ã€ŠHarry Potter and the Dragon Princeã€‹


 Chapter 1

    "HEMA! Get up. We''re going to Diagon lane. If you don''t want to go? Forget it ~ "

    "Well? Diagon lane, I''ll get up right away, but Hannah, can you go down first? "

    The handsome boy opened his eyes in a daze and saw a familiar little face in front of him.

    The curly blond hair around his nose made him want to sneeze.

    "But this is my bed. You rolled down from it again!"

    The girl frowned, turned over and pressed directly on his stomach, making him a little out of breath.

    "Hannah, Hannah! I was wrong. My mother said she would take us to buy a new bed tomorrow. Let you have the new bed! " HEMA also immediately begged for mercy.

    "Well, give me the bed you said." Hannah smiled, climbed out of bed and ran out of the bedroom.

    Looking at little Hannah''s robe, HEMA was a little sad at the moment.

    After all, his cheap sister received a letter from Hogwarts last year (yes, she is the iron Hannah), but his brother didn''t.

    But this was also expected. After all, he was not a child of the Aibo family, but an adopted orphan (starting orphanage plus one).

    But anyway, I''m also a through... Rebirth. Anyway, it''s a template for the hero, but why didn''t I even receive a letter?

    My owl won''t be cut off by some guy?!

    But it doesn''t matter. Although magic is a good thing, Harry Potter is not a fairy tale, but a fantasy story full of dark sides.

    For example, Hannah''s mother, his current adoptive mother, Mrs. Aibo, died miserably at the hands of death eaters in the later stage of the original book.

    So for him, he doesn''t want to fight with a strange uncle without a nose and a wise and cold old man with a white beard.

    It''s better not to go to Hogwarts! Harry, they can solve it. They just have to save their family''s life.

    Before HEMA''s thoughts fell, HEMA was immediately attracted by the sound of the window.

    I saw a gray black owl rolling by the window, and the envelope in its mouth slipped through the crack of the window.

    HEMA was stunned at first, and then walked quickly over, saying "don''t be my admission notice, don''t be my admission notice!"

    Well, no, this letter really doesn''t seem to be for me, Hannah Abbott.

    I said, I am an adopted orphan, or from an orphanage in Muggle world.

    If every orphan has magic talent, it''s not a mess!

    I''d better study hard, fight for the golden penguin and kick Arima!

    "HEMA, why don''t you pack up... That letter, HEMA!? Are you also by Hogwarts...! "

    Hannah was also very happy to see what HEMA had in her hand. After all, although they often had a little friction, they still admired their brother.

    After all, since childhood, he has been smarter than other children. He is good at learning and sports, and even knows a lot of knowledge that adults don''t know!

    So even at Hogwarts, she believes HEMA will be just as good!

    But then HEMA waved her hand and pointed to her name, making her smile fade.

    Looking at HEMA with a salted fish face, I thought the other party was sad because he had no magic talent.

    "HEMA, don''t be unhappy. Even if you don''t have magic, you are the best in Muggles. I believe you!"

    Hearing Hannah''s encouragement, HEMA, who had been Sima''s face, couldn''t help smiling and stroking each other''s head.

    It seems that Hannah is taller than him. It seems that girls grow taller than boys.

    "I''m fine, Hannah. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether I have magic talent or not. The only important thing is that you and your mother can spend every day happily."

    "Well, by the way, let me see what the letter says!"

    Hannah quickly opened the envelope, and her calm little face gradually distorted in HEMA''s perspective.

    "No! HEMA, an important guest is coming to our house! Headmaster of Hogwarts, headmaster Dumbledore! I''ll tell my mother first! "

    With that, Hannah threw down the envelope and ran out, while HEMA stayed where she was, and her head hurt.

    Old Deng is coming to... See Hannah? Am I a jumper or are you a jumper?

    Ah ~ just right, I don''t want to meet this wise wizard for the time being.

    But half an hour later, when HEMA looked at the old man with white beard sitting opposite her, she hated her crow mouth.

    "Mr. HEMA, don''t be too nervous. I''m not here as the headmaster, but an ordinary old man who comes here as a guest."

    Dumbledore smiled at him, grabbed a piece of milk candy on the table, skillfully peeled off the paper and put it in his mouth.

    "No, Mr. headmaster, I''m just surprised why you came here to see me in person." HEMA smiled back half true and half false.

    "Well, I know you have this question. Then, Mr. HEMA, are you interested in listening to me tell a story?"

    "Yes, Mr. principal."

    Seeing that HEMA had completely settled down, Dumbledore closed his eyes, as if remembering something, and slowly opened his eyes a few seconds later.

    A long time ago, before the mysterious man, there was a very powerful black wizard in the magic world. He was also recognized as "..." HEMA also hung her hands on the cake. I believe you ghost, you bad old man, very bad!

    Now, with short hands and soft mouth, Hogwarts has to go!

    "Well, Ms. Aibo, and dear Miss Hannah, don''t hide in the corner. Come out and eat the cake. In addition to the cake, I also brought some candy I like very much."

    With Dumbledore''s eyes swept away, at the corner of the stairs, the Aibo mother and daughter who had been eavesdropping came out embarrassed.

 Chapter 2

    Half an hour later, Dumbledore helped HEMA spend a birthday, then left in a hurry and gave him 100 jingarons by the way.

    On the contrary, Mrs. Aibo is a little depressed. Although the family''s economic situation is not very good recently, she can afford her children to go to school.

    Besides, HEMA is so excellent that even if he is short of money, he has to study in Hogwarts without worries!

    But since it was Dumbledore''s kindness, she didn''t say anything.

    In fact, compared with the arrival of the headmaster, HEMA''s life experience gave her some impact.

    But for her, no matter who HEMA''s biological parents are or what pain he has experienced.

    HEMA is her son, which remains the same!

    Hannah had become a glutton and stuffed strawberries into her mouth.

    For her little girl, what she cares more is that HEMA can go to Hogwarts like him. Is there anything happier than that?

    After clearing the table, Mrs. Aibo officially took the two little wizards on an ordinary bus and rushed to the broken cauldron bar.

    Mrs. Aibo was afraid that HEMA had no magic talent, so she moved to Muggle a few years ago and received education here in advance.

    It is well intentioned to have a way back for HEMA.

    Along the way, although Hannah has been telling HEMA some stories about Harry Potter last semester, she has always been like a salted fish.

    After all, HEMA is still in the brain hole storm at the moment. His enrollment is one year later than Hannah, which means that the Sorcerer''s stone is over and he goes to the second secret room.

    Thinking that he might meet a basilisk, he had a cold back.

    Although he anticipated the possibility of becoming a wizard and knew a lot of magic knowledge in advance, it was on paper after all.

    Moreover, he had no magic riots since he was a child. He felt that his wizard talent might be very good, so be careful!

    "HEMA, here we are."

    The three had just entered the Leaky Cauldron bar, when a bent bald old man suddenly appeared in front of the three. Hannah was so frightened that she stepped back, but HEMA standing in front took the initiative to meet them.

    "Are you boss Tom?" HEMA raised her head and asked. Although the other party was really scary, boss Tom was not a bad man.

    "Oh! Yes, strange little wizard, what would you like? "

    Tom''s boss was also stunned. He knew he would often scare the little wizard, but the child seemed a little different and very polite.

    "Boss Tom, shall we go to Diagon Lane first and come back to patronize your business?"

    "Of course, of course!" Tom''s old face also showed an ugly smile, which was obviously very useful to HEMA''s'' you ''.

    At this time, Hannah behind her was looking at HEMA''s back with a surprised face, and suddenly felt that her status as a sister or a learning sister was threatened.

    This is HEMA''s first visit to the Leaky Cauldron bar, but it''s incredible that he should be so calm!

    "HEMA, do you know how to get to Diagon Alley?" Seeing Hannah''s expression, Mrs. Aibo made a look at HEMA.

    "Oh, I don''t know. I have to ask Hannah."

    "Of course!"

    Looking at the slightly depressed Miss Hannah, she suddenly raised her mouth, and HEMA shook her head. Miss Hannah really understood.

    However, compared with the character in the original book and the film, it seems that for my sake, Miss Hannah has become a little more cheerful.

    In the story of her previous life, she was an only child. My intervention may have a great impact on her character.

    When HEMA looked up again, she saw the little girl waving her wand and Hannah successfully opened the door of Diagon Alley.

    As the hole became bigger and bigger, a wide arch appeared in front of them soon, and a winding cobblestone street with no end was presented in front of the three people.

    "Wow!"

    Hannah shouted in a low voice. Although she had been to Diagon Lane several times last year, this time Diagon lane was more lively than last time.

    In addition to all kinds of stores, there seem to be many more roadside stalls. This is the time when little wizards come to shop most.

    Looking at the novel people and things, HEMA''s poker face also showed a smile, and the dead fish''s eyes also showed a trace of light.

    "Let''s go. We have a lot to buy today."

    Mrs. Aibo officially entered diagon alley with two little wizards. They looked around. The place where people or little wizards were most concentrated was the Quidditch store.

    However, HEMA has no interest in Quidditch. It''s not that she doesn''t like the feeling of flying, but that the sport is really boring.

    After all, he is a man who has experienced modern life, although in modern life, he is also a dead house that doesn''t love sports.

    Mrs. Aibo first bought some sundries, crucibles, small medicine bottles and other things with her two children, and then came to the door of Mrs. mokin''s clothing store.

    At this time, HEMA suddenly remembered that although she didn''t see many original works, Mrs. mokin''s robe shop appeared for the first time in the original works.

    It also brings out the meeting of two doomed men. Harry and Draco can become good friends, but they are doomed from beginning to end.

    But she didn''t keep up in a shaking God. She and Hannah had been separated by the crowd. HEMA waved her hand and motioned to buy a magic wand first.

    "Be safe. Hannah and I are waiting for you here." Mrs. Abbott nodded, and then led Hannah into the clothing store.

    HEMA left the two and shuttled through the crowd. Although he didn''t know which direction Ollivander''s store was, what did long mouth do?

    He asked as he walked, but soon he got lost

    "Was that guy deliberately messing with me? That boy... Better not let me see you... Ah! "

    Just as HEMA turned unhappily, a figure directly hit him. He suddenly stumbled and almost fell to the ground.

    "Sorry, first... Classmate... Hello, are you from Hogwarts? Can you get me out of here? "

    HEMA then saw each other''s appearance and wore a pair of round framed glasses, regardless of the broken half of the glasses.

    Although he was ashen, his eyes like emeralds glittered.

    "Harry Potter?" HEMA doubtfully held out her hand, but she had confirmed the identity of the other party. The scar was too conspicuous.

    "Yes, Hello, what''s your name?"

    "HEMA EBO. You should know my sister, Hannah Abbott. "

    Harry was pulled up by HEMA, but when he heard that the other party''s sister was Hannah, he was suddenly stunned, as if the reinforcements were weak.

    As the Wizards in black came closer and closer, harriton felt a palpitation, which was more terrible than facing Voldemort!

    "Herma, let''s go!"

    Harry summoned up the courage to drag the student he had just met towards the distant alley, but an elderly witch blocked their way.

    She smiled strangely and reached out to them with trembling hands, and just as Harry was a little overwhelmed, a slender dagger fell directly on her wrist!

    "If you move again, I''ll cut your wrist! Or, a! va£¡ da¡­¡±

    With HEMA''s cold tone falling hard, a blood stain clearly appeared on her wrist, and a little red slipped down her wrist.

    "Ah!"

    The witch found a touch of green flashing on HEMA''s cuff, screamed, quickly withdrew her wrist and ran towards the deep alley without looking back!

    The other wizards looked at the little figure and took back the knife, and a smile appeared at the corners of their mouth, which made them afraid to approach again.

    After all, even if it was overturning the lane, few people dared to shout the spell directly at people in the daytime. This guy is a complete freak!

    Although Harry saw that the witch was forced back, he couldn''t help but step back and stay away from HEMA.

    After all, he took out his knife, cut the other party''s hand directly, and then read a spell. This spell made him have a bad hunch from the beginning.

    Compared with Harry''s mood, HEMA was also flustered. In fact, he played there with the other party just now through his poker face.

    If the protagonists in the novel all dress up as pigs and eat tigers, he may be dressed up as tigers and eat pigs.

    Fortunately, when I went out, I brought this small flashlight that can light in several colors. Otherwise, it would be a little difficult to scare these people away with this watermelon knife alone.

    "It''s all right, classmate Harry. Let''s go."

    "Ah? Go... Oh, I see. " Harry saw that HEMA, who had just shown her murderous spirit, had regained her expressionless poker face.

    He is also a little confused. Moreover, there is too much difference between this AI Bo classmate and that AI Bo classmate!

    But you have to say that he is the same person as those Slytherins, and he is not quite the same. The other party is very kind and protected him, which he still understands.

    Just then, HEMA put out a hand and put it on his wrist and walked forward slowly. A warm heat dissipated most of his fear and anxiety.

    Harry Potter smiled. This guy is a good man!

 Chapter 3

    Although they were much safer, the two confused people still didn''t find the right way, but a few minutes later, a tall figure came unsteadily from the opposite side.

    "Harry! Why are you here? "

    "Hagrid, I''m lost... Where is this?"

    "Overturn the alley, my child, it''s very dangerous for you little wizards here... Who is this?"

    Hagrid and Harry talked for a long time before they noticed the black haired boy next to him. The other party was silent but looked at him gently, which made him feel flattered.

    Although he knew that not every little wizard was afraid of him, he was very happy to see his little wizard treat him so friendly for the first time.

    "Hagrid, he''s HEMA Aibo, a freshman this year."

    "Oh, Hello, HEMA! But we have to get out of here right away. "

    Hagrid patted HEMA on the shoulder and led a child in one hand towards Diagon lane.

    On the way, Hagrid and Harry talked a lot about his summer vacation, but HEMA thought about other things silently.

    For example, would he like to take away the book Mr. Malfoy put at Ginny''s later, or try to follow the plot.

    "HEMA, are you feeling a little sick? I know it''s dangerous to overturn the Wizards in the alley. I have a small piece of chocolate here. "

    Hagrid looked at HEMA, who was silent all the way, took out half a chocolate from his pocket and handed it to him.

    Harry next to him looked at HEMA, who took the chocolate skillfully. He felt what acting was for the first time. What momentum did you have just now?

    "Harry ~! Hagrid! "

    At this time, a girl''s voice suddenly sounded from a distance. HEMA followed her reputation, and a familiar but different figure ran here.

    "Hermione! Nice to meet you. " Harry stepped forward excitedly, and now he felt the importance of his partner again.

    "Harry, your glasses are... Oculus reparo again."

    "And Hagrid, Hello, this... Is..."

    Hermione helped Harry repair his glasses, greeted Hagrid, and finally saw HEMA standing by.

    "Hello, Hermione classmate, HEMA Aibo." HEMA also calmly stretched out her little hand and looked at each other with a smile.

    Hermione heard HEMA''s name and looked at him carefully, as if she remembered something.

    "Hermione?" Harry watched Hermione go away, and Emma''s hand hung awkwardly in the air and touched her shoulder slightly.

    "Oh! Sorry, Mr. HEMA, Hermione Granger. "

    HEMA didn''t care. She gently shook Hermione''s hand, but when she was going to loosen it, Hermione pulled it directly next to her.

    "Miss Granger?"

    "It''s really you. It''s incredible to meet you here."

    Hearing Hermione''s words, HEMA was a little surprised. He was sure he had never seen Hermione. After all, he had seen Miss Watson in reality before his rebirth.

    But the real Hermione in front of her now, although she is six or seven points similar to Emma, there are also many differences, which can be separated from those in the film.

    "Have you seen me before?"

    "Of course not, but I saw you in the newspaper. I graduated from grannier primary school at the age of 9 and was admitted to the genius of hokward middle school. I just missed the exam by 7 points."

    Seeing the fighting eyes in Hermione''s eyes, HEMA finally understood Miss Hermione''s strange reaction. She had to say that Xueba was indeed attracted and hostile to each other.

    "However, I hope that at Hogwarts, Mr. Aibo can continue to maintain good results! Of course, as a student sister, you can ask me if you don''t understand. "

    Hermione said. Finally, she showed a sweet smile, which made HEMA move. My God, where''s black Hermione? I can''t hold it!

    "Of course, I heard from my sister that your grades are excellent, Miss Granger."

    "Sister?"

    "Hermione, HEMA''s sister is Hannah. They are really different. I think he will be a Gryffindor."

    Harry looked at HEMA and thought that HEMA had bravely saved him and drove away the Wizards. Such a little wizard would enter Gryffindor!

    "Well, I hope so."

    Hermione glanced at the placid HEMA and loosened her hand. In fact, she also understood a knot in the past today.

    After all, I studied very hard at that time, but I still didn''t get into hokwa middle school, and then I saw HEMA''s newspaper.

    Although I received a letter from Hogwarts the next day that I would be a wizard in the future and go on a different road from that guy, even so, I always have some resentment about it.

    It''s not envy or jealousy, or simply feel that you can''t compare with each other and want a chance to prove yourself.

    But now the other party is enrolled as a freshman. No matter which college they enter, they still have many opportunities to compete in the future. Hermione Granger won''t lose this time!

    At this time, Mr. HEMA didn''t think so much, but he felt that Hermione suddenly ignited a fighting spirit and was still against him, which made him feel some pressure.

    After all, he hasn''t clearly felt the existence of magic since he was a child, and there is no sign of magic riot. Maybe he may be rubbed on the ground by excellent Hermione students.

    After all, in the later stage of Harry Potter, Hermione is really one God with two pits. It''s MVP level. Without Hermione, I''m afraid Harry and Ron would have to die more than ten times to pass the customs.

    Just then the Weasleys came in a hurry, and the chubby Mrs. Molly in front hugged Harry.

    "Harry, we''re worried about you. Is everything all right?" Mrs. Molly patted the dust on Harry, even though she was also a head of ash.

    "It''s all right. HEMA and Hagrid helped me." Harry nodded and let Mrs. Molly beat him. In fact, he was at Weasley''s house for a while. He really realized what the warmth of the family was.

    "HEMA?" Mr. Weasley and Molly also looked over, but found that Hermione and HEMA, who had just stood next to Hagrid, were gone.

    "Hagrid, where have they gone?"

    "It seems that she has gone to Ollivander. HEMA doesn''t have a magic wand yet... Well, Harry, I have something to do. Let''s go first. Goodbye, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley."

    "Hey?" Seeing Hagrid''s tall body gradually submerged in the crowd, Harry remembered the scene of HEMA confronting the Witch and clenched his fist.

    He really couldn''t use magic. He protected me without a magic wand... I was afraid of him at that time. HEMA, you are a brave wizard!

    But HEMA didn''t know that her rating had risen again in the Lord Savior. He was walking with Hermione on the way to the Ollivander wand store.

    After all, just now he remembered that his most important thing had not been done, but after two steps, he turned around and pulled miss know it all over.

    After all, he found that he might be really crazy about the road. Granger was not unhappy about it, but led the way with a warm heart, although HEMA guessed some reasons.

    "Here we are, Mr. HEMA."

 Chapter 4

    Looking at the small facade and faded gold signs in front of her, HEMA also remembered that Ollivander was the largest wand sales boss in Britain.

    His wealth is definitely not low. Why not redecorate the store?

    But compared with this, if you choose a magic wand when you come up, will you lose the face of the elder who crossed and reborn

    "Excuse me."

    Before HEMA could speak, Miss Hermione opened the door and went in. HEMA stopped thinking and followed Hermione to the shop.

    After entering the small shop, the scene is not so same as that when watching the film.

    Because from his eyes, tens of thousands of small black boxes were placed from the ground to the ceiling along the cabinet!

    In the middle is a very ordinary small table, an old bench and two benches.

    But this kind of shock is not dazzling, but it is better than dazzling. Only your own personal experience can you experience it.

    "Good afternoon, two little wizards. Which one comes first, girls first ~"

    An old man suddenly appeared behind the counter and slowly walked over. His eyes were different from his old appearance and looked at them with pure light.

    "Mr. Ollivander, I bought a magic wand last year. This is the new guest."

    Seeing Hermione pull out his wand, Ollivander could not help but stop embarrassed, then pulled a tape measure from the side and walked towards HEMA.

    "Little wizard, are you good at using that hand?"

    "Right hand."

    "Raise your arms. Besides, Miss Granger, ten and three-quarters, grape vines, dragon nerves, right? "

    Seeing Hermione nodded, HEMA almost laughed. After all, Ollivander really recognized people by the magic wand!

    Although this is very powerful, it''s a little strange to think that when I see some people, I read the wand information first and then recognize people.

    "But there seems to be something wrong with your wand, Miss Granger."

    "Yes, Mr. Ollivander, I had some accidents last year and accidentally broke the wand..."

    "A violent shock or squeeze? Just put it on the table. I''ll take care of it. " Ollivander glanced at Hermione''s wand and nodded, and HEMA finished measuring it.

    Ollivander went to the back to get the wand. HEMA also sat next to Hermione and asked, "what''s the matter with your wand? By the troll? "

    "Well, last year Ron was accidentally blocked in the toilet by the troll. Harry and I went to save him. Although there were some problems in the process, fortunately we were all fine."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Hearing this, HEMA frowned and found something bad. Although he forgot a lot about the details of Harry Potter, this paragraph is definitely not!

    Because Hermione is trapped in the toilet, and then Harry and Ron go to save her, it is an important node for the development of friendship and the development of the plot. The film also perfectly restores here.

    But why was Ron trapped... I was even studying in London. Was the butterfly effect so strong? It''s unbelievable.

    However, HEMA also made a decision to give up the idea of taking the book now, not to say whether he could withstand the erosion of the subdued ghost.

    Just because of the great changes in the plot, it is difficult for him to arrange the next things. Since he came to the magic world, he is to ensure his smooth survival and strength.

    At least he has the ability to protect Mrs. Abbott and Hannah, so he has to work harder than in Muggles.

    After all, among ordinary people, it is easier for him to get good grades. After all, he is an adult''s brain and has learned a lot in his last life.

    But magic is different. I don''t say how talented I am. Even if it''s good, before Voldemort''s resurrection, I''m afraid he can''t change much. After all, he doesn''t have golden fingers.

    "So, is the system there?" HEMA joked.

    "Are you looking for me?"

    "Who!?"

    HEMA exclaimed, and Hermione next to her was surprised. She turned and looked at HEMA. "What''s the matter with classmate Aibo? Uncomfortable? "

    "It''s okay, it''s okay..."

    HEMA frowned slightly and said in her heart, "system? are you there? Was it just my illusion? "

    "Hahaha ~!"

    Just when HEMA thought he had heard wrong, a series of clear and pleasant laughter rang out from his mind!

    A silver light gradually burst out in front of him, and then slowly gathered together. Finally, a beautiful girl in a robe appeared in front of him.

    HEMA noticed that Hermione was holding the book to look for something, while Ollivander crawled around from the shelf, as if he hadn''t noticed the vision here.

    In other words, only he could see it, so he held his mind again and said, "you are not a system. Your robe is printed with Slytherin''s logo."

    "Oh... Are you smart? Younger generation ~ "

    "Younger generation, what do you mean, are you a ghost or..."

    "My name is Xiao Wenna. In fact, I am also a reborn like you, but I came at a bad time, just in time for Voldemort''s rampant day."

    "Even if I have a system, I haven''t grown up yet. After all, the Harry Potter World is easy to survive only by following the main line."

    "Anyway, a lot of things happened in the middle. Finally, I died in Voldemort''s hands, but finally the system protected me..."

    At this point, the other party''s tone declined a bit, but then he smiled happily. HEMA also met such an optimistic person for the first time.

    "It uses the remaining reincarnation energy to preserve my soul consciousness, but even the soul I don''t belong to this world. So I''ve been floating until you show up. "

    HEMA suddenly remembered one thing at this time. When she came to this world and entered this body, she encountered obstacles. After all, there is already a soul in it.

    But a light and shadow like a goddess helped him expel the soul and finally retained his consciousness.

    "That''s when you were... How did you do it!?"

    HEMA looked at her in surprise. After all, the soul consciousness can''t do this!

    "In order to protect me, the consciousness of the system has completely dissipated and died instead of me, so the nature of the residual system is bound to me."

    "But I''m not the original system, and most of the system functions have been destroyed, so I''m not the system itself."

    "But at that time, as an alien soul, you existed like me. So I made that decision, because the system can only be attached to alien souls. "

    After hearing this, HEMA fully understood the context, but the other party seemed to have some systematic abilities that might help her.

    "Well, sister Xiao, what system is this?"

    "Oh... Know to call sister ~ this system is nothing special. It''s the hero League achievement system."

    "You can get rewards such as gold coins through tasks and achievements, and then get some heroic power."

    "Can I use it?"

    "Er... Although the system began to recover slowly after it was attached to you, I think it will take a long time to fully take over and reach the level of releasing the task."

    "Ah ~ forget it. I''d better work hard by myself."

    "Alas! Wait, boy, did you misunderstand something? I''m not just the spokesman of the system. I''m also ''Grandpa'' ~ "

    "Grandpa, what will you do?"

    "What will happen? Miss Ben is a top student of Slytherin. She can''t do anything! "

    "Then why were you defeated by Voldemort?"

    "... old fellow iron!"

    Just as HEMA was going to continue to talk to each other, Ollivander came over with three boxes.

 Chapter 5

    "Little wizard, your arms are very special. They are longer than children of the same age. According to the future growth situation, I specially found these three."

    "Aspen wood, 12 inches, unicorn tail hair, unicorn tail hair can release magic most stably, which is suitable for most wizards."

    HEMA took the wand, and a faint warm heat gushed out of his fingertips. Finally, it condensed on the wand and radiated golden light.

    HEMA looked at the golden light with bright eyes. After all, this was the first time he felt the manifestation of magic in his body after he came to the world.

    But before he got used to this feeling and looked for the direction of magic in his body, Ollivander suddenly pulled back the wand in his hand.

    "OK, very suitable, but I don''t think that''s enough."

    HEMA didn''t understand what Ollivander meant, but looked at each other suspiciously. After all, Ollivander said that it was the wand that chose the master, not the wizard.

    In that case, it was obvious that the wand had agreed to be its master, but Mr. Ollivander took the wand back.

    Then Ollivander took out the remaining two, one is phoenix feather and walnut, the other is dragon nerve and grape vine.

    The final result was similar to the first one, emitting golden light, and the last one even burst into a colorful light, which was a magic wand that could be used for HEMA.

    "Mr. Ollivander, didn''t you say that the wand chose the master, not the wizard chose the wand?"

    "Yes, dear little wizard, what''s your name?" Ollivander remembered to ask HEMA''s name.

    "HEMA EBO."

    "You are HEMA EBO!" Ollivander suddenly widened his eyes, then stared into HEMA''s eyes and slowly became silent.

    "Sure enough... Since it''s you, there''s nothing wrong. Wait a minute." Ollivander walked deep again thoughtfully.

    HEMA was also very puzzled and looked at Ollivander''s back. It seemed a little different from what he imagined. It was not difficult to choose, but it was too easy to choose.

    "Do you know why? Dear sister Xiao Xue. "

    "Maybe it''s because of your body?"

    "Ah, what else can I say about my body?"

    "You didn''t listen to old Deng that day. I heard it in my deep sleep. I said you were the product of magic experiment."

    "Although you survived because your soul changed, of course, your body may also be a successful case."

    "Has my body changed? I don''t feel much about that, but if it''s really because of this, it makes sense. "

    HEMA can only explain this, and Hermione doesn''t know when to stand behind HEMA.

    After all, Harry took some time to choose the wand, and she knew it, so she was curious that HEMA had this situation.

    Of course, in a sense, it is also to collect information from competitors in advance. HEMA''s response with a high degree of adaptability to the magic wand still makes her feel a little pressure.

    Half a minute later, with a dull noise from the back of the shop, Mr. Ollivander came over with a long box and finally slapped it on the table.

    The dust on the table suddenly shook and dispersed. Hermione stretched out her right hand and lifted it, but she found that she didn''t move it. What is it.

    HEMA smiled bitterly, stretched out two hands and grabbed it. It''s almost a meter! This is really a magic ''staff!''

    "Mr. Ollivander, are you sure this is a wand...?"

    "Well... I didn''t make this wand. My father and one of his good friends found it in a magical relic."

    "After my test, it''s 39 inches, made of ash wood and snake nerve. It''s a very common or inferior product, but my father said that this wand is full of powerful power. "

    "That''s true, but no wizard has ever activated this wand. It''s not that it doesn''t work smoothly, but that it can''t be used."

    "But Mr. HEMA, maybe you..."

    With that, Ollivander''s eyes were also full of expectation, looking at HEMA and slowly opening the box of the wand.

    A black Scepter with gold symbols engraved on its body and a dull blue crystal embedded on its top was presented to several people.

    "What a beautiful scepter, but it seems to be a scepter, not a magic wand." Hermione also involuntarily stretched out her little hand and touched the wand.

    But the next second, Hermione only felt a pain in her finger and quickly took it back. This wand is so strange!

    "Herma... Be careful, this wand seems to attack people."

    "Brother, be careful. It seems that this thing can threaten the spirit as well as the body."

    Hearing what Hermione and sister Xiao said, HEMA nodded, but looking at the scepter, he was full of a desire for uniform!

    "Come on!"

    HEMA grabbed the wand with both hands and lifted it. The whole wand was instantly held in his hand. A burning feeling surged from the wand, like touching a red soldering iron.

    "Ah ~! Ah! "

    HEMA let out a low roar, but as the heat rolled up the pain in her hand, the dim blue crystal also bloomed brilliantly.

    "Roar!"

    A few seconds later, HEMA heard a shocking roar from the void, and the burning sensation in her hands dissipated a lot.

    A faint energy rushed from his body to the wand. He had just been familiar with this energy, which was his magic.

    And at this time, as the scepter stabilized, he could feel the magic in his body that had always been like a swamp flowing and active.

    "Good boy, this wand belongs to you. I can feel the power of this wand. I believe you will make a difference in the future."

    Ollivander also smiled and took out a pocket watch from his arms, which was officially a picture of his father and grandpa.

    "However, Mr. HEMA, but adults can''t carry such a big magic wand all day. It''s too inconvenient."

    "In fact, this can be solved by some magic spells, such as infinite extension spell, but it''s really inconvenient to cast spells."

    Hearing what Ollivander said, HEMA looked at the wands she had just tried. She had an idea. If one doesn''t work, then two!

    "Mr. Ollivander, you said the wand chose the master. Since they all agreed, I can buy another wand!"

    Ollivander was also stunned. He remembered that a wizard had told him about it in the past, but he finally refused. Naturally, the reason was also for the adaptability of the magic wand.

    One wand in hand is much better than 10 disobedient wands, but this child is different. He has too high adaptability. Maybe he can make an exception.

 Chapter 6

    "Ha sneeze!"

    HEMA stood vaguely on the platform, with 9 and 10 stops on the left and right respectively, but he couldn''t lift his spirit at all.

    Yes, he had a fever, and it was the first fever and cold in his life in 11 years.

    This feeling seems so familiar. After all, the reason why he was reborn is that he suddenly had a high fever. There was no one to take care of him at home. He couldn''t even make a phone call and burned himself directly.

    He said that his fear of fever could even be the same as the wizard''s fear of unforgivable curse. Although he took the medicine now, his fever has subsided by more than half.

    Speaking of the last time he bought a wand from Diagon lane, he and Hermione separated. After all, he decided not to get Ginny''s Horcrux first, so he went directly to Hannah and Mrs. Abbott.

    When he went to Licheng Bookstore again, the trio had already left. Of course, he still met ''dear'' Mr. Lockhart. Although he was a funny character, he was really handsome.

    Later, when he returned home, he also began to learn about magic. There were many things he didn''t understand. Mrs. Aibo and Hannah could give him some help.

    In addition, he and miss Hermione left addresses for each other, although every time they sent letters and talked about learning.

    But Hermione''s learning talent is so good that he holds a thigh. School starts tomorrow. He has learned only one fifth of the things in the book, which is far from Miss Hermione.

    If you want to talk about men and women, in fact, HEMA thinks it''s too early. Although everyone loves Emma Watson, she is Hermione, just Hermione.

    He is still a child now and has a long future. Everything is possible. Maybe he likes Luna, Qiu Zhang and even little sister Furong better~

    "You''re thinking of farting! Otaku starts YY again ~ "

    "Hey, elder, you''re not right. If you cross, don''t let me YY down! When you cross, don''t say you haven''t YY seen Cedric or something! "

    "..." Xiao Wenna, who was going to laugh at HEMA, was speechless. She really liked Robert''s face.

    But she crossed early. When she died, Cedric was still in his mother''s stomach. It was her most regrettable thing.

    "But HEMA, did you succeed in your magic research? I just fell asleep the other day. "

    "Why do you think I have a cold, but the result is still good... I hope this spell can bring you some surprises."

    Speaking of this, HEMA also showed a sneer. Several people around looked at HEMA, who was still smiling, and immediately left a few meters away.

    But just after a few Muggles left HEMA, a short, chubby boy pushed a load of things towards him. At first glance, he was a student of Hogwarts.

    "Hello, this classmate."

    HEMA looked at the other party coming and greeted him politely, but the other party was stunned and turned back in some panic.

    "Hello, classmate. Which college are you from? I don''t seem to have seen you."

    "Senior, I''m a freshman, HEMA abbot. You''re Gryffindor''s student. There''s a sign on the box. "

    "My name is Neville Longbottom, just call me Neville, senior or something... By the way, let''s hurry up, or we''ll miss the train!"

    HEMA was also surprised to hear each other''s name. Is this little fat the first sword saint of Hogwarts?

    Although they don''t look the same as the actors in the film, they are thin and handsome, but they still can''t compare with my appearance. There''s no way. They are naturally beautiful~

    ¡°he£¡~ tui£¡£¡¡±

    Before HEMA finished thinking, Xiao Wenna''s retching and spitting came to her mind.

    With Neville, HEMA also successfully crossed the wall, and a new platform appeared in front of her, 9 ? The Phnom Penh of the station sign glittered slightly with the sun.

    "Herma! This... Neville... "

    "Hello, Hermione."

    "Hello... Classmate Granger, I just met classmate Aibo outside."

    "Well, but HEMA, what''s the matter with your face? Looks bad? "

    Hermione put her little hand on HEMA''s forehead, then touched her forehead, and finally stared.

    "HEMA EBO, are you stupid You really soaked in the water all day. I thought you were just talking!

    "Well, well, Miss Hermione, I''m not good. Besides, you''re concerned about me ~ I''d like to thank you."

    HEMA smiled, took out a book from behind and handed it to Hermione.

    "This is carline and Otto. How did you know I wanted this book?"

    "When you were chatting with me, apart from learning, you only mentioned this book, so I went out the other day and happened to pass by the library, so I bought it."

    Although HEMA said it was simple, the book was not printed for a long time. It was difficult to find it. Looking at HEMA''s still calm face, she couldn''t help but blush. What''s the matter with this guy!

    The Neville student next to him was watching the two people talk more and more, and was embarrassed to push the car towards the train.

    "Let''s get on the bus, too..."

    "Yes."

    They talked for a long time and found that many students got on the train. They also began to put their things on the train, but Hermione and HEMA used magic spells compared with their hands.

    Among the crowd, several large boxes fluttered forward under the attention of the people, and HEMA also intuitively felt the convenience of magic.

    It''s not a magic stone this year. Harry Ron will be trapped outside because dobby made a ghost... But it should be the same as the original, and he didn''t participate in the plot.

    "HEMA, I''ll go down first and come right away!"

    "Ah? Where are you going? I''ll drive right away. "

    "Neither Ron nor Harry came up. I''m going to see them."

    "I''ll go too."

    HEMA couldn''t help nodding, because Hermione didn''t go to Harry and Ron in the original book, so it was his influence again.

    Not because of his appearance, the two didn''t even take the flying car, which completely delayed the entrance. Who''s in charge? Let''s go!

    They quickly stepped out of the car, just in case, HEMA also carried her big black wand on her back.

    When they came to the entrance of the station, they gently stretched out their hands and found that the entrance had completely become a solid wall!

    "HEMA... What the hell is this?" Hermione frowned and took out her wand, but at the moment it seemed that she could do nothing.

    At this time, the wall suddenly trembled, and they were pushed in by a force, and then fell out from the other side!

    "Ah!"

    "Hermione, you hit my waist... Ouch... Damn dobby!"

    People around looked at the two children, especially HEMA, dressed in black robes and carrying a one meter long wooden stick behind her.

    "What... HEMA, look! This is Hedwig''s feather! "

    When HEMA saw the white feather in Hermione''s hand, she knew that the two had just experienced the operation of people raising their horses.

    "What shall we do now?"

    Hermione glanced at the feather, helped the wall next to her, and found that the wall had become solid again.

    "The wall is sealed again. It must be strange. We can''t contact others now. Go to Ron and Harry first. I hope we won''t be dropped out this time!"

    "Don''t worry, it''s not our problem. The headmaster will understand."

    "But the Ministry of magic won''t understand!"

    HEMA looked down Hermione''s small eyes and saw a blue car across the station and straight away in the distance!

 Chapter 7

    "Ron! I just wanted to see Hermione and HEMA! " Harry sat in the co pilot and looked in the direction of the station.

    "Really? Maybe you read it wrong. Even if it is, now the hidden magic of the car has failed. It''s not at all... And I also... "

    Ron''s whole face turned red. It''s the limit for him to control the car and move forward steadily. He will be found when he goes back.

    "Let''s go first. Those two people should have no problem."

    Harry thought of Hermione, who was smart and talented, and Herma, who was brave and wise to be amazing. This pair was always better than his binary combination with Ron.

    At this time, HEMA and Hermione were not as comfortable as they thought, because they had just put down their luggage, resulting in no money on them, whether it was gallon or pounds.

    "Shall we walk to Hogwarts?" HEMA looked at the sky and felt weak for the first time.

    "Well... Do you want us to fly over, or go home and inform principal Dumbledore."

    Hermione''s head is not enough at this time. Although smart is smart, Hermione is only a 12-year-old seedling now.

    But when Hermione said that she was flying over, HEMA suddenly had some inspiration, and her expressionless face showed another smile like a sneer.

    "What''s the matter? You smiled strangely, didn''t anyone tell you... "Hermione gently pressed HEMA''s face and felt a lot easier.

    "Come on, you were right. Hermione, we can fly over!"

    "Huh, huh?!"

    In Hermione''s unbelievable eyes, HEMA nodded.

    "Sister Xiao Xue, come out to work!"

    After more than an hour of chasing, Harry and Ron finally saw a figure winding forward like a giant red snake.

    "Ron! I saw Hogwarts''s train! "

    "Yes! That''s great. Let''s get ready to lean over and don''t lose it! "

    ¡°ok£¡¡± Ron roared and stepped on the accelerator excitedly, but with the roar of the engine, the body shook suddenly!

    Ron felt a little bad when he was in the car. The car body was out of control and began to drift in the air!

    "Harry, be careful!"

    The door on Harry''s side was opened! Inspired by the air, Harry''s thin figure was thrown out directly!

    "Harry!!!"

    Ron saw that the co pilot was empty and was completely stunned. The body slowly returned to stability, but Ron kicked on the car.

    He immediately put down the steering wheel and looked down. Only a small dark shadow came into his eyes. He had no time!

    Just as Ron was about to collapse, a golden light cut through the clouds above him, pierced the air like an arrow, and shot straight in the direction of Harry!

    In Harry''s blurred vision, a golden light came closer and closer, as if heaven were calling him.

    But as he got closer, two familiar faces appeared in front of him, and Hermione''s voice sounded in his ear.

    "Harry, grab my hand!"

    "Do you really want to play with God? Our Lord Savior! "

    Hermione and HEMA!

    Harry opened his eyes, looked at Hermione''s outstretched hand and held it firmly!

    "Harry is saved!! oh my god! By the way, the car! "

    Ron was relieved to see that and the golden light saved Harry. He looked at the car that was already driving crazy and sat back in his seat.

    Harry kept adjusting his breathing, and then he noticed that he was floating in the air, and Hermione was standing next to him.

    Looking back, Harry was suddenly stunned. He was surprised to find a pair of white wings shining with gold behind Herma beating in the wind, like an angel!

    The reason why he and Hermione can fly without magic and only need HEMA to touch them is the power brought by the pair of luminous wings.

    In fact, HEMA looked at Harry for the rest of his life and breathed a deep breath. Harry, the protagonist, almost died in such a place!

    Whether it is directly caused by yourself or not, but the result is so, it also has its own reasons. After all, only you are the butterfly.

    "How did you do it?"

    Ron''s eyes flashed when he saw HEMA flying up with Harry and Hermione. Looking at the wings, it was much more handsome than a broom!

    "Special magic props can only be used once. The next time it may take years to recharge. The sun will recharge."

    "Hey, really? I felt that if it was a magic spell, I would learn it well this time... "Ron continued to hold the steering wheel with a bitter face.

    HEMA lied about the wing, not because he was stingy, but because the wing couldn''t be borrowed at all.

    Thanks to the help of "Grandpa" Xiao Xuejie, although she can''t completely take over the system, some functions can still be used.

    Therefore, she temporarily made her own task to obtain heroic power, then released the task and sent it to HEMA in the form of reward for use.

    These wings are the wings of Kyle, the angel of justice in the League of heroes, but the achievement rate of the schoolsister''s task was not high at that time, so it was not permanent.

    It''s a skill system. The time for each use is limited. Fly for 40 minutes and then cool down for 24 hours.

    No... if it''s 40 minutes, it''s almost time! HEMA looked at her feet and broke out in a cold sweat.

    "Harry, Hermione, we''ll be right back in the car! My magic prop will run out of energy! "

    "Ah!?"

    With a cry of surprise, the three immediately opened the door and drilled into the car, but with HEMA''s last entry, the pair of wings burst in an instant, and the golden awn dissipated completely with the air flow.

    At this time, many little wizards on the Hogwarts Express noticed the changes outside, but they didn''t care much when they saw the golden light disappear.

    But in the crowd, a handsome young man with blond hair leaned against the window and squinted at the position where HEMA had just flown down.

    "I''m absolutely right. That guy is the guy I saw in overturned Lane... And Harry... Bo! Special! "

    "Malfoy? Carsick? "

    "Nothing." Draco replied coldly and clenched his fist.

    Father said he wanted me to have a good relationship with that guy, but I don''t even know his name, but Slytherin really needs such a strong partner!

    Malfoy thought of the end and smiled. The smiling face that could still be seen even if surrounded by a group of adult wizards reappeared in his mind.

    He admitted that he wanted to be such a wizard, and the green light, he would come to Slytherin. His father''s judgment would not be wrong!

 Chapter 8

    "Aibo, Hermione, there''s toffee in the back seat..."

    Ron was excited again when he saw the rest of Harry''s life, but when he saw Hermione''s extremely cold face, he was also autistic.

    He also knew that it was his own reason that almost led to Harry''s death, but there was no way to drive here.

    "Hermione, don''t blame Ron. I''m not careful. I didn''t fasten my seat belt." Harry also eased the embarrassing atmosphere between them.

    HEMA leaned on the back seat in a lack of interest and felt weak all over. After all, she had just recovered from her cold.

    But after blowing in the air for more than half a day, he really couldn''t stand it... I hope Mrs. Pomfrey can make him fully recovered at Hogwarts.

    Hermione felt her shoulders sink, and a handsome little face suddenly appeared in front of her. She was a little stunned, and then calmed down.

    "HEMA, he has a fever and is not feeling well. Let him have a rest. Let''s not disturb him."

    Harry looked out and saw Hermione with a white, bloodless face and nodded, but Ron saw Hermione and Hermione stuck together through the rearview mirror.

    Suddenly a little unhappy. Hermione stopped preaching him. It should be a good thing. Why do you feel very unhappy?

    Four people flew from morning to night in a flying car. Although Ron was a little tired, after all, only he could drive himself and had to insist.

    "Ron, are we almost there?" Harry yawned and asked vaguely.

    "It should not be far away. It seems that the train has begun to slow down just now." Ron patted the steering wheel and felt that the car always seemed unstable. Maybe it was his illusion?

    "Let''s go down and have a look. The clouds block the situation below."

    "OK." Ron stepped on the accelerator again and dived down.

    When they flew down the clouds and the night had spread, everything was so shadowy that Harry opened his eyes and looked around.

    But as Harry looked more and more carefully, he only felt that it was getting darker and darker in front of him. Suddenly, he looked up and a familiar building appeared in front of him.

    "Ron, be careful!" Harry shouted. They were only ten meters away from the wall in front of them!

    "Turn! Turn! " Ron stepped on the brake and turned the steering wheel crazily, and HEMA and Hermione in his sleep were directly thrown onto the glass.

    "What''s the matter?!"

    "No... no... no!" Ron shouted, desperately turning the steering wheel. At the last second, the car made a beautiful arc and avoided the solid wall.

    The car''s engine began to whine. The car seemed to have some ideas of its own. It shook in the air and turned 360 degrees.

    HEMA and others had to grasp the two armrests of the seat to prevent being thrown out of the car!

    "HEMA, what should I do?!"

    Harry shouted at HEMA. Compared with others, Harry believed that HEMA had rescued him like a knight last time, although he was still confused.

    Fortunately, I haven''t hit Liu yet, but what should I do? Why don''t you jump?

    "Please, my God, settle down!" Ron pleaded softly.

    With the last muffled sound of the engine, then a low exhaust sound, the engine stopped working completely.

    "Oh! It''s over! " Ron said, his eyes dull and silent.

    The car fell down, and they kept falling down, and faster and faster, straight to the hard ground!

    "HEMA, can you spell shock absorption?!"

    Hermione suddenly had an idea and thought of a way that seemed to make them land safely. Because the shock absorption spell existed, they could jump directly!

    "Oh, do you think I should be a freshman? But I have a new way, believe me... Everyone jump! "

    HEMA heard Hermione''s way and thought of a way, but it''s too late to explain. Get out of the car!

    HEMA opened the door and jumped down directly. Hermione hesitated for a second and followed!

    Harry and Ron didn''t have time to react. Watching the two people jump in faith, they also opened the door and immediately followed up. After all, even if they didn''t jump, they had to fall to death!

    Several people were only 3 or 4 meters away from the ground. They were about to grab the ground with their faces. HEMA''s voice suddenly rang in the ears of the three people.

    "Yugadim Leviosa!!"

    A ray of light flashed out of the air, and the four people immediately felt that their bodies were pulled in the air by a force, and they were less than half a meter away from the ground.

    "Hoo... I''m going to break the spell." HEMA watched Harry and others put their bodies slightly upright. Several people fell directly and lay on the ground.

    "Harry, we''re saved!"

    "Well, Ron! By the way, let''s hurry to the auditorium, or we''ll be finished! "

    "Good!"

    "Where''s your luggage?" HEMA looked at the car overhead, at Harry and Ron.

    "This..."

    But before the two said anything, the car immediately stabilized in the air, then opened the trunk and threw out their luggage one by one like throwing garbage!

    Then there was a flame in the trunk of the small broken car, and it fell down with a dull bang of smoke, just in front of several people.

    Then, in the shock of several people, they stumbled into the darkness, all four lights were turned on, and disappeared under the night.

    "Come back! Smelly fellow! " Ron shouted at it, "it''s over, my father has to kill me!"

    "Forget it, we''d better hurry to the auditorium. If the professors know that we''re driving here, and then we''re late, we''ll be deducted points!"

    Harry said, and saw a sudden change in the faces of Ron and Hermione opposite him, except for HEMA''s indifferent expression.

    "How..."

    "Dear Mr. Potter, thank you for your confession of your crime! Come with me! "

    Harry listened to the familiar and frightened voice, slowly twisted his body, and his sharp eyes stared at him like a needle.

    "Still have you!"

    Snape kept staring at Harry, but he stretched out his finger, pointed to the three hemas next to him word by word, turned and went straight to the castle!

    Looking at Snape''s back blowing like a black bat in the wind, Hermione felt that the bad child seemed really difficult for the first time!

    "Don''t worry, we are just victims. Headmaster Dumbledore will understand that."

    HEMA comforted the three little ones. After all, in the original story, Dumbledore did not punish them, but deducted some points, and finally added them back by blowing a black whistle.

    This time, they didn''t even hurt Liu. Snape might be kind. Even if he wasn''t kind, there was old Deng''s head.

    "Let''s go."

    "Classmate Aibo, come with me first."

    Just as several people were about to follow up, a tall and thin witch in green came over and stood beside HEMA with a cold face.

    "Professor McGonagall! Good evening! "

    The three of Harry still respected the dean of their college and quickly bowed, but the other party still looked at them seriously.

    "We... Professor Snape asked us to go to him."

    "I know why. Dumbledore will explain it to Severus himself. Now I need to take Aibo to the branch ceremony, and then I''ll decide on his deduction. "

    With that, Professor McGonagall nodded to HEMA and walked to the hall.

    "Well, everybody, I''ll slip away first. Maybe I''ll see you tomorrow." Then he followed Professor McGonagall.

    Harry and others felt a bad moment, because Professor McGonagall mentioned deduction, that is... The three of them

    If HEMA comes to Gryffindor again, I''m afraid the branch will directly make Gryffindor lose the competition of the College Cup. The three little boys are completely silent.

 Chapter 9

    Along the way, HEMA and Professor McGonagall had no communication. After all, he was not a chatty person himself.

    Besides, although Professor McGonagall is essentially a cold outside and hot inside, his serious appearance still makes people feel a little pressure at this time.

    "Now it''s almost time to divide the hospital. Fortunately, you came at the right time, Mr. Aibo."

    Professor McGonagall came in through the side door and saw that the students had lined up for the trial of the branch hat.

    Dumbledore, who was sitting in the center, saw him and smiled on his side. HEMA also nodded and bowed. He didn''t say whether old Deng would let him enter the plan to eliminate Voldemort in the future.

    When Dumbledore saved the baby, he found him a good family and congratulated him on his birthday. In fact, it was very good for him.

    "Go ahead, Mr. Abbott. You may be the first to be shouted. After all, your sister was the first last year."

    "I see, professor."

    HEMA nodded and suddenly thought that her cheap sister was the strongest nail in all Harry Potter books. The iron Hannah really deserved her reputation!

    HEMA then walked towards the center of the auditorium. Other little wizards also glanced at HEMA, which made him goose bumps.

    "Hannah, this is your brother!"

    "Yes." Hannah looked at HEMA with a sigh of relief. After all, she was terrified that she didn''t see him on the train.

    "Ron, Harry, why didn''t they come?" Neville looked at HEMA and asked Fred and George nearby.

    "Yes, Fred, where are Ron and Harry? I didn''t see them all the way! "

    "Maybe it was swept away by Snape''s robe..."

    George made a joke, but he didn''t think he was right. Then he talked to Fred about pranks, props and so on.

    Neville and Simo looked at the Gemini silently. Ron picked it up, but why did Hermione disappear?

    Not far from Slytherin''s table, Malfoy took out a book and looked at it pretendingly, looking sideways at HEMA.

    "Draco, this year''s students look so average. The fundamental way is compared with our class!"

    A sharp voice remembered from Malfoy''s side. One hand recklessly put on his robe, which made him stunned. Then he frowned and hit the other hand.

    "Pansy, don''t touch me. I have something to do."

    Hearing Malfoy''s arrogant and cold voice, pansy''s anger just rose turned into a warm group and looked at Malfoy in worship again.

    "..." Malfoy sighed and said nothing more. He put down his book and continued to look at HEMA''s direction.

    "So now, the Hogwarts branch ceremony begins. Whoever I call now will put on his hat, sit on the stool and wait for the branch."

    With Professor McGonagall standing in the center, the Branch officially began.

    "Dirk Ellie."

    HEMA was stunned when she heard the name. She was also a member of Aibo''s family. Why should she treat it differently!?

    Under the gaze of the crowd, a thin boy with bronze skin sat on the stool and put the worn Wizard Hat on his head.

    After a short pause, the hat trembled and shouted "Ravenclaw!"

    Then Ravenclaw applauded and cheered, but compared with last year''s Harry Potter, I''m afraid there will be no more enthusiastic cheers now and in the future.

    "Next, HEMA EBO."

    Hearing her name, HEMA also walked slowly onto the stage and put on her hat. She was about to go to the stool, but she found something blocking her.

    "Mr. Abbott, you can put down the broom on your back first."

    At this time, Professor McGonagall''s voice sounded from behind him. HEMA remembered that she was still carrying her big magic wand, although it was wrapped like a broom.

    "Oh, sorry, Professor McGonagall." HEMA did not explain that the wand, which was mistaken for a broom, gently took it off the bandage at the back and put it outward.

    All the students noticed HEMA''s movements. Some people almost laughed. What is this guy doing? Let the professor hold it for him?

    In the next second, when everyone looked at the wood lump falling to the ground, HEMA''s fingers flashed a faint light, and the scepter stood up and suspended nearby.

    When all the little wizards saw this scene, they suddenly widened their eyes and looked at HEMA, and the senior students gradually changed from smiling face to shock.

    Wandless spells and silent spells!!

    Silent casting, which doesn''t begin until the sixth grade, even some seventh graders control it carelessly if they don''t practice often.

    But this newborn silent spell is actually more skilled than theirs. Although it is only a small suspension spell, he still can cast the spell without a staff at the same time!

    My God, this guy must come to his own college. He''s a genius! Absolute genius!

    Students with excellent academic performance are more direct than Harry Potter! For example, Hermione, although some people don''t like her, they have to admit the excellence of each other,

    Suddenly, the prefects of all grades stared at HEMA, who was like a treasure. Even the professor sitting at the top couldn''t help clapping his hands.

    In particular, Professor flavy, who studied magic spells, wanted to go up and directly announce that HEMA was his Ravenclaw student, but he finally endured and raised his glass to HEMA.

    "Beautiful wandless spell casting and silent spell, let''s be quiet first. Mr. Aibo hasn''t been divided yet ~"

    As the scene became more and more noisy, Dumbledore knocked on the cup with a spoon, and the auditorium became quiet.

    "Please, Mr. HEMA." Dumbledore smiled at Aibo to calm HEMA''s flustered heart.

    Just now, he was really not pretending to force maliciously. He did learn 8 or 9 magic spells throughout the summer vacation, but they included the use of silent spells.

    He didn''t learn how to cast magic without a staff. Just now he just subconsciously used magic, and then he became.

    He found that he could do this when he just fell out of the air and used a spell.

    Speaking of the branch, although he also wanted to go to which college, he thought about it and found that he didn''t like any college very much.

    Although Gryffindor is good, I feel that they are too active and do not conform to my energy-saving strategy. Ravenclaw is OK, but he doesn''t like to waste his brain.

    Hufflepuff, he doesn''t think he deserves this place where all honest people are. If Slytherin, he doesn''t pursue power so much, and he''s not pure blood.

    After thinking about it, the hat was buttoned on his head, and a hoarse voice sounded from his ear.

    "Well, it''s hard. You make me feel like a student last year... What''s his name..."

    "Harry Potter?"

    "No ~ no ~, Hermione Granger, I thought she was suitable for Gryffindor and Ravenclaw, but in the end she went to Gryffindor."

    "But you are different. You are talented and brave. You are smart. You can take advantage of all favorable things, but you are kind to others. You have some characteristics of each college."

    "Where should I go?"

    "Where do you... Want to go?" The branch hat also had the idea of asking the little wizard himself, which could not be asserted for the first time.

    "I''m free." HEMA also replied. He really thought so.

    "..." hearing HEMA''s answer, the branch hat fell into a strange silence.

    Other little wizards and students at the bottom also looked at HEMA who had been sitting there for a long time and clenched their fists.

    "This guy may come to Slytherin. Only we Slytherin deserve such talents."

    "Wood, this child is a genius. When he comes to Gryffindor, he can try Quidditch."

    With the following discussion again, the branch hat suddenly shouted "Slytherin!!" from the silence

 Chapter 10

    "Slytherin!"

    After hearing the call of the branch hat, HEMA nodded and took off her hat, and the side door just opened. Snape led the dejected Trio in.

    Harry and they just saw Herma take off her hat and walk down, but then the cheers from Slytherin made several people look at Herma strangely.

    "HEMA went to Slytherin!?" Compared with Ron, who was not familiar with HEMA, Harry hoped that the boy who bravely helped him came to Gryffindor.

    At least go to Ravenclaw or Hufflepuff like his sister, but why go to Slytherin is not right at all!

    Hermione also noticed Harry''s expression and patted him gently. "The choice made by the college hat is generally not wrong, and Slytherin is not just a bad person."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Are you three standing here watching the play? Go back to your seat. "

    Snape glanced at Harry, then shook his robe, walked up the stage and sat in his seat.

    Harry returned to Gryffindor''s seat with an unhappy face.

    "Oh, where have you been?" Fred put a hand on Ron''s shoulder.

    "This..." Ron glanced at Hermione''s cold face.

    "We didn''t come into the station, and then we had to drive a flying car. Professor Snape caught us right, 30 points each!"

    "Flying car!? Ron, dad knows he''ll kill you! " George was also gloating at Ron with his pouted mouth.

    Harry ignored their chat, but was extremely depressed. First the elf, then he couldn''t get into the station, and Snape caught him and deducted points.

    Even HEMA was assigned to Slytherin. Her luck seems to have been bad recently.

    The subsequent branch ceremony was much faster and soon ended, while HEMA fell into the awkward chat of being asked about things.

    Even in his impression, he basically couldn''t drag anyone. Little Mr. Malfoy smiled at him, which made him confused.

    "What is this, a new broom?" A fat Slytherin student looked at the wand suspended next to him and stretched out his hand to touch it.

    "Be careful."

    "Ah!"

    HEMA was about to remind, but the other party took a quick step and grabbed it directly, followed by a burning smell.

    "This is my wand. You''d better not move. You''ll die." HEMA grabbed the wand, carried it on her back, and grabbed the boy''s hand.

    The boy was also stunned. Looking at HEMA''s squint, he was afraid, and the surrounding students looked at him curiously.

    "Starfall grace"

    HEMA waved her hand, a faint golden light rose from his arm, raised feathers composed of light, and then spread to the boy''s arm.

    Under everyone''s shocked eyes, the eye-catching scald was quickly cured, and the little fat man immediately felt that his body was light and all the pain disappeared!

    "Is this a healing spell?"

    "I''ve never seen it. Have you seen those feathers?"

    All the Slytherin students stared at HEMA, but the other party was still expressionless.

    "Well, everybody, we still have a long time to get along."

    HEMA smiled at the students around him and showed his ugly smile. They seemed to suddenly feel a kind of breath suppression.

    The senior students could not help turning their heads and obeying HEMA''s orders, which made them a little incredible. Language magic?

    Although HEMA''s performance is a little arrogant, the students around her are not particularly disgusted. On the contrary, for them, this is a Slytherin student''s personality!

    Of course, after HEMA changed back to quiet, she fell on the table and ate a piece of beef. After all, acting is too tired!

    "Is sister Xiao there?"

    ¡­¡­

    Sleep again? In fact, Xiao Wenna''s deep sleep again and again is a good thing for him.

    After all, Xiao Wenna told him that after his magic became active, the integration efficiency of the system and her was higher for some reason.

    So Xiao Wenna may really accept this system in the future. Speaking of the healing magic just now, it is actually an angel''s skill.

    W skill, but elder Xiao was too salty at the beginning. If the task completion rate reaches 70%, you can get a complete effect of W skill.

    Half dead can be dragged back to you, but she only completed 41% in the end, so this skill can only heal some newly generated wounds.

    No wonder you''ll be defeated without a nose. It''s too water~

    Although he had been able to make complaints about the occasion, she was very grateful to the other side for helping him this time. He only released a small task and gave him the power of angels.

    [salted fish attacking]

    [turn 10 times continuously and keep awake for 5 meters]

    Of course, there will be no such tasks in the future. With the integration of systems, the tasks will be more stringent.

    After all, system management can not completely change the essence of the system and become the back garden of your home.

    "We have almost eaten. Here I have something to say to the freshmen."

    Dumbledore stood up and introduced some Hogwarts rules and regulations to everyone, although the senior students listened to them every year and their ears were almost cocooned.

    "Then I wish you a good study and life in Hogwarts. This is not only a school, but also your home!"

    With a burst of applause, all colleges stood up from their seats, began to leave in turn, and followed the prefect to the public lounge.

    Slytherin''s dormitory is underground and goes down with hatch patch, while Ravenclaw is going to leave the main castle and go to Ravenclaw''s tower, and Gryffindor is going up.

    Therefore, compared with Slytherin''s green lake view room, HEMA prefers Ravenclaw''s dormitory space inspiration, but he didn''t have a choice just now, so he doesn''t blame the judgment of the branch hat.

    In fact, Slytherin has nothing bad, as long as he polished his strangers, had a comfortable environment to study, and then went down with salted fish.

    In grade 3, see if you can stop Voldemort''s resurrection. If not, leave Hogwarts in Grade 5 or 6.

    Take Hannah and Mrs. Abbott out of England, stay outside for a while, and come back when Harry wins.

    You said you couldn''t win... He really didn''t think about it. If Voldemort really had that ability, it wouldn''t be bad to be a Death Eater.

    In terms of Horcruxes, the other six pay a little attention. It''s easy to solve it by relying on old Deng. In fact, it''s Harry in the final analysis.

    After all, the owner of the old wand is Harry, and Voldemort has the old wand and attacks Halliday without the other party''s knowledge.

    If the plot changes due to his appearance or other reasons, it is easy to have problems, so it is difficult to do it.

    Now for him, in addition to running away, the only sustenance is that sister Xiao can fully control the system. Relying on the system and grandpa, she may be able to fight with no nose.

    "Here we are."

    A tall and strong prefect of Slytherin stood in front of a wall, put his hand on the wall and said, "everything is supreme."

    With the click, the wall flashed, and a stone door appeared in everyone''s vision. Then the prefect took the lead and let the freshmen go first.

    At the moment when HEMA followed the team in, a cold voice sounded from above and poured directly into HEMA''s eardrum.

    "Kill! Blood ~ kill ~ pure! "

    HEMA stared up, but she didn''t find it. Everyone around didn''t seem to hear the voice and talked to herself.

    What the hell is this?!

    "Hiss ~" as the sound drifted away, he felt an itch on his arm.

    He rolled up his sleeves and, with the help of the green oil lamp nearby, something like a fish scale appeared on his arm.

 Chapter 11

    "Classmate Aibo, is your sister hutchpatch''s?"

    "What''s the matter?" HEMA leaned against the bed and the blonde young master opposite looked at him with a smile.

    "It''s all right, but I heard from my father that the Aibo family is also a pure blood family, but it''s lonely in this generation."

    "So?"

    "I saw you in the overturned lane that day. Since then, I think you will be a Slytherin, a powerful Slytherin."

    "Oh, and then?" HEMA was still lukewarm, but the bottom of her heart understood the reason why Malfoy was different.

    It turned out that I saw him pretending to be forced, and then told old Malfoy to let Draco get along with him. What an old fox.

    "I mean, we can be friends." Malfoy got out of bed and a pair of gray eyes stuck to him.

    "But, Malfoy, you don''t know what kind of person I am, what kind of wizard I will become, and what power I have you don''t know, so it''s not suitable for us to be friends."

    HEMA also took a deep breath, opened her own forced crime mode, and squinted at Malfoy.

    Malfoy heard HEMA say so, and his anger came up. This guy is like this, and so is Harry Potter!

    But as he stared at HEMA''s face again, HEMA raised her eyelids slightly and whispered "kill ~ blood ~ pure"

    But after hearing HEMA''s whisper, little Malfoy showed an expression of disbelief and panic, because he didn''t hear HEMA''s words!

    From HEMA''s mouth, there was only a gloomy tone ''hiss ~ Ka ~ hiss ~'', like a poisonous snake spitting a message, and the cold spread from bottom to top along his back!

    Snake!? He saw it in the book, and his father told him when he was young that the most famous user of snake man tune is Salazar Slytherin, one of the founders of Hogwarts!

    "You''re not from the Aibo family?"

    "It doesn''t matter who I am. I''m asleep, Malfoy. Thank you for your double room!"

    After that, HEMA also put the book in her hand aside, covered it with a quilt, and began her adventures of the Duke of Zhou.

    Malfoy was staring at HEMA lying on the bed. His expression changed and changed. He didn''t know what to do.

    HEMA put her head under the quilt, pulled out her sleeve, touched her left arm and found that there were only two scales.

    Although he doesn''t know why he appeared, it has something to do with his body''s experience of magic experiments, so I won''t become a fish or a snake!?

    This made HEMA suddenly think of Nagini, and he could understand the snake man''s voice, but he was different from Harry. He didn''t master it very well. It was more like learning a new language than being put into a language.

    But what about magical animals, maybe dragons? But he doesn''t want to be a dragon. How happy he is to be a fisherman!

    Forget it, wait until you have the chance to ask Lao Deng. Go to bed. Tomorrow is a happy learning time!

    Compared with HEMA''s state of mind, Harry lay in bed upset, looked at the stars outside, and his forehead hurt again.

    The next morning, HEMA got up early, but then he remembered that the owl he had bought had not been delivered.

    Yes, HEMA went to Diagon lane and forgot to buy an owl. Later, Mrs. Abbott bought one when she went out, but she forgot to bring it when she left. She may come with letters and parcels in the morning.

    So HEMA went to the auditorium with two books of magic medicine. After all, she had to work hard to study early.

    Don''t forget the subject. Snape has passed the pass well, and he is still a student of Slytherin. It will be much more convenient to make a library note and ask for some things.

    At the moment of turning, HEMA didn''t pay attention, and a figure hit directly. HEMA withdrew involuntarily, and the other party jumped directly into his arms.

    "Good morning, sir."

    HEMA thought she would say something, but the answer was something he really didn''t think of.

    The other party stood up. Her long messy hair and hazy little face reminded HEMA of a very popular role.

    "Luna Lovegood?"

    "Yes, sir. Would you like to sing the opposite?"

    Luna raised her little head and didn''t respond surprised that HEMA recognized her. Instead, she took out a magazine from her hand and handed it to HEMA.

    "7 NAT." Luna nodded, stretched out her little hand and put it on HEMA''s forehead. "You have a cold."

    "Well, but don''t worry." HEMA has always liked Luna. After all, just looking at her eyes, that kind of ethereal and pure is very comfortable.

    It''s just strange to talk and do things, which will lead to not making many friends, but the people who can make friends with her must be kind and reliable.

    HEMA didn''t have 7 NAT''s, so she took out a Sike and put it in Luna''s palm. "Can I take all three?"

    "Well... I think it''s better for more people to see it." Luna shook her head, didn''t have AHMA''s money, turned and walked away.

    "Hey, I''ll give it to you next time!" HEMA shouted, but the answer was the whisper of Luna''s little angel.

    "Where should I find... Yes... No..."

    HEMA didn''t care much about it. She continued to walk towards the auditorium, but she hadn''t taken two steps. Several senior wizards in green robes noticed him and came this way.

    HEMA''s heart sank. She won''t look for anything, will she? Although now my basic strength is really not strong!

    But you''d better not go too far. I don''t want to use the move of killing one thousand enemies and losing eight hundred.

    "Oh, isn''t this our Slytherin genius?"

    "I''m not a genius. At least I''m not as talented as you in Quidditch. I''m just a little wizard walking on the ground."

    HEMA squinted and smiled at the three people. In fact, this action was not intentional, but a habit formed since childhood. Later, he also found the benefits of closing his eyes.

    For example, don''t let the other party find your emotions, give the other party passive emotional pressure, and prevent some magic spells.

    "..." the three people on the other side had planned to stand up to HEMA, but after the other party''s words, they felt there was nothing to spray.

    Moreover, the other party still smiles at others. As the saying goes, reach out and don''t hit the smiling face, which makes several people''s chess fall out of the chessboard at once.

    "Those seniors, I''ll go to the auditorium first." With that, HEMA went on.

    At this time, the little one came down the stairs and saw HEMA in the corridor and some Slytherin senior students next to him.

    "Is HEMA in trouble? Shall we go and help him?" Harry''s sense of justice burst again. He grabbed the wand and planned to go down.

    "Harry, don''t be impulsive. That''s a senior student. We''d better go to Professor McGonagall. It''s safer that way."

    Although Hermione was worried about HEMA, she also chose a more reasonable solution. Without deducting points for conflict, it would be impossible to succeed in strength alone.

    "Kecha, you stop the boy!"

    "Marcus, forget it, just a child, nothing?"

    "I heard that Malfoy''s boy has a good relationship with him."

    Marcus, the leader, was even more upset when he heard the advice of the two guys next to him. Especially last night, the boy actually ordered him. He couldn''t stand it anyway. At least teach him a little lesson!

    "You dare not forget it. I''ll teach this boy a lesson, let him have a long memory and respect his predecessors!"

    Then he took out his wand and raised it to HEMA, "turn quickly!"

    "Herma, be careful!"

    HEMA heard Hermione''s voice, and the sense of crisis immediately moved her body, but the speed of the spell was obviously faster. Along the Yu light, HEMA saw a white light shooting at him!

    At the moment when he was about to hit him, he subconsciously stretched out his arm and was hit by the magic spell, and Ron just took Professor McGonagall to the scene.

    But just when everyone thought that HEMA was going to be lifted out by the spell, HEMA waved gently, and the light was dispersed. HEMA still stood in place and squinted at Marcus.

    "Senior, your spell seems to be a little strong ~ you knocked out the ashes on my clothes ~"

 Chapter 12

    Finally, in the other party''s surprise, Snape also rushed over and discussed with Professor McGonagall. Finally, he suspended Marcus for 15 days and Slytherin was punished by 25 points.

    HEMA, on the other hand, chatted with Harry calmly and walked towards the auditorium.

    "How did you do it just now?" Ron stood up excitedly, shook his sleeve and narrowed his eyes to imitate.

    "This? It''s my little secret. I''ll tell you again when I have a chance. "

    When Ron heard HEMA say this, he also remembered the wings behind HEMA yesterday and subconsciously put the reason why HEMA could block the attack on the magic props.

    "HEMA, since it''s all right, let''s go to the auditorium quickly."

    "Yes."

    Several people talked a lot of interesting things on the road, which made Harry relaxed. HEMA was really different from other Slytherin.

    When she came to the auditorium, HEMA separated from Harry and came to Slytherin''s table, but it was still early and there were not many people.

    In order to be quiet, he also deliberately found a more sideline position, but soon, he was crowded with Slytherin students.

    He really didn''t want to be high-profile, but he didn''t expect such a result... In other words, Hannah didn''t come to him. When he returned to the dormitory yesterday, he didn''t see her outside the auditorium.

    "Ron Weasley! You know what you did! "

    Just as HEMA had just finished reading and was about to have some snacks, there came the roar of a brother''s woman from Gryffindor. A letter floated in front of Ron and scolded him.

    "It''s really Gryffindor to make such a noise in the morning ~"

    Hearing the voice nearby, HEMA looked at a short haired Slytherin girl who was talking with the girl nearby.

    "But Gryffindor doesn''t talk about these things behind others." HEMA said slowly, squinting at each other.

    "HEMA EBO! What do you mean? "

    "I don''t mean anything. I mean, we are poisonous snakes. We don''t need to spit out messages behind the enemy, but open our poisonous teeth, hold each other''s neck and kill the enemy completely!"

    As HEMA''s last word fell to the ground, there was a complete silence around her. The girl also glared at HEMA and turned away from him.

    Although a freshman of HEMA said this arrogantly, it was the other party''s wandless spell and silent curse in the branch ceremony.

    In addition, in the morning, he fought hundreds of rounds with Marcus, a senior, ah, unharmed. It is worth affirming that he is a monster genius.

    Although HEMA didn''t know she was so powerful now, the power of three people into tigers is really terrible.

    After eating something, HEMA reviewed almost. The first class was Snape''s. If she could brush the favor value here, it would be a lot of benefits.

    After finishing her notes, HEMA found that the whole auditorium was basically empty, and only a figure at the other end of Slytherin''s long table was still reading.

    "What book is so fascinated?" HEMA walked over, sat down beside her and asked softly, mainly to remind her that class time was coming.

    The other party gently raised his head, and his silver hair waved with it. Under the reflection of the sun, he exuded a little beauty. A pair of lake blue eyes blinked gently, just like the streamer of the stars, which made people intoxicated.

    "I..." suddenly, hemaleng was there. He didn''t know how to speak for the first time, and his eyes stared strangely.

    "Lannett''s aura... A good book." The girl frowned when she saw HEMA''s straight eyes, turned around and put the book in her hand in the direction of HEMA.

    "My name is HEMA EBO... Who are you?" HEMA glanced at the book and held out her hand.

    "My name is Astoria Greengrass, Mr. Abbott." The girl stretched out her little hand and gently shook it.

    HEMA felt a sudden chill. HEMA noticed that although the other party''s skin was very white, it was not bloody white, but morbid white.

    But HEMA was not familiar with the name Astoria. He only knew a king named altoria, weak, poor, helpless but able to eat.

    "So, Mr. Abbott, can you let go of my hand?"

    "Oh, sorry!" HEMA noticed that she had been holding the other party''s hand... Looking, the other party''s eyes had changed a little.

    "Well, I''ll leave first." With that, the other party sorted out the book, took the book and walked out quickly.

    HEMA looked at each other''s beautiful shadow and scratched her head. Her face was bitter for the first time. "My Lord, I''m really wronged ~ I''m not a fool!"

    "Ha ha, what are you talking about? What is a fool? "

    Just when HEMA felt that her first love was broken before it began, there was a girl''s laughter behind her.

    He turned his head and looked at him. A tall girl with silver hair looked at him funny. He felt strangely bad.

    "Hey, HEMA, do you know me?"

    "I don''t know, sister. Are you?"

    "My name is Daphne Greengrass. The little girl just now is my sister."

    ¡­¡­

    HEMA was pestered by Daphne for a while and finally got away. But when he first came to the door of the potion classroom, he also ran into Snape, who was walking quickly from the corner.

    "HEMA EBO, I hope you''ve given some potions to your spell talent." Snape looked at HEMA, who was only a second late, and turned on the irony mode again.

    "Of course, professor." HEMA could not refute anything. She obediently followed Snape in.

    But at this time, the classroom on the left was full of Gryffindor freshmen, while Slytherin''s seats on the right were basically full, and only one empty seat was available.

    It happened that dear Miss Astoria was sitting in that position, but Snape stopped HEMA before he walked over.

    "Dear Mr. Aibo, come here. I''d like to see the potion performance of the genius wizard." Snape''s gloomy face dragged HEMA to the seat next to him.

    The students at the bottom almost laughed. After all, HEMA showed a strong talent for magic spells. They can''t compare with these little wizards.

    But it''s also a pleasure to see genius eat flat.

    What''s more, because of some of HEMA''s styles, as well as the auditorium and Marcus events, HEMA''s overall wind evaluation is not very good.

    However, for Slytherin, who worships the strong and power, the powerful HEMA is still a lot of respected objects.

    Although from life, they are not willing to make friends with people like HEMA.

    "Silence, who wants to come up and cooperate with Mr. Abbott?" Snape swept around and saw the silence in the classroom before he began his lecture.

    The subsequent courses have been carried out smoothly. Although Snape also started the question mode, HEMA thought she might be taken care of.

    But in the end, only one question was asked, which made HEMA feel that she was fine in Slytherin, otherwise she would be in Gryffindor.

    At the end of the class, Snape stopped next to Astoria and frowned slightly. It was obvious that the other party had made some mistakes.

    "Greengrass, why did you put nearly 0.5 times more?" Snape didn''t speak loudly, but his tone was terrible.

    "I''m... sorry, professor." Astoria bowed his head, neither refuted nor continued to answer the reason.

    "Copy page 11-15 of magic potions and potions five times and put them in my office tomorrow. I''ll look at you and match them again."

    "All right, Professor Snape." Astoria nodded and began to boil the medicine again, and other students looked at it one after another.

    But when she finished grinding and put it into the crucible a little, her wrist shook suddenly, and the dust fell directly on the desktop and the edge of the crucible.

    "No!"

    HEMA was also startled and ran past in everyone''s stunned eyes. Astoria looked at the worried face of the young man, blacked out and completely lost consciousness.

 Chapter 13

    When she remembered, the first word she understood was pain. From then on, words continued to spread with her life.

    She doesn''t know when she can live, nor the meaning of her life, but she wants to find a meaning.

    Even if they are not good at communication since childhood, can not make a few friends, even if they are fragile, they are willing to see the outside world.

    Finally one day, a letter came to her windowsill, and she could finally go outside and have a look!

    Hogwarts, a place mentioned countless times in the book, is the next stop of her life and may be the last!

    Astoria kept looking back on the faces in her mind. Her dead father was very kind to her, but her mother was too stubborn. Although she liked to mock her, she loved her sister.

    The last strange but not strange face flashed in front of her. She thought of his dark eyes. What''s his name... HEMA... HEMA

    Astoria opened her eyes again and found herself lying in the school hospital. Although it was a strange ceiling, she was still familiar with the smell of drugs.

    She slowly turned back, a familiar silver fell by the bed, but the face she appeared in her sleep was not here.

    She sighed and couldn''t tell what it was like, but she was very uncomfortable... She didn''t know why?

    At this time, Daphne just raised her head, saw Astoria sitting up and stood up immediately.

    "What are you doing? Lie down!"

    "I''m fine, sister. Who sent me?" Astoria asked with a look in her eyes.

    "Professor Snape and the students."

    "Oh... I know..." Astoria was relieved to hear that. She was really afraid that if it was that guy, she didn''t want to owe anyone.

    Although she had the idea of making friends in the past, as her health became worse and worse, she no longer thought about those things.

    Because she doesn''t want to make more people sad, and she doesn''t want to have regrets.

    "But that HEMA Aibo came to hold you personally. He saw you uncomfortable and hugged you when he went up. It''s so sweet ~"

    "Sister! What are you talking about... I don''t know that HEMA... EBO. "

    "Oh? Then why did people stay here watching you all noon ~ "

    "Well... We have nothing to do anyway."

    Astoria''s bloodless little face was strangely flushed, but then she turned her head to prevent Daphne from teasing herself.

    When she turned her head again, Daphne had a squint face behind her, which frightened her to shrink suddenly!

    "Oh, miss Greengrass, am I so terrible?" HEMA saw a lot of spirit and Astoria was relieved.

    At that time, when he first saw Astoria in the auditorium, he felt that he had some physical problems. After all, the color and smell of ordinary people would not be like this.

    So in addition to looking at the beautiful little sister, he has been paying attention to each other''s physical condition. Unexpectedly, something really happened.

    "I wish you were so energetic. I''ll go first and have evening classes." HEMA was also relieved to see that the other party was still very defensive against him. She waved her hand and was ready to leave.

    "Hey... HEMA..."

    ¡°£¿ HEMA, Toya, when did you call it so close... "Daphne also ate and looked like watching a play.

    "Mr. Aibo, let me go to class with you. I''m all right."

    "That won''t work. You wait for Mrs. Pomfrey. I can''t make a decision!" HEMA saw Astoria coming down on the bed and held her down.

    "You two flirt slowly. I''m going to class, too." Daphne saw that her sister really had no problem and slipped out quickly.

    Although she doesn''t want Astoria to fall in love so early, she is different from her mother. She still hopes Astoria can make more friends.

    Like many patients in the Muggle world, Ben has a terminal illness, but as he gets better, make more friends and go out for a walk, he will get better.

    HEMA and Astoria entered an unspeakable atmosphere, and they stared at each other.

    After two or three minutes, Astoria said, "this time... Thank you, classmate Aibo. You helped me."

    "No, no, I''m just helping to get you here. Don''t blame Professor Snape. He cancelled your copying punishment at noon."

    "Well, Professor Snape is actually a good man. Although I saw him for the first time, I can feel it."

    Hearing Astoria say this, HEMA also looked at her in surprise. After all, in the original work, many people thought Snape was a bad character.

    Even many viewers who don''t know the follow-up plot can''t know what Snape is until they see the last one.

    Therefore, HEMA was surprised that Astoria could make such a comment on Snape.

    Then they fell into silence again. Fortunately, Mrs. Pomfrey came back and checked Astoria''s body to make sure she didn''t have to lie in bed.

    But as soon as she finished, Miss Astoria slipped away, leaving HEMA no time to show her flirting skills, even though he couldn''t flirt with her.

    "Who is this girl? She''s so beautiful ~"

    "Who... Sister Xue, why did you suddenly wake up?"

    After more than a day, Xiao Wenna also woke up again, and her condensed body was more real.

    "I have mastered the basic functions of the system, although because the system is essentially controlled by rules, I can only release tasks, not directly get rewards."

    "I''ve guessed that for a long time, but you must have something good this time ~"

    "This? Of course there is. Why should I help you?"

    "Er... Well, we are the same body!"

    "Don''t say that. It''s disgusting. Just take my soul as the reward for boarding in your body. Here you are."

    As soon as she finished, HEMA saw a virtual screen interface, and then a series of Ding tones sounded.

    [congratulations on getting a novice gift bag]

    [do you want to open the gift bag?]

    "Yes!"

    HEMA nodded without hesitation, a golden light flashed, and a heavy voice sounded "wow ~ Golden Legend!"

    "Sister Xue, is this your private goods? Let''s play this series!"

    "Not me, I don''t, don''t talk nonsense!"

    "Shit ~ standard quality third company, I believe you, ghost!"

    "Ha ha, I''m a ghost." With that, Xiao Wenna shook her cloak and flew up directly along the next column.

    HEMA also showed a smile. Compared with others, talking to people in the world at the same time will be a lot happier, but

    "Skirt, sister!"

    "It''s all right. Anyway, only you can see it. I went out to play for a while ~" then he went straight into the next wall.

    The dark green plaid skirt also danced, and a small blue flower reflected in HEMA''s eyes.

    "I think of a famous saying that those who like PG are not bad people!"

    "By the way, look at the reward... The reward is the most important!"

 Chapter 14

    ¡°up£¡ Up£¡¡±

    The sound of small snakes spread from the grass, and HEMA began to shout, but compared with Harry''s Quidditch genius, he was unlikely to succeed at one time.

    But HEMA is still very confident in his magic talent. Although he doesn''t know if it''s physical, he has a good sense and control of magic.

    Then ten minutes later, when all the little wizards picked up their brooms, HEMA was still trying

    yes! He didn''t succeed once, even the broom didn''t move. What''s the situation!?

    Mrs. Hodge, who has been teaching for so many years, is also a little surprised. Although she has ordinary talent, HEMA is still in this situation

 Chapter 15

    At the moment when HEMA tore off the college logo, Dumbledore and Mrs. Hodge appeared not far away. HEMA was also helpless at the bottom of her heart.

    Mrs. Hodge, since you already know the situation here, you can stop it directly. No matter how crazy Slytherin students are, they will at least listen to the teacher.

    This makes him a violent maniac. He is an excellent three good student~

    HEMA got up from the ground, pulled the other party up by the way, and then walked honestly to the side of old Deng''s head.

    "Headmaster Dumbledore, how can you deal with the insulting words of Miss Hermione Granger?"

    "Mrs. Hodge, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll talk to HEMA." Dumbledore glanced at HEMA and turned away.

    Hermione looked at Emma worried. Emma smiled and nodded, indicating that he had no problem, and then followed Dumbledore.

    They didn''t speak all the way, which made HEMA a little nervous.

    However, this matter and Marcus last time are all the other party''s problems. Dumbledore should not punish him.

    Then he came to the principal''s room. Dumbledore sat down and looked at him again. With a wave of his hand, a chair appeared in front of him.

    "Mr. HEMA, we haven''t spoken alone for nearly two months since I went to celebrate your birthday last time?"

    "Yes, principal Dumbledore."

    "It''s all right. You don''t have to be formal. Every time I find that you always get very nervous when you get along with me alone. I think I''ve done something wrong."

    "No, headmaster, it''s just that I''m not confident in front of a great wizard like you."

    HEMA can only flatter. He can''t say that he''s afraid that you take God''s thoughts and you suddenly put plans on yourself.

    "HEMA, in fact, you are very smart and talented. At least at your age, I can''t cast without a staff or silently."

    "You are also very kind. Although we haven''t had too much contact, we can see it. Although it''s a little extreme today, I can''t say you''re wrong."

    HEMA listened to Dumbledore quietly on the surface, glancing around. Most of the principals were not there, and the rest were still sleeping, although she didn''t know whether it was real or fake.

    What do you think, Dumbledore?

    But before he could finish thinking, a flame burst on his shoulder!

    A big red bird stood on his shoulder, and a pair of eyes kept examining his face.

    "It seems that he is curious about you, HEMA. It also proves your pure heart and brave quality."

    Dumbledore also saw fox standing on the shoulders of strangers for the first time.

    "Headmaster, what are you trying to say?" HEMA was also a little frightened by the praise. She opened her eyes and looked at Dumbledore seriously.

    Dumbledore saw HEMA''s appearance, finally showed a smile, slowly stood up, and the principals in the portrait on the wall narrowed their eyes one after another.

    HEMA reacted. I didn''t completely let go. You don''t want to talk to me. I''m afraid of this situation. Old Deng, you cow!

    "HEMA, you should know the news that the mysterious man appeared again?"

    "Well, I''ve heard about Harry many times last year."

    "So what do you think of the future? How should we deal with him? "

    "I don''t think it''s a problem with you." HEMA looked at Dumbledore. This sentence was really from the heart.

    Not to mention anything else, Dumbledore is the undisputed strongest in pure strength! Neither greendevo nor Voldemort can defeat the greatest White wizard!

    If Voldemort didn''t have Horcruxes, one-on-one, old Deng''s head could directly output on his face. How could there be so many things.

    So I really can''t do it in the future. Tell Lao Deng the information of the Horcrux, and he''ll finish it by himself.

    "But... I''m old. Although I''m called the greatest wizard, the greatest person will die. Although death is the beginning of a new journey, I want to sweep away the last darkness for Hogwarts before I leave. "

    Dumbledore was also surprisingly serious. His favorite dessert was put aside by him. His blue eyes twinkled and stared at HEMA.

    "So it''s not enough to rely on me alone, because the future is your young people''s stage. The new era has no boat to accommodate us old people, whether I or mysterious people."

    When HEMA heard this, she knew that Dumbledore had made up his mind to destroy Voldemort even if it was sacrifice!

    "Headmaster Dumbledore, I promise you won''t fail."

    "HEMA, I was really not sure about this in the past, but now I have confidence. After all, you are hope." With that, Dumbledore went to Herma and wrapped her hands with two big hands

    HEMA suddenly thought of the situation that old Deng''s head was an English gentleman. Her lower body was cold, but HEMA also calmed down as the magic on her hands scattered.

    "Do you know why you have more magic than ordinary people?"

    "Magic experiment?"

    "Yes, but humans and magical animals are two species after all, so let alone success. It''s a miracle that even the experimental human body can survive."

    "You mean that if I survive, it means that the experiment is successful?" HEMA suddenly thought of the scales on her arm that could block the spell. Has she mutated towards the magical creature now?!

    "It can also be said..." Dumbledore looked at HEMA, withdrew his hands, then grabbed HEMA''s arm and rolled up his sleeve.

    Originally, only three or four scales have become a small half of the forearm. The bright silver scales twinkle like a sharp blade, and a little blue light lingers around them.

    "I don''t check. Don''t you want to tell me?"

    "Headmaster, I also intend to ask, but I think..."

    "No, you can ask me everything you want to know, no matter what, under any circumstances, as long as I know the answer."

    Dumbledore looked at HEMA, and the Dementor that had not been completely closed for nearly ten years completely stopped at this moment.

    HEMA looked at Dumbledore and put down her distrust of keeping a little distance from everything. After all, he had been in society for too long, and many things he had to think about were more complex.

    "Old Deng tou, what''s the matter with my fish scales? Can it be eliminated? "

    "Old Deng tou? Ha ha, that''s an interesting title, but you''d better not call me that in front of outsiders. It seems that my strongest wizard has no face. " Dumbledore also joked when he saw that HEMA had completely put down her guard.

    "This is not a fish scale. Do you know why the Dragon wizard group is called Dragon wizard? The biggest goal of their evil magic is to combine people with dragons. "

    "Let mankind become an absolute creature with dragon power, defense and magic, but taking into account the release of detailed magic spells and magic control!"

    "Therefore, if the experiment is successful on you, you may become the first and perhaps the only mage with the power of the dragon!"

 Chapter 16

    "HEMA, Dumbledore didn''t punish you?" HEMA had just come out of the headmaster''s room, and Harry and Hermione came quickly.

    "It''s all right. I just said something a little. Don''t worry."

    "HEMA, thank you. I didn''t know that the other party wanted to scold me..." Hermione just knew the disgusting degree of the word mud.

    "It''s okay. We''re friends. Even if it''s not a college, we''re also friends, and I''m talking about right and wrong. If they''re wrong, they''re wrong."

    "By the way, where''s Ron?" HEMA looked back. There was only a ball of silver hair hidden in the corner. There was no red haired boy.

    "Well... After Mrs. Hodge left, he argued with Malfoy again. He was accidentally corrected. Now he goes to Mrs. Pomfrey."

    "Well, it''s my responsibility. I''ll draw his attention to Malfoy."

    "HEMA, don''t mess with Malfoy... His father is not easy to mess with." Hermione also thought of the annoying enlarged Draco she saw when she bought the book.

    "By the way, I forgot to tell you that I have a bedroom with Malfoy. He is my roommate now. He will know something."

    HEMA and Harry talked, glanced around the corner, and the shy miss Greengrass was still listening.

    "Well, I''ll go to class first, or I''ll be late for the first deformation class. Professor McGonagall will kill me."

    Harry smiled too. He thought of being late for his first deformation class with Ron. He almost regarded Professor McGonagall as an ordinary cat.

    "Then we''ll go too. I hope you''re better than me in deformation class. Of course, you can ask me if you don''t understand."

    With that, Hermione took Harry and walked downstairs. HEMA also quietly walked to the corner and gently grabbed Astoria''s little hand.

    "What are you doing?"

    "That should be my question, dear miss Greengrass. Why are you peeping at me?"

    "I didn''t! I just... Let''s see if you were punished. Now the whole school knows about you kicking Klein! "

    "So I''m a famous person in Hogwarts?"

    "But this is not a good thing. My sister came to tell me to stay away from you recently."

    "Are you worried about me if you still come?"

    "Hum ~ I just came to remind you. By the way, I''m afraid you''ll get lost and can''t find the way to the classroom." Astoria also has a pink on her cheek.

    "With big eyes and bushy eyes, I make complaints about you." Herma also Tucao a sentence, but it is a small look of Astoria''s muddled.

    When Astoria led HEMA to the deformation class classroom, many little wizards had come, leaving only a few back seats against the wall.

    HEMA and Astoria don''t care too much. After all, they both like to be quiet and undisturbed, so the back row is just right.

    This first metamorphosis class was taught by Slytherin and Hufflepuff together, so the little badger, who doesn''t like to get involved in trouble, noticed the recently famous Slytherin genius at a glance.

    HEMA saw the other side staring at him, so she waved her hands again, but a group of little badgers turned their heads directly, as if you couldn''t see me.

    "Astoria, am I so terrible?"

    "..." miss Greengrass looked at HEMA with sincere eyes. She really didn''t know what to say. You''ve only been in school for 2 or 3 days, and you''ve got two seniors. Isn''t that terrible?

    HEMA saw Astoria''s expression and suddenly felt that she was really a little too publicity. The salted fish should have avoided all the troubles.

    But it''s not easy for him to think of salted fish now. After all, old Deng tou has talked so much with him and solved many of my questions. I can''t refuse anything in the future~

    Thinking of this, HEMA rolled away her sleeve and the dragon scale had disappeared, but it was only temporary and needed Dumbledore''s regular help to suppress it.

    However, at that time, it was also because of this layer of dragon scale that it easily blocked the magic spell. It is said that the magic resistance attribute of the dragon is really high, not to mention controlling all the power of the dragon in the future.

    Only the dragon scale with high magic resistance is a big killer in actual combat. Of course, the dragon scale is not omnipotent. After all, there are spells that directly attack people''s consciousness and soul in the magic spell.

    Just then, a little snake sitting in the front row looked at the spotted cat sleeping on the podium table, smiled and stretched out his evil hand.

    But before his hand touched it, the cat suddenly rose, as if to explode, and the little snakes were startled!

    The next second, the spotted cat jumped down, and the spotted cat became a tall and thin witch in a green robe, which made everyone scream.

    "I''m Mileva McGonagall. Of course, I don''t need to introduce others. Of course, Mr. Crewe, please take your seat first."

    McGonagall pointed to the little wizard who had just failed to roll the cat. His serious face immediately made him cold war and hurried back to his seat.

    "Deformation is more profound and difficult to master than ordinary magic spells. Of course, it is also accompanied by many dangers."

    "The process of turning an object into another object and a creature into another creature or object itself is extremely dangerous, not to mention people?"

    "There have been many evil wizards in the history of magic. They want to use the power of deformation to turn people into magical animals to drive combat, and even turn magical animals into other evil creatures!"

    "Therefore, the emergence of deformation is to let everyone understand and correctly use this power, which is the essence of deformation."

    With Professor McGonagall''s words falling to the ground, HEMA also noticed the eyes from Professor McGonagall and thought that her physical experiment seemed to be related to deformation.

    Maybe I can control the Dragon degree of my body through deformation, and I have my own consciousness, which is certainly very helpful to me!

    "HEMA EBO, you try it!"

    "Huh?" HEMA was called up by Professor McGonagall and found that she seemed distracted. However, looking at a match in each other''s hand, HEMA also remembered the needle changing teaching in the textbook.

    "No problem, professor." HEMA nodded, but Astoria quietly tugged at him, but Professor McGonagall came to him and he didn''t reply.

    HEMA took out her spare wand and waved it gently. The match began to thin with the naked eye and finally turned into a slender silver needle.

    "I believe Mr. Aibo is more than that."

    HEMA looked at Professor McGonagall''s calm face, waved her wand again and turned into a red rose.

    "Perfect! Dear AI Bo, such a successful metamorphosis can add 3 points to you, but I haven''t started teaching yet. It''s not an example. "

    As Professor McGonagall took the rose from his hand, the surrounding silent air completely raised the sound of joy, and laughter rose one after another!

    Where''s HEMA stunned, Professor McGonagall... You calculated me!?

 Chapter 17

    By the end of class, a total of 7 little wizards had successfully changed the prototype of the needle, and 2 even reached the standard appearance.

    Although not as good as HEMA, it can be seen that they have made special efforts, but both of them belong to hatch patch, which makes the little snake very unhappy.

    It can be seen from this that in fact, the gap in students'' ability between each college is not so large. It can''t be said that which college is strong and which college is weak.

    After all, none of their four founders of Hogwarts is a weak chicken. They are all top-notch super Dharma kings.

    Originally, HEMA planned to go to information about Professor McGonagall, Agnes and the Dragon witch group after class, but she didn''t expect that Professor McGonagall left in a hurry as soon as class was over.

    So HEMA had no choice, so she had to wait until the next class to ask. If it was a big deal, she would go to old Deng tou.

    This guy is also a deformation master, or he is a master in many aspects. The most powerful mage is omnipotent except that he can''t fight melee!

    "HEMA!" Just after lunch with dear miss Greengrass in the auditorium, Ron and Harry came over from Gryffindor, followed by a little guy with a camera.

    "Who is this?"

    "Colin krivi, hello... Mr. HEMA Aibo!" Colin shook hands with HEMA excitedly, then clicked and took a picture of HEMA.

    "Sorry, sir, I forgot to ask for your consent."

    "It''s okay, Ron. Are you okay?"

    "What''s the matter with me, Malfoy? I must teach him a lesson in the future!" Ron clenched his fist and suddenly remembered something.

    "HEMA, do you have a defense against the dark arts class next time?"

    "Yes, what''s the matter?"

    "It''s all right. It''s my sister. Her name is Ginny. She''s a freshman of Gryffindor. She may go with you next class. If there''s anything wrong with her, take care of her more."

    "Ron, I think Ginny''s spell practice is very good."

    Harry remembered the two days he lived in the burrow and practiced the spell with several Weasley. Ginny performed very well every time, at least he didn''t have such strength in first grade.

    "You don''t know. Although Ginny is usually fine, she is easily nervous when there are many people. Last time she accidentally lost control and almost lit the quilt, which scared my mother!"

    "Really, HEMA, you should pay attention to it, but it shouldn''t explode at any time like Simo."

    "I see. By the way, why isn''t miss Hermione with you?"

    "She was called away by that fart Lockhart. I feel that he is a liar at all! You''ll have his classes soon, and some of them will suffer... "

    Ron complained angrily, and Harry nodded. After all, the class was terrible.

    Although Quirrell, who was possessed by Voldemort last year, is a parallel, he can at least teach something from the textbook. This guy has nothing left except bragging this year.

    "Well, I hope to have a good black magic defense teacher next year."

    "Me too. How are you sure you''ll change your teacher next year, Herma?" Harry was puzzled because he had talked to Ron. It seemed that no one had been a teacher of defense against the Dark Arts in recent years.

    "This is related to the mysterious man. I don''t know anything else. Anyway, it''s changed once a year."

    "Well, he''d better get out of Hogwarts..." Ron also raised his wand. Just now, his wand was broken by the Cornwall elf released by Lockhart!

    HEMA looked at Ron''s wand and smiled bitterly. Although he avoided Ron''s wand from being broken on the car, he finally achieved it in another form. Perhaps this is an end of the world line.

    But Ginny can just solve the problem of the Horcrux, but should I ask or take it directly?

    After leaving Harry and others at noon, HEMA also went to hatch patch. After all, he has been to school for several days. If he doesn''t look for Hannah again, I''m afraid she''ll be angry.

    But this time, he didn''t eat lunch. Hannah kept him directly and had to make arrangements for him like his mother.

    Say not to make too much publicity. Don''t be in the limelight, or go back and tell Mrs. Aibo that there is danger and how many bad people Slytherin has.

    So, in the afternoon, HEMA, who was a little crazy about the way, walked for 10 minutes. She was stunned that she couldn''t find the way to the classroom, which made hematon understand the disgust of moving the stairs.

    Meow~~

    Just as HEMA was going to find someone to ask for directions, a skinny cat with messy hair came over, looked at HEMA with black eyes and walked slowly to his feet.

    HEMA also instantly recognized the identity of the cat. Mrs. loris, the cat of manager filch, but the cat''s physical condition was worse than he thought.

    However, HEMA is not a veterinarian. He can''t see the reason. He took out the small dried fish bought in the supermarket before coming to Hogwarts from his pocket.

    Mrs. Loris also sniffed, licked tentatively, and finally took the dried fish away from HEMA trembling.

    "Mrs. Loris! What did you feed her? "

    Before Mrs. Loris finished eating, filch came quickly and glared at HEMA.

    "It''s just a little dried fish, Mr. filch. I''ll go to class first." HEMA narrowed her eyes, nodded, bypassed each other and walked up the next stairs.

    Filch looked at the silver snake sign on HEMA''s robe, held Mrs. Loris in her arms, looked again and again, and was relieved.

    However, as soon as HEMA left, she fell into confusion again, but before she took two steps, a group of Ravenclaw''s young eagles came over.

    HEMA saw Luna''s little angel in the crowd at a glance, but he knew that if he asked Luna for directions, he could not tell what the other party would say, so he still asked someone at will.

    So HEMA walked over with a smile and patted a Ravenclaw student who was walking forward.

    But the other party and several students turned their heads, saw HEMA''s face, suddenly turned back and walked faster in front.

    "Well... What''s the matter with me?" HEMA looked at the more and more distant people with a speechless face and sighed helplessly, "I''ll never find anything again ~"

    "Is sister Xiao there?" HEMA waited for a few seconds. "Sleeping again, my God, there is such a salted fish system."

    "Mr. HEMA, why are you talking to yourself?" An ethereal voice sounded behind her. HEMA turned her head, but suddenly thought of something.

    Is it strange that I talk to myself? Isn''t that what you often do? Is it strange to me?

    Luna looked at HEMA with her little head tilted, which made HEMA want to say awsl this sentence, but he had to hurry to the classroom now.

    "Well, Miss Luna, do you know how to get to the classroom of defense against the dark arts? Today is the first class. I don''t know the way. "

    "Yes." Luna nodded, then went on, took out a strange book and read it as she walked.

    "Tell me if you know? Dear Miss Luna. "

    "I''m going. I also have this class. I just informed you." Then he moved the bottom textbook to the top.

    "Wipe! What is this guy Lockhart doing?! "

 Chapter 18

    When she got to the classroom, HEMA glanced and found that the classroom that could have been vacant was almost full, and many seats were added.

    The students of several colleges didn''t seem to be separated. They all sat there at will. HEMA swept around first and found that Astoria didn''t come.

    But miss Weasley came and was reading there? I don''t know if it''s Tom Riddle''s diary, but he''s going to act.

    However, HEMA''s small movements are not small movements in the eyes of other students. After all, the characteristics of black hair, black eyes and squinting eyes are too easy to recognize.

    But HEMA didn''t care much. She went straight to the back and sat next to Ginny. Next to Ginny is Colin and another Gryffindor girl I saw this morning.

    Ginny is also "this is the teacher of this big class. My assistant, Miss Hermione Granger in grade two, the first genius in the academic year, is on a par with me."

    "Of course, these are not important. I don''t defeat the enemy with a smile, nor do I win honor with my appearance. I will teach you how to really fight against black magic!"

    Lockhart gave a passionate speech. Hermione next to him also clapped. The students at the bottom also gave him some face and clapped.

    HEMA lowered her head speechlessly, took out her textbook and taught herself. If you can''t, go to old Deng and ask him. Anyway, he said you can go to him at any time.

    However, the most unexpected thing happened to HEMA after the beginning of the next course. Lockhart really talked about the class, although it was just some simple things.

    But it was really a lecture. Hermione next to her was an assistant who helped hand out the test papers and some quiz questions. It was normal, which made HEMA more and more confused.

    "Everyone, apart from your weapon, it is one of the most commonly used and practical defense techniques against dark magic by many wizards, and it is very simple."

    Lockhart continued. HEMA looked at Ginny, who was in good spirits and taking notes carefully, and Hermione, who looked like a little flower maniac, and took a deep breath.

    No, that book was taken away by this guy Lockhart, right? But it''s impossible. Even if Lucius gave the book to Lockhart, this guy must have become a smart version.

    This morning, he was still in an iron and simple state. As in the original book, he released the Cornwall elf, which led to the attack on the students.

    And Hermione didn''t have a magic wand. Professor McGonagall finally handled it, which is why she left as soon as class was over.

    "Then just ask Malfoy directly?" I don''t know when Xiao Wenna woke up and floated over from the side.

    "Draco?"

    "Well, Harry went to the lichen bookstore and was photographed by lohatra. Then Lucius secretly put the book in when he was talking to the Weasleys."

    "I see. Malfoy must follow his father. Just as that guy is willing to get close to me, I''ll help him once ~"

    "Well, by the way, what did you write out for the novice gift bag?"

    "500 gold coins, Doran''s shield, 3 bottles of red medicine, 3 bottles of blue medicine, and soul Luo dolls. What''s the age of your system, and there''s still blue medicine?"

    "I didn''t have blue medicine when I crossed over, but the system has equipment and items that are deleted or not."

    "What''s the use of this gold coin? Can I buy heroes? "

    "I can''t. do you think you can invite the Dragon King directly at a cost of 6300? One Q down, the whole earth will wander directly. "

    "So you can buy equipment? But I can''t even equip this Doran shield. I don''t think the equipment grid in the upper left corner is open. "

    "This is because you haven''t completed the task and your level authority is not enough. In addition to buying equipment, you can also draw cards and draw some abilities of a certain."

    "Just like angel skills and wings?"

    "Yes, but because this drawing is determined by the background intensity rather than the game effect, it seems that some strange big moves will be very difficult to draw.

    Moreover, there are different levels. For example, the full version of Angel w skill is A-level card. As long as it doesn''t die, it can be pulled alive and released in groups, which is more intense than in the game. "

    "Then you got me a weakened version?"

    "You boy, this is what my aunt got after completing two branch lines. Well, it''s free for you. I don''t like it!"

    "Sorry, sorry ~ my mouth stinks!" HEMA also apologized quickly. If she let this go, her biggest dependence would be the power of the dragon.

    And the power of the dragon is still dangerous. You have to learn. This is not in line with the concept of sustainable development of salted fish, so don''t talk nonsense.

    "Usually there are two card pools, one is the equipment pool and the other is the hero pool. Of course, there are other pools. I won''t tell you first. Every time it''s 100 gold coins. "

    "It is possible to draw a complete hero inheritance, but the probability is lower than winning the lottery. Generally, there are hero inheritance fragments or skill fragments. 30 fragments can be combined into a whole."

    "That sounds like a pit ~" HEMA thought. Even if she happened to draw a skill fragment ten times, it would take 1000.

    "So you know that task completion is very important. Of course, there will be an activity up in the card pool, which will specifically up a series.

    For example, this issue is freer drodeka pool. If you want cold ice skills or cold ice blood, it will be more likely than all heroes to mix together. "

    On the whole, HEMA also roughly understood the mechanism of the card pool, so he resolutely opened the card drawing interface, and then directly drew a single card!

    In the void, a string of gold coins slipped and sounded. A colorful cup similar to the Goblet of fire emerged from the void, and a group of colorful flames in the cup gathered in all directions regularly.

    Then the gold coins fell, the flame in the cup began to boil, and then a light burst out, which made HEMA close her eyes.

    When I opened my eyes again, I saw that the cup had disappeared in front of me and a small blue box floating in front of me.

    "Blue represents B ~ class a items. Fortunately, there is no green box. What is it?"

    HEMA rubbed her hands and recalled the scene many years ago when krypton gold finished krypton''s meal money next month when she played the card drawing game.

    At the moment he touched it, Lockhart''s voice suddenly sounded next to him.

    "Let''s invite Mr. HEMA, the little genius, to show us the useful spell except your weapon!"

    "Hey... I won''t... Professor...!"

 Chapter 19

    When HEMA said this, Lockhart was stunned, and his smile froze there. He didn''t expect such a result.

    The other students also looked at Lockhart as if they were watching the play, because in their view, HEMA, who can cast spells silently and without a staff, must have just deliberately made Lockhart stand down.

    Seeing Lockhart''s appearance, many students also feel that HEMA is really too much. After all, Lockhart''s performance in this class is really good. There is no water like that in the legend.

    HEMA also suddenly felt the resentment from around and frowned. Big guy, I really can''t ~ do you want me to perform a flying man!

    Hermione also hurried over, pulled La Lockhart and said, "since HEMA can''t, let''s forget it. Anyway, our goal is to make every student learn."

    Lockhart was also embarrassed, took back his hand on HEMA''s shoulder, looked at Hermione, nodded, and began to talk about some practical applications of defense against the dark arts.

    Although many examples are made up as soon as they are heard, all the little wizards present still like it, and the two big classes have ended in normal teaching.

    However, HEMA did nothing and made herself gray. The badger house little wizard who had been kind to him began to be hostile to him.

    Of course, Luna''s little angel is still talking to him normally, although the content is to promote the impurities of the new issue and some strange small objects.

    As all the students in the classroom went out, HEMA also took a deep breath. No accident, it was almost time for the Basilisk to act.

    However, his appearance has led to many changes in the plot. He is not sure whether the Basilisk will act today and what the result is.

    So he wants to strike first! After all, the blue treasure chest just now accidentally opened a good thing!

    [blinding arrow blowing - frequency limit (10)]

    [level B]

    [effect: temporarily blinds the enemy for 10 seconds and exerts a slight poisoning effect]

    [cooling time: 60 seconds]

    The number limit card looks like a chicken rib, but at least it is not a fragment, and the blinding effect can be said to be a big killer against the snake monster for him now!

    After all, although the snake monster has high magic resistance, large body shape and poisonous teeth, its most powerful is its eyes, so blinding is really an MVP skill!

    "Sister Xiao Xue, do you know how to get to the bathroom?"

    "Are you going to the chamber of secrets? I advise you to be careful. Even if the Basilisk can''t see, can you really defeat him? You might as well find the Horcrux first. "

    "But now I don''t know if the Horcrux is in Lockhart''s hand. It''s hard to get it here ~" HEMA also thought of the diary, and she was really reckless.

    "But it''s better than looking for the snake monster directly. After all, the symptoms are not the root cause. Although the snake monster is a sharp weapon, Voldemort is the one who uses the sharp weapon."

    But before Herma came out of the classroom, Lockhart came in a hurry. Hermione next to him looked very heavy with a pile of books.

    But since Miss Hermione wanted to chase stars herself, HEMA had no choice but to help hold a few copies. Hermione also whispered her thanks.

    However, I feel that she has no spirit. It seems that she is too tired to help Lockhart and study.

    "What can I do for Mr. Lockhart?"

    "Well, there was something wrong with me in class just now. Let a freshman cast an advanced spell like disarm spell."

    Looking at the apology on the other side''s face, HEMA didn''t say anything. After all, his reputation was like that. Except for those who were familiar with him, they all thought he was a violent little wizard.

    "It doesn''t matter, Professor Lockhart. It''s also my personal problem. Then I''ll send these things for you."

    "Thank you, Mr. Aibo. I also have dessert I bought the other day. It''s delicious." Lockhart nodded with a smile.

    HEMA looked at Lockhart''s back and felt a sense of disobedience, but she couldn''t tell what was abnormal.

    After following Lockhart to the office on the third floor, HEMA plans to leave. After all, he doesn''t like sweet things, and Lockhart may be a Horcrux holder.

    Everything was better to be careful. When he wasn''t in the office, he came back to investigate, but before he left, Lockhart stopped him.

    "Classmate Aibo, it''s nice of me to have a lot of books to sign. Miss Granger can''t help herself. Can you help me?"

    "Of course, I''m not asking... What''s the use of Aibo? I''ll help you if you come to me."

    Seeing that Lockhart began to open his head, HEMA was going to refuse, but she glanced at Hermione, who was not energetic, and nodded.

    "Then miss Hermione will go back first... She has been helping me all day. Have a good rest."

    "OK, Professor, then Mr. HEMA, I''ll go first."

    "Yes."

    HEMA nodded. Lockhart''s also looked at Hermione''s figure disappearing outside the door, and her smile gradually became rare and serious.

    "Mr. Abbott, sit down."

    "Yes." HEMA looked at each other. HEMA also took out the wand from her sleeve vigilantly, but then Lockhart stunned him.

    He pointed to his mouth, then took out a pen and began to write something. HEMA was also a little strange, but then when he put the paper in front of HEMA.

    "Although I am a liar, please believe me next!"

    HEMA looked at Lockhart with a frown and found that his opponent''s hands trembled slightly and looked very nervous. Then he raised his pen again and threw the last piece of paper into the fire.

    "Hermione is strange and dangerous!"

    "Look, she''s staring at you"

    As Lockhart''s notes came one after another, HEMA''s face became more and more dignified, as if something had been connected in his head.

    ''I can''t move at will. It''s watching me. You go to Dumbledore. It''s safe.''

    "She''s going to act tonight..."

    As Lockhart stopped his wrist, HEMA suddenly stood up, and the voice sounded again in his ear.

    "Herma, where are you going?"

    "Oh, I think Dumbledore wants to see me. I''ll be back later."

    "OK, be safe." Lockhart took a deep breath and smiled again.

    HEMA opened the door and ran along with the sound of the snake monster, from the third floor to the second floor to the first floor, and finally stopped at a corner.

    A huge dark shadow flashed around the corner. HEMA roared and rushed up, but she accidentally tripped over something under her feet and fell to the ground!

    HEMA struggled to stand up, and a noisy voice came from both ends of the corridor. The wizards who had just finished their meal rushed over, and HEMA was stared at by hundreds of eyes.

    The blood slipped from the wall, and a line of blood appeared in front of everyone: "the secret room is opened by me, death will be brought by me, and the enemies of all successors will face death!"

    Harry, Ron and Gemini also crowded slowly in the line. As they got closer and closer, everyone saw the figure under HEMA''s feet.

    A senior student in a Hufflepuff robe fell there, and Mrs. Loris lay peacefully in his arms!

    Everyone suddenly looked at HEMA standing next to the body in horror, and some girls screamed directly!

    Filch rushed over from nowhere, pushed HEMA to the ground and shouted fiercely, "you killed Mrs. Loris and the school students!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The teachers also came from the crowd and pulled filch up, while HEMA slowly stood up from the ground.

    Looking around, everyone''s eyes began to avoid him, whether they knew or not, and even many Slytherin students looked at him in fear.

    The teacher also looked at HEMA from the side. After all, they knew about Voldemort and that a second Voldemort might be born.

    "Shit! Enough! "

    HEMA roared and hit the wall next to her. In the shocked eyes of everyone, the solid wall trembled suddenly, and the wall tore a hole along HEMA''s fist.

    The wall fell down directly, and the blood word was completely disappeared in the public''s view!

    HEMA withdrew her hand, took a deep breath, slowly opened her eyes, and a pair of vertical red pupils burned like fire.

    "Voldemort, look, I TM gave you your ashes!"

 Chapter 20

    To tell you the truth, HEMA thought something unexpected would happen, but she didn''t expect it to come so soon, whether someone was injured in advance or Mrs. Loris repeated it!

    This must have something to do with him. After all, there is no wave without wind. Without him, the original work must develop normally!

    HEMA''s momentum frightened the students around him. It was like a beast standing next to him and would attack them at any time!

    Just then, Dumbledore came over with Snape and Professor McGonagall, first looked at HEMA, and then looked at a man and a cat on the ground.

    "Everyone, we will naturally investigate whether this matter has anything to do with Mr. HEMA Aibo! Besides, Mrs. Loris and Mr. Kahn are not dead. They are just petrified! "

    "So, please take the students of your college back to the lounge. The evening class will be suspended today and have a good rest."

    Dumbledore said in a low voice. Under the blessing of the magic spell, it seemed extra loud. The students around heard that it was just petrified, and the fear dissipated a little.

    So, under the arrangement of the prefect and other teachers, they all withdrew in turn. Only Harry and Ron kept looking at HEMA.

    "Mr. Weasley and Mr. Porter, you go back first. Give it to us and we''ll find out!"

    Professor McGonagall patted Harry on the shoulder, and Ron pulled Harry''s clothes. "Harry, I believe in HEMA, so let''s go back and wait for the news."

    "Well, HEMA, I''m sure you won''t hurt anyone else! You are a brave and kind man! " Finally Harry shouted at HEMA and was pulled away by Ron.

    HEMA looked at Harry''s back and smiled. The anger in his heart dissipated. In fact, he didn''t know why he almost couldn''t control his emotions.

    But looking at the wall next to him, which he hammered open with his fist, he seemed to understand that the dragon was not such a kind creature.

    "HEMA, come with me. I''m sure you''ll have a good explanation." Dumbley took off his eyes and wiped them carefully.

    "I see... Professor Snape, Professor McGonagall, good night." HEMA nodded slightly at them and followed Dumbledore towards the headmaster''s office.

    Mrs. Pomfrey also rushed over and helped to take Hufflepuff''s little wizard to the school hospital. Finally, only Snape, MEG and filch were left at the scene.

    "Argus, don''t worry. As long as Mandela grass is mature and a medicine is prepared, it can solve the fossilization of Mr. Strauss Kahn and Mrs. loris."

    Professor McGonagall looked at filch with a sad face to persuade him, but filch still kept talking about HEMA''s name.

    "But he is him. I don''t know what he fed Mrs. Loris at noon, and then it looked like this!"

    "..." Professor McGonagall knew he couldn''t tell now. "Argus, do you believe Dumbledore? If you believe it, everything will be fine. "

    Snape next to him heard Professor McGonagall talking. He didn''t know what he was thinking. His deep eyes were like a pool of stagnant water without fluctuation.

    "Then I''ll go back first, Professor McGonagall."

    "Severus, remember to talk to albus." Although Professor McGonagall did not explain, he also saw Snape''s idea of going to the principal''s office.

    "I see."

    Mileva watched Snape''s figure fade away and couldn''t help smiling. No matter what his surface was, the child was saved by the three of us.

    HEMA doesn''t know the relationship between the three people and him. Now he is sitting at Dumbledore''s desk, eating snacks one by one.

    Although he didn''t like sweet things, he didn''t eat at night. Suddenly, he felt that the cake became really fragrant.

    "HEMA, as you said, shouldn''t Mr. Lockhart be all right?"

    "Woo ~ er... Well, although Lockhart told me about Hermione''s action, he can''t be suspected."

    "But what do you think controls them, mysterious people or others?"

    "I don''t know, but I know this better."

    Hemase took the last bite of the cake and held out his hand. There was a touch of light red on it, which he deliberately wiped off the wall when he left.

    "What do you mean?"

    "This should be chicken blood. In the morning, Harry and I went to Hagrid''s place. All Hagrid''s chickens died. What does this mean? It''s very clear."

    "This petrified creature is afraid of chickens or... Some... Characteristics of chickens." Dumbledore looked at HEMA''s bulging cheeks and had the answer in his heart.

    "Old Deng tou, are you familiar with the secret room?"

    "Chamber of secrets? I''m not familiar with it, but since it''s Slytherin''s secret room, give it to Slytherin''s people, Severus ~ "

    As soon as HEMA looked back, Snape''s hooked nose came into view. The other party didn''t say anything and sat aside at will.

    "Snake monsters are hard to deal with. If they are really snake monsters, I''m afraid I need your help." Snape glanced at Dumbledore.

    But as Dumbledore took off his eyes again, he seemed to understand what "I don''t need anyone else."

    "No, no, Severus, unity is also a condition for defeating each other. Even mysterious people, even if they don''t trust anyone, they don''t need to pull up the banner of darkness."

    HEMA next to him also heard that old Deng tou didn''t seem to want to kill the snake monster, but handed it to Snape and emphasized unity. What does that mean? He had a bad hunch!

    "So, Severus, it''s up to you and Mr. HEMA this time. Of course, you can also find some other help, such as..."

    Dumbledore glanced at HEMA, and HEMA suddenly thought of Harry and Ron. This old Deng head really... It''s OK to pull our little wizard into the water!

    "Then I know. I''ll go first. About Mr. Aibo..." snape stood up and planned to leave, but suddenly remembered HEMA.

    "Severus, I''ll make arrangements for this tomorrow morning." At last Dumbledore said nothing more and waved his hand.

    Then Snape left, and HEMA picked up the next cup again and began to drink. However, compared with a variety of drinks in previous lives, the food is very monotonous now.

    "Mr. HEMA, were you too aggressive just now?"

    "Huh?"

    "You should explain to others, not let your anger overwhelm your reason."

    "Old Deng, don''t deceive me! You know my situation. It''s the power of the dragon that influenced me... Besides, even if I didn''t explain, I would be considered a bad person. "

    After all, he showed his strength at the beginning of school, then clashed with senior students, and "ridiculed" Lockhart in class. Now he has a bad reputation.

    "But that''s not the reason. No matter how powerful the power is, it needs to be controlled, not controlled by it."

    Dumbledore''s eyes flickered and his expression was a little serious. HEMA knew that the other party should think of Tom Riddle, that is, Voldemort.

    "Well, in that case, before the matter is settled, please ask Mr. HEMA to be a black face for more days. It can be regarded as a punishment for your violation of the school rules."

    "Er... Lao Deng''s head... You sit every day. Are your shoulders sour? I''ll pinch it for you!"

 Chapter 21

    So, under the operation of HEMA licking the dog, Dumbledore personally came to the auditorium at breakfast time the next morning, summarized yesterday''s events and told everyone.

    Although it was finally clarified that HEMA just happened to go there, and petrochemical can be solved, many students still don''t believe it.

    After all, Slytherin''s successor, as a wizard, must be a genius, and HEMA belongs to the Aibo family, which is also a pure blood family.

    Of course, since Dumbledore is the strongest white wizard, what he said is still useful. At least HEMA will not be publicly hostile.

    Of course, HEMA doesn''t care so much. After all, those who are willing to make friends with him will still make friends with him. If they don''t, he is innocent and useless.

    So, after this incident, HEMA finally ushered in a relaxed fishing time, but as time turned, the air gradually turned cold in October.

    During this period, although he wanted to take Snape directly into the secret room to kill snakes, he couldn''t think of why he knew the explanation of the secret room there.

    However, since Snape and old Deng tou both know the existence of the basilisk, as well as Hermione and Lockhart.

    Maybe old Deng tou already knew that it was the ghost of Voldemort''s Horcrux. Even if he didn''t know the Horcrux, he must know that it was related to Voldemort.

    Otherwise, I wouldn''t be arranged to take those two little guys with me when I was in action. Of course, he did something about Hermione''s problem.

    For example, before going to bed, I had a good chat with Malfoy. After some strong men locked men, he also succeeded in getting useful information.

    After he left that day, Lucius didn''t go to lichen bookstore at all and asked Malfoy to buy things in the bookstore by himself. On the way, they also met the Muggle family of miss know it all.

    That is to say, Hermione did get the diary at the beginning. Hermione''s trance look a few days ago should be explained.

    But it''s not sure whether it''s still there. Lockhart reported that Hermione or Tom was going to take action, but it may also be the thief shouting to catch the thief!

    However, everything is under the control of old Deng tou, so it doesn''t matter if he is idle. When those two people want to use him, he is making plans.

    What surprised HEMA most was that Hermione, who had recently recovered her energy, began to investigate the truth of petrification, but it was different from Harry''s being wronged in the original book.

    Let Hermione, who loves learning and doesn''t like to get involved in trouble, investigate this matter. Harry and Ron also try to cooperate. HEMA''s heart is still warm.

    It was another morning. HEMA was walking along the path. A drizzle fell from the air, bringing a trace of coolness.

    However, HEMA didn''t feel anything. After he got the wand, the magic seemed to be activated. It grew day by day. Of course, the degree of Longhua became more and more powerful.

    But fortunately, with Dumbledore''s help, it can be suppressed for the time being, but old Dumbledore also told him that the magic expansion of his speed may not be suppressed even in grade 4 and 5.

    Therefore, in addition to daily learning, HEMA should also learn how to control Longhua, or more carefully control her own magic.

    HEMA looked up into space, slowly opened her eyes, and her soft hair danced with the wind. This kind of weather made him have a strange favor.

    The students passing by also looked at HEMA and showed a surprised expression, but then there was the girls'' low smile.

    HEMA also quickly lowered her head and walked towards the front. She had to say that her appearance was still qualified!

    "HEMA!"

    "Harry, Ron, Hermione? What''s the matter? Come to me when you''re free. "

    "Ha ha, don''t joke. Dumbledore has proved that you are not. Those people just like to think nonsense. We must find out!"

    "Well, by the way, your hair grows so fast ~ did you use any magic?" Ron saw that HEMA''s hair, which was about the same length as her own, had become as long as Snape.

    "No, no, I was born like this, but it''s influenced by magic. Grow faster." HEMA scratched her head. This is also the reaction of Longhua.

    "By the way, HEMA, we''re going to Nick''s birthday party in the evening. We''ll invite you. After all, Ron and I don''t really want to go, but Nick''s invited us in person."

    "Well, I''ll go, but before that, Miss Hermione seems to want to talk to me?"

    HEMA glanced at Hermione who had been silent and winked at Harry. Harry also reacted violently and took Ron away.

    "See you tonight!"

    "See you in the evening, HEMA! So, Harry, what are you pulling me for? "

    Watching Harry and Ron go away, Emma patted Hermione on the shoulder and sat down on the bench next to her like a life mentor.

    "What do you want to say? It''s hard for you to hold it."

    "HEMA... I admit, I lost... I''m really sorry!" Hermione stared at HEMA for a long time and finally bowed fiercely.

    "If you don''t say anything else, I can go." Instead of helping each other, HEMA stood up and was about to leave.

    HEMA''s move was hard to get, and the card took effect immediately. Half of the robe was pulled by the other party.

    "In fact, I didn''t tell you something... I remember now. I... Didn''t I go to Diagon Alley once in the summer vacation."

    "Well, go on." HEMA sat down and pulled the trembling Miss Hermione aside to reassure her.

    "When I got home, I didn''t know why. There was a black diary in my shopping, but it wasn''t an ordinary diary."

    "This book has memory and wisdom. He said his name is Tom Riddle, a former Hogwarts student, and told me that it can help me achieve everything I want to achieve."

    "Whether it''s pure power, knowledge or the talent of surpassing all wizards! But I didn''t believe him at first. "

    "I feel a little weird, but... With several exchanges, he taught me a lot, and I... Gradually..."

    With Hermione''s head down, HEMA also roughly understood the context. As expected, Lucius gave Hermione the diary.

    Then Hermione was very careful at first and was not bewitched by Tom Riddle, but as my things happened, Hermione who wanted to compete with me was under pressure.

    Voldemort, who is good at bewitching people, also started to control Hermione, but there are still some places

    "Hermione, where is that diary now?"

    "I... I don''t know. I threw it away before Mrs. Loris and Mr. Strauss Kahn of hutchpatch were petrified.

    "It''s in the girls'' bathroom on the second floor, but when I went again half a month ago, it was gone!"

    "Did you kill the chicken?"

    "No, it was because of this that I became more and more frightened and lost the diary."

    "You opened the chamber of secrets?"

    "That man asked me to open it, but I was confused at that time. I didn''t know where the secret room was and how to open it."

    "Where were you the night Mrs. Loris was petrified?"

    "I threw away the book and was still dizzy, so I went to Mrs. Pomfrey, and then I saw Mr. Strauss Kahn sent in."

    "Well, didn''t you tell Lockhart about his diary?"

    "I don''t know, but it seems that he told me... Diary... HEMA, what do you mean?!"

    "I don''t know yet, but now, you go to Dumbledore with me first."

 Chapter 22

    "Greengrass."

    "What''s the matter... Mr. Malfoy? We should not be familiar... "Astoria looked at Malfoy, who was very close to him, and suddenly felt nervous.

    Although she and HEMA are friends now, she is still not good at communicating with others, which is a vicious circle brought by her few friends since she was a child.

    "I wanted to find Aibo, so you can hand it over to him for me." Malfoy thought he was handsome and shook his hair.

    Astoria was stunned when she looked at the broom handed over by Malfoy, light wheel 2001, but she felt that HEMA and she didn''t seem to use it.

    In other words, there must be some reason why Malfoy''s family gave HEMA something. Will HEMA be unhappy if they accept it.

    "Huh? Miss Greengrass, why not? " Malfoy also frowned, but then thought that HEMA had a good relationship with the girl, which also depressed his anger.

    "Since it''s the kindness of Malfoy, I''ll take it, but if HEMA doesn''t take it, it''s mine."

    "It''s all right. It''s just a broom anyway," Malfoy saw that the other party took the broom and left with Gore and Crabbe.

    "Why did you give that EBO a 2001?"

    "Gore, it''s not from me, but from my father. I told him about HEMA''s school a few days ago."

    "Then he sent me this broom and a letter saying that there might be opportunities for cooperation in the future... Although I don''t know what he thinks."

    HEMA came out of the headmaster''s room and walked slowly towards the magic spell class classroom. Although he is unpopular with the students, the professors like him very much,

    Professor flavy, in particular, is the dean of Ravenclaw himself, but he is also a top figure in magic incantation. Naturally, he likes his magic incantation genius.

    The original work does not describe how powerful, but it is definitely not under the first-class Wizards of McGonagall and Snape, or even better in the study of simple magic spells.

    With regard to Lockhart and Horcrux diary, HEMA has planned to be casual now. Anyway, Dumbledore is watching, so he is a wingman, and Harry is the protagonist.

    This must be the case before he can defeat Voldemort. After all, Harry is Voldemort''s target and half a Horcrux.

    Do Harry and Voldemort have to play against Bo? Just go up and swing it. Sure enough, Gandalf is the first mage.

    "So where''s Astoria? Is your body uncomfortable again? "

    That night, the two miss Greengrass just went home. After all, they fainted. Mrs. Greengrass was also very worried and didn''t go back to school until last week.

    After walking for a long time, just came to the classroom corridor of the magic spell class, a familiar figure rushed up and hit him directly on the chest with a small fist.

    "What''s the matter, my dear sister Hannah?"

    "Now you know to call me sister?! I haven''t told my mother about those things last time? "

    "I''m not afraid that because of my relationship, I''ll let you get special treatment from them in hutchpatch? I don''t often come to you. "

    "I know, but remember, HEMA, we are family! Although I am afraid of these things, my mother and I will always believe you and stand on your side! "

    "Yes!" HEMA''s heart warmed when she heard Hannah''s words. She nodded and took out a bag of biscuits from her pocket.

    "Your favorite biscuit was bought by Hagrid from Diagon lane. Well, I''ll go to class first."

    "Well, but if you have anything, you must tell your sister."

    "Well, I see. In addition, if there are new events in the school, you should leave the school as soon as possible, remember?"

    Finally, HEMA also asked the other party. After all, he can''t guarantee whether Tom will make another shot under the supervision of Dumbledore and Snape.

    Hermione''s solution was finished. Old Deng understood most of it when he heard the name Tom Riddle.

    But he still didn''t tell Hermione the truth. It seems that he plans to really take this opportunity to train troops.

    However, HEMA doesn''t really want to participate. Even if the iron triangle dies, he should study hard and make progress every day. By the way, he should see if he can take Miss Astoria home.

    "Dumbledore, that diary should be that thing..."

    "Very likely."

    "So there must be accidents among students. Dumbledore, you should quickly find the diary. The monster is very dangerous, and you should know."

    "I understand, but this time I want to give it to these children, which is also part of their growth."

    Dumbledore took a sip of black tea and looked at the principals on the side wall with blue eyes shining slightly.

    "Don''t worry, even without me, Meg, Snape and even the little guy are there. Besides, I believe their wisdom and courage are unlimited."

    When Herma went to the curse class and old Deng tou began Harry''s second grade military training plan, Hermione took Harry and Ron to the library.

    "Hermione, what are you doing?"

    "Do you want to help HEMA get rid of her crime?"

    "Of course, HEMA is our friend." Harry and Ron also replied, "but what does this have to do with reading?"

    "I want to find out who Tom Riddle is? According to HEMA, the diary seems to have something to do with the secret room. "

    "What diary? We were suddenly confused."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Hermione then told them about her encounter with the diary. Ron and Harry looked at Hermione in shock.

    "You''ve been like that all those days. It turned out to be..." Ron looked at Hermione. After he was incredible, his back was a little cold again.

    "So after I saw Hagrid''s chickens die that day, I suddenly felt a panic. I threw away the diary at noon, but then it disappeared!"

    "So someone else took it?"

    "Yes, the person who gets the diary may still be bewitched. Maybe he is the real successor who controls the monster in the secret room."

    "But Hermione, how did you open the chamber of secrets? You''re not... Pure blood..."

    "I know this very well, so I''m also very strange, and I did learn a lot from that diary."

    "But what kind of monster can petrify people?" Ron looked at Harry next to him. He immediately felt that he lacked some knowledge.

    "Hermione... Chicken!" Harry looked at Hermione''s cunning appearance and suddenly remembered that Hermione had just mentioned Hagrid''s dead chicken. "It''s afraid of chickens!"

    "So we can follow this line."

    "Let''s go to Hagrid and ask him first!" Ron got a little excited and got up from his seat.

    "Well, it may be faster than we look up books here." Harry nodded.

    But before Ron could take a few steps, he was stunned by the window and stepped back tremblingly. "Harry, Hermione... There''s a spider!!"

    "Ron, what are spiders afraid of!"

    "... Hoo Hoo... But I''m just afraid of spiders!" Ron stepped back behind Hermione with a bitter face.

    Hermione gave him a helpless look, but when they got close, Harry and Hermione found the strange track of the spiders, as if they were running for their lives.

    "Hermione, have you ever seen a spider like this?"

    "No, no, it''s strange... Let''s follow up?"

    ¡°ok£¡¡± With that, Hermione and Harry hurried downstairs.

    "Hello... Hermione... Harry! Wait for me, there''s a spider under my feet... Ah! help!! Get on my shoes! Alas! Ah! "

 Chapter 23

    "Today we are going to learn the levitation mantra, but it seems that some students are already very skilled." Professor flavy glanced at HEMA.

    "Then ask HEMA Aibo to demonstrate this spell to us first."

    HEMA nodded slightly and took out her Unicorn tail normal wand, "yugadim Leviosa!"

    With the tip of HEMA''s wand flashing, the feathers on the desk slowly floated up, and then slowly fell to the same place.

    "Beautiful spell, slytheringa 5 points!" Professor flavy smiled kindly. It was obvious that he had found another excellent little wizard besides Miss Hermione.

    Moreover, this wizard''s talent is even better than all wizards he has seen in the past. Even in those years, he didn''t have such power, so this score is added to HEMA''s individual than adding Slytherin.

    Other little wizards at the bottom saw HEMA''s performance and tried it one after another, but it didn''t seem to succeed. Only two Slytherin students could lift it a little.

    "Everyone should control the magic spell and their own magic, rather than let the magic spell restrict your spirit and inspiration."

    So the class began to try again and again, but fortunately, many failed, but there was no blasting genius like Simo.

    HEMA kept asking Professor flavy about some knowledge of the magic spell. Although HEMA didn''t understand many of them, at least he was a man who had lived for more than 20 years and talked with the professor happily.

    Just then, a feather in the crowd slowly flew up and slowly floated towards flavy.

    All the students also looked at the past. After all, this is the second little wizard with successful spell!

    "Oh, Miss Ginny Weasley, great! Gryffindor added 3 points. " Seeing that fiery red hair, everyone clapped one after another.

    This is in sharp contrast to HEMA''s reaction just now, although several Slytherin applauded him just now.

    In other words, Miss Ginny''s spell talent has always been very good, or the Weasley women are very strong. In other words, he hasn''t spoken to Mrs. Weasley yet.

    However, when HEMA glanced at Ginny again, she found a black notebook on a pile of books next to her.

    HEMA was also surprised that Ginny picked up the diary... Is this the end of the world line? But it''s not right... Forget it, Lao Deng will arrange it anyway, and I''ll ignore it first.

    Why would HEMA believe Dumbledore unconditionally? The reason is very simple. The Basilisk in the original book was so noisy that no one was killed or injured. Finally, Harry solved the Horcrux and basilisk.

    You said that the setting of the aura of the protagonist was on the one hand, and on the other hand, Dumbledore had begun to pave the way after the secret room was announced to be opened. Moreover, old Deng had all the information this time.

    As many people said, Hogwarts was the safest place in the magic world when Dumbledore was alive, which HEMA agreed very much.

    Of course, it''s OK to pay a little attention. After all, fossilization is even better. If he is really dead, he can''t afford the responsibility.

    The two classes soon ended, and HEMA didn''t take care of Ginny. Instead, Professor flavy stopped him and handed him a note with the professor''s signature and books.

    "If you don''t understand anything, you can come to me."

    Frevi''s words immediately moved HEMA. After all, he never took the initiative to mention the past forbidden book area.

    Only last time he borrowed a textbook from Professor flavy for the students of grade 2 last year, that is, the students of grade 3 this year.

    "Professor flavy! Thank you very much! " HEMA bowed and walked out of the classroom happily.

    Flavie looked at HEMA''s back and nodded with satisfaction. This is actually a hard-working and talented child, what black wizard, what secret room successor, he just believes in his eyes!

    HEMA walked excitedly to the library, but thought that Astoria didn''t come to class, so she turned around and planned to go back to the common room first.

    As soon as she entered the common room, HEMA noticed Astoria lying on the sofa with a broom.

    "Dear Miss Greengrass, why didn''t you go to class just now?"

    "I went to Mrs. Pomfrey to get the medicine. Malfoy put it here just now. He said it was for you. In addition, don''t call me dear."

    "Then I call you Astoria sauce?"

    "What sauce?" Astoria''s head tilted and killed, which made HEMA''s heart beat faster again. Why is this child so cute!

    "It''s a nickname. Let me see what the Malfoy family is doing."

    After picking up the broom, HEMA put the broom aside and opened the letter on it, although HEMA had guessed the general meaning of Lucius.

    After a little look, the content is that I hope he can make friends with Draco. What EBO and Malfoy families are pure blood families, what to bear, waiting for him to take charge of Hogwarts and so on.

    Anyway, I just want to make friends with him. The reason is very simple. His talent and deeds make the old Death Eater interested in himself.

    These advances are also an investment. Now Voldemort has not resurrected, but he still bears the fate of the Death Eater. He also wants to get out completely.

    Therefore, some young and powerful little wizards are also the object of his solicitation and excavation, which is not only a help, but also a way for him to break away from control.

    But HEMA didn''t react very much to this. After all, the Malfoys were rich and powerful, but they still fell in front of Voldemort and those really crazy black wizards.

    Therefore, it is fundamental to be strong. When this point is reached, it will not be bound by anyone. How good it is to be the boss. You have to depend on others.

    Of course, there is another point. Lucius, an old boy, knew the problem of the book, sent it to Hogwarts to disturb Hogwarts and push Dumbledore down.

    But old Deng''s head is what you say. And fudge, who is iron and Han, will be finished when you are your minister and do things all day.

    Astoria watched HEMA''s expression change and couldn''t help laughing, but she couldn''t help worrying about Malfoy''s letter.

    After all, compared with the gringrass family, the traditional style of the Malfoy family, who is a pure blood family, is not so gentle and decent.

    "HEMA, is there a problem?"

    "No, it''s hard for Malfoy family even to get close to me. By the way, can you let me know what''s wrong with your body? I''m worried about you. "

    HEMA stared and shook Astoria''s cool little hand. The other party was suddenly stunned and pulled it out with a red face.

    HEMA doesn''t start anymore. After all, they are still children. Take your time. I''m afraid Astoria doesn''t even have an accurate concept of what love is.

    In addition, he was really worried about Astoria''s body. After all, from the original book, the angel married Draco and died in his 30s.

    So HEMA doesn''t say he can save the world, defeat Voldemort and clean up the darkness, but it''s still a goal of his life for him to help the girl live.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Don''t want to say?" HEMA looked at the suddenly silent little face.

    "No, I''m hungry now. I''ll talk about it next time."

    "Ha ha, let''s go to dinner!"

    "It''s not time for dinner yet..."

    "... who said it wasn''t time for dinner? You''ll know in a minute!"

    HEMA smiled and pulled Astoria up from the sofa. Astoria felt the warmth and surprisingly didn''t let go.

 Chapter 24

    On the way, Astoria was a little trembling. Every time they went out, a lot of people looked at them, which made her a little nervous.

    In fact, she also knows the reason. She must have seen HEMA more. After all, she usually likes to wear a hood and only takes it off when people are young.

    "You''re not taking me to Hogsmeade, are you? We can''t go there now. Students above grade three can go only with the approval of their parents. "

    "Of course not. I''m a three good student. How can I do that... By the way, here we are."

    Following the direction pointed by HEMA, Astoria saw a picture of a silver bowl full of fruit, nothing special.

    "You watch it ~"

    HEMA stretched out her finger and scratched the pear in the picture. The pear was as alive, giggling, and then turned into a green door handle.

    ¡°£¡¡± Miss Astoria also opened her mouth in surprise. "What''s this place?"

    "Hogwarts kitchen, do you think what we eat appears out of thin air?"

    Astoria also looked at his head and seemed to understand why food suddenly appeared in the auditorium. It was prepared here and then brought up.

    As soon as he opened the door, a boy with gray hair greeted him with a piece of bread in his mouth. He was stunned when he saw HEMA.

    "... Abe... Classmate! Why are you here? "

    Ernie was strangely nervous. Although Dumbledore said that the other party was not Slytherin''s successor, he was still a deterrent to him, a little badger, and was caught stealing food.

    "Don''t be nervous, senior. Like you, we''re here to eat."

    "Oh... Oh, by the way, my name is Ernie McMillan. I''m good friends with your sister."

    "Hello, senior McMillan."

    "Well, I''ll go first."

    "Goodbye, senior."

    After a few words, McMillan also left quickly. On the way, he scratched his chin. HEMA Aibo felt very polite. It seems that Dumbledore was right.

    "McMillan! What have you done? "

    "Senior Cedric? I... just walk around... "Ernie looked at the handsome Cedric in front of him and felt a little nervous unconsciously.

    After all, although the other party is not a prefect now, it must be the first choice next year, and his personal ability is also very good. He is very prestigious among boys and girls.

    "Forget it, although it''s all right to eat, it''s also against the campus order. If you want to be a prefect in the future, you have to make everything perfect." With that, Cedric patted Ernie on the shoulder and left.

    Ernie also looked at Cedric''s back with a confused face and couldn''t help frowning. "I didn''t say I wanted to be a prefect."

    HEMA and Astoria went deep inside and saw a reduced auditorium with all kinds of food, ingredients and a pile of pots, bowls and spoons on the other side.

    "Hello, dear little wizard!" At the moment of HEMA''s stupidity, a voice rang from the side.

    HEMA turned her head, a thin and bent figure came over, looked at him with spitting eyes, and bowed fiercely.

    Although HEMA has seen elves in the film, it is the first time she has seen them in person. After all, the Aibo family does not raise elves, or they have not raised elves since Mr. Aibo is gone.

    In fact, if the paternity of the pure blood family is cut off, then the pure blood family will naturally decline. For example, the death of the Gunter family represents the disconnection of blood in the future.

    Although there is more than Hannah in the Aibo family, if Hannah does not marry her close relatives, the status of pure blood will decline. If the rest are still girls, it means that she has completely become an ordinary family.

    "What can I do for you? My name is volavo, dear little wizard. "

    "Hello, my name is Justin Finley, and this is Hannah EBO. We are Hufflepuff''s students. Would you like to order a dinner in advance?"

    After hearing this, the elf suddenly nodded excitedly, "of course, the little wizard of hatch patch, this is our honor!"

    With that, he ran to the back kitchen. He heard a faint voice. Seven or eight elves ran out of it, carrying hot food and a bag he didn''t know where to get it.

    Then she put the bread, beef and chicken into it. When HEMA saw it, she immediately stopped.

    "That''s enough. Thank you for your gift!"

    "No, no! This is also a gift to us. We can serve the Wizards in Hogwarts as a reward! "

    "Well, let''s go. You keep busy!"

    HEMA waved her hand. Although he also wanted to correct the elves'' thoughts a little, it was not a simple thing.

    Besides, the elves in Hogwarts actually live a better life than the elves raised by ordinary wizard families.

    "Why do you lie? Wouldn''t they give us food if we weren''t Hufflepuff''s students? "

    Looking at the swarms of elves, Astoria gently stroked their heads, then measured God and whispered in HEMA''s ear.

    "It''s not, but because the relationship between the elves and hatch patch is unusual. Do you know why there are so many elves in Hogwarts?"

    "Oh, I know. It was Ms. hutchpatch''s elf who came to Hogwarts. At that time, Hogwarts had just been established and lacked labor. The elf could help, and protected the elf from the outside world in disguise."

    Just as HEMA was leaving with a pile of food, HEMA suddenly felt a heat behind her, and Astoria stopped him in surprise.

    "HEMA, your wand is shining!"

    "Hey?"

    HEMA immediately took off the big black wand and untied the bag outside. She saw that the golden lines flickered, and the blue gemstones on the top also lingered with a little color light.

    HEMA took the wand into her hand and closed her eyes. As magic poured into the wand, his consciousness spread around.

    Knowing that he met the lower left corner of the kitchen, a wave feedback came back. With great power, he directly bounced him out and fell to the ground!

    "HEMA!"

    "I''m fine!" HEMA stared and got up from the ground. In the frightened eyes of the elf, she hurried to the side of a water tank.

    He held the water tank with all his strength and was finally turned half. On the back, a strange symbol was flashing light blue light, echoing with the wand.

    "Laguz" lune rune, representing water, sea, etc... it seems that the world of Harry Potter is not as ordinary as imagined... Has the God generation really declined? "

    HEMA took a deep breath, vaguely stroked the scepter in her hand, and had many unimaginable ideas for the first time.

 Chapter 25

    "HEMA, this water tank also has this symbol. What''s the matter with you?"

    "... oh... It''s okay, Hoo ~ it seems that I have witnessed something extraordinary."

    HEMA stretched out her wand, and the blue crystal gently touched the glowing Rune on the water tank. Then the light on the rune faded completely, while the light on the side of the wand no longer flickered, but lit up completely.

    "HEMA, what is this?"

    "Let''s go out first. I have to study it a little."

    Astoria nodded when she saw HEMA''s serious face, while the other elves looked at HEMA''s angry back disappearing at the door, and then continued to start their work.

    "Wow! My dear sister, come here and let her have a good hug! "

    As soon as they returned to the common room, they met Daphne who came back from class. When they came up, they hugged Astoria and rubbed each other''s faces.

    Astoria also pushed each other, but she couldn''t help but endure Daphne''s soft blow.

    HEMA smiled softly when she saw how close the two sisters could get along with each other except the Weasley family, but now he seems to have more important things to do.

    Speaking of lune rune, many people have heard of it, although most of them are in movies, animation and novels.

    But in fact, lune rune is real, or an ancient character, so the normal name is lune character or Rune letter, which has been extinct in this world and his world.

    Lune is not only an existing letter, but also a product with mythological color. It is said that lune letter was given to mankind by Odin, the God King of northern Europe.

    In order to seek higher wisdom, Odin, the father of the gods, hung himself upside down on a branch of the world tree, did not eat or drink, pierced himself with a spear, sacrificed himself as a God.

    Then he hung like this for 8 days, and then on the 9th day, the blood drops on the ground formed some special symbols and patterns, and understood the mystery.

    These words were the original lune, and then Odin gave these magical Rune letters to the three goddesses of destiny, and finally spread to the human world.

    Later, of course, Odin sacrificed his eyes in order to obtain higher wisdom, in exchange for the legend of a spring that can have all wisdom, and so on.

    So lune Rune must be one of the existing miracles, at least in the world of Harry Potter, and Britain is in northern Europe.

    The use of lune characters is also spread in Scandinavia and Great Britain, so the world of Harry Potter is naturally included.

    So with the library pass, he planned to learn some advanced magic spells and some transfiguration things at the beginning.

    But now it seems that you need to find more information. If you can''t find it, ask Dumbledore, although Dumbledore may not know the magic power of God.

    But at least he knows more than his little white. In addition, the rune on the water tank just now is water, and there are 25 on the scepter itself. Now there are 2 that are always bright.

    In other words, one of the scepters is already bright. If the burning feeling does not come from the scepter itself, it is the function of the rune.

    However, although he studied lune in the original world, he can''t remember clearly now, so he needs to know lune''s knowledge.

    I hope Hogwarts''s library can help him. Of course, even if it doesn''t help, we can find similar materials. There must be some in Muggle. Although it is a non magical version, there are still some general materials.

    HEMA made up her mind, ate two mouthfuls at will and walked towards the library.

    But before he went up the stairs, he met a group of three. Before he could say anything, he was dragged over.

    "HEMA... Take us to the Forbidden Forest!" Harry waited directly for his big eyes and looked at HEMA.

    "Hey? What are you doing in the forbidden forest? Dumbledore said it was dangerous. "

    "We know, but we must find out the truth. I found out that the secret room was opened when Hagrid was still in school, that is, 50 years ago, and it was related to him."

    Hermione also said seriously, holding two books in her hand, one of which should be a book recording all kinds of magical animals.

    "But he didn''t want to say, but the spiders... Went to the Forbidden Forest anyway." Ron also looked serious, although he was afraid of the extreme reaction caused by spiders.

    HEMA looked at the three people and scratched her head. Hagrid really had nothing to do with the secret room. In fact, Hagrid''s mouth was not strict. You didn''t get it out. You said the name Tom Riddle.

    Hagrid knew that he would not tell you anything. After all, it was Voldemort''s trick 50 years ago that led Hagrid to drop out of school.

    Now, not surprisingly, Lucius meant to disturb the school, pry Dumbledore away and take charge by himself, so Hagrid happened to be a substitute for the dead.

    Thinking of this, HEMA nodded. Although lune rune is on the one hand, Dumbledore''s plans for military training have been lined up, so he would help a little.

    "In that case, I''ll come with you, but remember, all the problems are my arrangement. Then we''re ready to go... Besides, Ron, are you really going to go?"

    "Of course, I also want to investigate the truth and wash away all the stains for you and Hagrid!"

    "But aren''t you afraid of spiders?"

    "... this... HEMA, I''m not afraid of spiders. I just don''t like spiders... I''m not afraid anyway!"

    With that, Ron glanced at Hermione, then looked at Harry, who was smiling next to him, and shouted angrily.

    "Well, when will you act?"

    "After class, let''s go straight."

    "OK."

    After making an appointment with several people, the three little ones also ran quickly to the auditorium. They didn''t even eat breakfast, so they began to be busy.

    HEMA still envies these tireless young girls. Although he is not very old, he is still older after all.

    "Sister Xiao Xue, are you awake?" On the way to the library, HEMA suddenly said to herself.

    "Hey? How do you know? " Xiao Wenna''s voice sounded, and a beautiful figure slowly floated out of his body.

    "The system has one more check-in system."

    "Really? Let''s see what happens. I wasted most of my time to get it out this time. "

    HEMA opened the interface similar to the hero alliance client, clicked a small purse sign in the upper left corner, and then popped up a page similar to page tour check-in.

    Day 1: 100 gold coins, day 2: 100 gold coins... Until day 6 and day 7, you can obtain 300 gold coins and a limited time hero skill experience card (random) respectively.

    "Well, it''s too low!" HEMA looked at this thing and couldn''t help it. Why do you come to cut me before someone else is a brother?

    "What is low afraid of? There will be a source of income! "

    "Well, how did you do it?"

    "It''s very simple. The system itself is a task reward system, which is completely subject to the rules, but although I don''t have all the permissions of the system, I don''t have to be completely subject to the rules."

    "Therefore, the system originally had the right to transfer a certain amount of gold coins at will, and then I got it out and made the system, but my agent can only misappropriate about 1000 gold coins at a time."

    So I changed the reward to a cycle of 7 days and a reset of 7 days, which perfectly achieved the sign in reward system. "

    "Great, my sister. Now that you have a fixed income, let''s have a ten company next time. Is there a minimum?"

    "It doesn''t exist. Just smoke more and you''ll be done!"

 Chapter 26

    After chatting with Xiao Wenna for a while, HEMA also came to the library, but surprisingly, he didn''t see Mrs. pince.

    As a conscientious librarian, Mrs. pince basically won''t leave the library, although she can monitor and protect the order and security of the library through magic.

    If she finds that a student damages or insults a book, the punishment is not ordinary. It is not only a deduction of points, but also may not be able to enter the library or borrow a book for a lifetime.

    Moreover, if you want to enter the forbidden book area, you also need to get approval. It''s best to have the signatures of several college presidents. Of course, this year, there is Lockhart''s signature, which seems to be more effective.

    After all, who doesn''t love the handsome Magic Knight? Of course, if he did all the deeds he said himself.

    HEMA saw no one and didn''t break the rules. She went directly into the forbidden book area, but found it outside first. In his personal feeling, it was just the introduction of lune, which should not be a forbidden book.

    He first scanned several rows of the history, but found that there was no record of the lune or Nordic mythology or thousands of the years ago.

    Or in the book of Harry Potter, although it mentions the establishment of Hogwarts, the turmoil and instability thousands of years ago, and even the God of death and the Deathly Hallows.

    But after all, there is no clear explanation of what the ancient times of the magical world was, at least in the range he knows, no one knows.

    And when it comes to the Deathly Hallows, although they do not show much power in the original works, lune is still available, so the God of death does not necessarily exist.

    I just don''t know who this God of death is? After all, there are many gods of death. Different gods are different in different regions. Even other gods set the name of the God of death, which ordinary wizards don''t know.

    But hard work pays off. HEMA found a book called the myth of the Muggle world in the category of Muggle research.

    There are many Muggle world myths, and even Chinese myths. Although they are incomplete, the famous stories are recorded.

    When turning to the second half of the Nordic chapter, Lunn''s introduction appeared, although there was no use method and combinatorial sorting.

    It''s just a 25 letter introduction, but it''s very important for HEMA now.

    HEMA immediately took the book and found a seat. Then she put the wand and the book on the left and right sides and kept comparing them.

    On his big black wand, there are only two bright Luen letters, namely ''?'' and ''?'', which he found in the water tank.

    Although I don''t know why a water tank is engraved with the original lune with magic, and the wand itself comes with a snake.

    This letter means torch. Its original meaning also includes bright fire of wisdom, flame, warmth, friendliness, etc.

    So the burning feeling of the wand itself comes from the power of this rune, so he needs to write down the rest.

    But he suddenly remembered that he didn''t bring any notebooks, and planned to borrow some from the little wizard next to him, but before he could speak, his eyes swept over, and the other party ran away.

    HEMA sighed and felt that her injustice could only be completely proved after the snake monster was killed and the Horcrux was destroyed.

    But she couldn''t help borrowing it. HEMA didn''t care about face. She went to a small wizard at will and put out her hand.

    "Classmate, borrow..."

    "Don''t kill me!"

    "I..."

    "I''ll give you everything!"

    "I''m not..."

    "Please, I''ll go first!"

    Then he threw everything in his hand on the table and ran away, leaving a few books and a few Sikes to rotate gently on the table.

    "Hey ~ forget it, I have a pen and Ben."

    But before HEMA took the notebook and walked to her seat, a slender suddenly stretched out from the side and grabbed the notebook in his hand.

    "Is it interesting for this classmate to bully others and rob others'' things?"

    A beautiful girl with black hair, black eyes and a very characteristic Oriental face stood in front of him, staring at him angrily.

    "This classmate, I just want to borrow a piece of paper, but that classmate misunderstood him."

    HEMA glanced at the Ravenclaw sign on each other''s chest and knew each other''s identity. Qiu Zhang, a little wizard from China, is also his hometown.

    But Qiu Zhang didn''t believe the nonsense of HEMA, a bad student with bad wind evaluation. He stared at him and planned to leave and return his things to the student just now.

    HEMA hesitated for two seconds. If it''s bad, it''s bad. Anyway, I''m at the moment

    He rushed up directly, took out the book from the other party''s hand, and then turned around and knocked qiuzhang wall on the next bookshelf.

    Their breaths were mixed together, and HEMA''s dark eyes rarely opened and stared at her.

    "Ah!"

    Pop! HEMA''s little face turned red. Qiu ran into his body with a red face, leaving him only a back.

    "Hoo ~ the hooligans have finished playing, work!"

    HEMA didn''t intend to do this, but she is so handsome. It''s a waste of resources not to flirt with a little girl, but fortunately she didn''t kiss her, otherwise I wouldn''t get married ~ what if Miss Astoria doesn''t want it?

    HEMA smiled, quickly took the notebook and began to record the contents of lune rune. She will have to look for it later. Maybe there are other materials.

    This is half an afternoon. There was no course this afternoon. According to the arrangement of salt fish HEMA, it should be a day to read in the dormitory.

    However, as soon as the legacy of the divine generation appeared, he also raised his interest. After all, he may have studied the runes thoroughly, and then control the power of the combination. In the future, he may really break through the combat power barrier of the Harry Potter World.

    In the evening, HEMA found a total of 9 books about lune. The content was not integrated much, but he also wrote 8 or 9 pages, and he had not gone to the forbidden area.

    So the project is not small. Go to the forbidden book area and go back to the auditorium for dinner. I''m a little hungry. In other words, the food in Hogwarts is still too monotonous, but it''s much better than looking up at the stars.

    When she arrived near the forbidden book area, HEMA felt stunned behind her and a dangerous smell suddenly hit her before she grabbed the books on it.

    HEMA suddenly turned back and found nothing strange. Only a witch he had never seen came over.

    She looks like she''s in her 30s. She''s neither good-looking nor ugly, but this seemingly mediocre person has always made him a little afraid.

    And this fear is not from the oppression of power, but more like a fear in blood, dragon blood and instinct!

    "Do you need help? Dear little wizard. "

 Chapter 27

    "Do you need help? Dear little wizard. "

    The indifferent and cold tone made HEMA slightly recover, controlled her emotion to a peaceful level, opened her eyes and looked at the witch.

    "Who are you?"

    "Oh ~ I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Ian cahor, acting librarian for the time being this year."

    "Hello, HEMA EBO, Ms. cahor, and Mrs. pince?"

    "She was in poor health a few days ago, so headmaster Dumbledore specifically came to me, so I may leave next year, so I am an agent."

    The witch answered calmly, let HEMA''s original fear dissipate gradually, but his body was still on alert.

    "Then I need to find some books in the forbidden area."

    "Of course, but I still have to review the approval note."

    HEMA handed the approval note and the other party glanced at it. HEMA didn''t even know whether she could see it clearly, so she put it in her pocket.

    "What kind of book are you looking for?"

    "..." HEMA didn''t intend to say to look for books about lune, but she looked at the Witch and nodded. "I want to find some books about lune."

    "About lune? Although I''m new here, I''ve done statistics on most books. There are no books about lune. Of course, you can find them yourself. "

    The other party also conveniently took out a thick black book from behind. She opened a few pages, covering the arrangement and type distribution of these books around.

    Moreover, there are still many ink paintings that have not been completely done. It can be seen that they are handwritten by themselves, which shows that the new Ms. cahor, no matter what her identity, is a very rigorous person.

    So HEMA nodded and asked, "is there any record or story about the God generation?"

    Hearing HEMA''s quest, the calm eyes of the black witch finally flashed a tremor, but then turned into a deep and quiet lake.

    "Shendai... What an interesting word. Why do you want to know this?"

    "Because I grew up in the Muggle world since I was a child, and I have seen many myths and stories, whether in the West or the East, or even the legends of regional tribes."

    "So when Hogwarts or the magic world appears, are these fairy tales just ordinary fairy tales?"

    "Classmate Aibo, you are very interesting. I have never seen a little wizard have such a question. Of course, I have no answer to the question you asked."

    "However, there are some books about the generation of God, but they are all Muggle. I also went to see them. It doesn''t make much sense to solve your problem."

    "So I think it''s better for you to learn from lune." The witch made a detour and returned to the question that HEMA wanted to find Luen''s books at the beginning.

    "But didn''t you say there was no book about lune? Besides, can lune really learn? " HEMA pretended to know nothing but curiosity.

    "Of course, there are no books by lune, but I can teach you... How to use lune''s real power."

    In shock, HEMA looked up and saw the other party pull up her sleeves, and lune runes were engraved on her arms, extending from small arms to small shoulders.

    Although you can''t open people''s clothes, there should be lune runes on your body, and these runes are constantly emitting light blue light, which is extremely strange.

    A few seconds later, the witch dropped her long sleeve, the light on the runes dispersed, and then looked at HEMA again.

    HEMA suddenly bowed from indifference and shouted, "thank you, teacher!"

    When the witch cahor saw HEMA''s so simple appearance, she also squeezed out a smile, nodded, and then grabbed the wand from HEMA''s back.

    "It''s a good thing, but you don''t need it now. Besides, you don''t need a magic wand to learn lune."

    With a wave of her hand, the black wand disappeared into the palm of her hand, and then grabbed HEMA''s shoulder, which surprised him.

    After all, although the other party said he knew lune and could teach him, he was not sure whether what the other party said was true or false.

    But when HEMA was ready to find a reason, ask old Deng first, and then think about what to do next, another big hand patted him from behind.

    "HEMA, I was going to introduce you in person in a few days, but I didn''t expect you to know each other. Then come as arranged by Ms. cahor."

    "Dumbledore?"

    HEMA was relieved to hear the familiar voice. Cahor glanced at Dumbledore and sighed gently.

    "Dumbledore, you''ve got me in trouble this time. Students... Control Longhua and learn rune."

    "Lune..." Dumbledore was also stunned. He felt that the learning content he wanted was different from what HEMA wanted to learn, but he immediately responded. It was not difficult to learn together.

    "Ms. cahor, but I believe you can teach him well. It''s safer to give it to you than to any wizard."

    "Oh, I wish you were so confident in me, so I''ll take this student. Of course, it''s up to him to learn."

    Cahor glanced at HEMA, took his hand off his shoulder and said to himself, "the degree of dragon is not high. It''s not hard to learn."

    HEMA glanced at Dumbledore, who was surprisingly quiet, and realized that this was the way Dumbledore said last time to solve the dragon and control the power of the dragon.

    Although the witch has never appeared in the original book, it seems that Dumbledore also respects her. She should be a very powerful person, and old Dumbledore trusts each other more.

    "So boy, start learning today?"

    HEMA wanted to take a bite, but she remembered that Harry wanted to go to the forbidden forest. Although he didn''t go, Harry had the aura of the protagonist. Dumbledore observed secretly. It should be no problem.

    But now that he has promised, let''s go. In addition, he needs some jingaron now, but he can''t ask for it from his family, so he''d better earn it by himself.

    Therefore, in addition to selling some rare magic drugs or making props like Gemini, the fastest way to realize is to collect rare materials in exchange for Garon.

    For example, the phoenix feather and unicorn tail hair used to make the wand core, as well as the expensive materials needed for magic drugs, such as the venom of the eight eyed giant spider this time.

    Of course, other parts of it can also be sold for money. Although it''s not running to kill spiders, it''s normal for this dangerous creature to wipe the gun and go off.

    Before HEMA answered, Dumbledore saw HEMA''s idea and smiled at cahor. "Mr. HEMA is going to patrol the forbidden forest with Hagrid because he has violated the school rules. Hogwarts still wants Mr. HEMA to abide by the rules."

    HEMA saw that old Deng took the initiative to head the black pot, thanked him from the bottom of her heart, and then said sorry to cahor.

    "It''s all right. I also want to have an early rest... I''m sleepy. I''ll go to bed first. You''re free."

    Then I saw the witch''s robe slowly transparent from bottom to top, and completely disappeared in front of them in a few seconds.

    "Dumbledore, I''ve never seen such magic? Is there such a spell? "

    "This? Since it exists, it is. It just depends on whether she teaches it to you. Anyway, I won''t. I''ll go to bed first. Pay attention to safety during the inspection of the forbidden forest, HEMA. "

    With that, Dumbledore suddenly flashed a flame on his shoulder, and then disappeared in front of him with a bang.

    "... why only I walk with my feet?"

    When HEMA returned to her seat, picked up her notebook and was ready to leave, she glanced at the seat of the student who had just been scared away by him.

    He threw out a Sike. It''s even the money for his notebook... He''s really a good man!

 Chapter 28

    "Hey, you three don''t plan to go out like this. Someone will find you." HEMA glanced at the trio and found that they didn''t bring an invisible cloak.

    Although Lao Deng tacitly allowed them to go to the Forbidden Forest and investigate the truth by himself, it was seen by other professors or teachers that he still violated the school rules.

    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s just be careful. When we come back, tell Hagrid and let him prove that we have been with him."

    Harry shook his head indifferently. HEMA also saw that Harry was really only suitable for Gryffindor, and mang was finished.

    "Well... I don''t think Hagrid can lie very well." Ron reminded him from the side, but apparently didn''t impress Harry.

    "Well, dear Miss Hermione, this is a violation of the school rules ~" HEMA looked aside at Miss Hermione who had surprisingly no objection.

    "But this matter also has something to do with me. The loss of that diary also has something to do with me. Not only are you wronged, but others are injured, so I will help!"

    Hermione looked at Emma, left and right, holding the hands of Harry and Ron. Although they were only 13 years old, they were surprisingly firm at the moment.

    "In that case, let''s go!"

    "Oh!"

    The 3-person group was successfully transformed into a 4-person group, but HEMA still played a silent role. It was not that he deliberately pretended to be cold.

    But he is an adult no matter what he says, and he knows the story, so it''s easy for him to get embarrassed when he talks with these young people. It''s better to say less.

    Several people kept walking along the track of the spider, although Hermione also asked HEMA what dangerous things the spider was afraid of.

    However, as a supporter of old Deng tou, he naturally can''t talk disorderly. He can only say that he doesn''t know. In exchange for Hermione''s incredulous response.

    But when several people came near Hagrid''s cabin, Harry suddenly shouted, "it''s Dumbledore! And there''s another one? "

    Ron and Hermione also turned around and saw two people not far away. One was the familiar Dumbledore and the other was a chubby middle-aged man.

    He was dressed in a slightly pompous dress. The striped suit and bright red tie in his black robe were particularly eye-catching. He was playing with a polite and impatient look in his hand.

    Ron also recognized each other''s identity at this time. "That''s my father''s boss, Minister of magic, Cornell fudge!"

    "Then hide!" Although Hermione was shocked, she quickly pulled Ron and Harry and drilled into the grass.

    "Where am I? This little girl. " However, he did not make complaints about his actions in the grass, but walked straight over there.

    "HEMA?"

    "Keep up ~"

    "I see." HEMA reluctantly followed up. She had just taken a bath. Although her robe would not be dirty after being cast, it was physically uncomfortable. He began to hate cleanliness.

    "Let''s follow this way to the back of the hut so that they can''t see us and we can hear what they''re saying."

    "OK."

    As several people walked around to the grass on the left side of the hut, Hagrid''s door suddenly opened, and a big black dog ran towards fudge.

    "Ah! Hagrid! Take care of your dog! "

    "Don''t be so frightened, sir. Fang won''t bite you. He''s a good dog!"

    "Of course, dogs are good dogs, but now the problem is you, Hagrid. You have to be investigated by the Ministry of magic." Fudge said bitterly, then glanced at Dumbledore.

    "Mr. Minister, you should know... Dumbledore told you that these things have nothing to do with me!"

    "People from all walks of life have begun to put pressure on me. Although I am only a student, the matter has not been solved... Isn''t it?"

    "Fudge, this is not your excuse to come here and take Hagrid!" Dumbledore also opened his eyes and looked at Fudge''s pressure suddenly.

    Although he is the Minister of magic, Dumbledore''s pressure on him has never faded. "Of course, if Hagrid really has no problem or the school problem is solved, I will let Hagrid come back at the first time."

    "Azkaban?" Hagrid looked at fudge, his huge body shaking strangely.

    "No, no, no, just an investigation, not imprisonment, Hagrid." Dumbledore patted Hagrid on the shoulder and looked at fudge. "Isn''t it, Minister fudge."

    "..." fudge glanced at Dumbledore and took a deep breath. "It''s natural. It''s just an investigation. If he leaves school temporarily, he won''t have any connection with Azkaban."

    "Hagrid is going to be taken away? But Hagrid could never be the one who opened the chamber of secrets! " Harry looked angrily at fudge not far away with a fat face.

    "The Minister of magic is a fool. My father has said it many times, but there should be no problem with Dumbledore?"

    Ron said, casually putting his hand aside, a fluffy warmth came up from his palm, and a dog face stood in front of his face.

    "Ah "Woo...!"

    "Ron... What are you doing?"

    "Huh?" Fudge frowned slightly when he heard the voice behind him, but he still didn''t go there looking at the endless darkness.

    "That''s it today. I won''t take Hagrid with me, but Dumbledore, it''s better for him to find me in the Ministry of magic in person tomorrow."

    Fudge put on his hat, looked contemptuously at the earth pit with a little smell behind Hagrid, and turned away.

    Dumbledore, as a passer-by, naturally followed. He turned around and patted Hagrid to reassure him, and then looked deeply at the grass behind Hagrid.

    Hagrid looked into Dumbledore''s eyes and seemed to suddenly understand what "use me to protect them? She may not be very friendly to these children. "

    "No problem, trust these young people." Dumbledore smiled, lowered his voice, and turned to keep up with fudge, who was impatient but didn''t dare to leave by himself.

    "Dumbledore is worthy of Dumbledore... Hey? Where''s ya ya? "

    "Are we really going to take it? When in danger, it''s troublesome to forget it. " Ron pointed to the front teeth.

    "Ron, I feel that if I meet a spider, fangya may be braver than you." Harry teases Ron, too.

    "Harry, I''m Gryffindor... I won''t hurt... Er... Did you hear anything?"

    Roman suddenly stopped where he was, took out his wand from his pocket and aimed it at the woods not far away.

    "Ron, what are you making a fuss about? Keep up, or the spiders will run away. I use a fluorescent spell to disperse them."

    Harry pulled Ron, but as he looked in the direction Ron pointed, a low roar like a beast began to sound, which made Harry tremble.

    "Hermione!" They dragged HEMA and Hermione directly.

    "Harry, Ron, what''s there?"

    ''buzz! Hoo! Woo!!! "

    "HEMA!"

    Then the three children hid directly behind HEMA, who was speechless.

    "Aren''t you Gryffindor?" HEMA sighed. According to the plot, it should be Ron''s car. What''s to be afraid of? Maybe she can save her life later.

    But as HEMA walked over with a calm face and a smile, a huge shadow cut through the air and jumped out.

    A rabbit as strong as an ox, with huge ears like an airplane propeller and sharp canine teeth like a tiger came with it!!

    "... lie down... Run!!!"

 Chapter 29

    "Run!"

    "Ah ah!!"

    Several screams exploded in the dark. Every time the rabbit landed, it made a dull bang. Several children couldn''t run away from each other.

    HEMA looked at the huge body on several faces at the next bounce. As soon as she turned around, she took out her wand and aimed at it.

    "HEMA!?"

    "You go first!"

    The unique skill I practiced in a summer vacation didn''t expect to be used by a rabbit first, "Bingfeng... Hey? My wand... "

    HEMA felt the magic of the wand in her hand suddenly break, and suddenly remembered one thing. It seemed that the spell could only be released with the big black wand!

    HEMA opened her eyes, and the rabbit turned into a white shadow and hit it hard. Harry looked at HEMA in horror.

    At this time, a roar came from behind several people. A dark figure cut through the bushes, rushed out directly and hit the rabbit hard!

    Although the giant rabbit was strong, it was knocked to the ground by a sudden attack!

    Harry also saw the real body of the shadow. It was Ron''s flying car!

    "Get in the car! Leave it to me! " HEMA shouted, took Hermione, opened the door directly and stuffed her in!

    Harry and Ron quickly opened the trunk from behind, got in, and then the flying car moved its throttle and sped up with three people.

    "Hoo... That''s close! HEMA!? "

    Ron looked from the back glass. The red eyes of the Giant Rabbit flickered in the dark, but fortunately he didn''t continue to chase them.

    "We have to go back and save him!" Harry bellowed, feeling guilty. After all, he called HEMA at the beginning.

    It''s true that HEMA is very powerful, but that rabbit is really scary. It''s definitely not something that a little wizard can deal with!

    "The car is not under my control for the time being. He can only wait until he stops himself." Ron climbed from the back to the front and found that the steering wheel was not obedient.

    "And even if we go back, we can''t defeat the monster at all! HEMA took the initiative to stay. She must have the confidence to defeat the monster! "

    "But!" Harry thought that HEMA was overturning the lane and saved the stranger. He was very afraid that HEMA would get hurt or have an accident.

    "I also believe in HEMA!" Although Hermione is also worried about HEMA, she believes that HEMA''s strength will not be killed by a rabbit!

    "Well... HEMA, you must be all right!" Harry looked at the darkness behind him and clenched his fist.

    "So, Ron, where''s the tooth?"

    On HEMA''s side, it seemed better than Harry''s side. The big rabbit stood up and did not continue to attack him, but lingered a few meters in front of him, as if observing whether there was still danger around.

    "Cunning creature, where did this monster come from? Harry Potter never mentioned it!"

    "This is the Cassian giant toothed rabbit. I read it in a book, but it seems to be extinct. Unexpectedly, there is a forbidden forest, but it is not mentioned in the original Harry Potter book."

    Xiao Wenna floated out of the void and flew around next to the rabbit, but with a special spirit, the other party didn''t notice.

    "Then, don''t you have the angel wings I gave you? Just fly away and it''ll be over soon. "

    "Is this thing valuable?"

    "What do you mean?" Xiao Wenna looked at HEMA as if she were mentally ill.

    "Why do you think I stay? In fact, I can go together just now, but after all, I can''t taste this rabbit meat. Magical animals are valuable, so..."

    "You''re crazy about money. Although this rabbit belongs to a precious species, it doesn''t have a particularly valuable part. Its eyes are worth some money."

    "That''s all right!"

    With that, HEMA smiled strangely, threw the wand aside, took off her robe and began to heat up.

    "Come on! Rabbit! Give me a whole spicy rabbit head! "

    The Giant Rabbit heard HEMA''s ridicule and stopped wandering. His two hind legs suddenly pressed back, and his body bent together, like an arrow hanging on the bow string.

    "Roar!!!"

    "Come on! Blind blow an arrow! "

    A green light flashed, and the field of vision of the giant toothed rabbit turned into darkness. HEMA looked at the meat ball smashed at him, rolled up her sleeve, and flashed a row shovel.

    With the roar of the air, the Dragon scales like smooth armor suddenly pop up on the forearm and turn into a row of shining death blades!

    Like cutting paper, it silently sank into the abdomen of the giant toothed rabbit, only for a moment, cutting from the lower jaw to the tail!

    With a dull noise, the giant toothed rabbit slammed down on the ground, the red blood spurted out, and the internal organs slid down the wound to the mossy ground.

    "Hoo ~!"

    HEMA stood up slowly and gently shook the next door. The blood was directly washed down by the scales and rose in a beautiful arc on the ground.

    "Sleeping trough! boy! When did you learn this? "

    "It''s all a trifle! I got up for a second. What can I say, sister Xiao Wenna? Can you help me take off my eyes? "

    "I can''t touch the entity yet. Go get it yourself. Kill it all. Are you afraid of a dead rabbit?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "..." Xiao Wenna looked at HEMA, who was silent and looked serious, and suddenly became speechless.

    "Sister Xue, I''m not afraid. I just want to... Vomit ~! Cough! Ouch ~ "

    "Woof~ Wang! "

    "Teeth?" HEMA turned around and the big dog got out of the grass and stuck it on him. It was obviously frightened.

    "Hey, dog, will you dig my eyes?"

    "Wang ~?"

    At the same time, Harry got off the car successfully. Harry was going to jump, but luckily he was stopped by Ron and Hermione. The flying car stopped by itself after a hurricane for a while.

    "So, where is this?"

    "I don''t know, but we can follow the tire print back." Hermione pointed to the blue-green plants that had been pressed out under her feet.

    "Ah!"

    "Ron, what''s the matter?" Harry glanced at Ron, who was pale.

    "Look!"

    Looking in the direction Ron pointed, Hermione and Harry found that countless swarms of spiders came from all directions and finally gathered in a small cave not far away.

    There were thousands of them. Even Hermione and Harry, who were not afraid of spiders, felt goose bumps on their backs.

    "Should we go in?"

    "There may be a truth in it, but HEMA?"

    "Truth, I don''t think there is any truth in the nest of a group of spiders!" Ron turned into a bitter gourd face. "Besides, I have a bad hunch."

    "But now that we''ve come, let''s take a look and go back. It''s not in vain."

    Harry made up his mind. Since HEMA stayed and let them go first, they should find the truth and prove his innocence and Hagrid''s innocence!

    "Then let''s go!" Hermione walked ahead and took out her wand. A light came out from the tip of the wand and brightened the light in front of her.

    But at the moment when the light was on, huge shadows kept passing over their heads, watching them in the dark like a nightmare.

 Chapter 30

    "No, my hand can''t go back!"

    HEMA stared at her forearm and palm. At this time, they were all dragon. Dumbledore had warned him not to use the power of the Dragon indiscriminately. That''s good.

    However, the eyes of the giant toothed rabbit were buttoned down by him. After all, the dragon''s claws were sharp enough. As soon as the claws were hooked, they were brought out.

    But finally he threw up. After all, this was his first killing. Although the process was very handsome, the result was very embarrassing.

    However, the two rabbit eyes worth 200 gold gallon still gave him a little effort with the meaning of return.

    "Let''s go back and talk about the hand, but now we have to find those little guys. Toothy, take me to Harry and them!"

    HEMA patted toothy on the back. His small eyes blinked and he walked in the direction the car had just left.

    Although HEMA didn''t know whether the dog understood him or not, it was the only way to follow the trace of the car.

    "Maybe we should go back... Harry ~!" Ron watched the huge shadows fall from the top of his head one by one, and the whole person was bad!

    Hermione and Harry looked at each other and held Ron''s hand. Although they were afraid at the moment, these big spiders didn''t take the initiative to attack, which showed that it was a good thing.

    "Man, follow."

    A grayish yellow spider hovered around the spider silk for several times, slowly fell down, and spoke human language one card at a time, which surprised the three little wizards.

    The greyish yellow spider stretched out huge pliers and ran across Harry''s robe, making Harry, who was already nervous, swallow and spit.

    "Bring it!"

    The spider shouted again, then the side claws directly caught Ron, and then Hermione and Harry were caught by the two spiders who followed.

    Several people were hung upside down in mid air and transported to the small valley by three big spiders. Although Ron wanted to cry for help at the moment, he was afraid that the other party would be angry and eat him directly.

    "Where will we be taken?" Hermione glanced at Harry, and they silently pulled out their wands.

    Half a minute later, three spiders caught three people and came to the valley. The spider put them down, and the leading gray yellow spider climbed to the edge of a hole.

    "Aragok, human."

    "Hagrid?"

    With a few clicks, a spider bigger than the rabbit I just saw tore open the cobweb on the side of the cave and drilled out!

    His eight huge eyes rolled, but the completely white eyes showed that he had completely lost his visual ability.

    "Is that you? Hagrid? "

    "Three strangers."

    "Kill it, don''t wake mossag." Hearing that it wasn''t Hagrid, aragok waved his huge back foot at random.

    "Wait! We are Hagrid''s friends! " Harry shouted suddenly, and the spiders on the side stopped attacking.

    "Hagrid''s friend?"

    "Hagrid had some trouble with the chamber of Secrets 50 years ago." Hermione took a deep breath, straightened her chest and said bravely.

    "50 years ago!! Hagrid has never had anything to do with what happened 50 years ago. He was wronged. The monster entrenched in the secret room killed the girl! "

    "But others slandered him and me as a child because Hagrid was like me. Finally, Hagrid was forced to leave school in order to protect me."

    "Then you didn''t come out of the secret room, so what''s in the secret room?"

    "Of course I''m not a monster in the secret room. I was given to Hagrid when I was a child. He raised me and finally sent me to this place to find me a partner."

    That monster is our natural enemy, a powerful creature with a name we can''t say! "

    Although the giant spider missed something and his tone became soft when talking about Hagrid''s name, he suddenly trembled when he mentioned the monster in the secret room.

    "So you''ve never killed anyone. It seems that we still need to go to the library to find information."

    Hermione glanced at the spider and thought that the library would find out what the natural enemy of the eight eyed giant spider was. It was not nothing.

    "Aragok, let''s go first." Seeing that there was no direct answer, Harry nodded and was ready to leave.

    But just then, aragok''s voice was a little bleak, "go? I promised I wouldn''t hurt Hagrid, but my children need flesh and blood, so... Goodbye... Hagrid''s friends. "

    "Run! Run! "

    Just as aragok''s last word fell to the ground, Hermione pulled on Ron next to her and ran behind her.

    But Harry looked up and found that the whole dome of the valley was a huge cobweb!

    Hundreds of giant spiders sleeping on these webs woke up and fell like raindrops! They know now. It''s hard to go now!

    But just then, a familiar whistle and a ray of light broke through the cobweb, like dawn, hit several people.

    "Woof, woof, woof!"

    A dark shadow flashed, and fangya directly hit a small spider nearby and overturned it to the ground!

    "Get in the car!" HEMA''s voice sounded, and several people immediately opened the door and drilled in.

    The spiders swarmed in. The car roared, a handsome and beautiful tail swayed directly, and more than a dozen nearby spiders were thrown out directly!

    The car started in an instant, rushed out, crushed a spider, sped out of the valley and rushed up the slope when they came.

    Aragok looked at his children who had gone away. Suddenly, he heard a low roar in the cave, and a wave of fear surged into his heart.

    "It''s good to have you, HEMA!" Ron hugged him excitedly around his neck.

    "Thank you, HEMA, or you would almost be eaten by a spider!" Harry and Hermione were also frightened into a cold sweat.

    After all, in that case, the magic spells they control are not enough to see. Moreover, magical animals have relatively high magic resistance.

    "Well, well, let''s leave the neighborhood first. Those spiders can''t stop so easily!"

    HEMA glanced at the woods behind him. A strange dull noise made him feel worse and worse. Something caught up with him!

    "Roar!"

    A huge sound rushed from behind the car. The whole car was almost lifted up. HEMA held the steering wheel to stabilize the body.

    "My God! What the hell is that? "

    In the dim light and shadow, a huge pliers cut down several thick trees, and eight feet rolled up the towering dust and rushed towards them, like Mount Tai!

    "Like an elephant! Does this monster really exist? " Harry was stunned for the first time. Although he had seen the huge three headed dog last year, his heart was deeply filled with fear!

    "I can''t do it ~" Ron''s lips trembled slightly and fell half confused on the back seat, covering his ears!

    "Don''t give up, we can leave, trust me!" HEMA''s eyes widened and she stepped on the accelerator to death!

    "Come on! Monster!! "

    But with the roar behind him, the eight red eyes more than basketball scanned the car. Each stab seemed to pierce the car and the human beings inside!

    But as she got closer and closer, as long as she attacked again, she could pierce each other with pliers. HEMA''s roar burst out of the car!

    A fear from her blood suddenly spread, which was the direct suppression of both upper and lower positions. Although she was very strong, at this moment, she still fell into a dull state for a few seconds.

    But it was a few seconds of stagnation. HEMA''s car ran more than ten meters away, and it was getting farther and farther. She couldn''t catch it.

    "Roar!!!"

    Harry and Hermione listened to the voice, looked back at the giant shadow behind them, took a breath, and found that their slightly dry back was completely soaked.

    "Ron... We''re saved!"

    "Oh? what? We are saved! "

    "Of course, since I''m here, I can''t let you die on the way back!"

    HEMA replied, and then stepped on the brake. They were only tens of meters away from Hagrid''s cabin, so it was better to come down and walk over.

    However, just now he was also worried. He was human and he was afraid of death, but in the last few seconds, he was surprisingly calm.

    Fortunately, his roar frightened the monster, but... The feeling just now, is that Longxi?

    HEMA felt her thighs and chest. Now she has been completely dragon, but it''s better than anything to survive!

 Chapter 31

    Several people who survived the disaster successfully returned to Hogwarts castle. HEMA said goodbye to Harry. After all, she had to go to old Deng''s head first. The problem of her arm needed to be solved.

    Fortunately, the sleeves are relatively long and several people didn''t pay attention, but it''s better to avoid this situation in the future. We have to think of other ways to make money.

    Before arriving at the principal''s office, HEMA entered directly without a password, which shows that Dumbledore is in the principal''s room.

    When he came to the headmaster''s room, Dumbledore drank a cup comfortably, emitting heat. He didn''t know what animal''s milk was, and the faint aroma filled the air.

    "Sit down and have a drink. It seems that this trip is not so comfortable."

    A cup of hot milk slowly emerged on the table. HEMA sat over. Fox narrowed his eyes, swayed twice and fell directly into the dust below.

    Then it burst with a bang. With a low sound, it turned into a flame and disappeared!

    "Phoenix Nirvana."

    "HEMA, although people cannot be reborn from nirvana, the spirit can always follow their original heart and constantly change, which is also a kind of rebirth."

    "Well, old Deng tou, I''m not sure how to move forward, but there''s absolutely nothing wrong with this road."

    "Well, since you came to me, Longhua is serious again." Dumbledore glanced at HEMA''s hand and understood what was going on.

    "You didn''t tell me in advance that there are still such monsters in the Forbidden Forest!"

    "You mean those rabbits? I was negligent. Those rabbits were brought by your teacher, Ms. cahor. There are only 5 or 6 rabbits. They can''t reproduce and affect the creatures existing in the forbidden forest. I acquiesced. "

    "I''m talking about the big spider! Don''t talk about me. Even if I don''t want to die and become a half dragon, I can''t beat it! "

    "Big spider? Aragok? "

    "No, it should be his wife, who is two times stronger than the elephant. Even if the thing in the secret room overcomes her, I''m afraid it''s impossible to defeat her."

    After hearing HEMA''s description, Dumbledore frowned and became silent. He glanced at the principals next to him. It''s time to work! Or I''ll look like I have no face.

    "Albus, I think something happened to the thing in the forbidden forest. Go and have a look when you are free."

    In the portrait, a nice looking headmaster suddenly opened his eyes and said, and HEMA looked at ''Armando dipert'', a name that HEMA was very familiar with.

    Although he forgot a lot about the details of Harry Potter, Dumbledore''s predecessor was mentioned many times. Then, the serious guy is Sirius''s great grandfather.

    "I see, but you did make a mistake in dealing with that matter."

    "Hey ~ but now that you are here, I can rest assured that you are much better than me. The secret room is nothing." Dipert shook his head and looked a little lonely.

    In those years, he resigned as president because of the influence of the chamber of Secrets incident. Part of the reason is that he also thinks Dumbledore is more suitable for this position.

    HEMA next to her also drank the hot milk and stood up. "Can you help me change my arm back?"

    "Well, look at your arm again. This milk is given to me by Ms. cahor. It can alleviate Longhua temporarily. If you want to solve it completely, you will learn from Ms. cahor in the future."

    "Well, I''ll thank Mr. cahor. Is that okay? I''ll withdraw first. "

    "By the way, HEMA, do you know where the diary is?" Dumbledore stopped him with a smile.

    "I don''t know the headmaster ~" HEMA said helplessly. Obviously, the other party already knew that Ginny had the diary and made clear the relationship between Lockhart and Hermione.

    Now he just pretended not to know and watched Harry''s performances, but he also understood Dumbledore''s idea of cultivating the next generation.

    Not to mention others, Harry, a gifted little wizard with the identity of Savior, is worthy of his full training to become a pioneer in defeating Voldemort.

    "Then HEMA, have a good sleep."

    "You too, headmaster."

    "By the way, do me a favor."

    "What..." before HEMA asked, he found that the stairs under his feet had moved down.

    Walking out of the principal''s room along the spiral stairs, I watched several senior students gather not far from the stone statue and exchange something in a low voice.

    "Dear students, what can I do for the headmaster?" Old Deng tou finds me work all day!

    HEMA looked at them and they looked at themselves, but HEMA felt that their eyes were softer than usual. What happened?

    "Classmate Aibo, someone has just been petrified... We were going to tell headmaster Dumbledore, but we don''t know the password." At this time, a senior student of Ravenclaw came over and said.

    "Who?"

    "Daphne Greengrass of Slytherin and Colin krivi of Gryffindor."

    "Daphne... Astoria! Sorry, this senior, the headmaster said to go to the Dean first. He''s busy now, so I''ll go first! "

    With that, he hurried across the corridor to Slytherin''s common room!

    Colin at least has Harry and them. Astoria has no friends at school. If something happens to her only family, he is not with her now

    But before HEMA rushed to the lounge, a beautiful figure in a hood appeared in his vision and walked slowly towards the lounge.

    Although she said she couldn''t run around in the corridor, HEMA still ran a few steps, hugged the girl directly from behind and covered each other''s little hands.

    Astoria was also startled, but felt the warmth on her palm and a smile on her mouth.

    "HEMA, what''s the matter? Let others see... Bad... "

    "Astoria, your sister, she... She... Was petrified."

    ¡°£¡£¿¡±

    "Astoria... I''m sorry, I didn''t protect..." HEMA also thought of Colin and the last Petrochemical Hector patch. He immediately felt that it was wrong to know without doing.

    Although everything is in the hands of old Deng tou, if there is an accident, it will be accompanied by the emergence of human life. Now Daphne, but the next one may be Astoria and even Hannah!

    So what should he do?

    Guilt filled his thin body, making him feel more weak!

    "No, it''s not your reason. The secret room will be solved... I believe the headmaster. Besides, my sister is just petrified..."

    HEMA looked at Astoria''s back. Her tone did not change, but he could feel each other''s trembling and leaned closer to her.

    "HEMA, I want to see my sister."

    "Well, let''s go together."

    HEMA slowly released Astoria. She slowly turned her head and a glimmer of crystal crossed the corner of her eyes.

    "This is the last time!"

    HEMA closed her eyes and finally came up with the shadow of the basilisk, the giant toothed rabbit and the giant spider. Now he yearned for power more than ever.

    Mr. cahor, I hope you can bring great changes to my salted fish!

 Chapter 32

    "Ah! "Call..."

    "Stand up and continue."

    "Yes! Drink ~! "

    "Come again."

    "Yes!"

    In a large practice room, a witch in a robe stood on the left, holding a thick wooden stick in her hand, while on the right was a blindfolded teenager. He rushed to the Witch and was swung to the ground again and again.

    "If you want to master the dragon, you must first master your own body. If you can''t even master the human body, how can you master the power of the dragon and how to integrate them perfectly."

    "Yes, Mr. cahor!"

    HEMA rushed again in the direction of the stick just now. The next second, a sound of air flow crossed from his right. He suddenly lowered his head and flew past with a broken sound!

    "Succeeded!"

    ¡°£¡¡±

    At the moment when HEMA thought she was going to touch each other in the next second, her calf suddenly hurt, and the whole person directly leaned back and fell to the ground.

    "It''s not ready yet." Cahor''s voice sounded from the side again, and then took off his eye patch¡° But let''s stop here today. "

    "All right, miss cahor." HEMA got used to the light. She just wanted to stand up, but she felt the pain in every joint of her whole body and fell to the ground again.

    Cahor did not care about him, but drew out of thin air, and then a shining lune was born. With a gentle wave, the rune floated to HEMA''s chest.

    HEMA immediately felt a warm current scattered, and then the original minor fractures and bruises were repaired in an instant!

    "HEMA Aibo, who says there is no danger after danger. No matter any battle, once it starts, there can be no relaxation before killing the other party. Laziness will lead to total loss."

    "I see, miss cahor!"

    "Come back tomorrow afternoon." Then he picked up HEMA''s wand, raised it in the air and disappeared in front of HEMA.

    It''s definitely not a form shifting or shadow changing, but an application of lune, but HEMA feels that if she continues to progress like this, she may not be able to learn lune''s application for a long time.

    Since Daphne and Colin were petrified last time, HEMA has completely focused on strengthening his combat effectiveness. Although it is almost Christmas, he still stays in the stage of physical exercise.

    Fortunately, he didn''t fall behind in the normal Hogwarts course. He went to get close to several professors and learned a lot.

    However, these let him deal with Voldemort''s resurrection two years later. After all, since he came to Hogwarts, more and more things different from the development of the original book have appeared.

    However, he has saved a lot of gold coins for more than a month, and freldrod''s card pool will be opened on Christmas day.

    He personally wants to smoke very much. After all, if he gets a hero card with ice power, it will be a great help to him.

    As for Harry and them, they haven''t had a good time recently, because when he came out of the school hospital with Astoria that day, he learned that Harry had found the petrified Daphne and Colin.

    So Harry was also successfully suspected, so everyone looked at him mildly, which was a diversion of fire.

    Although many rational students feel that there is something wrong, that is, if they are really Slytherin''s successor, why would they hurt Daphne?

    An orthodox pure blood wizard from the pure blood family and Slytherin, and the spell of petrification is not what a little wizard like Harry can do.

    Many senior students believe that even HEMA can''t directly petrify people and can''t be easily broken by the spell.

    Although the fact is that HEMA doesn''t know any petrochemical spells at all, if you add the recently learned spells, it will add up to about 15.

    In some special situations or battles, he actually has a lot of hand to hand combat. Er... This may be the characteristic of his first battle method of the dragon family.

    After a short rest, HEMA left the house on request. Although there was a soul Ravenclaw crown in it, he felt it was safer to put it here before he could deal with it.

    After returning to the dormitory, HEMA continued his second job, that is, writing manuscripts, although he didn''t know whether people in the magic world liked it or not.

    He had handled the giant toothed rabbit''s eyes last time. Although he didn''t sell them at the price of 150 in the end, he still got a huge sum of 190 gold gallon when he packed the last two.

    "Ha ~ well, I''m ready to go to Lockhart''s class. I hope I won''t fall asleep."

    Yes, although Lockhart was surprisingly serious in his first big class, it seemed that his understanding was limited to those superficial knowledge, so he began to paddle now.

    In class every day, first blow for a few minutes, then start telling stories, and finally recite the text and write some key points. A class is over.

    Fortunately, HEMA will talk to their dear Dean, Mr. Snape (although she is often driven out impatiently), otherwise she feels that she is going to cross the black magic defense class.

    In addition, after fishing, dear sister Xiao also got out her personal data values, although the interface is still so simple.

    [HEMA EBO]

    [HP: 1250]

    [magic value: 700]

    [Magic: 170]

    [physical defense: 200]

    [hero origin: none]

    [equipment: Dolan shield X1 (increases 250 HP)]

    [skill: blinding arrow blowing (number limit) - 9 times remaining]

    [props: Soul Luo doll, red medicine 3, blue medicine 3, limited time skill experience card 5]

    [gold coin: 4800]

    "Sister Xiao, why didn''t you write down the magic spells I learned?"

    "This value only calculates the skills and states provided by the system, so nothing in the Harry Potter World will be counted."

    "Oh, well, Harry seems to have found out that myrtle was the schoolgirl who died in the bathroom 50 years ago, so I should prepare for the war."

    "Draw cards? In fact, I personally recommend you to buy some equipment. " Xiao Wenna slowly got out of HEMA''s back and sat on his neck.

    "Why? The equipment price is not calculated according to the game. An endless blade is sold for 5W yuan! I can''t save it. I''d better draw a card. "

    "Yes, I forgot that you are not an ordinary person. In your current situation, magic resistance and armor are very high and grow fast. You really can''t use equipment without special effects."

    "So I personally feel that I''d better buy large items or draw equipment card pool in the future. Next, start drawing cards!"

    Open the card drawing interface. To be honest, HEMA is also a little nervous. After all, he has played many card drawing games in the past, such as bouncing, FGO, yys and so on.

    But the results are basically worse than others, so he is still really worried, but now he has become an English gentleman, orthodox Europeans. He''s lucky!

    "Classmate Aibo, Lockhart''s defense against the dark arts class in the afternoon has been changed to a duel club. Let me inform you."

    Just as the point was going on, a Slytherin student came up and directly interrupted HEMA''s operation.

    "Well, I see. Thank you, senior."

    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll go first." The senior smiled and nodded. He felt that the AI Bo classmate had a good character.

    Looking at the senior student walking away, HEMA frowned fiercely, "lohat''s pen is fooling around all day! I was interrupted once last time. Hey, what a disappointment... "

    "Ha ha, but this is a good chance to install 13."

    "I still have a long way to go. I can''t make waves and capsize because of a small advantage. History needs to be remembered."

    "Is that still installed?"

    "Do you want to install this or drip ~"

 Chapter 33

    "Good afternoon, everyone. I always think the little wizard lacks something. I''ve been thinking for a long time. Although I''ve been hesitating, now I think it''s this duel club!"

    "It enables us not only to learn the knowledge in textbooks, but also to exercise our practical ability and prevent danger, such as the heirs of the chamber of Secrets ~"

    The little wizard at the bottom looked at Lockhart, then there was a silence, and then there was a few harsh applause. Originally, you know you can''t just talk about the things in the textbook~

    Although Lockhart is much more honest than the original book, it may be because he is threatened by Hermione under Voldemort''s control.

    But all the little wizards can feel his moisture. In contrast, many little wizards think Snape, a serious Professor, is very good.

    "Cough... Everyone stand closer. In addition, this time, principal Dumbledore found me a very good assistant, Professor Snape. Welcome!"

    This time, there was a consistent applause at the bottom. Although it was not big, it was at least much better than just now. Lockhart''s face changed again and again.

    Snape still looked like that and frowned, but he was "flattered" by the applause from Gryffindor college.

    "Now, let Professor Snape and I demonstrate it for you first, but you can rest assured that although I am good at confrontation, I will never hurt your dear potion teacher."

    "Shh ~"

    "Cough, then get ready to start!"

    "HEMA, why are you here? Come here!" Harry waved to HEMA who had just come.

    "Astoria?" HEMA glanced at miss Greengrass with a hood next to her. After all, since Miss Daphne was petrified, the girl has become more autistic.

    "I''m fine. Let''s go."

    "Yes."

    The two came to Harry. Miss Hermione also went up and directly took Astoria''s hand, began to talk in a low voice, and hung the three boys aside.

    "When did the relationship between these two people become so good?" Ron whispered to HEMA from one side.

    Although he was not familiar with Astoria, HEMA had a very good relationship with each other, so he and Harry had no hostility to the Slytherin student.

    Or in the face of such a girl who hoods all day and has no friends, neither Harry nor he will be hostile for no reason.

    "I don''t know."

    HEMA shook her head because Daphne was petrified. Astoria often went to the school hospital to see her. She happened to meet Hermione once and the two met.

    But I shouldn''t have met several times, but it seems that Astoria doesn''t reject it. Miss Hermione is also very kind to her. It''s also good to make more such friends.

    Of course, he doesn''t ask Astoria to make too many friends, or what if his daughter-in-law runs away?

    It''s a joke, but if Astoria really likes him in the future and he still likes her, talk about it when it''s natural.

    "Well, here we go. Now I don''t know what courage LOHA has to duel with Snape."

    Although Harry doesn''t like Snape, he hates lohat who is full of lies and has no real material!

    Lockhart and Snape walked up to each other, took out their wands, bowed, then withdrew a few meters away and put on a fighting posture.

    "How many tricks do you think Lockhart can do?" Many little wizards were also excited.

    "A move can''t stand it."

    "How can it be? You have to fight back and forth again ~"

    Before the next words fell, Snape''s wand shook gently, a red light flashed across the stage, and Lockhart flew straight out and fell hard on the edge of the stage!

    Just when many people thought the duel was over, HEMA saw Lockhart get up strangely, and the same weapon except you came out!

    Snape thought the battle was over, but he didn''t expect Lockhart''s sudden attack. The wand in his hand was directly thrown out and fell at Harry''s feet.

    "Professor Snape, your wand." Harry picked up his wand with some trepidation, frowned and leaned over.

    "Yes." Snape took the wand, but Harry imagined that Snape''s sour scene did not appear.

    "Did you see that? This disarming spell is a very practical spell. For wizards, the wand is the strongest weapon. Without weapons, the other party will not be able to pose a threat to you. "

    Lockhart patted the dirt on his body, staggered back to the center of the stage, and smiled at Snape, who was unhappy all over his face.

    "Of course, thank Professor Snape for his wonderful performance. Then our demonstration is over. Now let''s invite you to show your practical ability!"

    "Yes, Mr. Lockhart, you''d better take a rest first. I''ll do the grouping." Snape stretched out his wand and knocked off the hand that had been lying on his shoulder.

    "Oh, of course. Then I''ll watch the war."

    "Neville Longbottom and Seymour Finnegan, Hannah Abbott and Pavati Patil. By the way, I suddenly remembered our famous Mr. Harry Potter."

    "Hey?" Harry looked at Snape getting closer and closer. The little tenderness that had just been generated dissipated completely. Your light needle was to me!

    "Malfoy!"

    When Malfoy heard Snape calling him, he also raised his eyebrows and squeezed the crowd to Harry''s side, but he saw HEMA behind Harry and didn''t continue to squeeze past.

    "You two are in a group, and Mr. Abbott and miss Greengrass, who love to show off..." snape glanced at HEMA and said seriously.

    "Ah?" HEMA was also stunned, and then immediately understood that I might be stronger in actual combat. She directly gave me a girl, or Greengrass. This is a must lose game.

    "Sorry, Professor, I''m not feeling well."

    But just then, Astoria, who was chatting with Miss Hermione, said to Snape carefully.

    Snape also knew the physical condition of the second miss Greengrass. After all, he met and talked with Mrs. Greengrass in person at that time.

    So he nodded helplessly, then said to HEMA, showing a strange smile.

    "Well, let''s go with Emma Abbott and Hermione Granger. Miss know it all and Mr. genius will be wonderful."

    HEMA looked at Snape''s slightly lovely expression and smiled bitterly, "all right, dear Professor Snape!"

 Chapter 34

    "Ah!"

    "Neville, come on! Don''t be afraid! "

    "Seymour, you go too. Will everything be petrified?"

    "All Petrochemical!" Simo was stunned and then pointed at Neville!

    Neville was stunned. Before raising his wand, he was directly frozen in place. The next second, he slammed on the stage.

    But before Simo was happy for a few seconds, his wand emitted another light and exploded in his face with a bang.

    "Next group!" Snape shook his head and touched Neville''s petrified "Harry Potter and Draco Malfoy!"

    "It''s your turn, Harry, come on!" Ron and Hermione cheered him up.

    Harry turned his head and looked at HEMA. HEMA smiled at him and gave him a lot of momentum. He walked up the stage with his head held high.

    Malfoy on the other side stepped onto the stage with more arrogance. One was on the left and the other was on the right. The smell of gunpowder suddenly became strong.

    After all, these two people are famous for Hogwarts, so naturally they will look better than others.

    "Bert! I hope you won''t let me down! Mr. Savior! "

    "Malfoy! No! " Harry stared and raised his wand.

    "Wait until I count down. Don''t sneak attack. You can only remove the other party''s weapons or hinder the other party. You can''t use the curse of hurting people!"

    Lockhart shouted from the side. He was really afraid that if any student was injured accidentally, he, the initiator, could be held responsible.

    "Then, three, two, one! Start! " Snape didn''t care about Lockhart. He began to shout directly. With a sound, both men''s wands gave out a light.

    "Grin!"

    "Instantly fall to the ground!"

    The yellow light and the silver light hit the two people at the same time. Harry fell in place and a dog gnawed at the mud, while Malfoy covered his stomach and couldn''t stop laughing.

    Harry frowned and was about to attack again, but saw Malfoy kneeling on the ground hesitated a little, but then the other party suddenly raised the spell.

    "Anti air suspension!"

    Harry flew straight up and made a 720 degree suspension in the air. When he was about to hit the ground, Harry suddenly suspended in the air and didn''t fall completely.

    "HEMA EBO, you''re intervening in a duel!" Malfoy shouted angrily when he saw HEMA''s outstretched hand.

    "When you are in danger, I will also save you. Don''t worry about this. I just prevent accidents." HEMA opened her eyes, nodded, and a breath of force came into being.

    "Hum! It''s not over yet, Potter! Oolong out of the hole! "

    I saw Malfoy''s wand head expanding, the last white light flashed, and a black poisonous snake leaped out of it!

    Fell between the two, raised the snake''s head, made an attack state, glanced around, and the wizard around the stage retreated in panic.

    "HEMA?" Astoria looked at HEMA, who pulled herself aside, and wondered. After all, HEMA should be easy to deal with a small snake.

    "I''m afraid of snakes. Do you believe it?"

    HEMA looked at the situation on the stage and did nothing. After all, for him, he didn''t want to destroy Harry''s snake talk.

    It''s not that he cheated Harry, but let the other party eat more white eyes now. When the truth comes out, he can attract more prestige.

    After all, he is a saltfish party. In fact, to put it bluntly, Harry has something to support. He is also an important part of fighting Voldemort, so he is more suitable to be a hero than himself.

    Dumbledore also knew this all the time, so he began to train Harry from the first film. It was not the old Deng''s head who secretly arranged the entry of the three children into the postgraduate entrance examination and the clearance of the secret room by Harry.

    Anyway, he doesn''t believe it. In the original book, the secret room is so noisy that old Deng doesn''t know anything. Those victims happen to be petrified rather than killed!?

    "Harry, don''t move, let me handle it!" Professor Snape said something to Harry, quickly pulled out his wand and came this way.

    But before Snape shot, tie Hanhan Lockhart came directly, and a magic spell hit him, under everyone''s eyes.

    The black snake trembled in an instant, as if it were about to die.

    what the fuck!? Is this guy suddenly enlightened? Even this can be done. It''s amazing. Well, I''m wrong.

    I saw the black snake tremble a few times and expand in an instant, from the thickness of the thumb to the thickness of the wrist!

    "Ah ah!"

    "It climbed down!"

    In an instant, there was a scream in the crowd, including girls and boys. Of course, the loudest thing was the direction where the snake was creeping away.

    Harry glanced at Justin Finley and walked over, saying, "stay away from him!"

    The growing black snake heard Harry''s voice, looked at him and stopped in front of Justin.

    Justin breathed tremblingly, and now his head was all paste.

    The other little wizards looked at the giant snake, Harry''s voice sounded again, and their eyes looked at Harry changed greatly!

    But just when Harry felt something was wrong with everyone, the snake''s voice suddenly stopped, the black snake''s tail swung and rushed to one side!

    That''s exactly where Ron and Hermione stand!

    "Be careful!"

    Snape also recovered from Harry''s snake cavity just now. The speed of the giant snake was too fast for his spell.

    ¡°£¡¡±

    At the moment when the giant snake opened its mouth towards Ron, its hand flashed past Ron''s nose and grabbed the seven inches of the giant snake!

    "HEMA!?"

    HEMA pinched the black snake''s seven inches and made a sudden effort. Her fingers pierced the snake''s skin and flesh, and the black snake hissed in a low voice!

    I wanted to turn around and bite HEMA, but I found that my fangs couldn''t penetrate! With HEMA''s efforts again, she broke her heart in an instant.

    Others didn''t notice this. They could only see that HEMA caught the black snake and strangled it.

    "Snake shadow without trace!"

    Snape also followed a spell at this time. The snake''s body instantly turned into a cloud of black smoke and dissipated completely.

    "Harry? Why did you do this!? Is it fun? "

    Justin looked at Harry, slowly broke free from fear, pulled away from the crowd and ran outside the auditorium.

    Harry stood on the stage, looking at Justin and the whispers around him, scratching his head.

    "Harry." Then Ron and Hermione came over and pulled Harry down. "Let''s go first. We''ll talk about the rest later."

    "Huh?"

    Malfoy looked away at Harry and frowned. Harry was a snake man?! Isn''t he, too? But just now

    Malfoy looked at HEMA not far away, but found that the other party was looking at him, so he immediately took his head back.

    I''d better not talk nonsense. Whether this guy is Slytherin''s successor or not, it''s not easy to mess with!

    In other words, dad said he would come to school today. I don''t know what''s going on, but he''s willing to come to Hogwarts, which means there must be good things~

 Chapter 35

    Although the game between Harry and Malfoy was interrupted, Snape didn''t stop. He continued to play in groups one by one.

    But I can''t afford the wonderful spell duel between Harry and Malfoy just now. The rest is very water. After all, this group are wizards in grades 1 ~ 3.

    The mastery of magic spells and all kinds of knowledge are limited. Of course, those senior students can''t say how good the actual combat is, but they are more skilled and diversified in the use of magic spells.

    "Next group, Granger and EBO... Granger... EBO, you''ll be with Ginny Weasley."

    Snape said HEMA and Hermione, and suddenly remembered that Ron Weasley and Hermione Granger slipped away without a match.

    "Hey?!" HEMA is also suddenly confused. Who can you do, Ginny Weasley? I''m really not sure.

    She is still under Voldemort''s control now. If she hits, she will suddenly give me an awada to eat a big melon. I can''t stand it if I have dragon scales!

    After all, Avada is not only an ordinary physical destruction, but also the three Unforgivable Curses. From the perspective of heart piercing, bone gouging and soul snatching spells, they are not only the black magic that damages the surface, but also destroys people from the inside.

    So it''s the same thing that awada can kill without leaving scars. Therefore, the Phoenix can be immortal under the killing curse, but he doesn''t dare to gamble.

    But looking at Snape''s hurried expression, HEMA frowned and slowly stepped onto the stage. The armor spell was useless, so she had to hide.

    Ginny also stepped onto the stage, but she didn''t feel any special change. Her spirit was ok, and her red hair was like a blooming rose bush.

    "HEMA EBO shouldn''t bully girls."

    "Alas, if you duel with miss know it all, you won''t be bullied by the senior and the junior?"

    "Well, you''re wrong. AI Bo has been playing in several senior grades. Although he says he''s very calm recently, his strength is absolutely strong. It''s not very good to cast spells without a staff and silently!"

    "Isn''t that about as good as the teachers!"

    "Maybe."

    "How is that possible? Teachers master so many spells."

    "But look at Lockhart ~"

    ¡­¡­

    After hearing the following discussion, HEMA also tilted her lips. Really, don''t expect so much from me. I''m really a normal student level in addition to being strong in melee!

    "Ginny Weasley, HEMA Abbott! Ready! "

    HEMA and Ginny bowed to each other, then withdrew from a distance of 5 or 6 meters and put on a fighting posture, but HEMA thought about it and put the wand in her pocket.

    He''s not used to it. He swings around with a small stick. He seems to be born to cast spells without a stick. In fact, the principle is also very simple.

    His body and scales act as the shell of the wand, while his organ nerve structure acts as the core of the wand. In addition, he has a large amount of magic, so he can cast spells directly.

    "Ginny, come on!"

    "Come on! ~"

    The little lions of Gryffindor and the brothers of Weasley''s family also cheer her up. HEMA is very miserable.

    But the next second, he saw Miss Astoria in a hood raise her hand and wave to him. She was not tall enough and stood on tiptoe. HEMA also smiled strangely.

    Many girls saw HEMA''s rare smile, and the identity of the heir to the secret room was washed away, many little girls also beat with a bang.

    "Ai Bo is so handsome ~"

    "He''s always handsome, but he''s younger."

    "It''s okay to be young, you can..."

    Although HEMA didn''t hear the girls'' discussion, he suddenly felt cold when he listened to the faint smile.

    "Ready... Start!"

    "All petrochemical."

    Before HEMA could react, Ginny''s attack burst into action!

    But just when everyone thought that HEMA didn''t use a magic wand and would be killed carelessly, HEMA raised her hand gently.

    With a dull bang, the spell hit his arm directly, and then completely cracked, turned into a little light debris and dissipated completely.

    "Come again." HEMA narrowed her eyes and walked towards Ginny.

    "All Petrochemical!"

    "Mantra stop" HEMA stretched out her palm, a blue light flashed, all petrified directly in front of her, and then continued to walk forward.

    "Instant ignition!" A red light flashed and directly hit HEMA''s palm. A flame exploded, but it dissipated completely before it spread.

    HEMA glanced at Ginny and confirmed that this is the most powerful spell Ginny can use under normal conditions. After all, she is only in grade two. What harmful spell is there.

    "Those magic spells were destroyed by him with his fingers, which is just like reading those story books!"

    "My God, what will happen if he goes to Ginny''s side? It feels terrible. "

    In the remaining few seconds, HEMA seemed to be incarnated as a great demon king, walking forward in a leisurely way, getting closer and closer, and Ginny''s forehead also appeared a trace of sweat.

    "Falling apart!"

    ¡°£¡¡± Snape glared. This spell can''t be accurately used by a second grader. It''s easy to happen!

    But HEMA took a look and shook her sleeve again. She saw that the cuff was torn open once, revealing her white arm, but there were no scars on her arm.

    "It''s over, Miss Weasley. Cast the spell quickly and accurately."

    HEMA finally came to Ginny Weasley. He whispered and slowly pulled out Ginny''s wand under everyone''s eyes.

    Gently, the wand floated in the air. Then he threw his robe, jumped off the competition platform and walked towards the door of the auditorium.

    "HEMA EBO!"

    I don''t know who shouted, and a burst of applause rang out from the audience! Although most of them are Slytherin''s little wizards.

    The little wizards looked at the back of HEMA and felt the charm of HEMA for the first time.

    "This one, HEMA EBO wins!" Snape glanced at HEMA. I have no doubt that this child will be a powerful wizard beyond Dumbledore and Voldemort in the future, both in the dark and in the light.

    But the faster he grows, the more changes Dumbledore''s plan will be attracted, and of course, the attention of those hidden in the shadow.

    "What will you end up on, HEMA EBO?"

    "Professor Snape?"

    "Lockhart, you continue with the senior. I''ll have a rest first."

    "Of course, at will." Lockhart waved his hand and remembered the pain he had just fallen to the ground.

    HEMA walked out of the auditorium, and Astoria followed, but before he could take a few steps, he coughed violently.

    "HEMA?!"

    "Cough! It''s all right. It''s just that my arm hurts. "

    "Or go and see Mrs. Pomfrey." Astoria''s little face under his hood looked nervously at HEMA.

    "I just didn''t expect that it was fragmented. It''s definitely not something a second grade can do."

    "Then you still take it by hand, really!" Astoria also puffed up her little face and looked at HEMA.

    "You feel bad ~?" HEMA stretched out her left hand and gently crossed her little face.

    With a snap, HEMA''s hand was knocked off directly.

    "It hurts!"

    "Hum ~ don''t pretend. I''ll go back to see the duel."

    "Oh, wait for me, I''ll watch it again ~!"

 Chapter 36

    "HEMA, Harry is actually a snake voice, and he doesn''t know that snake voice is a very strange ability."

    Several people sat in the library, Ron talked quietly, Hermione looked for information, and Harry looked unhappy.

    "I feel your pressure now, but how can I be the successor of Slytherin? To be honest, I don''t feel like a pure blood wizard."

    "But now it has nothing to do with pure or impure blood. Don''t you see Daphne being petrified? It shows that the purpose of the people behind the scenes is not pure blood or killing. "

    "..." HEMA glanced at Hermione. Little girl, it''s very close to the truth. Tom Riddle is the real murderer behind the scenes. Tell it quickly.

    "HEMA, what do you think?"

    "What do I think?" HEMA looked at three small eyes. Would she give them a hint?

    If you give yourself a bathroom, it''s where Myrtle died. Maybe they ask myrtle and the secret room will be cracked.

    But it''s not Christmas yet. Now tell them to be early, but if accidents continue... I''ve made up my mind not to let the danger happen again.

    But now I''m a little flustered if I''m asked to solve the snake monster, but with Snape and them, Dumbledore can''t achieve his goal of trying to practice for a few little lions.

    "Old Deng, you can really give me a problem!"

    "What old Deng?"

    "It''s all right, it''s just that I''m a little tired of learning recently. You can connect the clues carefully. Maybe you''ll get something."

    "Well, you too." Hermione nodded and took out a notebook.

    "Then I''ll go first. I have to go to Dumbledore."

    "Well, pay attention to rest." Harry is also surprisingly caring.

    "OK, take your time, but remember, don''t act rashly when you find the secret room. You know how difficult the Basilisk is. Maybe it''s not as easy as the guy we saw that day!"

    After hearing HEMA''s words, Ron also recalled the huge spider like a mountain, and suddenly trembled subconsciously.

    HEMA said goodbye to several people and came to the responsive house on the eighth floor again. This is his training ground.

    Although he didn''t know how Mr. cahor did it, every time he came at any time, Mr. cahor would certainly wait for him inside.

    He walked back and forth three times toward the training. A door slowly appeared in front of him. He opened the door and went in. In the open field, a woman in a long blue skirt stood quietly with her back to him.

    He fixed his eyes and saw a very beautiful figure reflected in his eyes. He was in a trance for a few seconds, but then shook his head and pinched his thigh.

    "Here we are."

    "Here we are."

    Cahor''s voice is still so calm, calm to make people feel at ease. When you want to be again, you will also think of fear.

    "Do you think why I wear such a dress?"

    "Yes, you have a good figure."

    "I''m really honored to be told by a little hairy child that I have a good figure."

    "..." how do you want me to answer.

    Cahor also turned around at this time, but different from usual, cahor was wearing a clown mask, which almost didn''t make HEMA''s clown phobia.

    "Why are you wearing a mask?"

    "I''m so beautiful that I''m afraid you won''t see the faces of other women."

    "...." HEMA was silent again. I haven''t seen your face. Although it''s not ugly, it''s not beautiful. It''s a natural and peaceful feeling.

    "Forget it, let''s go!"

    "OK, today I''d better run for half an hour and then train my muscles for another hour?"

    "No, in terms of your body, I feel almost, so today I train magic resistance and magic control."

    "Hey?" This jump is too big. I was blindfolded yesterday and fell to the ground with a stick!

    "Have you studied a spell related to low temperature or ice?"

    "Yes." HEMA nodded. Although she didn''t know how the other party knew, the other party was so mysterious and full of lune. It might be known at a glance.

    "So what did you find?"

    "I need that wand." HEMA pointed to the big black wand next to her, and cahor threw it to him.

    "Release me."

    "Huh?"

    "I said, release me."

    "Good! Ice spike! "

    HEMA let out a low roar and seemed to be twenty feet in the middle, but as the sapphire bloomed a bright brilliance, the water gushed from the top of the scepter!

    It suddenly turned into sharp and slender arrows in the air, which immediately covered the whole space behind HEMA, and hundreds of arrows were ready to go!

    "Hoo ~ Mr. cahor, if it''s true to be attacked, thousands of arrows pierce the heart... Be careful!"

    With a whistling sound that cut through the air, hundreds of ice arrows suddenly rushed out with the cold air flow, covering cahor in an instant.

    "Melting!"

    But when HEMA was a little worried, the other party gently raised her hand, just as he did when he faced Ginny yesterday, but the ensuing scene was even more shocking than at that time!

    On her arm, a rune lit up, and all the ice arrows melted completely in the air, as if they were facing a stove with a temperature of thousands of degrees!

    Even the water trail did not occur at all, because every drop of water was evaporated into steam when it was about to fall to the ground, and HEMA was shrouded in surging fog.

    "No... coming!"

    HEMA heard a small voice in her ear and put her arms up, but before she could stop it completely, she hit hard!

    With a dull bang, HEMA''s was directly swept out and hit the wall, but she didn''t wait to stand still. The next second, in the fog, another foot cut through the air and flew in.

    HEMA closed her eyes and jumped suddenly, just avoiding the long legs from below, but she didn''t wait a second.

    Bang, although he blocked the attack again, he was still kicked out four or five meters, and a blood smell in his chest began to spread.

    "Hoo ~ it seems it''s still an exam?"

    "Don''t be distracted!"

    With a bang, this time HEMA didn''t hide or block it with her hand. She was slapped on her head with one foot.

    Suddenly the whole person was black and his head was buzzing. He didn''t know where he was. The only feeling left was pain!

    "Ah ~ ha, er...!"

    "It''s not over yet!"

    HEMA raised her head with her last spirit, closed her eyes again and felt around her. Everything seemed to disappear, only the crisp footsteps were approaching.

    "Drink!" HEMA suddenly got up and took the initiative to kick behind him. With a bang, his attack successfully hit the other party.

    "Isn''t that ok?"

    Cahor''s voice came again. HEMA opened her eyes and found that most of the fog had dispersed. Cahor was holding his feet and standing there.

    This is what he found very embarrassing. Although cahor is a woman, he is at least about 180 tall.

    Although he grows faster than his peers and is now nearly 12 years old, he is already 165 tall, but he is still not enough to see in front of cahor.

    "Distracted again." With that, cahor suddenly let go of his feet, and HEMA fell down and lay on the ground.

    "I thought it was over."

    "Yes, the battle is over, but like society, the danger often comes not from a positive confrontation, but from a sudden hidden arrow behind it."

    HEMA nodded, but he didn''t want to stand up now. He just wanted to lie down with the salted fish.

    "You''re qualified. Let''s start. I''ll teach you to develop your ice magic more diversified. Of course, you can also choose to rest. I think you''re tired ~" cahor glanced at HEMA.

    "Hey? teacher! I''m not tired! "

 Chapter 37

    As time turned, it came to late December, with more and more snow, and Christmas became the day that little wizards looked forward to most. After all, they can go home on holiday.

    Although in terms of time, it is not as long as the domestic winter vacation, it is also more than a week.

    Of course, there are many little wizards who don''t choose to go home. For example, Harry Potter doesn''t want to go back to face the Dursleys. He would rather be at school and face the snake monster.

    But HEMA''s side is different, because he is not a member of the starting orphanage. At least not after having Aibo''s family. He must go home for Christmas and the new year.

    "I''m sorry, Harry. I have to go back. Do you really want to stay in school? You can choose to stay with Ron for a few days. "

    "Oh, that''s a good idea. My mother likes you very much, Ginny. They''ll be happy too!" Ron''s eyes shine, too.

    After all, he couldn''t play with these brothers and sisters, so Ginny stopped talking. The little girl, Fred and George tricked him in addition to studying strange things.

    Bill and Charlie both have jobs and are adults. They go home a limited number of times. Even if they go home, there is a generation gap between their ages, not to mention Percy.

    "But I... now..."

    "All right! Harry, as long as you find the secret room and let the professors catch the snake monster, you and HEMA''s will clear up their grievances and even be regarded as heroes! "

    "Oh, where''s Hermione? I haven''t seen her all day. "

    "Hermione, she went out early in the morning and didn''t know what to do."

    "Well, since Harry wants to go to Ron''s, go. I''ll see you when I have time."

    "Really?! That''s great! " Ron shouted excitedly.

    "I''ll go to the dormitory to clean up first, and I have to go to Dumbledore by the way."

    Watching HEMA go away, Harry suddenly said, "HEMA and Dumbledore seem to be familiar."

    "Well, but I don''t know what''s going on. Maybe this is the privilege of genius ~"

    "Ron, are you envious?"

    "Ha? I don''t envy. I feel that Hermione and HEMA are too tired. In addition to learning, learning is learning. Although I don''t like Lockhart, it''s miraculous luck to live like him. "

    "Hahaha, that''s what I said."

    "Hey? In other words, didn''t Dumbledore leave school temporarily because of Lucius Malfoy? "

    "Don''t you say?"

    "Well, well, we know. He has been secretly protecting Hogwarts!"

    Tomorrow is Christmas Eve, and the day after tomorrow is Christmas, so the decorative atmosphere of Hogwarts begins to become more festive.

    However, compared with Halloween, most little wizards stay in school, and there are fewer people left at Christmas. Although HEMA says she is going to Dumbledore, she also has to go to teacher cahor for the last training.

    Walking in the corridor, the little Christmas trees around the corner are emitting a little light. Not far away, several senior students in Ravenclaw are helping professor flavy decorate the trinkets on them.

    "Happy Christmas, HEMA EBO!"

    "You too, professor. By the way, thank you for your approval."

    "It''s okay, it''s okay. An excellent little wizard is trustworthy. You''re different from him!" Professor flavy looked at HEMA squatting down and smiled gently. The child was really different!

    "Here we are."

    "Here we are."

    It was still a plain greeting. Cahor only wore a blue dress for one day, and then changed back to the black robe.

    Her plain face and calm tone seem to have shown no other emotions since she first met her a few months ago.

    "Today is the appraisal?"

    "Well, come on."

    Without warning, a flame burst out in front of HEMA. He jumped back subconsciously, and there was a flame behind him.

    HEMA took a deep breath and suddenly stepped on it. It seemed as if a fountain had been stepped on her feet. In an instant, the water splashed and rose on both sides of HEMA.

    The flame turned into two fire snakes, and suddenly rushed to bite it. With a direct bare sound, it raised a water mist.

    "The speed is too slow. It took five seconds to gather the water. You are not even skilled in calling the water curse. What about the original strength of lune?"

    "Here''s the wand. I won''t attack until you call out the water next time."

    "I see!"

    With a wave of his hand, on the right side that HEMA didn''t expect, a fire snake bigger than a python tore the ground and came to him at once.

    "Ah!"

    HEMA subconsciously stretched out the black wand in her hand and used the water calling spell. The blue Rune responded to him strangely.

    The blue crystal suddenly lit up. For a moment, HEMA felt the rumbling sound behind her, and the flame hit him!

    But before the fire burned the clothes, the huge waves tens of meters high from behind the dome were severely photographed!

    The whole changed training ground was instantly filled with water, as if it had become a small lake, and HEMA splashed in the water vaguely.

    Then the next second, I felt overwhelmed by the water!

    "Miss cahor!?"

    HEMA really can''t swim. Although there is a river next to his house, he was a dry duck in his last life and hasn''t practiced since.

    "Don''t worry, you can''t drown. As long as it''s not a hybrid, the dragon has his own swimming talent."

    HEMA looked up and saw that cahor stepped on the water like a ninja among Narutos and walked slowly towards him.

    HEMA also found that she later found that she was immersed in the water. Although she couldn''t swim, she didn''t sink, but she was half floating on the water.

    "Grab the wand, feel the power of lune, let it wrap you, and then you''re controlling it."

    "Huh? oh Thank you, teacher! "

    HEMA looked at cahor and smiled. Although this man looks like this all day, she is really a good teacher. She can teach everything she wants to learn.

    Of course, if he has not learned the things in front and wants to skip and learn more in-depth things, the other party will never be able to teach. This is step by step!

    While HEMA was still training, Hermione in the library suddenly raised her head and looked at the pen in her hand. What was in her head.

    "The chamber of secrets was opened 50 years ago, involving Hagrid, the dead schoolgirl, and Tom Riddle, the owner of the diary."

    "Hagrid had nothing to do with the dead girl, but was wronged. Then it was probably Tom Riddle who opened the secret room."

    "So it makes sense that the diary holder opened the secret room, but although I was bewitched for some time, I abandoned it later."

    "The place we abandoned was the bathroom, but then it disappeared. What was in the secret room was a snake monster. Every time a snake monster appeared, it petrified people, but it didn''t kill anyone else."

    "One is because there is water underground, the other is Daphne grygrass''s mirror and Colin''s camera."

    ¡¯But one thing... There''s still water on the ground. There shouldn''t be water in the corridor. The Basilisk''s big body... Can only pass through... Harry also said that the Basilisk''s voice he heard in the wall... "

    ''say so! Snake monsters move through some pipelines and facilities, so there is water. Then the entrance to the chamber must also be related to water and pipelines! "

    "According to my investigation, the female student was myrtle, so the place where Myrtle died was the bathroom. She died because the secret room was opened because of the snake monster!"

    "So the secret room... Is in the bathroom!?"

    "What secret room and toilet?"

    Because Hermione shouted out, there was a voice of doubt behind him. Hermione turned her head and found a lovely little round face.

    "Ginny, I''m just reading. I''m a little excited."

    "Oh? Really? "

    Hermione looked at Ginny''s increasingly strange face and suddenly felt a little strange. The next second, her head suddenly hurt, she suddenly remembered something and suddenly widened her eyes.

    "I didn''t have it from the beginning..."

    "Ah!!"

    With Hermione screaming, the showdown seems to be about to begin!

 Chapter 38

    The dark underground space was filled with a faint fishy smell, a large amount of magic remained in the air, and the surrounding walls and domes were torn apart, revealing the just happened war.

    In the center of such a large space, on a disc similar to the altar, a naked baby lay in the center, and the light blue light flowed on his body, which was very strange.

    At this time, a faint light flashed, and two figures suddenly appeared here. The old man walking in front squatted down, stared at the child with blue eyes for a while and sighed.

    "Professor, it seems that we are a little late..."

    "Dumbledore, is there nothing the child can do?" The tall and thin witch looked at the young and peaceful face and twisted her head.

    "The Dragon wizard group has been eliminated, and this child is the last."

    "Well, but Dumbledore, why do these people think of combining dragons and humans? It''s just...!"

    "They just want to replace Voldemort as the Dark Lord clown when Voldemort disappears, but they hurt these innocent lives."

    "By the way, the potter child?"

    "I''ve arranged it." Dumbledore also thought that Harry Potter, who survived the disaster, might be safer to grow up in the Muggle world.

    "Well, we don''t care about this child. He looks alive now."

    "But he has no complete soul. He is not a creature bred by normal reproduction, but a creature forcibly combined by magic. There is nothing I can do."

    "..." Professor McGonagall deeply felt her powerlessness. She had no children, so she could feel the hard won life. She hated those black wizards, but she wanted to save the life.

    "Well, Mileva, I understand this feeling. That''s why we have to teach our students to be better so that they won''t become dark, won''t they?"

    Mileva looked at Dumbledore, nodded, then came to the baby and reached out to touch him gently.

    "Albus, can he live longer?"

    "Mileva, won''t you?" Dumbledore also asked in shock. He didn''t expect Mileva, who had always been calm, to make such a decision.

    "If you live like an ordinary child, you can live to the age of 10 at most. This is the longest record of more than a dozen sons of dragon mantra who have not been abandoned."

    "Albus, let me take care of him in the past 10 years. I don''t want him to die here. He hasn''t felt everything and experienced everything."

    "Mileva, some things need to learn to let go. This fruitless emotion will bring you more pain."

    "Albus!"

    But just when Dumbledore thought McGonagall would give up rationally, McGonagall let him look back with a low cry, and a miraculous scene appeared in front of him.

    In this dark underground, a beam of light penetrated through a blown out gap, mapped in, slowly stopped on the child''s body, and a shallow smile appeared on the child''s face.

    Dumbledore is feeling a complete soul condensed. He has seen a miracle, a miracle that even magic can''t bring!

    "Maybe he should have a better choice, such as ordinary living and happy living."

 Chapter 39

    "Well, that''s all for today."

    "Ah? Is that all? " HEMA watched the water droplets floating on her hands turn into ice crystals and then turn into water droplets again.

    "Moderation is good. When you can control the amount, you can go to the next step. Don''t you feel that you just used lune. Although you summoned so much water, has your magic been cleaned for the time being?"

    "When you have a certain dragon, the magic level is high and the tolerance is high. Otherwise, ordinary people will be drained of magic and vitality and die."

    HEMA nodded and realized that although lune brought power, its essence was also a mysterious power left by the God generation, accompanied by a certain danger.

    "Well, Mr. cahor, I''ll go first."

    "Wait."

    HEMA turned and cahor grabbed in the air. A notebook appeared in her hand and handed it over.

    "What''s this?!" HEMA took it, turned a few pages, looked at the full knowledge points about lune''s words, and her eyes twinkled, "thank you, teacher!"

    "This is my Christmas present for you. Happy holidays."

    "Well, you too!"

    After coming out of the house on request, HEMA also walked happily towards the dormitory. He had to pack his bags. It was really happier to go home than anything during the new year''s festival.

    In addition, as for old Deng''s head, after Lucius came a few days ago, old Deng''s head was temporarily suspended by the top.

    But it is suspended, that is, he is not in Hogwarts for the time being. The position of the headmaster has not changed, but it is a better opportunity for the guy in the school.

    Before HEMA came downstairs, a low cry sounded from his shoulder, and fox appeared on his shoulder.

    Then he flashed again, his eyes darkened, opened his eyes again, and Dumbledore was already standing in front of him.

    "Sit down. It seems that your training is hard enough." Dumbledore waved his wand, and HEMA''s wet robe shrugged more than half.

    HEMA pushed past the chair next to her, sat down at the table, picked up the hot milk prepared by Dumbledore and drank it.

    "But old Deng tou, if you show up in school so openly, that guy will be vigilant."

    "I''ve released the news that I left school. Only you know I didn''t leave."

    "..." HEMA suddenly remembered that she seemed to have said the wrong phone this morning. "I accidentally told Harry and Ron!"

    "It doesn''t matter. Neither Tom Riddle in the past nor Voldemort now can figure out what kept Harry alive, or will never understand."

    "That''s why he kept approaching Harry and killed him himself to prove that he was the strongest and invincible."

    HEMA looked at old Deng''s head and nodded. Now old Deng didn''t know how many Horcruxes there were. Harry could think of so many soul fragments in his body.

    It''s really the wisdom to calculate everything! If such a person is placed in the villain camp, I''m afraid Harry won''t play either. Just vote.

    "So when Harry goes to the chamber of secrets, can you guarantee that he will defeat Tom and the Basilisk?"

    "That''s why I need your insurance. Snape also knows some of them. Things won''t happen unexpectedly."

    "But there are many accidents in this world, such as me..."

    "..." Dumbledore glanced at HEMA, remained silent for a few seconds, and then smiled, "no, you are a miracle!"

    After all, Voldemort or Tom is a weak chicken Horcrux. Even if he has a body, he is also a weak chicken.

    The important source of combat effectiveness is the basilisk, and now he wants to kill Harry most, so even if Harry has no clue of the secret room, he will let Harry find it.

    For example, Ginny in the original book was taken away, and then Harry and Ron had to take risks. Of course, if Hermione hadn''t been petrified, these two people had a think tank and wouldn''t rush through with Lockhart on impulse.

    At least Snape and McGonagall have to be brought, so he doesn''t know how the plot develops, but now Dumbledore is, the danger must be minimized.

    But before HEMA took a few steps from the headmaster''s room, Harry and Ron ran quickly towards this side, which made him feel a pain in his head and something happened!

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Hermione was caught by a monster in the secret room!"

    "Hermione?!" HEMA was stunned. It was not Ginny, but Hermione. What happened in the middle that led to the change of the plot?

    Because Voldemort''s diary is only Voldemort''s weakest soul fragment. It needs to completely control and devour a person in order to let him move freely.

    And this person must be the one he controls the longest, because this person will become weaker and weaker and better controlled. Ginny obviously meets this requirement better than Hermione.

    "What are you going to do?"

    "It''s funny that Professor McGonagall and Snape should send Lockhart to the secret room. We know the location of the secret room."

    "Who did you hear Dumbledore at school?"

    "You." Harry and Ron pointed at each other.

    "Well, but Dumbledore is really not here. In fact, you two know where the secret room is. You can go to Snape. He is responsible for the secret room and student safety."

    "But..." Harry and Ron looked at each other and shook their heads. They would rather go to Lockhart than be teammates with Snape. It was too bad.

    "Well, let''s find Lockhart first. You can do it!" Harry thought for a moment, then grabbed HEMA''s sleeve and dragged him to the nearby Lockhart classroom.

    "What do you mean I can do it, I can''t!"

    The three quickly came to the door of Lockhart''s office. As soon as they opened the door, they saw Lockhart with a big suitcase and sweating.

    "Oh, Hello, dear little wizards, I have something to do now."

    Then he pushed towards the door, but before he tried, a greater force came and knocked him down.

    "Dear Mr. Lockhart, where do you want to go?" Harry and Ron quickly pulled out their wands, took a quick step from Lockhart and aimed at each other.

    "Hoo Hoo... Do you know how terrible the monsters in the secret room are?" Lockhart sat on the ground and suddenly growled.

    "I had something to do that night. I accidentally saw Hermione Granger and Ginny Weasley, and they were followed by the monster! A snake thicker than a tree! How to deal with it? "

    "Ginny!? What are you talking about? " Ron came up and grabbed Lockhart''s Jeweled Collar.

    "Yes, Ginny Weasley, he and Hermione are controlled by that monster! That''s why they become normal and strange! "

    HEMA looked at Lockhart from the side and frowned. "Then why didn''t you tell me about Ginny that day?"

    "Because... Ginny Weasley was on the inside of the bookshelf behind us that day. If we said, she called the monster, we would all die!"

    "So you lied to me!"

    "What can I do? The monster planned to spread the news through you, and then give up Granger, so that his actions would be safer, but I didn''t expect you to be the object of suspicion!"

    "But at this time, my existence is useless, so later, I tried every means to show that I still have some strength... To make the monster afraid."

    When HEMA heard this, she finally understood something. Hermione and Ginny were not controlled separately, but controlled together, although she didn''t know the sequence and mode of operation.

    At present, Voldemort''s main attachment is Ginny, but because Lockhart found some of their situations, but worried about his weak state at that time, he chose threat.

    Later, Voldemort thought he had better control over Ginny and planned to give up Hermione, so he asked Lockhart to expose Hermione Granger through me, but I didn''t expect to carry the pot directly.

    After all, he didn''t know that the Basilisk was not the center of all this. Tom Riddle or Voldemort was the master behind all the tombs.

    Although there are still some questions, you will understand everything in the secret room! Voldemort will certainly be there waiting for Harry Potter to die~

 Chapter 40

    "Why should I follow you? To tell you the truth, you can see that those books are not my own experience at all. I''m a liar and can''t help you! "

    Lockhart''s smooth blond hair had exploded. It was made by Ron when he grabbed his wand. It looked a little funny at this time.

    "But you are also a graduate of Hogwarts, much better than us little wizards." Harry kept holding on to his wand to prevent Lockhart from suddenly running away.

    "Of course! Well... But I think it''s better for us to go to the professors first, such as Professor Snape and Professor McGonagall, and even professor flavy. "

    "No, even if I say it, they won''t easily believe it. Besides, with HEMA, a mere snake monster is nothing!"

    Harry and Ron looked at HEMA and raised their thumbs, which made HEMA speechless. Children, do you really believe me so much?

    If Timo''s skills can''t blind the Basilisk at the first time, he doesn''t have much to deal with that monster. Although he can''t, he can call old Deng Tou to save the field.

    "Harry Potter!? What are you doing? "

    But as soon as several people came down the stairs, a voice Harry didn''t want to hear sounded from behind.

    "Professor Snape! These children... Want to go to the secret room. I feel very dangerous. I can''t take them. They have to follow me! "

    Lockhart suddenly raised his hand when he saw Snape. Harry didn''t dare to continue pointing his wand at him and let him squeeze directly next to Snape.

    "Chamber of secrets? Mr. Lockhart was so skilled that he found the entrance to the secret room so quickly. Please take me with you. "

    "Hey?" Lockhart was stunned. The script is wrong!

    "I''ll have no problem with you. Let''s go."

    Snape glanced at HEMA, and HEMA understood. Dumbledore had told him, otherwise he would never have brought these little children.

    "In that case, why not find some more powerful professors? I feel that monster is difficult to deal with."

    Lockhart said with a wry smile to Snape that since there was no way, the safer the better.

    But he didn''t expect that Snape, who was always calm and serious, shook his head. "No, we''re enough. Besides, there''s Herma Aibo, a genius."

    "My God, it''s really nothing for me! I''m just here to cooperate. Don''t trust me. I''ll really pull over! "

    HEMA really wanted to shout now. He immediately felt Lockhart''s helplessness. Mr. cahor, I feel that my Christmas is going to be cold.

    Several big men came to the girls'' bathroom. As soon as they entered, they saw Myrtle sitting on the toilet, sobbing with her head down, or she was like this most of the time.

    "Oh ~? So many people came today? Are all men ~ are you all here to bully me? "Whining ~"

    "No, Myrtle, we have something very important to ask you. Do you know where the secret room is?" Ron rushed up directly and asked. After all, he can''t settle down now when it comes to his good friends and sister!

    "Oh? Chamber of secrets... Isn''t that a legend? "

    "But Hermione''s notebook records about the bathroom..." Harry took out a page left by Hermione in the library.

    "How did you die?" HEMA went up and asked.

    "What a lovely little brother ~ it''s the first time I''ve seen you ~"

    "Cough!" Snape suddenly coughed from the side, frowned and looked at Myrtle. Although Myrtle was not afraid of Snape, or didn''t know Snape at all.

    But the other side was a professor. She was more respectful. She quickly wiped her tears, pouted and said, "I died in this compartment. I was laughed at by Oliver, so I hid here. I was crying alone."

    "Then suddenly I heard someone come in, not a girl. He said something to someone in strange words. It seemed to be a foreign language. Anyway, it was very strange."

    "Then I secretly opened the door to let him leave, but I didn''t expect to see a pair of huge yellow eyes, and then I died!"

    At last, Myrtle''s ghost body trembled, which showed that the fear at that time was still rooted in the soul.

    "Where did you see your yellow eyes?" Snape asked suddenly.

    "Just over the pool!" Myrtle pointed to the position next to Lockhart and startled him!

    "Is it none of my business? Then I''ll have a rest first, and don''t disturb Myrtle at will! " Then, with a low roar, he jumped into the water next to the toilet and disappeared.

    Snape, Harry and Ron also immediately began to look down the pool. Half a minute later, Harry was suddenly stunned "here!"

    HEMA and Snape looked at a small snake carved on the inside of a copper faucet, which was similar to the nail cap. If they hadn''t observed it carefully, they wouldn''t have found it at all!

    "But there was no response!" Ron hurried up and turned the tap a few times, and then found that there was no water flowing out.

    "Ron, the sign of the snake, maybe!"

    "Yes!"

    Harry got up, touched the tap and said, "turn it on!"

    With the hiss in Halley''s mouth, the faucet trembled suddenly, was wrapped in a mass of white light in an instant, and then began to rotate.

    The sink and base also began to sink, and finally completely sank, revealing a dark pipe wide enough for an adult to enter directly.

    "What is this?" Snape was also slightly surprised. After all, he had heard the legend of the secret room, or no Hogwarts student had never heard of it, but it was another feeling to witness the truth of the legend.

    "Are you going down here? I feel like I can''t see the end. " Ron looked down with a nervous look, and then looked at the remaining calm horses and Snape, and of course a group of Lohat.

    "Of course, for Hermione and Ginny!"

    "Yes!" Thinking that Ginny doesn''t know what''s going on and Hermione is taken away, Ron''s heart is full of energy for the first time. He won''t retreat this time!

    "Professor Snape, there must be many dangers in it. How about I call other professors to help first?"

    "Well, I''ve heard a lot about Mr. Lockhart''s memory, and I''m also our black magic defense teacher. Naturally, I want to set an example for the little wizard and add a new pen to my story."

    Snape said two words from the side, and then dragged Lockhart to the side of the pipe. "Please, Mr. Lockhart."

    "... well... I!" Lockhart suddenly turned around and looked at HEMA standing in the direction of the door. His heart suddenly cooled. The child was a little fierce, "I jump!"

    Lockhart took a step with his eyes closed and rowed directly into the pipe. Then he was swallowed by darkness. A few seconds later, Lockhart''s voice rang again with a bang.

    "Ah! My shirt, it''s all over ~ "

    "Well, no problem, HEMA, Ron and I will go first, or whoever controls Ginny will be suspicious to see you and Snape!"

    With that, Harry and Ron jumped in together, and then a few seconds later there was a landing sound of Harry and Ron.

    "Shall we go in?" HEMA glanced at the pipe and forgot the new robe Snape put on today.

    "Wait a minute, Dumbledore said he wanted to wait." Snape replied, then closed his eyes and said nothing more.

    HEMA took a breath, looked sideways at Snape, and suddenly felt that this man''s life was really too difficult! When love becomes a yoke, then sweetness may become pain.

    But when HEMA waited for a while and was ready to jump, a voice rushed up along the pipe!

    "Professor, the snake monster is coming up! Get ready to fight! "

 Chapter 41

    "Professor! Get ready to fight! "

    Snape suddenly opened his eyes and saw a huge head sticking out from the entrance of the secret room, and HEMA also suddenly closed her eyes.

    Snape calmly and heavily grabbed HEMA''s collar, dragged him back to the door, and then his wand flashed red, and a magic spell hit the snake monster directly!

    The Basilisk roared and raised his eyelids twice. At last, HEMA suddenly remembered a spell, eye disease curse!

    I learned this long ago. Timo''s skill doesn''t seem to be much better than the eye disease curse, which has many must hit attributes and poison wounds, but the snake monster itself is a big poison!

    But before HEMA could react, there was a loud bang. The Basilisk''s tail was thrown directly on the sink in the bathroom, and debris and water splashed everywhere!

    "Give it to me, this is not your battlefield!" Snape pushed HEMA aside, and the wand in his hand sparkled with silver!

    The silver light turned into an invisible blade and instantly hit the snake monster''s body. In the face of the powerful attack curse of Shenfeng shadowless, the snake monster''s thick scales were instantly torn out 4 or 5 holes, and blood splashed out!

    "Back off, Abe." Snape said calmly, cast a spell similar to the eye disease spell, and then disappeared again!

    The Basilisk crazily crawled in the small bathroom, quickly shook its tail and smashed everything that was still standing on the ground!

    "Falling apart!" HEMA also threw out a spell, but there was not even a scratch on the basilisk.

    HEMA looked at Snape standing in front of her, fighting and retreating with ease, and suddenly felt the gap between herself and the first-class wizard.

    Roar!!

    The Basilisk roared. Although he was temporarily blind, he succeeded in finding their position along with the sound, opened his big mouth and bit them hard!

    "Hum!" Snape sneered, and the light in his hand was green, but the next second, the snake monster''s tail rolled up, and a huge stone flew out like a hidden arrow and hit Snape hard!

    Snape fell back and fell to the ground, but Avada''s curse had been successfully shot out and scattered on the snake scale in an instant.

    The snake monster roared in pain, and his body began to twitch. His tail thicker than a tree waved again and hit the door frame directly, and the whole wall cracked directly!

    "Sister Xiao Xue, red medicine!" HEMA shouted, Xiao Wenna came out of HEMA''s body, and a glass bottle containing red potion slowly fell into HEMA''s hand.

    HEMA quickly opened the plug and poured it into the half unconscious Snape. With a faint green light shining from his abdominal wound, HEMA knew it would work!

    After all, the red medicine of the hero alliance directly restores blood volume, so drinking it will certainly have a certain effect, but I didn''t expect the recovery speed to be very fast.

    Snape''s face was much better in a few seconds, but the Basilisk?

    After the snake monster twitched there for half a day, he raised his head again, opened his mouth and rushed to the door again!

    "Blind blow an arrow!" HEMA blew at the basilisk, and a green light stabbed directly into the Basilisk''s mouth like a bullet!

    The Basilisk''s vision, which had just recovered, fell into darkness. With a burning pain in his mouth, he slammed into the wall next to the door.

    "Hoo... Not even the of this spell?" Snape was also awakened by the shock of the wall, and slowly climbed up from the ground. His black robe had been soaked in water.

    "What did you give me just now?"

    "A magic medicine that can quickly recover from injury."

    "Well, you configured it?" Snape looked at HEMA incredulously, but this could not be bought outside. After all, if there were magic drugs with this performance in the world, it would have been very hot.

    "Yes, it''s actually very simple. The key is the formula." HEMA didn''t explain anything. After all, no one can get it except that he can buy it directly in the mall. Isn''t it his own formula patent?

    "Well, deal with the snake monster first!" Seeing that HEMA didn''t want to say more, Snape also stood up and suddenly raised his wand. A light black flame gushed out and exploded at the snake monster who had just regained his vision!

    With a loud bang, a smell like burning plastic filled the air. The Basilisk roared and rushed to the door again, but was blocked by a sudden light!

    "Complete barrier!" Professor McGonagall''s voice sounded at the other end of the corridor. A golden light scattered on the wall. The cracked wall immediately recovered as before!

    The golden defense at the door became brighter and brighter. The snake monster had become a turtle in a jar!

    "Instant tear!" Professor flavy also followed, trotting to the front, and a spell that HEMA had never seen hit the Basilisk!

    The Basilisk cried out in pain and wanted to open his eyes, but Snape''s eye disease curse and HEMA''s stinger could hit him at any time!

    "Roar!"

    Half a minute later, the scale of the Basilisk has been knocked off the ground. Although there are not many wounds on the body, every spell that can cause damage to it has a very powerful destructive power.

    The blood slid down the green scales, mixed with the water from the water pipe, stained half of the bathroom, and the smell of blood spread.

    After two times, Snape''s divine front hit the Basilisk''s head again. The two openings opened, and the Basilisk''s breath began to weaken.

    HEMA also played an important role during this period. Every time the Basilisk opened his eyes, he would shoot a poisonous arrow and cause some damage.

    The Basilisk also less and less attacked the defense cover at the door and began to lie on the ground, silently bearing the attack of the professors.

    However, compared with the relaxed faces of the professors, HEMA did not loose. He could see some basic data of the basilisk. The other party''s current state was not as weak as it appeared.

    [Basilisk Lallans]

    [blood volume: 1819050000]

    [starvation state (blood volume reduced by 30%) and bleeding state (blood loss of 71 points per second)]

    HEMA looked at the blood volume. In fact, she was a little flustered. After all, the blood volume is really high, because the blood volume of normal humans is about 300 ~ 500.

    This is based on his observation of Snape, Professor McGonagall and some students. Snape''s blood volume is 420, while Harry''s is about 220, and Professor McGonagall''s is 350.

    Of course, Dumbledore and Mr. cahor did not see it. Although they could not know the existence of the system and sister Xiao, once he observed each other, they would find it in an instant.

    Of course, Dumbledore is also a normal human, strong is not strong in the body, but Hagrid is stronger. After all, he is a giant hybrid, and 3120 blood is the second most he sees except for the basilisk.

    But the snake monster''s 50000 blood is still a little scary. I hope there will be no accident... Hey? No, the Basilisk came out of the chamber of secrets... The chamber of secrets is connected with many pipes?!

    "Professors, the secret room is connected with the pipes of Hogwarts. The Basilisk wants to run!"

    HEMA suddenly shouted, Snape and Professor flavy looked at each other and rushed in!

    But the ordinary basilisk suddenly cocked up his head and bit at flavy. At the moment of crisis, a group of green plants suddenly appeared and directly blocked the Basilisk''s mouth.

    "Professor spruot!"

    The chubby professor spraot also looked serious at this time, threw a seed, and then a magic spell flashed. The seed burst instantly, and a plant like a vine spread towards the pipe mouth!

    "Hiss!" With a low roar, the Basilisk directly bit the plants in its mouth, suddenly swung its body, threw it on several professors, and directly knocked them out!

    But fortunately, the defense spell has been launched, just fell a butt pier, but the Basilisk took this moment to break through the plant siege net and get into the pipeline!

    "No, you can''t let it run away! It follows the pipe and can go anywhere in Hogwarts at any time! " Professor McGonagall frowned and sighed.

    "The students will leave in the afternoon. They are still in school now. The crazy snake monster will attack them!" Professor spraot worried about the Hogwarts students outside.

    "MEG, I''ll follow him and get Granger Potter and them back! You finally gathered the students together for unified protection! "

    Snape got up from the ground, shouted to MEG and was about to jump into the pipe. HEMA looked at Snape and followed him directly!

    "What are you doing? Mr. Abbott, don''t think you can deal with a snake monster by learning a few magic spells. You can''t even break off its skin! "

    "But Professor, although I''m not a snake man, I can understand the snake monster''s voice and listen further, so take me and I can help you!"

    HEMA looked at Snape and held out her wand. "Besides, I''m a member of Hogwarts!"

    "Severus, let HEMA follow you!" Professor McGonagall also came and patted HEMA on the shoulder.

    HEMA glanced at Professor McGonagall, Professor flavy and Professor spraot, and their all nodded.

    "That''s good, but you remember, I won''t protect you in case of any special danger. I will take the elimination of snake monsters as the priority! Go! "

    As soon as he threw off his black robe, Snape jumped in directly, and HEMA jumped in after him. The darkness immediately enveloped them.

 Chapter 42

    It was dark inside the pipe, as if it was extending endlessly. With HEMA''s wand lit up, you can see that the surrounding pipes extended around along the main line.

    More than ten seconds later, they flew out of the pipe directly. HEMA reversed in the air and landed safely on the ground, while Snape fell to the ground, looking a little embarrassed.

    "Hoo... Clean up, water and fire will not invade." Then Snape waved the two spells, and his body was clean. His hair, which had been stained with some mud stains, was completely clean, but HEMA had no way. After all, he didn''t know the two spells.

    "Where is the sound?"

    "Let me listen." HEMA took a deep breath and closed her eyes. Although there were many pipes and forks, his ears were not ordinary ears!

    With the sound of the pipes around her, HEMA breathed out, and then said, "I didn''t hear you."

    "..." snape frowned, shook his robe, rushed out in front and began to look for the entrance of the secret room.

    After taking a few steps, they saw the skin shed by the snake monster, but the two who had seen the body of the snake monster did not have much experience, but explored forward along the track left by the snake monster sliding on the ground.

    "Is this the real entrance to the chamber of secrets?" Snape then saw two snakes carved on a wall. The snake''s eyes were inlaid with two green gemstones, emitting strange reflections.

    "It seems that this is an entrance. It needs a snake cavity to open... HEMA EBO?"

    "I''ll try to imitate it. I''m not sure I can succeed." HEMA nodded, imagined the two stone snakes as two living snakes, and read ''open''.

    Then the wall suddenly trembled, two snakes wrapped around everything separated towards both sides, and the wall also separated to both sides, revealing a path.

    They quickly climbed in, and then a huge stone chamber was displayed in front of them. The light was dim and the gloomy green tone made people feel a little depressed.

    Around the towering stone columns, there are more stone python, which has been rising and disappeared into the dark ceiling, with invisible water holes and pipes on both sides.

    "HEMA!?"

    HEMA looked forward and finally saw Harry, but the scene looked strange. Harry and Ron stood aside, next to Ginny lying.

    On the other side are Hermione and Lockhart. Hermione is holding her wand and aiming at Ginny next to her. HEMA suddenly understood and ran over immediately!

    "Oh, there''s another audience." Hermione looked very different from usual at this time. No matter her tone or look, she had been controlled.

    "You are Tom Riddle, or Voldemort!" HEMA went to Harry and Ron and took her wand out of her pocket.

    "Oh? You actually know my identity. It seems that I''m not cautious enough. "

    "No, I know more. You''ve been controlling Ginny Weasley since you came to school, not Hermione Granger!"

    "Huh? Really? " Ron and Harry looked at each other in surprise.

    "Oh! HEMA EBO? I didn''t expect you to be really smart. Indeed, it was Ginny Weasley that I completely controlled from the beginning. "

    "When I came to school, I had planned to control Hermione directly to open the secret room, but later I found that this girl was more difficult to induce and confuse than I thought."

    "At that time, I was very weak and couldn''t absorb more energy from her, but just then, another girl inadvertently opened her diary, and I found that she was more controllable than Hermione!"

    "So I controlled Ginny, let her steal the diary, and then gradually absorbed her spiritual power, and I became stronger!"

    "But because I completely stopped inducing control, Hermione Granger, a smart girl, actually felt the problem of diary more and more."

    "So I can only attach Ginny, modify Hermione Granger''s memory, and then abandon her as an abandoned son in exchange for my recovery time, but I didn''t expect it to be destroyed by this waste wood!"

    ''Hermione'' said, frowning and yelling at Lockhart, who was like a walking corpse, but then laughed again.

    "But now, it''s a foregone conclusion. As long as lailanes can hold those teachers for 10 minutes, I can recover all my strength, and I''m stronger and more energetic than I am now!"

    "But do you think you can hold us down?" Harry glanced at HEMA next to him, and his confidence increased greatly. Among other things, he recognized HEMA''s strength very much.

    "Hand over Ginny!" Ron shouted from the side. He looked at Ginny, who was getting paler and paler. He was nervous to the limit.

    "Hahaha, are you kidding?" Hermione glanced at the controlled Lockhart and Ginny.

    "I''m the Great Dark Lord. Besides, I still have chips in my hand. Throw your wand to the ground, or I''ll kill Lockhart and Ginny Weasley!"

    "Of course, you can also choose to hand over Harry Potter, so I will let you go. At least for now, I want to know how an unarmed baby defeated the most powerful black wizard!"

    "Harry? Where''s the diary? " HEMA didn''t expect that the situation would develop like this. Compared with Tom Riddle, who has been foolhardy in the original book, this guy actually thought of two-way flowering!

    "In Hermione''s hand, I think as long as we get the diary, we can squeeze him out of Hermione!"

    Through the explanation of Lockhart and Voldemort, Harry also roughly understood that the diary is the top priority of all this, but if ten minutes later, even the diary will be useless!

    "But Ginny, she can''t hold on. What should we do?" Ron clenched his fist in pain. Now he can only bet on attacking Hermione?

    "Even if you kill this little girl, I won''t die. I won''t die!"¡® Hermione growled, "throw all your wands!"

    "What should I do?" Harry and Ron both looked at Herma, and then Herma suddenly remembered something! Snape''s gone!

    By the way, although Voldemort now is a collection of memories in the Horcrux diary, and the Horcruxes do not share memories, Harry and Voldemort can peep at each other because of Harry''s particularity.

    So now this young Voldemort knows all the knowledge after controlling Ginny and Hermione, that is to say, he doesn''t necessarily know about Snape and Voldemort.

    But Snape was still safe enough. He was afraid of losing his undercover identity completely. He still did it, but it was good!

    Because at this time, a familiar voice suddenly came from his ear, "ready."

    HEMA suddenly looked and saw a flash of light. Hermione''s wand flew out directly. HEMA took three steps into two and punched ''Hermione'' in the stomach!

    "Ah!"

    Hermione flew upside down and fell directly into the pool. HEMA also grabbed the wand that fell to the ground and held Ginny next to Ron.

    "Damn, but it''s all over!"

    This time, the voice was no longer Hermione''s voice, but a crisp male voice. In the pool, a handsome boy slowly stood up with Hermione in his arms.

    "Tom Riddle!"

    "Hoo... Although not completely, I still succeeded, ha ha!! Finally, it''s your execution song! SA ~ Si ~ Sai "

    A cold snake man''s voice, the silent water burst with a bang. The snake monster closed his eyes and opened his mouth. The killing intention scattered. The crisis has just begun!

 Chapter 43

    "It''s over, everybody!"

    "Blind blow an arrow!"

    A green light wrapped around the poison gas and suddenly stabbed the Basilisk into its open mouth. Then it screamed and rolled painfully from the water!

    "What a fool! Take me out of here first!" Tom Riddle roared, began to speak snake language, endured the pain of poison and fell down!

    "He wants to run! Save Hermione! "

    HEMA, regardless of whether she could fight or not, rushed up with Harry, while Ron took care of Ginny and Lockhart who had fainted in the back.

    "Hiss!"

    The Basilisk listened to the footsteps getting closer and closer, and suddenly bit forward. HEMA and Harry jumped left and right, just avoiding the Basilisk''s attack!

    Tom Riddle also got into some trouble. He found that his spirit like body couldn''t make him move like people, and he couldn''t climb up the snake''s back with Hermione.

    "Or I''ll kill it, but I''ll lose a chip! No, there are many chips to choose from! "

    Tom Riddle made up his mind, threw Hermione to the water at will, jumped on the snake''s back and controlled the snake monster to move.

    "Kill them!"

    With Tom Riddle''s roar, the Basilisk finally opened its eyes again. After suffering all afternoon, the faint yellow eyes can finally kill!

    Snape, who was hidden on one side, also felt bad. Just when he was going to remove the phantom curse, a long cry sounded from everyone''s ears!

    "Phoenix!?" Tom Riddle looked at the red light from a distance in horror. A wave of fear and fear spread from the bottom of his heart. Didn''t it say that Dumbledore had left school!?

    Harry and Ron also looked curiously at a fiery red bird as big as a swan. It sang wonderful rhymes, fell slowly from the dome and finally landed on HEMA''s shoulder.

    Its long tail, like a peacock, swept HEMA''s face and made him itch.

    At this time, HEMA also found something on its golden claws, an old hat, which is the branch hat. Your old Deng head also likes Gryffindor too much. When I''m not in Slytherin?!

    I make complaints about it. Hema threw his hat in Harry''s arms. "This is for you!"

    "Hey?" Harry was also stunned, but with Fox''s singing, Harry''s heart unconsciously lit up a fighting spirit. He felt that he could really defeat the snake monster now!

    "What can a broken hat and a smelly bird change? When I kill you, Harry Potter, I will prove to myself that I am the master and the only! Kill them! "

    As soon as the Basilisk shook its tail, it rushed up directly from the water and bit fox. HEMA pulled Harry back, and the huge snake head directly smashed the nearby stone statue!

    Fox also suddenly took off from HEMA''s shoulder, circled in the air for a few times, and then rushed to the snake monster!

    At this time, the Basilisk was completely angered by Fox''s provocation. Forgetting what Tom had just said, he quickly crossed the stone pillar and bit at Fox overhead!

    The snake letter was as long and thin as a saber, popped out of his mouth like a bow and arrow, and flashed past Fox''s feather.

    Seeing that fox was about to be bitten, Ron and Harry were scared to close their eyes. At this time, fox stopped hovering and plunged down. Its long golden beak inserted into the snake''s head, and a stream of black blood sprayed on the ground!

    The Basilisk howled in pain. Even Tom couldn''t stop its current frenzy. The snake tail began to whip violently and threw it directly at Harry!

    And Harry had no time to escape!

    "Harry!" Ron roared, but obviously he couldn''t organize it!

    But at this moment, a small figure in front of Harry suddenly appeared. He suddenly opened his hands, and a white light directly pierced the Basilisk''s tail and drove it back nearly 10 meters!

    "It''s you?! Dobby! "

    Harry looked at the elf in front of him strangely. The little guy made trouble for him several times, so that he and Ron couldn''t catch the train.

    Let him often inadvertently violate some school rules, and even let him almost fall off the broom in the Quidditch game!

    But now he''s protecting himself!? He couldn''t believe it!

    "Dobby said dobby would protect Harry Potter!" Dobby blinked his big eyes and disappeared in front of Harry again.

    At this time, the basilisk, like losing its soul, crawled on the ground. It turned around. Several people saw its two huge and bright yellow eyes, which had been pierced by Fox, and the blood gushed out to the ground. The Basilisk gasped in pain.

    "It''s finally over, Tom Riddle!"

    "No, no, no... Even without eyes, it''s easy to kill you little guys, and I''m immortal... Huh?!"

    Tom Riddle looked at HEMA who suddenly smiled and felt a little bad. His diary?!

    Ron took out the black diary from Hermione''s robe, and his flustered face completely settled down. He Ron is an important combat force this time!

    "Good! Well done, but my diary can''t be destroyed so easily! " Tom Riddle was not too flustered. After all, Horcruxes are difficult to destroy. He still knows.

    Even if he is the weakest Horcrux, it is not so easy. He has to live well, surpass other himself, become the next Dark Lord, and even defeat the surviving self!

    "Attack!"

    With Tom Riddle''s forced order, the Basilisk endured severe pain and collided with several people again.

    HEMA looked at the blind basilisk and patted Harry on the shoulder. "Here''s your battle, Lord Savior!"

    "Hey?!"

    HEMA jumped on Ron''s side, a little girl in one hand, took Ron to the back of the chamber of secrets, and Harry held the branch hat in front of the basilisk.

    "Well, Hoo ~ I''m on."

    Harry lowered his head, thinking about his parents and friends. The branch hat in his hand became heavier and heavier, and a sword with a ruby on the handle slowly appeared in the hat.

    "What is this?"

    "Come on! Snake monster! "

    Harry roared and rushed towards the Basilisk with Gryffindor''s sword. HEMA and Ron stood in the distance and watched Harry''s thin back grow taller and taller.

    "HEMA, why did Harry deal with the Basilisk himself?"

    "Because I''m not fit to be a hero. Besides, I''m from the snake yard and can''t pull out the biased sword."

    HEMA was also a little sour at this time. Although Dumbledore designed it at the beginning, he was still a little uncomfortable, but he also completed his task.

    But while Harry was running and attacking, the Basilisk''s attack became more and more fierce. HEMA found that his eyes had not been completely blind. Although he had no ability to kill, he could definitely see Harry!

    "Harry! This guy! "

    Harry now waved the holy sword, and his confidence gradually became inflated. Looking at the wound on the Basilisk''s face, he almost shouted excitedly.

    But in the moment he relaxed, the Basilisk directly raised his body, his huge tail swept across the ground like a flying car, and Harry was directly swung out!

    Harry was saved again by dobby in the air, but he still hurt his leg and couldn''t get up again.

    "This guy is too inflated ~ I have to go out!"

    HEMA ran towards the Basilisk again. This time he was more confident than before. After all... It was really dead end this time.

    [Basilisk Lallans]

    [blood volume: 319950000]

    But just then, the change suddenly rose!

    The Basilisk suddenly curled up, and Tom Riddle was thrown down and roared at Tom Riddle, his whole face twisted into a more terrible shape.

    "What do you want?" Tom Riddle''s eyes widened. He was afraid of the Basilisk for the first time. He felt the hostility of the pet!

    Harry and HEMA can instantly convert the snake language and hear the snake monster''s words "you... Don''t deserve to be the master, and I will be free!"

    "What are you talking about!? Follow my orders! ~ Xin ~ Sasser... "

    Tom Riddle continued to read the command to control the basilisk. The Basilisk looked at him indifferently, slowly rowed across the water and came to Tom Riddle.

    "You can''t kill me!"

    "No, I can! Hiss! "

    The snake monster suddenly opened its mouth, and a power like a range hood started in his mouth. Tom Riddle''s original and solid body became more and more transparent!

    "What are you doing?! Stop... Stop!!! Beast! Stop! Ah!!! "

    With Tom Riddle''s roar, his body was completely turned into ashes and inhaled into the mouth of the basilisk.

    Not only Harry and Ron, but also HEMA and Snape on one side were completely stunned. Which one was this?

    "I''m free!!!"

    With a burst of roar and roar, the injuries on the snake monster''s body were healing, and its body became stronger!

    [Basilisk Lallans]

    [blood volume: 2500080000]

    "Shit! Here''s a chicken feather! "

 Chapter 44

    "Trouble, this is not something you can solve. I''ll stop it and you meet other professors first."

    Snape suddenly appeared from the side. After all, Tom Riddle''s soul was swallowed up, and he had no need to hide.

    Harry and Ron were also startled. It turned out that Snape had been hiding nearby just in case. A few days ago, they thought Snape was not behind the scenes.

    "The diary... Burned itself!"

    With Tom Riddle''s soul completely dissipated, the Horcrux itself became an empty shell and destroyed itself, but HEMA was more afraid of the snake monster''s phagocytosis just now.

    It''s not only a controlled weapon, but also a creature with its own thinking. After all, it''s an old guy who has lived for 1000 years. It''s definitely hard to deal with. It''s easy to be defeated in the original work or too much to kill in the plot!

    "Well, let''s leave first. If the snake monster, the professor will deal with it!" After all, in this case, don''t let Harry play with his head and kill himself in a moment!

    "Fox, send Ron away first!"

    HEMA shouted to fox, who hovered in the air. With a slight shake of its wings, HEMA fell slowly next to Ron and caught Hermione and Ginny.

    But the Basilisk won''t wait for several people to arrange. Although it still doesn''t have those murderous eyes, it can at least see the figure.

    Coupled with their own perception of temperature and smell, they slipped towards RON in an instant. After all, three faint people and a weak little wizard are obviously the best point to deal with!

    "Blind blow an arrow!" HEMA blew again, and then made a clear sound. The number of times of this skill was completely used up and disappeared from his skill bar.

    The snake monster suddenly felt a pain and fell directly into the nearby water. Fox also directly held Hermione in his mouth. One of his two claws grabbed Ron holding Ginny and the other grabbed Lockhart. The four people flew up to the top!

    The Basilisk roared out of the water, felt the familiar pain, and turned to HEMA closer to it, but he didn''t know that HEMA was not just a wizard.

    "HEMA, be careful!" Harry shouted at HEMA.

    "Don''t worry, that boy is better than you." Snape began his satirical model of Harry again.

    "Come on, come on, I''m going to operate!"

    HEMA whispered and lowered her tension. She saw the snake monster quickly skimming the ground, and the snake letter catapulted out like a sharp blade!

    HEMA not only didn''t hide, but jumped directly at it. HEMA''s thin body marked a distance of several meters in the air and directly hit the snake monster!

    HEMA''s arms and palms turned into dragons in an instant, and the sharp dragon scales glittered and tilted up, rowing down the Basilisk''s head.

    HEMA''s body passed quickly on its body, and her claws pulled out a huge wound of 3 or 4 meters on its flesh!

    "Woo! Roar! "

    The Basilisk was startled by the sudden breaking of defense. His fear was more violent than pain. After all, its strong defense is its dependence. If it can break defense easily, it will be easily killed!

    HEMA''s body was unstable and was directly thrown down by the basilisk. He turned over from the air and came to the right side of the Basilisk again.

    The scales of the arm instantly pierced into the gap of the blue scales of the basilisk, and then ran up again. With the roar of the basilisk, there was another gap of several meters!

    Black and red blood splashed out, and HEMA''s whole robe was stained with blood, which made him seem to recall the scene when he played with blood.

    But just then, with a dull sound, HEMA was finally thrown by the snake monsters with whip tails everywhere and was directly beaten up. However, with a golden light, Snape''s curse just bounced on HEMA and landed safely.

    "Harry! Professor! "

    HEMA endured the acid water surging in her stomach and shouted to the two people not far away. The Basilisk was surprised and saw that Harry came to its right at some time!

    Gryffindor''s sword flashed red and stabbed directly into the wound just torn by HEMA!

    Snape''s divine front is also like a sharp blade, flashing from top to bottom, directly tearing the wound on his back to a bigger wound!

    "Hiss! Roar ~! "

    It roared in pain and shook off Harry again, but before its attack hit, another golden light flashed. Harry was successfully saved by Snape''s defense curse.

    Then HEMA rushed up again, but the Basilisk immediately raised his head vigilantly and didn''t give HEMA any chance to get close to it. At this time, it began to feel more pressure than the excitement of rebirth just now. All this stems from the fact that it can cut it at will

    It needs more souls to restore its combat effectiveness. The voice said that as long as it becomes stronger, it can be truly free!

    HEMA looked at the action of the Basilisk and was suddenly surprised that it didn''t continue to attack, although his breaking defense and Snape''s attack were very effective.

    However, the blood volume of the Basilisk has not been reduced to an unacceptable level [Basilisk Lallans], [blood volume: 18741].

    "No! The Basilisk wants to run! "

    Before HEMA finished shouting, the Basilisk went straight into the water pipe behind him. Snape quickly put out a spell, but he couldn''t stop the huge monster.

    "HEMA, the Basilisk will certainly attack others along the pipeline. We must go back." Snape also understood why the Basilisk ran away.

    "But how can we go?" HEMA glanced at Fox, who had been flying away for a long time. It was not so easy for three people to leave.

    "We can also follow it from the Basilisk pipe." Harry suddenly raised his hand.

    "But Mr. Savior, how can we keep up with the Basilisk?"

    "Well..." Harry looked at Emma and fell into silence.

    But when they were at a loss, a voice suddenly sounded in HEMA''s ear, "I''ll use it for you for a while."

    "Miss cahor?!" HEMA cried out suddenly, and Snape and Harry looked at it together.

    But the next second, a light flashed on HEMA''s palm, then became brighter and brighter, and finally turned into a long shape.

    HEMA shook it violently, and the familiar black wand finally returned again. Although it was only used temporarily, he had figured out how to catch up with the Basilisk!

    "Harry, have you ever been on a water slide?"

    "Huh?"

    "Ha ha ~" HEMA suddenly raised a smile with unknown meaning, and then threw a magic wand in one fell swoop.

    Snape and Harry also looked at HEMA''s actions, with some vague feelings, but then there was a shaking of the ground, and the sound of water around them became louder and louder.

    Snape suddenly widened his eyes and looked behind him. Except for the pipe that the Basilisk had just left, all the pipes gushed into the secret room.

    The horizontal planes on both sides rise instantaneously, and then come to the platform. At first, they don''t cross the foot, then the ankle, and then the calf.

    "What on earth do you want to do?" Although Snape was surprised at why HEMA could control so much water, after all, it needed to consume magic and mental power, which was not generally small.

    At least he has no direct casting of a specific spell and can''t be forcibly controlled. Of course, he also knows something about HEMA''s physical characteristics, which is not too surprising.

    Of course he didn''t know that HEMA did it because of the wand and runes, but with more and more water, Harry began to get nervous.

    After all, there is water all around, and the light is still dark. If you are a human, you will panic!

    "Hoo... Then let''s get ready to go! You two grab my clothes! " Looking at the water around, HEMA nodded and raised her wand.

    "Hoo ~ learn to cooperate with all elements instead of forced control. Come on!"

    With HEMA''s roar, the surrounding water suddenly surged up, roared and gathered behind several people, and the towering waves rose slowly!

    "HEMA?! This is not good! "

    "Nothing, just a little bad!"

    Harry frowned and looked back again. The wave had hit three people!

    "Ah ah! There must be a problem! "

 Chapter 45

    With the surging waves, three people were directly rushed into the pipeline, and the water hit behind several people like shells, pushing them forward quickly in the pipeline!

    Harry also found a special point at this time. Although the water was very big and urgent, it didn''t drown them, but just pushed them forward behind!

    At this time, HEMA in front was half floating in the water, as if all the water were moving forward according to his guidance. This power made Harry feel HEMA''s difference again.

    It does not come from the display of power, but can feel the singularity and particularity of this power which is different from others in root.

    After half a minute, Harry suddenly heard the voice of the Basilisk and immediately shouted, "there''s a fork in the road ahead. He turned right!"

    "I see!" With a wave of HEMA''s wand, the water instantly turned the flow direction, dragged three people to drift in the pipe, and continued to rush towards the snake monster.

    Snape looked at HEMA''s back, but his eyes fluctuated. With this power, he grew steadily, and Voldemort''s problem in the future would not be a problem.

    At this time in Hogwarts, several professors first informed the heads of various colleges and asked them to gather all the students in the auditorium.

    After all, although unified protection is also dangerous, compared with decentralization, professors are in charge, and senior students can take care of junior students.

    The snake monster was also injured. It was almost impossible to break through the defense line of so many professors, so he chose to concentrate together.

    The snake yard was informed by two fast-moving ghosts, senior students and blood man barrow and Professor bins, because Snape was not here.

    So the auditorium was full soon. Although this time was not a meal, of course, because tomorrow was Christmas and left by car in a few hours, there were no classes in the afternoon.

    Astoria also just came to the auditorium. Originally, she looked after her sister in the school hospital, but Mrs. Pomfrey forced her here.

    She turned around and didn''t find HEMA. She heard the professors say that he went to help Professor Snape chase the monsters in the secret room. Although she was still worried, she was also happy.

    At least in this way, HEMA doesn''t have to bear the heirs of the secret room and attack the stigma of other students. She''s still very happy.

    Moreover, Professor sprott said that the magic medicine to relieve fossilization can be prepared in recent days, and my sister can wake up and go home for reunion.

    Originally, my mother planned to send my sister to St. Mungo magic injury hospital, but there is no Petrochemical antidote there, so it''s better to wait for the antidote to be completed in Hogwarts.

    As Astoria continued to think about things, she felt a sudden tremor on the ground. She looked at others and the students of other colleges looked around. It was obviously not her illusion.

    "Sister ankonia, I feel a little dangerous here. Let''s go there!" Astoria frowned and felt more and more bad!

    Ankonia is a sixth grader of snake academy and one of the six Prefects. Although she is not a big family, she is the most praised existence among the prefects of snake Academy with her excellent achievements and leadership ability.

    Ankonia was also stunned at this time. After all, she didn''t know about Astoria, but she also knew that she was a silent girl. At this time, she said to her so seriously that she was surprisingly concerned.

    "... well... Well, I feel something wrong." After thinking for a moment, she felt the slight tremor under her feet, and ankonia nodded.

    "Attention, Slytherin, let''s go to Hufflepuff first and watch our feet!"

    "Hey? Why crowd with those guys ~ "

    "But the ground is really shaking!"

    "What? The monster can still get out of the ground. "

    "But the class leader said!"

    At last, although some people were not very happy, they listened to the arrangements of the two prefects of ankonia and Doran and walked towards hutchpatch.

    Ankonia also hurriedly found the prefect of Hufflepuff and discussed it. After all, the other party had to agree with them to come.

    Fortunately, badger yard and snake yard are not easy to deal with, but in line with their kind and simple purpose, they still let out a place for the students of snake yard.

    Professor sprott, Professor McGonagall and Professor flavy also returned to the auditorium after arranging most of the things.

    Now, except Snape, HEMA and Harry, they all came to the auditorium. Fortunately, the auditorium was very large, and there were a lot of places left for each meal.

    Now most of the tables and chairs have been removed, which makes it wider. Many students who like Quidditch are even discussing whether the auditorium can be used as an indoor Quidditch training ground.

    "Professor McGonagall!"

    Just then, a boy''s voice rang from the door of the auditorium. Ron came in with water stains, and several figures were lying behind him.

    ¡°£¡£¿¡±

    Several professors hurried over. Gryffindor, who was close to the door, immediately recognized the boy. It was Ron who had not seen him just now.

    "George... Ron, he''s back alive. Mom''s cooking another meal."

    "Ha ha, is that Ginny?"

    "Let''s go and have a look!"

    Although Gemini often laughs, they still care about their friends and family and run over quickly.

    "What''s going on? Weasley? "

    "It''s Voldemort! He controls Ginny, opens the chamber of secrets, and then controls Hermione, but now he''s dead, but the Basilisk is still alive! "

    Although Ron said it in a hurry and without any details, it was good that it was brief and clear, and several professors understood it in an instant.

    "What about Professor Porter, Professor Albert and Professor Snape?"

    "It''s still in the secret room. They told me to leave first!"

    "Professor spruot, you and Professor flavie stay here. Mrs. Pomfrey, come here. These two children need your care."

    "This Lockhart?" Pomfrey came over and frowned when he saw Lockhart lying there, even snoring.

    "Leave him alone and let him lie here!" Spruot, who has always been kind, said unhappily. She hates this kind of guy who likes to talk big and doesn''t do practical things.

    "Ron, is Ginny okay?"

    "There should be no big problem. After all, Voldemort has been eliminated!"

    "You mean... Mystery man? Was he defeated? "

    "I don''t know. It should be part of Voldemort. It''s strange anyway. Let me tell you in detail."

    Ron was pulled aside by the twins, and the students of other colleges were afraid to see Ginny, Hermione and Lockhart lying on the ground.

    Hannah stood on the inner side of Hufflepuff''s line, looked at the stained RON in the distance, clenched her fist and whispered, "there must be nothing wrong, HEMA."

    "Oh, Hannah, what''s the matter?"

    "It''s about HEMA. I''m worried about his accident..."

    "It''s okay. How could that person have an accident? He''s so strong... Hey? How do you feel the ground... A little shaking... "

    "Huh?!"

    At the same time, all the students felt the shaking under their feet at the same time, just like the earthquake, and even several students fell directly on the ground.

    "Water flow!?"

    "No, what other animals call..."

    McGonagall looked at the far right side of the auditorium. He took a deep breath and put his wand on his neck. "All students, withdraw here!"

    But before Professor McGonagall''s words fell, there was a roar like thunder on the ground of the auditorium. Half a second later, there was a dull bang. The ground was directly pierced, and a huge black shadow came out with water spray!

    Dark green scales, a pair of huge gray yellow eyes swept around, and the huge body immediately cast a shadow on the auditorium!

    Roar ~!!!

    With a roar, the snake monster rushed up to the students it used as food, and the crowd suddenly burst into bursts of screams!

    The prefect shouted hard to maintain order, but for many lower grade students, they couldn''t resist this pressure and ran to the door quickly!

    The crowd began to crowd each other. Many students were directly pushed to the ground, and the professors'' voices were completely submerged in the crowd!

    Astoria was directly squeezed by the stream of people, and was immediately squeezed out and exposed to the nearest place to the Basilisk!

    The Basilisk shook his head and bit directly at Astoria and the two Hufflepuff students next to him!

    At the moment of life and death, there was another roar. At the hole drilled by the snake monster just now, a stream of water gushed out directly, stabbing the snake monster''s neck like a long gun!

    Astoria felt the water splashing on her body, and a familiar figure appeared in front of her.

    "You''re surprised, Miss Green ~"

 Chapter 46

    Everyone saw that the huge body of the Basilisk fell directly to the ground, and the water fell like rain, cooling the restless crowd.

    "HEMA EBO?"

    "He repelled the Basilisk!"

    "And Harry and Professor Snape, they''re back from the chamber of secrets."

    All the students looked at HEMA, and Harry, who was holding the sword, came out with the wet Snape and stood in front of the team.

    But before everyone could breathe a sigh of relief, HEMA''s voice turned and shouted at the back!

    "All Slytherin, after I came to Slytherin, I remembered our academy training."

    "We come from the mire, we are full of ambition, we desire power, we are strong and calm, we are elegant and self-sustaining, we never regret, we are Slytherin!"

    "But now? Look at your fear. What about your strength and calmness? Look at your embarrassed appearance. What about your elegance? "

    "You can''t even do this. What''s the use of being ambitious! We''re Slytherin! It''s a real silver snake, not a bug. The snake monster is a monster in our secret room. What are we afraid of? "

    HEMA''s voice rang out in the auditorium. She didn''t use the amplifying curse, but shouted at her throat, but it penetrated into every little snake''s ear and into every student''s heart.

    They looked around slowly and found that their friends and partners were pushed to the ground by themselves. The whole Hogwarts, so many students, were scared by a snake monster.

    The higher grades even lower their heads. Compared with the lower grades, they have more powerful power, but they are used to run for their lives. Some prefects not only failed to protect others, but also made the scene more chaotic.

    "Slytherin, since we want to be the strongest and best, it''s not superficial work. I respect all our predecessors, but you should also respect your badge on your chest! We are never afraid, we are kind to our companions and move forward together. This is Hogwarts! "

    "All Slytherin students, raise your wand and destroy the basilisk, not to protect the school, but to prove that they are Slytherin, not cowards!"

    Snape also came forward, raised his wand and walked towards the basilisk. HEMA also raised her black wand and followed Snape.

    "You played big enough this time... HEMA EBO." Snape and HEMA walked side by side and said in a voice only two people heard.

    "But Professor, it''s successful, isn''t it?"

    With HEMA and Snape''s back getting farther and farther away, Slytherin''s students slowly lined up independently, with the prefect standing in front and the junior students standing behind.

    "We are Slytherin, not the weak, just snake monsters. What are you afraid of!"

    "Yes, we are Slytherin!"

    "We are full of ambition, we desire power, we are strong and calm, we are elegant and self-sustaining, we never regret, we are Slytherin!"

    "We are full of ambition, we desire power, we are strong and calm, we are elegant and self-sustaining, we never regret, we are Slytherin!"

    With all Slytherin students shouting Slytherin''s Academy training, the dome of the auditorium, which was made up of dark clouds, slowly turned into a silver snake burning green fire!

    Roar ~!

    The Basilisk shook his head and rushed towards Snape and HEMA. HEMA turned her wand, and the water gushed out of the pipe again, turning into a water arrow and directly hit the Basilisk! Hit him hard on the ground again.

    Snape still looked plain, gently waved his wand and hit the snake monster with spells.

    Although HEMA didn''t look carefully, Snape deliberately reduced the high-power black magic and chose an ordinary spell compared with the fight underground.

    Although it''s for Professor Hogwarts''s positive energy identity, you can''t paddle. After all, the main output is Snape. Suddenly HEMA feels great pressure!

    But at this time, the magic spells behind him fell one after another like the rain of arrows in the sky, and the little Wizards of Slytherin stood next to him and in front of the snake monster!

    Hundreds of lights burst on the scales of the basilisk. Although many magic spells were not broken, it was obvious that this scene was really shocking!

    Roar!

    The Basilisk roared. Although these attacks didn''t cause much damage to it, they still made it more and more impatient.

    The next second, it suddenly fell down. People thought that the Basilisk was seriously injured, but in a moment, a dark shadow suddenly impacted and made a loud noise!

    "Armor protection!!!"

    But when HEMA had no time to block, Qi Qi roared, and an invisible wall appeared in front of the team, slamming to stop the attack of the snake monster!

    The Basilisk''s tail was directly bounced back and thrown on the nearby wall, but it did not cause any damage. Obviously, the wall of Hogwarts still has special protective measures.

    Slytherin''s students looked back and saw that the students of other colleges had also gathered. The prefects and seniors of several colleges stood in front and smiled at HEMA.

    Then, Huoan dalik, the seventh grade prefect of Gryffindor, turned his head and shouted to the Gryffindor students behind him.

    "We are brave lions. We should not retreat and fear at any time. We are brave and fearless. We are desperate. We are Gryffindor!"

    "We are brave, we are desperate, we are Gryffindor!"

    "We are brave, we are desperate, we are Gryffindor!"

    Qi Qi''s cry roared in the air, and the dome of the auditorium roared, reflecting the illusion of a male lion burning red flame!

    Harry looked at the lion above his head and the words on the blade in his hand. His eyes lit up slightly. I''m a Gryffindor. There''s nothing wrong with that!

    Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw''s students also looked at the lion on their head and clenched their fists. As Hogwarts students, how can they fall behind!

    I didn''t expect Slytherin to set an example this time... Or that guy... Our colleges can''t admit defeat!

    "Ravenclaw''s classmates, we are scholars who wear dark clothes but see through the darkness. We are Ravens flying in the sky and never forget to stare at the land. We are Ravenclaw, eternal wisdom!"

    "We are intelligent, we think calmly, we never give up, we are Ravenclaw!!"

    "We are intelligent, we think calmly, we never give up, we are Ravenclaw!!"

    "We may not be as talented as the silver snake, or as brave as the golden lion, or even as intelligent as the blue eagle, but we have been here, working hard and moving forward! We''re Hufflepuff! "

    "We are honest and loyal, we are tenacious and honest, we are not afraid of difficulties and dangers, and we are Hufflepuff!!"

    "We are honest and loyal, we are tenacious and honest, we are not afraid of difficulties and dangers, and we are Hufflepuff!!"

    With the chorus of the two colleges, a raven crossed the starry sky and turned into a blue eagle glittering with stars.

    Finally, a black badger slowly raised his head from the earth and looked at the blue eagle in the sky. Four animals represent four colleges. Now it is gradually gathering!

 Chapter 47

    The Basilisk raised his head again, looked vaguely at the college light above his head, and slowly remembered something. It had been brought here by Salazar Slytherin since childhood. He had never seen such a scene.

    Or he never really saw Hogwarts. Every time he left the chamber of secrets, it was controlled by the man to kill and do evil.

    It doesn''t think it''s good to kill. It wants freedom more than having a full stomach, but where will it go when it''s... Free?

    Is Hogwarts its home? Not... They are afraid of themselves, they hurt them, they need food, and they are food.

    But besides here, where can I go? I know nothing about everything. I don''t know anything about everything... I have no place to go

    Is this the curse you gave me? Voldemort... I will die here, in the dust of Hogwarts

    After taking a deep breath, the snake monster threw the blood on his body, and his dark eyes became brighter and brighter. Although he did not get the power to kill, he basically recovered his eyesight.

    "Hogwarts... Fight me... At the last... Moment!"

    The Basilisk suddenly opened his mouth, stuttered and said a human language, and then resolutely rushed to Hogwarts''s team!

    "All ready, attack!"

    A series of magic spells sounded from the crowd. The arrow rain, which was more shocking than just now, shot at the snake monster in an instant. Countless times, the sound sounded from the snake monster''s body!

    In HEMA''s vision, the life value of the Basilisk also began to decline slowly. Although the magic resistance is high, there is also a limit. Not all creatures can withstand the attack of hundreds of magic spells every round!

    [Basilisk Lallans]

    [HP: 1500008000]

    ... [HP: 1450880000], [HP: 1364980000]

    The Basilisk didn''t give out any pain this time and continued to rush, but every time he came to the front of the team, he would be resisted by the iron armor curse issued by more than 20 students at the same time.

    If it is accidentally broken through, HEMA will summon the water to directly block the killing of the basilisk. If it is not blocked, the professors will directly take action.

    So it was a difficult war, but it became the actual combat training of the students. After all, the snake Monster without the ability to kill with both eyes is basically not so threatening.

    HEMA was also lack of interest. After all, in front of so many people, he couldn''t open the dragon and scratched it directly with his claws. Harry was even more uncomfortable. He was thinking about the sword in his hand, but he didn''t have a chance to come forward.

    But the twin brothers kept using the props of direct research to attack the snake monster. Although they didn''t hurt, they also found a good target.

    "What a pity ~ snake monster." HEMA felt it from the bottom of her heart, although he and Snape played a lot of blood.

    As time went by, the attack frequency of the Basilisk became slower and slower. Of course, the students began to get tired, although Harry Potter didn''t mention the blue bar.

    But obviously there will be consumption, at least except for some senior grades, most junior grades have not released any magic spells, which can be seen.

    [HP: 5310], [weak state: magic resistance and physical defense decline], not only the HP, but also its own defense has declined. The snake monster is the end of the real crossbow.

    Hoo... Hiss

    The Basilisk lay on the ground and breathed deeply. Every time he breathed, a trace of blood slowly flowed from the corners of his mouth. He chose to accumulate strength and fight at the last.

    McGonagall and other professors and teachers stood behind and watched each college student stand closely together with a smile on his face.

    "Snape, your college has a good student." Professor flavy said bitterly. After all, HEMA was a curse genius. He liked it very much, but he didn''t expect it to be Slytherin''s.

    "He''s a student at Hogwarts." Snape also replied in a rare way, and flavie also showed a smile on his face.

    Professor McGonagall looked at the symbols of the four colleges above his head and was very happy. After all, although the four colleges are Hogwarts students, they also have a lot of competition and opposition.

    Although this is the benchmark of the four institutes, growing up and working hard in mutual reasonable competition is also the most suitable platform for each student.

    However, as a teacher of Hogwarts, she was very willing to see everyone fighting together. Moreover, HEMA''s shouting just now made many senior students aware of their responsibilities and strength.

    Let the junior students also have the strength to fight and support their peers in the face of fear and danger. She was very pleased and honored that she was able to save the child.

    A few minutes later, the Basilisk raised his body again. At dusk, the last glimmer of light penetrated the window and hit the Basilisk and the students.

    "Everybody, get ready!"

    With the shouts of the prefects, the magic wands in the hands of all the students flickered again, and leilanes also ran suddenly and came to the people in front of them in an instant!

    With a wave of her wand, the water rolled up again and turned directly into a water wall in front of the team.

    But unexpectedly, the Basilisk suddenly lay down, directly wiped the water across the ground, flashed over, and bit HEMA and several senior students in front!

    ¡°£¡¡± Several professors also shot at the same time. Professor spraot''s huge vines twined in an instant, and Snape''s divine front and Professor flavy''s flame spell also arrived in an instant.

    The Basilisk directly caught the attack of all the spells around. It didn''t roar or roar, and fell slowly on the ground.

    The huge head was only 1 or 2 meters away from HEMA. It whispered something. Although others couldn''t understand it, HEMA heard it in an instant.

    "Salazar... I went to you... I''m going home..."

    [Basilisk Lallans]

    [HP: 101]

    [extremely weak, extremely hungry, seriously injured, bleeding, dying]

    "The Basilisk is dying. Let''s solve it completely!"

    "Let HEMA go!"

    "Hey?"

    "Come on, I don''t feel good about killing..." although HEMA didn''t want to be soft hearted, he was still a little uncomfortable when he heard the whispering of the snake monster, which made him hurt the killer.

    "Then everyone is ready to use it together!"

    Most girls heard everyone''s discussion and left the team one after another. It''s not their Virgin Mary, but if the fragmentation really triggered, the scene seemed a little too bloody.

    And just as the students'' wands glowed again, a bunch of light points flew away towards the dying snake monster, a green light lit up instantly and wrapped the snake monster in it!

    Everyone looked in surprise, then looked around and found that there was no spell protection!

    Snape and several other professors were also stunned. They had never seen this type of protective spell. It was strange but powerful. Snape had a feeling that he could not break the defense of the spell.

    All the magic spells were blocked in an instant, and a circle of small ripples shook on them. Then a wizard attacked, but there was not even a ripple on the defense cover.

    "What the hell is this?" McGonagall glanced at flavy. After all, the other party''s views on the esoteric spell were much better than his own.

    "Huh? I''ll go and see... "

    Flavie stepped forward, stood next to the shield, put out a spell, clicked, touched and shook his head.

    HEMA was also a little interested when she saw the appearance of Professor flavy. After all, it showed that the shield was really powerful because it defeated the magician so soon.

    But why didn''t it appear in the film? This can''t be studied deeply. After all, it''s not normal for such a powerful snake monster to be stabbed to death by Harry in grade two.

    Snape didn''t say much. He directly raised his hand and put two magic spells on the shield. The blue light spread on the shield and rippled several ripples.

    "Hoo..." snape suddenly closed his eyes. The silver light on the magic wand seemed to shine brightly on the blind man''s eyes and bounced out in an instant.

    This time, the shield didn''t disperse directly. A virtual shadow suddenly appeared from the shield and waved it gently to dissolve Snape''s spell directly.

    Then he waved his robe at Snape, without any trace of spell and spell release, and directly threw Snape out of his place!

    From HEMA''s point of view, the blood volume of the Basilisk also completely bottomed out. This protective cover did not repair the injury of the basilisk, but let it die normally.

    "It''s all in the back room... Lailanes, it''s over, your mission."

    The virtual shadow spoke slowly about the snake man''s cavity, and then disappeared around the snake monster. The snake monster also slowly closed its eyes and the defense cover burst!

    The body of the Basilisk turned into a meteor and was carried by a force. It fell into the cave when it came and disappeared in front of everyone.

    "Are we going to chase?"

    "No!" Snape stood up slowly from the ground, covering his chest, and looked at MEG. "I''m sure you know who that is."

    "Salazar Slytherin..." Professor McGonagall slowly said the answer that surprised everyone.

    HEMA was even more stunned, because he knew it was Salazar Slytherin. Just when everyone didn''t pay attention, he said something... Something special to himself.

 Chapter 48

    "Hello, classmate Aibo!"

    "Hello, Mr. Orson."

    "Hello, classmate Aibo."

    "Hello, Mr. doss."

    "Hello, Mr. Aibo ~"

    "Hello... Hey? What are you? "

    HEMA walked from the corridor to the lounge with a book in her arms. Basically, there were greetings all the way. Although she used to look forward to this feeling, he really couldn''t stand being in this environment every day.

    He understood Harry''s feeling a little... But fortunately, the Basilisk incident has been less than half a year, everything has returned to normal, and Dumbledore officially returned to Hogwarts after the winter vacation.

    Several people who were petrified were also successfully relieved, and miss Daphne caught up with the last few days of the Christmas holiday.

    However, in addition to washing white and increasing some favor among the student groups, HEMA still lives as usual.

    There are classes during the day. If you don''t have classes, you can go to Mr. cahor for special training. He is also a basic introduction to lune rune, but there is still a lot to learn.

    But there was one thing that made HEMA feel a little bad. That was about Lockhart. Mrs. Pomfrey arranged Hermione, Ginny and Lockhart to the school hospital.

    But when the Basilisk problem was solved, Hermione followed Ron and Harry to see Hermione and Ginny and found that Lockhart was gone.

    Moreover, the burned Horcrux diary disappeared, and HEMA immediately informed Dumbledore, but the other party didn''t know how Lockhart left.

    But now that the matter has been settled, Lockhart''s matter has not been publicized, so as not to cause any unnecessary storm.

    "Come to the library."

    "Yes, sir!"

    The cold voice of cahor sounded in HEMA''s ear again. Although it was frightening, HEMA was used to this kind of contact information.

    But this time he finally didn''t have to walk on foot. When he was at home at Christmas, he had nothing to do. He smoked two rounds and ten times. Although most of them were skill fragments, he also produced a good skill.

    [curved path crossing]

    [class a quality]

    [passive ability to strengthen personal control over Magic]

    [active capability: after a 15 second delay, a transmission array will be opened and the surrounding objects and creatures will be transmitted. The distance is limited to 1000m]

    [consume Magic: 500]

    [cooling time: 12 hours]

    In addition, there are many fragments, but they can''t be synthesized for the time being. For example, the w skill of cold ice and the cold ice hero card need 30 fragments to be synthesized.

    However, you can obtain some of the power of cold blood, control ice and snow, increase magic, be good at using bows and arrows, resist low temperature and so on, that is, the presentation of the power of the hero itself.

    So if it happens, you can draw a Dragon King hero card. HEMA feels that she doesn''t need to study and train at all. Now let him brush the Nordic gods alone. He can do it.

    "Come on, bend the path!"

    HEMA found a corner with few people, then closed her eyes, thought about the location of the library in her head, and a blue halo slowly appeared under her feet.

    Then there was a sound of spectral vibration. HEMA felt her body fall and opened her eyes again. She had come to a corner of the forbidden book area.

    "Hoo, it''s successful. It''s easy to use. Thank you, uncle bald."

    "HEMA, I feel that you only use Ruiz''s big move to save some legs and feet. Ruiz will certainly give you dozens of Q skills."

    Xiao Wenna also came out everyday and began to walk around. After all, in HEMA''s body, although there is a system space to create things, after all, no creature can communicate with people and feel dead.

    "But the skill effect is here. In addition to running and chasing, it''s useful. Don''t you use it in vain ~"

    "Hehe, you have to rely on this skill to talk about Slytherin''s secret room ~"

    "Oh?! I forgot if you didn''t say it. "

    Hermaton remembered that day when the Basilisk was killed. At the end of the battle, the Basilisk was brought back to the secret room by the mirage of Salazar Slytherin, and the secret room was completely closed.

    Harry later tried to use the snake cavity, and found that the entrance to the bathroom could not be opened, and although those pipes could enter, the entrance to the secret room was wrapped by the green barrier.

    But just as the Basilisk was taken away, he heard Salazar Slytherin''s voice, ''come to the chamber of secrets and take it.''

    "What do you mean by him? Let me take the Basilisk? But it''s dead. I don''t think it''s a bad thing for a basilisk to rest in a secret room. "

    "Who knows? Oh... Your dear master is coming. I''ll withdraw first. "

    With that, Xiao Wenna jumped up and passed through the wall above HEMA''s head. She didn''t know where to play. Anyway, no one else could see her. It''s no problem.

    Cahor was still wearing the black robe today, but HEMA couldn''t help glancing at her. After all, the shadow of wearing the skirt was still vivid.

    Suddenly a fragment appeared in your mind. Do you like it? You are greedy for her body, you are cheap!

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Nothing."

    "The end of this week is the summer vacation. During this period, you need to study and exercise consciously. I will test your results next semester."

    "Yes, Mr. cahor."

    "In addition, I reactivated your wand for you. Now if there are inactive runes around, the wand will respond. I hope you can collect them as soon as possible."

    "Well, I''ll try!"

    Cahor officially returned the wand to HEMA, but at this time, he felt that its weight was a little heavier. It was not only the wand itself, but also the influence of roon on his future, which was extremely important.

    "Well, you go first. There may be an unexpected harvest."

    Cahor said something indistinctly, slowly turned around and walked towards the other students who raised their hands, leaving HEMA with a still mysterious figure.

    HEMA then understood that even the secret words of big Slytherin could not escape her ears? I''m really convinced!

    Although HEMA still doesn''t know the true identity of Mr. cahor, and maybe old Deng knows something, he doesn''t want to ask.

    After all, Ian cahor is his mentor, whether it''s helping him learn lune''s knowledge or letting him control Longhua and become a melee mage.

    Each other has given him knowledge and power, so he doesn''t have to think about other purposes and other identities. This is the basic trust.

    If the other party really wants to do something to him, he can''t stop his fighting ability. Lao Deng''s head may not be able to withstand the rune, so it''s very good to let things go.

    At the moment when HEMA was a little distracted, she handed over a figure and hit it directly. HEMA pulled it quickly and directly dragged the other party into her arms

    "Sorry... Classmate... Hey?"

    "Hey!? It''s you! "

    HEMA quickly let go of each other and looked at each other''s black, long and straight. When hematon thought of his first meeting with Mr. cahor and playing rogue for the first time.

    "I''m really sorry last time, sister Qiu Zhang Xuejie!"

    "... no... nothing. I asked the classmate later. Everything was a misunderstanding... I should say I''m sorry!"

    "It''s all right, isn''t it all clear now?" HEMA smiled and held out her hand. "Nice to meet you, Qiu Zhang."

    "Well, nice to meet you, HEMA Abbott! Hey?! You just spoke Chinese! "

    "I''ve learned a little before."

    "Suddenly I feel like I''m home!" Qiu Zhang''s eyes brightened. "Well... Can I invite you to dinner?"

    HEMA heard Qiu Zhang''s painting style suddenly changed and said such a sentence in Chinese. She suddenly felt a little bad, so she blinked immediately.

    "Oh, sorry, you may not understand. I mean..."

    "By the way, I have something else to do. I''ll withdraw first!"

    With that, HEMA ran out in a hurry. Qiu Zhang looked at HEMA and smiled softly.

    "I''m still a child ~ I still want to find a handsome boy to be my boyfriend!"

 Chapter 49

    On Thursday morning, when the skills cooled down, HEMA came to the bathroom and left school the day after tomorrow, at least before that.

    "Dear classmate Aibo, did you come to see me? Look at my unloved Myrtle... I''m so moved! "

    "Hello, Myrtle, but I came to principal Dumbledore today to check the seal of the chamber of secrets."

    "Is there anything I can do for you?"

    "This has not arrived."

    "Sobbing, no one needs myrtle, poor Myrtle ~!" Myrtle stared at HEMA like a heartless man, jumped into a pool and disappeared into the bathroom.

    HEMA also breathed a sigh of relief. This time he hid it from old Deng. This time, in his name, he would be in trouble if he caught him.

    In other words, the school repaired things very quickly. When I came back at Christmas, the pool and compartment in the bathroom were repaired.

    HEMA first opened the entrance of the secret room outside with the learned snake cavity. The one inside has been sealed by Slytherin and can only be transmitted in.

    However, he did not think that the transmission could not go in. After all, the heroes and wizards in the hero alliance must not be a system, so he believed in the power of the rune mage of varan.

    With the trembling of the pool, the dark pipe was exposed again. Dumbledore was really interesting and deliberately left this mechanism design.

    HEMA then jumped down directly. This time it was easier than the last time. After all, the last time was the battle of frontal basilisks. Now there is almost nothing in the secret room.

    Following the road to the real entrance of the chamber of secrets, HEMA closed her eyes again and imagined what it looked like in the chamber of secrets, the stone statue of Slytherin, the statue of snake

    Once again, with the rhythm of a spectrum, his body fell and pulled, which was much worse than last time. After a few minutes, HEMA felt that her feet were solid and there!

    When I opened my eyes and looked around, the secret room full of water had dried up. There was no water stain except the pools on both sides.

    But HEMA suddenly felt her hair stand up and pounce on the side. A green light flashed across his side and burst on the ground!

    "Who!?"

    HEMA looked back. A virtual figure floated in front of Slytherin''s stone statue. He stretched out his hand and attacked HEMA again!

    "Avada again?"

    HEMA moved quickly. Fortunately, she didn''t have the ability to cast magic. She didn''t attack him every time, but it was a life-threatening spell. One hit would kill people!

    "Falling apart!"

    HEMA took out her big wand, flashed a light and hit the virtual shadow. The virtual shadow shook twice and split in an instant!

    "Ah?" HEMA couldn''t believe it... Could she defeat it so easily?

    But before HEMA could breathe a sigh of relief, the scattered fragments on the ground stood up again and condensed into four giant dogs burning green flames!

    "Woo, woo, woo!"

    The four giant dogs roared twice, like the magic dog climbing up in hell. As soon as they shook their tails, they rushed towards him with green inflammation!

    HEMA also raised her wand and swung it!

    "Ouch!"

    The first big dog was swung out by HEMA in an instant, then turned around and took another pat, throwing the other one from behind to the ground.

    "Falling apart!"

    HEMA hit the two flying men with another magic spell, which spread out again in an instant, and the two falling to the ground retreated two steps.

    But the next second, in HEMA''s incredible eyes, the two dogs quickly rushed to the split green inflammation, began to bite, and ate their belly two or three times!

    "Ow!!!"

    At the moment, the two giant dogs let out a wolf howl, their bodies suddenly expanded, and their limbs became stronger, as if they had really become a wolf.

    What the hell is going on? What is this?!

    HEMA was careless, a green shadow flashed suddenly, and directly pressed him to the ground. A big mouth was stuck by the magic wand and didn''t bite his beautiful face.

    "Shit!"

    HEMA roared, the sapphire on the wand suddenly lit up, and two streams of water suddenly rose on both sides, and then turned into two sharp ice blades to stab out in an instant!

    The giant wolf''s body was stabbed instantly, but the wound didn''t shed a drop of blood, but scattered light green fragments, like particles in some science fiction films.

    "Woo Hoo ~"

    With a low roar, the giant wolf slowly fell down next to HEMA, while the other giant wolf stared at the dark green pupils, began to retreat two steps, and then rushed up again!

    HEMA also threw her wand again, and the surrounding water rolled up a wave again, instantly hit the wolf''s body, and then turned into an ice blade to cut it in half!

    "What is this? It''s strange. The attack has an entity, but it looks like a cloud or shadow?"

    At this time, these particles gathered again and slowly condensed into an object, and the water on both sides gushed up and gathered in front of HEMA.

    "Roar ~!"

    A roar rang through the air, and the particle finally condensed into the shape of a male lion and walked leisurely towards HEMA.

    "It''s interesting. I''ll kill you this time and see what else you can change!"

    Then a seemingly endless battle began. HEMA cut off the changed creatures without stopping the water flow and melting ice.

    The other side is becoming stronger and more outrageous, from dogs, wolves and lions at the beginning to tigers, eagles, python, elephants and so on.

    More than half an hour later, HEMA took out a bottle of blue medicine, which was the third time he added magic. Although the other party was not strong, it was more and more difficult to deal with, and the magic consumption was increasing.

    "Hiss! Hiss! "

    With a small giant falling to the ground, the fragments gathered again, and HEMA heard a familiar voice.

    The Basilisk slowly raised his head. Although it was only in this form, it also looked very terrible. HEMA suddenly closed her eyes.

    "It seems that Mr. cahor''s teaching has finally come into use."

    HEMA closed her eyes and listened to the movement from around. She suddenly turned over. A stream of air wiped his robe and flashed past. The other party attacked!

    ¡°£¡ Behind! "

    HEMA jumped back, her hands turned into dragons, her claws bounced away, and rowed hard on the body of the snake monster!

    He opened his eyes, stepped on the rolling body of the basilisk, clasped the other party''s left eye and pulled it hard! Green debris splashed out!

    Roar!

    As soon as the snake tail stood up, it swept at HEMA. HEMA somersaulted again, hooked again, and caught the other eye.

    HEMA slammed to the ground, but looking at the snake monster who had lost her sight, HEMA smiled, "little guy, you''re almost far from that guy!"

    "Yugadim Leviosa!"

    HEMA suddenly pointed, and the huge body of the Basilisk suddenly floated. HEMA''s free left hand shook the wand, and the surrounding water instantly turned into a sharp thorn under the basilisk.

    "Rapid freezing!"

    As soon as HEMA closed her right hand, the Basilisk that had lost the suspension spell suddenly fell down, and the water below had become a half meter thick ice thorn. With a puff, she went straight into the seven inches of the Basilisk!

    "Hoo ~ there won''t be any more below ~"

    With the snake monster''s body slowly disintegrated, the floating debris gathered again, but this time it was not so huge. A human shape slowly appeared not far from HEMA.

    A few seconds later, a handsome man in a black robe with long hair like Snape slowly formed and nodded slightly to HEMA.

    "Hello, little wizard from the future. My name is Salazar Slytherin."

 Chapter 50

    "Hello, little wizard from the future. I''m Salazar Slytherin."

    "Slytherin?!" HEMA looked at each other in surprise. Although the stone statue behind was Slytherin''s statue, it was also old. Such a young Slytherin had never seen it.

    "It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. The important thing is to congratulate you on passing the trial practice."

    Salazar Slytherin still looked at him with a smile, walked not far from him and sat slowly by the water.

    "Trial practice?"

    "Do you think Tom Riddle can inherit the test practice of the heir to the chamber of secrets with a shred of my blood? That''s too much fun. "

    Salazar waved and Tom Riddle appeared in the secret room, but he didn''t seem to exist, but a fragment of memory.

    "Why can''t I inherit the chamber of secrets? I''m the real successor of Slytherin!"

    Then there was the same battle as HEMA, from the first dog to the later tiger, lion, strange and magical animals and so on.

    Finally, Tom Riddle won the victory and inherited the chamber of secrets and the snake monster. Is this the real way of inheritance of the heirs of the chamber of secrets.

    "Tom Riddle was a fifth grader that year, but he fought like a mature black wizard."

    "In fact, I don''t care whether black magic is harmful. After all, it is the embodiment of power. But unlike Tom Riddle, I see greater potential in you. "

    "Me?" HEMA looked at each other in disbelief. Although she did have a little ability, she had no blood advantage and no talent to surpass Voldemort in terms of wizards.

    "You are younger and have more strange possibilities..." Salazar Slytherin looked at HEMA''s wand, followed by "and you have something Tom doesn''t have..."

    "You can give up your life. Those who are afraid of death will eventually be swallowed up by death. Those who are not afraid of death will become stronger! Whether you are because of love, because of hate, dare to give up to get it, Voldemort doesn''t understand this. "

    "Mr. Slytherin, in fact, I don''t understand this. I don''t have any ambition. I''m not for Hogwarts students and my friends."

    "I just think I should do it, protect the people I love, and want to pursue strength for my own life. This is not a selfless sacrifice. Who is not afraid of death!"

    HEMA is also squatting next to Slytherin. He is just a salted fish. He is tired enough to live, but the salted fish will also have something to do, won''t he?

    "Ha ha, isn''t it? Since you say so, you don''t want to inherit this chamber of secrets. This chamber of secrets is not as simple as lailanes''s pet. "

    "You think Voldemort''s strengthening is just a simple talent. Sometimes talent also needs good cultivation, and all material foundations are also essential."

    "But forget it. Since the secret room has been solved, it will be solved forever. I may have found another way."

    HEMA sincerely glanced at Salazar Slytherin, who was not much bigger than him, and sincerely replied.

    "Well, rune, do you know what that means?"

    "I don''t know. There may be dangers and more mysteries involved, but since I have tried, I must go to the end. Even if I regret it, I have at least experienced it."

    "You are more brave than we were at that time. You have to continue to explore in the face of the mystery of the God generation, but as you become stronger and stronger, you are facing more than small people like Voldemort ~"

    Salazar Slytherin swept HEMA''s eyes like green crystal, slowly stood up and suddenly became serious. The smell of your childe just now suddenly became cold.

    HEMA also jumped back quickly and withdrew from the other party. He didn''t know what the other party meant.

    "So did you choose to inherit another thing?"

    With that, Salazar Slytherin raised his right arm, the Slytherin statue behind him suddenly shook and opened, and the stone statue''s eyes slowly opened!

    "Besides the mouth, can the eyes move?" He could not help but make complaints about it. But as his eyes opened, he found that it was not the eyes, but the two small boxes that appeared in the eyes.

    Salazar Slytherin waved his hand, and the two boxes flew directly over and floated on both sides of him.

    "In fact, Slytherin''s chamber of secrets is not the only one in Hogwarts. Those guys also left a lot of good things for future generations of their college."

    "Of course, in addition to the secret room itself, the biggest treasure is the power of the four wizards, and do you know what our most powerful power comes from?"

    Salazar Slytherin looked at HEMA, and the two boxes in his hand were completely opened. One box was a ring inlaid with green gemstones, and the other was a mass of green particles, just like the materials that make up these creatures and Slytherin''s current body.

    "We haven''t tried the mystery of the God generation at all, but we haven''t achieved the results we want. However, these things are comparable to the power of the God generation in the current wizard world. Are you sure you want to inherit?"

    Slytherin looked at HEMA. The ring floated and slowly put it on his middle finger, while the green particles slowly condensed into the shape of a lightning bolt.

    There was a loud explosion. I saw the green lightning gently across the ground, and the ground was instantly marked with a deep gully and a dark burnt paste.

    "Although the imitation version of Zeus''s thunder and lightning has been weakened many times, it is still the power of the God generation. Are you sure you want to inherit it?"

    "I didn''t say I wanted to inherit your power, nor did I want a secret room. Can I not?" HEMA looked at the lightning. Now he just wanted to hurry home.

    But now he''s in trouble if he wants to go. After all, it takes half a day for his skills to cool down. If the other party doesn''t let him go, he can''t help it if he wants to go.

    "Well, choose! Son of the dragon! Choose the chamber of secrets or the real power of Slytherin! "

    "..." HEMA looked at the lightning. Since she had no choice, she had to choose a more powerful one! Bet, bike becomes motorcycle¡° I want your real strength! "

    "Well, let''s start... Dear little wizard."

    Salazar Slytherin gently raised his hand and rubbed the ring gem. A crisp snap of his fingers sounded in the air.

    HEMA raised her wand and was ready to fight, but the next second it suddenly turned dark. HEMA blinked a fluorescent light, but she didn''t see any light.

    At this time, he found the fact that he could not see the wand... He put his hand before his eyes, and there was no change in feeling or vision.

    And the sound of water flow around and the surging sound of pipe air flow disappeared. Even... When he just shouted the fluorescent flicker, he didn''t hear his own voice.

    "What kind of magic is this? Is it the ability of that ring? "

    But before HEMA could think any more, he suddenly felt a pain in his lower leg. It seemed that something had cut a hole. He immediately half knelt on the ground.

    Although all external feelings disappeared, the pain of the wound was more obvious than usual... It was the lightning that attacked!

    "Ah!! Hiss... Eh! "

    HEMA''s body immediately put on a counterattack posture. A few seconds later, she felt a pain in her right wrist and a sharp pain of burning skin and flesh. HEMA endured the pain and gave a hard kick to the right.

    He just felt a heavy attack. He smiled slightly and just succeeded! But before he continued to fight back, there was another sharp pain behind him.

    Then a force stepped on it and directly overturned him on the ground!

    HEMA held back her pain. A carp stood up and looked back with a whip leg, but she didn''t hit each other this time.

    "Do you want to continue? But he will die. "

    Slytherin''s voice sounded around again. HEMA couldn''t tell which direction the other party was in, but one thing he knew was that he didn''t want to give up. He wanted to try again.

    "Come on! Now it really begins! "

    "Well, courage is commendable, but I hate courage."

 Chapter 51

    "Ah!"

    The burning pain tore in HEMA''s chest. He didn''t know how many times he had been attacked since he began to fight.

    But fortunately, each other''s attack is not so deadly. He deliberately starts to let him start chronic death unless he gives up, but he has been hurt so much. Isn''t it a loss to give up!

    "So sometimes cheating can be used!"

    HEMA no longer used her senses to explore her surroundings, stretched out to her brain, and an interface popped out. This is the interface of the hero alliance system.

    Although Xiao Wenna is not here, it can still be used. If you bully my child, don''t blame me for bullying you with the system!

    HEMA smiled strangely and looked around in an instant. The outline of a figure appeared in HEMA''s dark vision.

    [the shadow of Salazar Slytherin''s memory]

    [blood volume:£¨ [dead unit]

    "Hoo... Come on!"

    As soon as HEMA inhaled, she threw away her wand, kicked fiercely, turned her whole arm directly into a dragon, and grabbed Slytherin not far away.

    The phantom was stunned and the palm of her hand shook. The lightning flashed where HEMA couldn''t see and hit HEMA''s right arm directly.

    The dragon scale trembled slightly, but HEMA didn''t feel pain. It was obvious that she had successfully blocked the attack. However, I''m afraid the dragon scale would have to be torn apart if she took it twice!

    But now that you can see, where is it? Everything will be easy? I hide!

    As soon as the other party raised her wrist, HEMA jumped back. If she didn''t attack him, but before he could stand firm, an electric current suddenly burst under her feet and burned through the soles of his feet!

    HEMA was also in a hurry, and her feet turned dragon, which could block the spread of lightning.

    The shadow of Slytherin''s memory standing not far away was also surprised and looked at HEMA not far away. He didn''t know why the other party suddenly came to light. It''s reasonable to say that it''s absolutely impossible to crack the illusion without mastering the rune.

    HEMA also noticed that the other party was stunned in place. She suddenly realized that she had gone a little too far, so she stepped back and fell directly into the water!

    Slytherin was also stunned. Didn''t he crack it? Is this... Just intuition can reach this point?

    HEMA slowly climbed out of the water. Then she saw the other party wave her left hand again. HEMA deliberately didn''t avoid this time.

    Once, HEMA, who was drenched all over, felt paralyzed. Fortunately, the other party didn''t continue to increase the attack.

    "Do you want to insist? Then, why don''t you want to inherit the chamber of secrets? "

    "Chamber of secrets, I think this chamber of secrets has no meaning. It itself exists to purify impure blood."

    "Now that Hogwarts is on the right track, there is no need for this chamber of secrets. Besides, what are the conditions for inheriting the chamber of secrets...?"

    "You are very smart. There is a condition for inheriting the chamber of secrets. That is, after the heir dies, you will take over from me and become the ghost of the chamber of secrets. You will always guard here and wait for the arrival of the next heir."

    "Now I know another reason why Voldemort doesn''t want to die... He''s dead and you have to catch him back and watch the door here."

    "Then since you are willing to resist, go on!"

    With that, he raised his hand again. HEMA stood up slowly and swayed. He suddenly felt that his legs were hot, but there were no broken scales.

    Slytherin didn''t doubt that HEMA had any way to see him at this time. After all, continuous hits have explained everything. Moreover, he really didn''t think a little guy could have the ability to crack the magic.

    When he attacked again, HEMA caught the moment when he raised his hand, pounced, opened the claw bullet and cut it on his right hand!

    The next moment, the surrounding suddenly lit up, and Slytherin''s finger was directly cut off by HEMA, including the middle finger wearing the ring!

    But Slytherin also reacted suddenly. The lightning in his left hand burst and threw it at HEMA, which pierced HEMA''s chest like a javelin!

    "... cough!"

    HEMA suddenly knelt down on the ground, a mouthful of black blood coughed directly from her mouth and nose, and her brain flickered black and white.

    A smell of fishy smell and burnt meat came from his body... He trembled, grabbed the ring, put it on his finger, rubbed it gently, and suddenly Slytherin''s phantom fell into darkness!

    "Hoo Hoo... Ah ah!!" HEMA roared, grabbed the lightning spear in her chest and pulled it out.

    Where there are no scales in the palm of the hand, the skin will crack, the blood will flow out, and it will condense into pieces in an instant, but it is suffering if it is not pulled out!

    With a puff, the lightning spear was pulled out by HEMA. HEMA''s eyes were also dark, but fortunately, he quickly took out a small glass bottle from his pocket and poured it down.

    [blood volume: 3731600]

    [blood volume: 3831600]

    [blood volume: 3931600]

    "Hoo... It''s almost over. Fortunately... It''s not cold through..."

    HEMA tore open her robe, which was torn into strips by lightning, revealing a round hole the size of a bottle cap, surrounded by charred dragon scales, but fortunately she didn''t hurt her heart.

    After a while, the effect of a bottle of red medicine was completed. HEMA opened another bottle and filled it. Her blood volume also recovered to about 900.

    He took a look at the lightning spear still emitting light on the ground and extending around. He felt how much water Slytherin put. Except for the last blow, he didn''t attack me at all.

    HEMA looked at the palm of her hand, slowly turned it into a dragon, covered it with a layer of dragon scales, and grabbed it at the lightning on the ground, but he just grabbed it.

    The lightning burst with a bang, two lightning splashed, and the surrounding walls and stone statues were split in an instant! Then fly behind him!

    HEMA turned back and found Slytherin came behind him at some time, with the only hand left against his neck.

    "Use my weapon to deal with me... But forget it, I''m tired too. Let''s stop here."

    Then Slytherin floated directly, waved at the broken hand, and the hand flew back directly and installed it like a part of a robot.

    "Little wizard, do you really think this lightning is just a melee weapon? The explosion just now is only one percent of its power. It can''t be carried out here at all, otherwise the whole chamber of secrets will collapse. "

    Slytherin waved the lightning in his hand, a green light flashed, and suddenly hit the ground next to HEMA, and a large pit several meters was blown out directly!

    "I said to release water just now. It seems that I didn''t say much... It''s released into the sea!"

    "Well, since you don''t want to inherit the secret room now, I won''t force you, but you are welcome to continue to challenge. Of course, I will invite others during the period."

    "However, if they don''t even pass the preliminary trial practice and it''s not my problem to die, then pick up your wand and get out of here!"

    "Hey?" HEMA didn''t expect that Slytherin, who had to inherit the chamber of secrets, suddenly changed her temper, but HEMA didn''t dare to ask "yes, yes, good, how about you send me out?"

    "All the successor candidates I invited can enter and leave the border freely. How did you... Come in?"

    HEMA was also stunned and lay in the trough! Didn''t you say it earlier!? If I had known, I would have run straight down the pipe... And sent it in!

    "Forget... I''ll go first!"

    HEMA was also afraid of the other party''s sudden repentance. She quickly picked up her poor wand from the water and left the chamber of Secrets along the front door where Harry came last time.

    After walking out of the chamber of secrets, HEMA felt something wrong... Suddenly looked down and saw that the green ring was still on her finger.

    Why don''t you give it back

    "You don''t have to give it back to me. If you can kill Voldemort and let his memory and soul serve me, I won''t bother you any more and will give you lightning."

    A voice sounded from his hand, and hemadon felt his scalp numb!

    Shit... What am I doing in the secret room?! You''re really making trouble for yourself! HEMA Aibo, if you commit any more crimes, you will apologize to old Deng!

 Chapter 52

    "HEMA, I want to ask you to do me a favor!"

    HEMA packed his bags. Harry surprisingly came to Slytherin''s public rest room to find him. Fortunately, Harry also bravely went to the secret room to fight this time, and Slytherin''s students were not so hostile to him.

    Of course, Malfoy is not here. It seems that he went out to find something with two attendants, but HEMA didn''t stop it.

    Draco''s character perfectly inherited his father, or he couldn''t cope with the big scene better than old Malfoy, not to be a big villain.

    "What''s the matter? If you borrow money, I can''t compare with you local tyrant ~" HEMA also joked, but think of Harry''s jingaron, the corners of his eyes were wet.

    "Haha, no... I want you to help dobby leave Malfoy''s house, but I don''t know what to do. Although Dumbledore promised me one thing, which is within his ability, I don''t want to use this opportunity here."

    "You know dobby is a Malfoy elf. Do you think it''s easy?" As for old Deng tou, I''m working hard this time. Why didn''t you promise me one thing? Oh, old man with eccentric eyes~

    But to get dobby out, it seems that Harry has to do that in the film, but now the diary is not in... Lucius didn''t come to school.

    "Potter!? What are you doing here? "

    Just then, a cold and stiff came from behind Harry. Draco, a noble fan, and his two attendants crowded directly next to Harry.

    "Malfoy, what do you want?" Harry glanced at HEMA and pulled out his wand. He knew that according to HEMA''s character, he would never help him.

    Because HEMA once had a chat with him, which made him feel deeply. If a person can''t even protect himself, how can he talk about protecting his loved ones and the world.

    "You''re in my way!"

    "The road is so wide that you have to go to me!"

    Harry also stared back directly. The smell of gunpowder between the two people suddenly became strong, and the surrounding students gathered around to prepare for the play.

    "They shouldn''t fight, otherwise it''s not so simple to deduct points. They''re leaving school in the afternoon. Malfoy is really spoiled by his father."

    "Hermione?"

    HEMA turned her head. Hermione and Ron came to the side at some time, but Miss Granger didn''t look very good.

    After all, because of the secret room, HEMA bravely entered the secret room, rescued Ginny and Hermione, and then led everyone against the snake monster, making the snake yard score 200 points.

    Now the total score has climbed to 590, which can not be surpassed. Even if Ron and Harry entered the chamber of secrets and added 60 points each, they just pulled back the deducted points because of the school opening event.

    If Harry and Malfoy fight again today and deduct dozens of points, I''m afraid he will be at the bottom, which makes Miss Granger unbearable.

    "Harry, forget it. I''ll go home in the afternoon. There''s no need..." Ron also grabbed Harry strangely.

    But the more Harry was persuaded, his stubborn temper came up and still blocked Malfoy''s way from entering the lounge.

    "Harry Potter!" Malfoy roared and gore hit him, but before the war broke out, a cold voice rang from a distance.

    "Draco!"

    "Father!?"

    Malfoy was stunned, turned around in horror and saw Lucius Malfoy standing there with a gloomy face.

    The other students stepped aside, and Lucius stepped forward quickly and gently put his cane on Harry''s shoulder.

    "Why are you here?"

    "I have something to ask Dumbledore, but what''s the matter with you? And our dear warrior, Mr. Potter! "

    "Father, he''s blocking the way and won''t let us into the lounge!" Draco is also coming up. My father is coming, and Dumbledore is coming. I''m not afraid!

    Harry looked at Lucius getting closer and closer and frowned. He wanted to punch him, but he knew the consequences of doing that!

    Whether Ginny, Hermione or other injured people, it was this guy who put the diary there and took it to school! He is the culprit!

    "Mr. Malfoy, this is a school!"

    Hermione also stared and dragged Harry very unhappily. Even though she was angry, she hurt so many people and abused her parents!

    "Hello, Mr. Malfoy. I''m going to Dumbledore, too. It''s better to go together."

    At this time, HEMA looked at something wrong. She also walked away from the crowd, stood next to Hermione and secretly patted her hand.

    "This is... Oh! It''s Mr. Abbott. I''ve wanted to see you for a long time. It''s really not easy. "

    "No, no, I''m just an ordinary student. You''re a busy man. You gave me a new broom at the beginning of school. I haven''t thanked you yet."

    HEMA was also very polite. Lucius had to raise a smile and hold out his hand to HEMA.

    "Let''s walk and say." HEMA gently extended her arm to the outside. "Please!"

    Lucius glanced at HEMA and his lips closed. This little guy is not only strength, but also interesting. Look at my stupid son... Ah~

    "I''ll go first. You need to tell me this little thing and deal with it yourself! What a shame! "

    Lucius turned his head, stared at Draco, and followed HEMA to Dumbledore''s office.

    Draco is looking at his father''s back, suddenly stunned, wipe! I''m not asking for trouble this time, Dad. I''m your own son!

    Hermione grabbed Harry and whispered, "HEMA says you can seize the opportunity, only this time!"

    They were speechless all the way. HEMA didn''t want to say anything to the old fox, and Lucius didn''t want to say anything to HEMA at the moment.

    After all, it was HEMA who destroyed his original plan and didn''t kill people. Finally, it was solved. If Dumbledore didn''t step down completely, it was his failure!

    "Headmaster Dumbledore, there is a guest."

    HEMA also made fun of Lucius on purpose. As a member of Hogwarts school board, he is not a complete guest.

    "Oh, Mr. Malfoy, what a rare guest. Please sit down, please."

    Dumbledore was still like that. He sat there with a smile on his face. There were two chairs in front of the table, as if they had been prepared long ago.

    HEMA sat down and began to drink the coffee in front of her. Old Deng was obviously more familiar with him than the milk he had last time.

    Malfoy didn''t sit down and said impatiently, "Dumbledore, welcome back to Hogwarts. What''s the matter with you calling me!"

    HEMA was stunned when she heard Lucius say so. Old Deng took the initiative to call him. Also, she lost and didn''t dare to come up to Dumbledore.

    "Lucius, do you know who caused the Hogwarts crisis this time and who opened the chamber of secrets?"

    "... how do I know? Does this have anything to do with me?" Lucius took a deep breath and sat opposite Dumbledore.

    "Oh, yes... Voldemort!"

    "... but he''s dead." Lucius continued to look at Dumbledore with the same face.

    "Do you need me to say more? Lucius, this is Hogwarts. I don''t want the contradiction between us or that person to affect the growth and safety of students here. "

    Dumbledore''s deep blue eyes stared at Lucius, and his two fingers gently knocked on the table, as if in Lucius''s heart.

    "Hum! Dumbledore, I am also the director of Hogwarts. My only concern is the interests of this school! Of course, there are students here, and my children are here! "

    "But some school directors told me that if you don''t choose to agree to suspend me, you will curse their whole family!"

    "Ridiculous! Dumbledore, be careful that I go to the Ministry of magic to accuse you of framing! And the Dark Lord is dead. He can''t open the secret room and hurt the students in the school! "

    "I never said it was Voldemort himself. This time he controlled Ginny Weasley and miss Hermione Granger, opened the chamber of secrets and released the basilisk."

    "So it has nothing to do with me..."

    "But as far as I know, Voldemort''s medium of controlling Granger and miss Weasley is a diary, and this diary..."

    Dumbledore pretended to touch the drawer, but did not take it out.

    "That''s nonsense. Tell fudge about these things and see if he believes your nonsense! The Dark Lord is dead! "

    As soon as Lucius patted the table, the milk in the quilt spilled directly and rubbed against Lucius''s sleeve.

    "Dobby!"

    "Master!"

    "Help me clean up!"

    "Yes, master."

    Dobby quickly tried a magic and helped Lucius clean his clothes.

    HEMA looked at the elf, then at Dumbledore, milk... Wasn''t it for him to drink? It''s really cunning!

    "Dumbledore, I hope you can still sit here next year! Let''s go, dobby! "

    "Yes, master!"

    "Slow down!" Dumbledore shouted, without the slightest sign of getting up, while HEMA still sipped her coffee.

    "Old Deng tou, is this too much? The warning is too powerful. Can you jump dangerous chess?"

    "But Lucius won''t. I know him, just like his son." Dumbledore smiled sarcastically.

    Looking left and right, it seems that there is a word written: "advice!"

 Chapter 53

    "HEMA, it''s a holiday. Do you have any plans?"

    "What''s my plan? Have a good rest for a while. In addition to learning, I''ve never been so tired in my life."

    "But there''s a lot to gain, isn''t it?" Dumbledore took a meaningful look at HEMA, then took out a notebook from the drawer and handed it to HEMA.

    "I got this notebook from an old friend. It may be helpful to you."

    HEMA looked at the gilt text "the secret of the four founders of Hogwarts" on the cover, and suddenly smiled. Old Deng... Nothing can hide from him.

    "There may be another thing to ask you. Recently, many strange monsters appeared near the town of robian in Dorset, and many fishermen had accidents."

    "But after the Ministry of magic went to investigate, it found that there were no monsters, but there were still people missing in the follow-up, but the Ministry of magic was very busy and no idle people went..."

    HEMA looked at old Deng''s eyes and sighed slightly. "Say, this dangerous event, let me a 1... No, is it appropriate for the children in grade 2 to go right away?"

    "Ha ha, I don''t think I can defeat the snake monster warrior. Mr. HEMA Aibo is a weak wizard. Besides, I''ve sent you some helpers."

    "What helper?"

    "You''ll know that then. I''ll let you know. It seems that you don''t have an owl... What''s the matter?"

    Speaking of owls, HEMA''s little face became bitter. He forgot to buy owls at first, and then Mrs. Abbott bought one for him and sent it to Hogwarts.

    But at that time, his dragon state was not yet slightly controllable. After the owl saw himself, he didn''t wait to communicate. When he smelled the smell, he ran away for fear that he might eat it!

    Later, HEMA bought another one, but there was no exception. She didn''t dare to get close to him. She couldn''t play a good helper at all. She could only be used as grain reserve.

    "Well, let fox follow you. Anyway, it likes you very much, although I don''t know why Phoenix likes to follow you, the little dragon."

    Fox narrowed his eyes when he heard it. His claws loosened carelessly and fell into the black ash below!

    Fox gave a low cry, flew out quickly and slowly fell on HEMA''s shoulder, but HEMA looked at Fox from fiery red to dark red and said helplessly, "old Deng, do you still have clean one in your house? Change it for me."

    "Alas! Don''t tease me! "

    HEMA quickly took out some dried meat from her pocket and calmed Fox for a long time, although HEMA felt that the other party was deliberately blackmailing him.

    "Old Deng tou, nothing else. I''ll go first. I have to go back and pack up. See you next semester!"

    "Well, help you have a good summer vacation, Mr. HEMA." Dumbledore smiled at him and rose from his seat.

    "You too, principal Dumbledore." HEMA nodded slightly and politely withdrew.

    Fox flew back to Dumbledore, circled twice, then turned into a fire and disappeared into the principal''s room.

    HEMA left the headmaster''s room and did not immediately meet the dormitory. Instead, she went to Professor flavy first. As soon as she knocked on the door, Professor flavy''s voice rang.

    After entering the door, HEMA found a familiar figure standing there in addition to Professor flavy. She looked vaguely holding the book.

    "Remember not to experiment in the dormitory next time. It''s not friendly to scare other students."

    "I see, professor. I''ll be in the lounge next time."

    "The lounge is not good... Hey ~ by the way, classmate Aibo, what''s the matter?"

    "Mainly because you have helped me so much in terms of magic spells this semester, I still want to thank you!"

    Then HEMA bowed to flavie. Although HEMA didn''t care much about emotional communication, he knew that if others helped him, he had to do his utmost respect and etiquette.

    "Well, I haven''t helped you much. After all, I''ve never seen the magic spell that calls on water."

    Professor flavy waved his wand, and HEMA''s body was gradually lifted up by a force. HEMA also took a box out of her pocket and put it on flavy''s table.

    "What is this?"

    "You will like the tea from China."

    "Well, I''ve heard of tea for a long time. Thank HEMA."

    "No, no, I should thank you. Then I''ll go first."

    "Well, by the way, I have a second grade textbook here. It''s my gift back to you."

    HEMA didn''t intend to take things, but when she saw that flavie kept raising his hands, took it, turned a few pages, saw the dense notes on it, and immediately laughed.

    "Thank you, Professor!"

    "It doesn''t matter. I believe in your talent and efforts. Well, go!"

    "Yes!"

    "By the way, take this little girl away."

    So HEMA happily took the book and left flavy''s office with Luna''s little angel.

    "HEMA, am I not liked by others?"

    "In fact, Luna, remember that the most important thing for people is to be themselves. People live for themselves, not for others."

    "Besides, who says he doesn''t like you? You''re a good girl. You''re smart and kind. You''re a little angel. Just do what you want to do!"

    "Just sometimes, being too real will hurt yourself, but I think you won''t be afraid, will you?"

    HEMA patted Luna on the shoulder, smiled and walked downstairs. "Luna, help you have a good summer vacation!"

    Luna looked at HEMA''s back, her silver eyes twinkled with bright light, and whispered slightly, "well, I won''t be afraid. Like my mother, thank you, HEMA."

    Later, HEMA came to Professor Snape again. Although HEMA didn''t want to communicate with the uncle who lacked love, she saved him several times in the battle of the basilisk.

    Moreover, he also consulted the other party several times about the dark magic defense knowledge and potion knowledge he didn''t understand. Naturally, he wanted to thank some.

    Therefore, he also specially bought a small bottle of Fuling and spent all his small Treasury, which made him very distressed, but he can better pester Snape for advice next year.

    But before he could knock, Snape''s voice rang from inside. "Nothing important, Mr. Abbott, you can leave."

    "Professor, I''m here to give you a gift. Thank you for saving your life."

    "I haven''t saved you. Let''s go and don''t let me bother you."

    "But I specially bought Fuling agent here."

    "Put the blessing agent outside and you can go."

    "..." you are too real!

    Finally, HEMA came to the Hogwarts playground, watched several students flying around the training ground and waved at him.

    He walked forward, and a small figure with a hood appeared not far from him. She squatted under the tree, holding a book and watching quietly.

    A faint breeze passed, bringing the smell of grass and a little fragrance of flowers. It also raised her hood. Her silver hair bloomed in the air and radiated holy brilliance in the sun.

    She hurried around to put on her hat, but HEMA grabbed her little hand directly!

    "HEMA, what''s the matter?"

    "It''s all right. I just want to see the lovely Miss Astoria."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Still want to kiss!" With that, HEMA pretended to hold it up.

    Miss Astoria was so frightened that she left the book aside, stood up and ran away!

    HEMA also ran up with a smile, but because Astoria ran too fast, he deliberately slowed down.

    "Ah!"

    But with Astoria''s sudden deceleration, HEMA accidentally knocked her down directly, and the two fell together on the grass.

    HEMA and Astoria lay side by side on the grass, feeling the breeze across their cheeks and the warm sun shining on them, making people feel as if they had returned to their mother''s arms.

    "Hoo Hoo... HEMA, I''m very happy!"

    "Did you run?"

    "Well, after all, no one would let me exercise, and I didn''t want to exercise."

    "After that, you can exercise more. There should be no problem."

    "Well, but HEMA, do you know what I''m happiest about?" Astoria suddenly turned her head and stared at HEMA with starry eyes, "because you are by my side!"

 Chapter 54

    "HEMA! A girl came to you! "

    "Ah? Who is it? " Hannah rushed out before HEMA got up from bed!

    "I guess it''s Miss Hermione... That''s the only time she can get up." HEMA looked at the alarm clock at the head of the bed. It looked particularly dazzling at 5:50.

    This is summer vacation! How did she do it? I just want to applaud her now... Self disciplined people are really great.

    In other words, the summer vacation has begun for half a month, but Dumbledore''s task still hasn''t come down. Fox will come twice from time to time to steal his dried meat.

    Hermione also came to learn from Herma once during her time. Compared with Mr. Abbott of salted fish, it is obvious that Mrs. Abbott prefers Miss Hermione who is nice and clever.

    And Harry fell into the state of confinement again. In fact, Ron also planned to let Harry go directly to him, but the Dursleys were still Harry''s Guardian after all.

    Speaking of HEMA''s view of the Dursleys, she didn''t hate or like them much, or the Dursleys'' attitude towards Harry was entangled with many emotions.

    Fear, jealousy and a trace of warmth in the later stage are the emotional changes of ordinary people.

    When they oppressed Harry, the Dursleys were bad people. Finally, they revealed their hearts to Harry, that is, warmth, that is, good people.

    Good people and bad people can be well defined and difficult to define. We can''t completely say that a person has always been bad or good.

    "HEMA!"

    "Coming!"

    Hannah''s voice sounded again, and HEMA also recovered. She quickly put on her clothes and went downstairs.

    A curly haired girl with a clean white T-shirt on the upper body and a short plaid skirt on the lower body was sitting there, chatting happily with Mrs. Aibo.

    "Good morning, Hermione, but you''re too early."

    "But it''s already 6 o''clock."

    HEMA glanced at the big clock in the living room, and the second hand struck exactly 6 o''clock.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Well, get up early and go to bed early. Have you eaten? I''ll pour you milk! " Mrs. Aibo glared at HEMA, a feeling that you don''t understand and your mother paved the way for you.

    "Thank you, Mrs. Abbott ~"

    "Hermione, let''s go shopping later. I''ll wear Muggle style clothes." Hannah said as she drank milk from a.

    "Well, but I have a task from Professor McGonagall that needs to be completed. I''m sorry, Hannah. Of course we can go together."

    "Task ~ forget it." Hannah salted fish turned back and fell on the sofa. When hermaton felt that this was my script, right!

    "What mission? In other words, you won''t come to me... "HEMA asked, and immediately felt a little bad.

    "Come with me, and the Garonne reward!"

    "Well, I don''t... hey? Garon? Yes, I can help my friends, but what''s my duty and task? "

    Hermione was almost amused by the sudden change of face in Beijing opera, but she endured the image of a lady in someone else''s house.

    "Well, Professor McGonagall went to my house a few days ago and talked with my mother and father. When he walked quickly, he suddenly told me that learning is not just writing and reading, but more practice."

    "So there is this task ~" when hemarton felt that people around Dumbledore liked to do something to train students. He was really not afraid of their accidents.

    Besides, students can''t release magic at will outside the school. After all, they have trace silk on them, which will be found by the people of the Ministry of magic. However, according to the letter fox brought back last time, it seems that this mission has been reported.

    So it''s better to have a big man, but has Hermione reported this task? If there is no report, I''m afraid he can only rely on close combat to support the scene.

    "So, what''s your mission?" HEMA took up her glass and poured down a mouthful of hot milk.

    "Help Mrs. beta find the cat." Hermione blushed and said cautiously.

    ¡°£¡¡± With a puff, HEMA''s milk gushed out half of her mouth, and her eyes stared at each other.

    "But my parents wouldn''t let me run far without you."

    "In the country?"

    "No, it''s on Becquerel Road, but it''s far from my house."

    "But we can''t use magic. It''s an area where public security is not very good. Don''t you think it''s dangerous?"

    "That''s why I''m looking for you! Aren''t you good at tearing up basilisks? " Hermione suddenly remembered what Ron and Harry had said when talking to her.

    "Who said that! I was strengthened with magic medicine, okay! " HEMA can''t really say that she may tear the snake monster by hand. That''s too weird.

    "But I''m just looking for a cat. There should be no problem."

    "But why is the task to find a cat?"

    "Because Mrs. beta''s husband is a wizard, but now her husband has died. She is old and inconvenient to move, and then her favorite cat has been lost."

    "Professor McGonagall is a good friend of Mrs. beta''s husband. Originally, Professor McGonagall planned to go by himself, but after thinking about it, he gave it to me."

    "Well... You asked for it."

    "Ah? How do you know... "

    "I don''t know Miss Hermione''s kindness and integrity." HEMA looked helplessly at Hermione whose little face suddenly turned red. This girl really can''t lie.

    "Well, you can go with Hermione. I can monopolize the sofa at home." Hannah said lazily.

    "All right, just go out for a walk. When will you go?"

    "After breakfast."

    "You are really efficient..." HEMA reluctantly bit a mouthful of bread. "In other words, is the cat really so easy to find?"

    "I don''t know, but the cat disappeared suddenly. Mrs. beta may be afraid of being caught by other children, or something happened..."

    Hermione often saw some gangsters catch the cat, then fix it in a place and hit it with a stone until it was killed! She didn''t want to see this happen.

    "I see. Let''s start in a minute." HEMA suddenly remembered that Hermione seemed to like cats very much in the original book, and crook mountain seemed to have bought it at this time.

    This also led to the hostility between Hermione and Ron. After all, Ron''s pet is a fake mouse, one of the most annoying characters, dwarf Peter.

    In fact, HEMA is also considering whether to kill him first. After all, this will make life more comfortable next semester, but we''ll talk about it then. After all, he has to communicate well with Ron.

    Before HEMA finished thinking, just a mouthful of milk was in his mouth, and a familiar voice came from the door, which made his head buzzing and the milk in his mouth splashed out!

    "HEMA, are you home? I''m Ron! "

    "I''m George!"

    "Hey? I don''t know you well! HEMA, I''m Fred! "

    "I don''t know you well."

    "Ha ha ha!"

    "George, Fred, your jokes are so cold."

    "Ron, what do you know? Why hasn''t anyone opened the door yet?"

    "Maybe you should say sesame opens the door!"

    "Yes, next time invent a key that can open any door."

    "Why not use the unlock spell?"

 Chapter 55

    Just as the twin brothers began their crosstalk speech, the door of HEMA''s house opened, and Hermione''s small head poked out from behind the door, startling Ron.

    "Hey!? Hermione, why are you here? " He also came to HEMA''s house for the first time, but he didn''t expect Hermione to be here! I don''t know why. My nose feels sour.

    "I''m here as a guest. My house is very close to here. Didn''t I tell you?"

    "It seems... By the way, is HEMA at home?"

    "What''s the matter, dear Ron?" HEMA also came out from behind Hermione, with a towel in her hand and wiping her mouth.

    "Well, I wrote a lot of letters to Harry, but he didn''t reply to me. I feel that he should be locked up by the family again."

    "You don''t want to be the same as last year! Your flying car is still running around in the Forbidden Forest! " Hermione also walked straight past and stared at Ron.

    "Hermione, but Harry is our friend after all. We can''t watch him suffer... We can choose a more normal way this time."

    "Well, come to the house." HEMA waved her hand, yawned, and turned into the room.

    When a few people entered the room, Gemini immediately became honest. After all, they had a sense of propriety when they were guests in other families.

    "Fortunately, I bought more milk and snacks today." Mrs. Abbott gave a warm reception. Speaking of it, Mrs. Abbott and Mrs. Weasley were still working together.

    "So, how''s Ginny?" Hermione glanced and asked Gemini. After all, Ginny and she are difficult sisters. It''s really hard to be controlled.

    "Ginny, she''s all right. Although her mental state has been bad after Christmas, according to headmaster Dumbledore, her brain has been damaged and has completely recovered recently."

    "That''s good."

    "By the way, what are your plans to save our Savior?" HEMA also joked.

    "It''s very simple. Just go directly to his house and take him away by force!" Fred said casually, and took out a small prop that he didn''t know what it was.

    "Isn''t this a crime?!" Hermione slapped on the table, and her smooth curly hair suddenly became messy.

    "Oh, Hermione, calm down. I didn''t say to rob people directly. We won''t hurt them. Besides, you know, we can''t use magic."

    Ron quickly stopped Hermione, who was angry, and then dragged George. George couldn''t help grabbing the props in Fred''s hand.

    "Hum!"

    "Well, since you have ideas, what can I do for you... By the way, the premise is, don''t ask me for help!"

    "..." Ron was stunned. I was rejected before I spoke!

    "That classmate Aibo, in fact, you don''t have to do anything. Let''s get Harry out, of course, because we''re afraid of some trouble... So..."

    Fred was also embarrassed to scratch his head. After all, there was no magic spell to use. They were just 14-year-old children. Mang could not be so reckless.

    "So why are you blind superstitious? I can help you ~" HEMA also glanced at Hermione next to him. He is really just a little wizard of ordinary people!

    In addition, even if he has strength, he can''t be a tool man!

    "And I have promised Miss Hermione to help her finish the task."

    "Yes, we''re leaving in a minute. Go yourself. Remember to say hello to Harry and me!"

    Hermione also frowned and waved her hand. She wanted to get Harry out, but she didn''t want to act with these guys. There would be an accident, and she hadn''t helped Mrs. beta find the cat there.

    "Oh, you can''t do this. We''ll help you finish the task. Why don''t you help us save Harry together?"

    Hearing what Ron said, Hermione suddenly hesitated. Looking for a cat is a troublesome thing. Without the help of magic, there are still many people and great power

    After hesitating for a few seconds, Hermione nodded. "OK, but today you''re going to go with me to the cat."

    "Good! Hey? Looking for a cat? " Before Ron could hear it clearly, he shouted directly, but then he was stunned and looked at the spots in his pocket. "Er... I hope it won''t catch mice."

    HEMA also secretly glanced at the drooping gray yellow mouse spots in Ron''s pocket and took a deep breath? Do you want to kill him? But how will the plot change?

    HEMA thought, and everyone suddenly felt a little wrong. RON in long sleeves rolled up his sleeves in an instant, but he still felt the dryness and heat in the air.

    "Hoo... It''s so hot... Why? HEMA, HEMA! "

    Hermione''s figure sounded from the side. HEMA slowly took back her thinking, looked at Hermione whose bangs were soaked, and was slightly stunned, "what''s the matter with you?"

    "Aren''t you hot? Suddenly I felt the air warm. " Miss Hermione gently pulled her T-shirt to keep the wet clothes from sticking to her body.

    But this made HEMA on the side smell the faint fragrance, and she couldn''t stand it any more. What was the girl doing!

    No... this heat seems to be a rune!?

    HEMA suddenly lowered her head, turned over her wrist and found that a rune was shining red on the inner side of her forearm! But it flickered twice and disappeared there.

    This is the rune on the scepter, which represents fire, warmth and so on. Is it a step faster than water.

    According to the knowledge that HEMA learned from cahor, the difference between the original lune and the ordinary lune lies in a mystery.

    Ordinary lune is ordinary words, but wizards or mages with magic, or creatures with magic, arrange and combine them and give them magic.

    Given magic, this Rune can temporarily show the power represented by some sources, but it is a one-off.

    For example, a powerful wizard writes a charm on paper, and then activates the charm through other spells or secrets!

    The result may be a fireball, an AOE that instantly burns everything in front of you, or even a buff that purifies your heart.

    Then, this symbol will be used up, and it will disappear directly. If you want to continue to use it, you need to draw another Rune and use magic to activate it again.

    But the original is different. The original Rune itself has all the control power related to this rune, that is, it is the embodiment of the power of fire, purification and so on.

    People use it rather than borrow its power, but it is more dangerous than ordinary lune at first. Some people can''t use it at all, and even be eroded by lune in turn!

    But once you can control the rune and get closer to it, it will gradually become a part of you and use it whenever you want.

    Of course, because the original has power, not pure magic, it naturally needs magic to mobilize when using the original, but the original is more powerful and consumes less blue than the one-time ordinary Luen.

    Therefore, the water he used, or the flame Rune originally carried by the scepter, were attached to an object and borrowed their own power, rather than complete control.

    Because the original lune has a certain self-consciousness, the runes scattered all over the world will continue to appear and disappear.

    Therefore, after understanding, HEMA was surprised that she found the original Rune on the water tank. After all, the power of the original Rune was too strong to be attached to ordinary objects.

    So there''s something about the water tank. Go and have a look next time. Maybe you can talk to old Deng tou and buy it for research.

    Of course, the most powerful is the black stick scepter. According to Mr. cahor, it can accommodate all Rune attachments, although HEMA thinks it is an ordinary wooden stick.

    As you spend more time with runes, runes will get closer to you and finally complete control. The appearance of Rune traces on the body is a sign of starting to control.

    "HEMA!"

    "What''s going on?"

    "Ah?"

    With the roar of several people, HEMA suddenly looked up and watched more and more water seep in the room, and the sofa was flooded.

    HEMA was stunned and wiped! Something''s wrong!

 Chapter 56

    HEMA immediately ran upstairs, took the scepter and pointed at the spreading water. The water gradually receded and the heat in the room dissipated.

    But Fred and George jumped over and hooked HEMA''s shoulder as if they saw their partner!

    "Hey, how can you do it? This prank is too powerful. It''s hot and cold!"

    "Hey? This is not a prank, but the temperature regulation spell I set is wrong. " HEMA can''t say that she lost her magic.

    Fortunately, the use of lune is different from the concept of spell release, so it will not be detected by the Ministry of magic. Otherwise, I''m afraid Mrs. Aibo will go to the Ministry of magic.

    "Oh, can you teach us this spell?"

    "It''s not bad, but it''s difficult. I have a note here. You can go back and have a good look, and then enter the study and practice."

    "Forget it!" As soon as Gemini heard the notes and study, he suddenly lost interest and fell down on the sofa.

    More than ten minutes later, several people who had enough to eat and drink were also officially ready to start. Mrs. Aibo stood at the door and told HEMA that although the Muggle world was safer, they were all children after all.

    "Well, mom, I see."

    "Don''t worry, aunt. HEMA''s strength is not weaker than that of an adult wizard!" Ron also said from the side.

    "Oh, be careful on the way." Mrs. Aibo smiled and didn''t take it to heart. Although HEMA was very talented, how could she compare with an adult wizard.

    "By the way, Ron, how did you get here?"

    "I came by Knight Bus. After all, riding a broom is easy to be found. Dad has been fined several times this year. I''m afraid if I make another mistake, it''s over!"

    "Mr. Weasley is not easy enough, so you''d better save him snacks." Hermione also sighed.

    "I know, so this is the last time, Hermione, you have to believe me!"

    Ron said very sincerely. Hermione nodded helplessly. She knew that Ron and Harry would never be at ease as long as they were together. It seemed that they were about to be taken away.

    "Then let''s take the Knight Bus! Soon! "

    "Well, this is the first time Hermione and HEMA have taken the Knight Bus."

    "It''s not the first time. I used to sit with my mother. Of course, I was a little Muggle at that time. I didn''t have any magic talent. Later, I learned that not everyone can sit."

    "Well... Your words must not be convincing. It''s my first time to take a Knight Bus, but I learned about it last year."

    In other words, this guy is really powerful. His academic performance and magic talent are so good. Hey ~ Hermione Granger, you need to work harder!

    "Then I''m sure Harry didn''t know there was such a thing, ha ha ~" Fred joked from the side.

    Speaking of how HEMA can tell Fred from George, it''s actually very simple. He has a dragon nose, although he doesn''t have a dog nose.

    Just remember a person''s magic smell. Everyone''s magic smell is different. At least HEMA hasn''t found that who feels very similar to who.

    At this time, with Fred''s wand waving, a series of whistles sounded gradually, from far to near, louder and faster!

    With the sound of a sudden brake, a huge purple bus with three decks slowly emerged from a mirage, and there were big words'' Knight Bus'' on the windshield.

    "Wow!"

    Hermione and HEMA sighed involuntarily. A young man in purple overalls rushed out of the car.

    "Welcome to the Knight Bus, which is an emergency bus for witches who have no choice. Stretch out your wand and get in the car. We can take you anywhere. My name is Stan sampak! "

    "Oh? These three gentlemen, you just came here ~ "sampak pouted. After all, the Knight Bus is an emergency bus.

    So he hates people because he just saves a little time to occupy a lot of urgent wizard positions, but fortunately there are not many guests today.

    "I''m sorry, sir, but we really have something urgent this time!"

    "Well, come up, some guests." Stan thought and waved his hand. Anyway, it''s OK to have guests. It''s good to make money.

    Several little wizards quickly got into the car, then HEMA told the address, asked the price, and threw four jingarons to stan sampak.

    Although he has been crying poor, he can still pay for the car, and he may have made a little money recently.

    However, I feel that the bus is so expensive. 11 Sike is alone. You need to know that 1 Garon can change 17 ~ 18 Sike. How much is a magic wand.

    "HEMA, we have money." Ron also quickly took out a gallon. Although his family was not so rich, he also knew that it was always bad to let others treat him.

    "It''s all right. It''s just a ride. Don''t you know I''ve started writing recently? Although I didn''t go to the prophet, I also went to two other publications, and the royalties are still some. "

    "Really?!" Fred and George brothers also exclaimed in surprise. After all, it was a great thing to be published in the newspaper!

    "Guys, come back here!"

    Several people walked in and found that the bus had no seats, but six beds with brass pillars, and it was still a single one.

    The ladder leading to the second and third floors is a straight up ladder, which should also be the same as below.

    At this time, there is only one person lying on the bottom of the beds, and the rest of the beds are free, which seems to be the same.

    Ron then slowly leaned over to Hermione and HEMA and whispered, "that man was sleeping there when Fred and George and I came, and he''s still there."

    "So where is he going?"

    "I don''t know. It feels strange anyway."

    HEMA turned her head and looked at the man in the shabby robe with white and sparse hair. She suddenly felt that the description was a little familiar.

    "Everybody, get ready and start!"

    "Hermione, HEMA, be careful!" Ron and Gemini shouted, threw themselves on their bed and grabbed the copper pillar with both hands!

    With a loud music playing again, conductor Stan patted the cab glass. The other party answered and suddenly stepped on the accelerator!

    With a loud buzzing, HEMA was also scared to jump on the bed to prevent herself from falling to the ground. The huge bus was on the road, like nobody!

    Without braking and avoiding, HEMA kept an incredible speed. She glanced at the scenery outside the window and suddenly felt that the roller coaster was weak!

    In this way, the people arrived at their destination in a thrill all the way. It took about 20 minutes.

    "Here we are! And, of course, Mr. lupin! "

    HEMA also shook her head to wake herself up, but HEMA was stunned when she heard lupin.

    what the fuck! I said why was the description so familiar?! It''s lupin! Remus John lupin! One of his favorite characters of the year!

    Lupin, who was lying in bed, also got up slowly. A slightly vicissitudes face made HEMA a little uncomfortable. After all, Lupin was suffering and suffering.

    Later, friends stood on the same front with themselves again, and the people they loved most in their life. They also gave birth to the crystallization of their love, but in the end they ended up with both sacrifices.

    ¡°£¿¡± Lupin came over, his gray green eyes glanced at HEMA, showing a puzzled expression, but then he returned with a lovely smile to show kindness.

    HEMA also responded, quickly nodded, looked at Lupin''s back and took a deep breath. "A good end... What a rare end in this era."

 Chapter 57

    "HEMA, let''s go!"

    "Oh." HEMA recovered, got out of the car and followed Ron.

    The Knight Bus behind him also paid attention to the door with a bang. The driver and Stan welcomed the next ride. Before the sound fell, the car roared and disappeared behind several people!

    "Don''t look at this bus, it contains a lot of wonderful spell combinations!" Hermione said excitedly.

    "It''s also called wonderful. I still have... Life..."

    "Fred!"

    But before Fred finished, George covered his mouth!

    HEMA suddenly remembered this thing through the strange performance of Fred and George. The living map, which Rowling herself said was a very bug magic prop.

    They felt this thing from filch in their first grade and had a great impact on the development of the next semester.

    "What job?"

    "Forget it, George, it''s not something that needs special attention."

    "Well, it''s a map. We got it from Filch''s office!"

    "Isn''t that stealing?" Ron''s eyes widened from the side, and Hermione was strangely silent, or they would continue to do it even if she caught their attention.

    "How can it be called stealing? All the things in his office were confiscated by the original students, and he didn''t need them. They were all ashes. Can we count them as waste?"

    "Well, Fred, this map is called the living point map. It is a magic map that can display all the information of Hogwarts, every classroom, every corridor, every corner, and even the secret passages that many people don''t know!"

    "And most importantly, you can see the information of people in Hogwarts, everyone, every minute, every day, anywhere!"

    "Then do you want to see it?"

    At this point, Ron and Hermione looked forward to the Gemini. George smiled and stretched out into his pocket, but in the next second.

    "Unfortunately, we didn''t bring it out this time!"

    "Ha ha! Have you been fooled! "

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Hermione, let''s go!" Ron pouted and walked out quickly towards the front, and Hermione followed him expressionless.

    "HEMA, look at them. They don''t understand any humor?"

    "Well, the living point map is so powerful, and the spells involved will be very complex. Can you bring it to me next time?"

    "Of course there''s no problem with this!"

    "In fact, to be honest, although the living point map feels very complex, it has no ability to help wizards become very powerful."

    "Yes, with this technology, you can have more interesting things in the morning."

    HEMA also nodded. The group of four who were still students could make this thing, but it didn''t create any powerful magic spells or new props. It''s a pity.

    After several people walked down the street for several minutes, HEMA found that Lupin''s figure had disappeared in sight.

    Several little wizards also felt more and more that there seemed to be something wrong around them. It was too quiet! Half a day without a pedestrian or vehicle passing by!

    "Hermione, what the hell is this place? It feels so desolate?"

    "I feel like someone is always looking at us!" Ron shrunk his neck from the side and felt a chill dangling from behind.

    "It''s also my first time to help Mrs. beta find a cat, but in fact, I haven''t contacted this lady, but she knows Professor McGonagall. There should be no problem."

    Hermione looked at the dark sky and felt a little uneasy at the bottom of her heart, but she still gave herself a tone. Isn''t HEMA still there.

    HEMA kept breathing deeply. He smelled the smell and magic in the air. A disgusting smell that made him instinctively appeared in his nose.

    It was not a simple pungent smell, but full of muddy magic that made him sick, but he didn''t know what the magic smell was. After all, he smelled it for the first time.

    Several people walked for another 2 minutes and finally came to a six story apartment. Compared with the single door single family just now, the environment of this small apartment is much worse.

    Following the dark stairs to the fifth floor, Hermione came to the 503 door written on the note and gently rang the doorbell.

    "Who? Cough ~ cough! " A hoarse voice sounded from the door, accompanied by a cough.

    "Mrs. beta, I''m Hermione Granger. Professor McGonagall should have told you I''m coming."

    "Oh! Yes, Miss Granger, cough... Cough, wait a minute! "

    Then there was a click sound inside the door, which should be the sound of crutches pounding on the ground.

    "It seems that Mrs. beta is really not in good health, Fred and George. I hope you can pay a little attention later." Hermione whispered.

    "We still know this." The Gemini gods simultaneously turned their lips. Just now they didn''t play tricks at HEMA''s house, okay.

    Of course, one reason was that afraid of HEMA''s sudden anger, he grabbed the big wand and smoked them to the ground.

    In other words, if it hadn''t been for the last time in the snake monster elimination war, HEMA cast a spell with that wand and summoned the water to protect everyone, they still don''t know that it was a wand!

    However, this length has been regarded as a scepter. At least the giants will not use a one meter long stick as a magic wand. They may consider it as firewood or melee weapons.

    With a friction sound, the door opened slowly. A thin old woman with a crutch appeared in front of Hermione and slowly opened the door to the maximum.

    "Slow down." Hermione immediately helped her up.

    "It''s all right, it''s all right. I just have some bad legs and feet. I''m in good health." Mrs. beta smiled back and said, "by the way, these children, sit on the sofa!"

    "Thank you, Mrs. beta."

    "Thank you."

    Several people nodded at Mrs. beta and went into the room. HEMA found that the outside of the apartment looked small, but the living room looked very spacious.

    When Mrs. beta returned to her small wheelchair, HEMA sat down. After all, it seemed more polite.

    "Look at my memory, I forgot to get you some snacks..."

    "It''s all right. We''re here to talk to you and go out to find your cat." Hermione quickly waved her hand. After all, she didn''t want anything to happen to Mrs. beta.

    "In fact, I''m glad Miss Granger wants to help me find Kaka and you. Are you also a little wizard?"

    "Yes, madam."

    "Oh... Yes, ma''am."

    Mrs. beta looked at Ron, Gemini and HEMA. Although Mrs. beta''s hair was all white and her skin was crisscross, her eyes were very clear and bright. It gave Ron a sense of Dumbledore''s vision and made him a little nervous.

    "I''m glad you can help me, but now, I think you should leave here and go home for a good summer vacation."

    "Mrs. beta? Why... I believe Kaka can find it back. Trust us! " Hermione suddenly stood up and looked at Mrs. beta with determination.

    "Miss Granger, I believe in your kindness and bravery, but it''s also for your good. Cough... When you came... Did you see the scene of the street?"

    "You mean there''s danger here?" HEMA looked out the window at the street and whispered slowly.

    "Yes, a few days ago... Cough, two bodies were found half a mile in front of the road, and it''s not an ordinary robbery."

    "It''s said that they were killed by some kind of beast. Their bodies are full of huge scratches... One person was even ripped open."

    Listening to Mrs. beta''s low tone, Ron felt more and more uncomfortable. Gemini also put down his things and looked a little ugly.

    Only HEMA was calm, but after all, it was a murder. He still had some slight changes in his heart, because he felt that he might encounter some bad changes this time.

    "At first, everyone was just a little afraid. They told the children not to go out and run around. They tried not to go out at night. The police didn''t pay special attention."

    "But just yesterday, three gangsters nearby were attacked again in the evening. Two of them were killed, and only one escaped with injuries."

    "According to the escaped gangster, the killer is not a beast at all, but a monster with red eyes and taller than a black bear."

    "Now most of the people in the whole community have moved away temporarily, and some people living here are basically closed."

    With the end of Mrs. beta''s words, everyone was strangely silent. Ron was a little afraid. What a stupid decision they had just made when they came from the street!

    "So you''d better go home... I suspect that monster may be some kind of magical creature. It''s not something you can deal with."

    Hermione also fell into silence after listening. Indeed, this situation is really not suitable for them to stay here more. Such things should be handed over to the Ministry of magic!

    "Well, Mrs. beta, it''s so dangerous here. Why don''t we take you away!"

    "... no... well, I want to stay here... Or... I have to stay here." Mrs. beta raised her head slowly. The middle-aged man in black wizard robe smiled as if looking at Mrs. beta.

 Chapter 58

    "Is this your husband, Mr. beta?"

    "Well, an excellent wizard, perhaps unfamiliar at your age, but he was a teacher of magic spells at Hogwarts when he was young."

    "Very powerful. Those who can teach magic spells are usually very powerful wizards." Hermione said from the side, and the other little wizards nodded.

    This is a feeling for HEMA, Gemini and Ron. After all, you can learn magic spells only by reading textbooks.

    But to become a magic spell Professor, you know not only the basic things in books, but also the creation of new magic spells and very powerful practical literacy.

    That is to say, every teacher who studies magic spells must know a lot of magic spells. The magic spells that will contain various types, most of which have their own special magic spells and strong practical ability.

    "Well, thank you for coming to see me today. Leave during the day, or it will become unsafe after the afternoon."

    "By the way, didn''t the Ministry send someone? There should be police here. " Hermione asked, shouldn''t we pay attention to the deaths and injuries of so many people?

    "But the police don''t believe in monsters. They still define them as wild animals attacking people. There will be some police patrols at night, but that''s it."

    "In the words of the Ministry of magic, they manage some small things. For example, the children accidentally use magic outside school. They are more alert. In major events, they are all hindsight!"

    Unable to restrain the emotions of Ron, Berta could not help laughing. He was not the Minister of magic, but the Ministry of magic had always make complaints about it.

    "Well, children, go back. Maybe Kaka will come back one day!" Mrs. beta smiled and stood up as if she were seeing off.

    Hermione glanced at Ron and HEMA and didn''t know what to do? After all, the other party is kind-hearted, and there is indeed danger. She is also afraid of accidents.

    After all, dead people are no small matter. She should be responsible for herself, her friends and their parents, but she also wants to help some Mrs. beta as much as possible.

    Ron and Gemini waved their hands and said they didn''t express their opinions, while HEMA sat there strangely, frowning, as if thinking about something.

    Hermione couldn''t help it. She said to Mrs. beta again, "but Mrs. beta, since we''re here, let''s help find Kaka. It''s safe during the day anyway."

    "But you are all children after all. I can''t let you have any dangerous situation, otherwise I can''t explain to your elders."

    "Let''s go, or I''ll be really angry. Cough... Well, go home and have a rest early!" Mrs. beta also frowned and shook her crutch.

    "HEMA, what should I do?" Ron tugged at HEMA''s clothes.

    "Hermione, let''s go first. Don''t let Mrs. beta do this. She''s also for our good." HEMA sipped at the corner of her mouth and pulled Hermione''s wrist.

    "HEMA... But?"

    "Go out first." HEMA lowered her voice and glanced around.

    "OK." Hermione didn''t know what HEMA meant, but based on trust, she nodded.

    "Then I won''t send you downstairs. Remember to hurry up and leave. It''s really dangerous here." Mrs. beta opened the door for the children and stood slowly by the door.

    "Well, you should also take care of yourself and pay attention to the danger."

    "Of course, finally, thank you for being a guest, Miss Granger, and these students." Mrs. beta bowed somewhat apologetically to the people.

    "By the way, what does your cat look like?" Several little wizards came out of the door, but HEMA suddenly turned around and asked.

    "Cough... Cough... This classmate, did I just say to let you go home?" Mrs. beta seemed helpless. Now she just wanted these good children to leave quickly.

    "I have to ask too. If I see it on the road, I can bring it back." HEMA replied, her dark eyes staring into the room behind Mrs. beta.

    "Well, this is Kaka''s picture." Mrs. beta hesitated a little for two seconds, took a picture out of her pocket and handed it to the nearest Hermione.

    "What a lovely kitten!" Hermione gave a soft cry, and Ron and Gemini came together immediately.

    In the photo, a fluffy, black-and-white kitten is being held in her arms by Mrs. beta. Mrs. beta smiles gently, a very warm picture.

    After a little chat, seeing Mrs. beta''s lack of interest, several little wizards said goodbye and went downstairs.

    At this time, there is still no one in the street, but now they know the reason behind it, which makes people feel a little cold this summer.

    "HEMA, what did you just want to say?"

    "This? I said that just now at Mrs. beta''s, she was not alone in her room. Do you believe it? "

    "Huh?!" Several little wizards suddenly widened their eyes and looked at HEMA with an incredible face, as if to say again, are you playing a prank!?

    "I''m not lying to you. I have some special means to feel the flow of magic around me. That''s why I can cast magic without a staff." HEMA also started making up again. After all, she can''t say her nose is special.

    "So really someone?"

    "Of course, this person has just left, or he is not a person at all ~"

    "What do you mean... Don''t scare me..." Ron hugged George''s arm directly.

    HEMA looked at Ron, but did not smile, but continued very seriously, "I didn''t notice at first, but then I noticed the smell, the turbid magic, just like the one on the side of the street when I came here."

    "HEMA, you mean Mrs. beta is the murderer!" Hermione looked at HEMA in disbelief.

    "No, no, she has no magic. She is an ordinary person, but she obviously hides something."

    "But HEMA, if Mrs. beta really hides something, there is no need to tell Professor McGonagall about the loss of the cat, and then let Professor McGonagall, me and even yours know the situation here."

    "No, Professor McGonagall, or when she wanted to find a cat, nothing had happened, and what he was hiding was only recently discovered by Mrs. beta. It was kind of her to let us leave."

    Here, several little wizards also felt more and more that Mrs. beta was wrong and always wanted them to leave, but it was because of this that she proved to be a good person.

    "Is she really related to that monster?"

    "I don''t know, but the breath won''t deceive people, but if I have a little eyebrow about the identity of the monster now."

    "Hey?" Ron and the twin brothers came up in surprise. Did HEMA know what a murderer was so soon?

    "I guess if it''s good, it should be..."

    "Hello, little wizards!"

    "Who?!"

    While HEMA continued to speak, a man''s voice suddenly came from behind. HEMA immediately twisted her body and blocked Hermione and Ron behind her!

    "Don''t be afraid. I''m Remus lupin. Like you, I''m a wizard and a student of Hogwarts decades ago!"

    "It''s you... The man in the car." Ron and Hermione also recognized lupin lying motionless in the car.

    "What can I do for you, Mr. wizard?" HEMA didn''t take precautions against lupin, but they didn''t know each other well. They had to pretend to be business.

    However, Lupin''s following answer stunned him and several little friends. Lupin took off his broken hat and whispered.

    "I''m here to catch a monster, a terrible werewolf. I''ve seen his wizard and call him ''gut Hunter'' beta."

    "Beta?!"

 Chapter 59

    "Beta?!"

    "Yes, the grandson of luance beta, the grandson of Mrs. beta you just met, Mo beta."

    "But why is Mrs. beta''s grandson a werewolf? She''s just an ordinary person!" Hermione is also the first time there is a knowledge blind spot.

    "But werewolves are also contagious. They can bite their prey and infect them as werewolves, not just by breeding."

    Ron has heard a lot of stories about werewolves and vampires since he was a child. Now he still has a deep memory. After all, he is about to become the shadow of his childhood.

    "Yes, although the British Ministry of magic has a werewolf capture program, which is a branch of the magical animal management department, it obviously doesn''t work very well, because..."

    "There''s that guy among the werewolves." HEMA also said a word from the side at this time, and looked at Lupin''s eyes meaningfully.

    "Yes, fenril greyback, now the leader of evil werewolves, whose name comes from the giant wolf fenril in Nordic mythology. He is a terrible guy!"

    Lupin also glanced at HEMA and unconsciously touched his neck. He seemed to sigh with lingering fear, but there was killing intention and anger on his face.

    "So you''re here to help Mrs. beta?" Hermione looked in the direction of the building. Now she was worried about Mrs. beta.

    "Of course, after all, Mr. beta has been a teacher of my magic subject, but Mrs. beta seems to cause some resistance to action. Anyway, Mo beta is also her only relative now."

    "Do you need our help?" Gemini and Ron also surprisingly walked forward and asked. Gryffindor''s students really won''t miss this brave heart to save others.

    "Yes, yes, but I think you''d better leave quickly. If I''m right, none of you is a student above grade 5."

    "...." several little wizards also scratched their heads. It seems that this is indeed the case. The biggest twin brothers are only in grade 4, although they will be grade 5 soon.

    "So I''d better go home quickly. I can deal with a little wolf!" Lupin touched his neck. Although he said it confidently, he was obviously not completely sure.

    "But..." Hermione recalled in her head that Mrs. beta was holding a smiling face. She was a little uncomfortable, and if she really said that to HEMA.

    The werewolf now killed people and returned to Mrs. beta. Even if he won''t hurt Mrs. beta now, since he has become a werewolf, he may lose control.

    "If you want to find the cat, give up, because it may be dead." Lupin suddenly said something, which made Hermione more and more uneasy.

    "Why?!"

    "Because there is not only Mo beta, a violent werewolf, but also a black wizard here. Haven''t you found that you haven''t seen any animals since you came to this community?"

    "And he is different from Mo beta. I don''t know where he is. It''s very dangerous and needs the people of the Ministry of magic to deal with it!"

    "Mo beta has been Wolf for a long time because he was injected with a magic potion. As time goes by, Mrs beta may also be attacked by him."

    Hermione listened to Lupin''s words, widened her eyes, turned and ran towards the building!

    "Hermione!" HEMA grabbed the other party, and Hermione couldn''t get rid of her great power in an instant.

    Lupin came down and said to Hermione with a heavy face, "now, it will only make Mrs. beta more dangerous, the faster Mo beta can lose control!"

    "Mrs. beta, I will protect, and I will seek the help of other wizards, so you go home now and everything will be completely solved!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Mr. lupin, don''t sell off. First tell us where the black wizard is ~" HEMA couldn''t help but ask lupin directly.

    Lupin was stunned when he heard HEMA''s question, and then he even smiled, "ha ha... Are you HEMA Abbott?"

    "Yes, Professor Lupin."

    "Professor?"

    "Huh?!"

    Several other little wizards also looked at HEMA and lupin, and lupin was also surprised.

    "Professor, I''m not a professor."

    "But Dumbledore invited you to Hogwarts as this year''s defense against the dark arts teacher, didn''t he?"

    "How do you know? Dumbledore told you? " Lupin smiled and casually took out a biscuit and put it in his mouth.

    "No, but I know you''ve met Dumbledore, and you can call out my name, so I guess comprehensively." HEMA could not say that she felt Dumbledore''s magic in him.

    "Ha ha, OK! But I''m still thinking... I''m not going now. "

    HEMA looked at lupin and muttered that if Sirius escaped after a while, you might not be so calm.

    Hey? No, Sirius escaped from prison because he found a dwarf star turned into a mouse when he saw the report that the Weasleys won the prize and traveled to Egypt.

    What if Mr. Arthur Weasley didn''t win the prize because of the change of the world line? Isn''t it cold?

    "What''s the matter, HEMA?"

    "It''s all right. I''d better call you Mr. lupin now, but you''re welcome to teach at Hogwarts."

    "I''ll think about it, but why do you say I know where the black wizard is?"

    "Well, you should know that at least compared with the werewolf, that guy is still within the scope of solution."

    "It''s true, but it''s hard to find... But you can go to some places close to God. Maybe you will get something." Lupin also appropriately said.

    HEMA also smiled, nodded, turned and said to Hermione, "there''s a destination. Your cat search task is not over yet. Go on, Miss Granger!"

    "... well! Then Mrs. beta will be yours, Mr. lupin. "

    "Of course."

    With that, Lupin waved his magic wand. With his body becoming more and more nihilistic, he completely disappeared in place. He should have used phantom movement.

    "HEMA, why are you sure he knows where the black wizard is?" Ron and Gemini came forward and asked in a low voice.

    "Because his original purpose is this. The role of NPC is to guide players to where they should go ~ Miss Granger, what do you say?"

    "Ah?! You mean Professor McGonagall!? How could... "

    "Everything is possible."

    When lupin appeared from the alley a mile away, with a shaking of space, a witch in a dark green robe slowly appeared next to lupin.

    "Professor McGonagall?"

    "Remus, how are the children?"

    "I succeeded in guiding them to find the black wizard, but I felt that guy was hurt, but these children are also children in grade 3 and 4 after all."

    "But this is the task Dumbledore gave them, and not only did they receive the task this summer vacation. I know albus''s idea. It''s also good to exercise."

    "Of course, that''s why we''re here in order not to let them have an accident, isn''t it?"

    "But something unexpected happened. The werewolf is a threat not only to these children, wizards and ordinary people!" Lupin was worried.

    "So, if you need any help with this werewolf, you can tell me Lemus."

    "Well, I know, but the student named HEMA Aibo is really smart. Although I don''t know what he passed, I know that I had contact with Dumbledore. "

    "He''s a little genius. Although he''s only in grade 2, he''s not bad compared with some senior students, so I''m relieved to let Granger and Weasley''s three children come here."

    "Really? Ah... No, you said the child was only in grade 2?! " Lupin looked at MEG incredulously.

    Then, with McGonagall''s nod, he smiled bitterly. I hope there will be no problem. A group of children deal with a black wizard, Dumbledore. I don''t know what you think.

 Chapter 60

    "What is the place near God?" Gemini looks at the surrounding streets. There is nothing special and magical.

    "Oh? By the way, Ron, they may not know much about the concept of Muggle God. " HEMA suddenly remembered that the wizard didn''t believe in God.

    "In fact, on the Muggle side, every country has its own religious beliefs, and many ordinary people here believe in Christianity, so God should mean God."

    "So close to God?" Although Ron has heard many Muggle stories, he doesn''t quite understand where he is close to God.

    "Generally refers to the church, so as long as we find the chapel in this place, we should be able to find the black wizard!" Hermione continued.

    "But this place is not small. How can we find it?" Ron looked at the hot sun in the sky. Although it was warm, he still felt that there was "cold air" everywhere.

    "Just ask a local." Fred and George suddenly wrapped their necks around Herma and Ron and pointed aside.

    Three boys, 12 or 3 years old, who looked similar to HEMA, came this way with a basketball, but when they saw several people, they stopped not far away.

    "Don''t be afraid, we won''t eat you!" George somehow took out a small slingshot and shot at the opposite side!

    Although this move suddenly startled the opposite side, several teenagers in the opposite side also saw that HEMA was also a child about their age, and relaxed.

    "Why did you hit us?" The leader, a young man in a yellow T-shirt, yelled directly, but he didn''t make any further exploration when he saw that Fred was a head taller than him.

    "It''s all right. It''s too timid to see you. Let you have more courage?" George smiled and took out another slingshot.

    ¡°£¡¡± The boys were afraid that George would shoot them again and hid behind. Fred looked at George and threw out his slingshot, which happened to hit the second boy in his arms.

    "Send you!"

    "Hey?"

    "Why?" The young man in yellow grabbed two slingshots and looked at Fred and George with suspicious eyes.

    "Because we want to ask you something." Fred, like an acquaintance, put his arm on the boy''s shoulder.

    "What''s up?"

    "Is there a church in this place?"

    "Church? We''re a small place, no... "

    "Wally, don''t we count where we used to play?"

    "But there..."

    "What happened there?!" Hermione suddenly came over and startled the boy, but the other party answered honestly.

    "More than ten years ago, before we were born, it was indeed a chapel, but it was abandoned because there were no clergy. Later, it became a venue for many people to play basketball."

    "But recently, a strange old priest came there and didn''t let us play in it. And recently, someone was killed by a beast, so no one went there.

    "Strange guy..." Ron looked at the spots in his pocket, like comforting I spots, and comforting himself, "don''t worry, it''s okay."

    After several people asked for the exact location, Fred sent them some candy, told them not to run around. There were really wild animals, and then rushed to the abandoned chapel.

    "Well, aren''t they also children?" The children looked at the people who had gone away and swallowed the sugar in one gulp.

    "So, George, the sugar you gave them is normal sugar?" Ron asked from the side. After all, the two brothers often feed him some strange things.

    "Don''t worry, it''s just a little special. Do you want to try it?" Fred then said a word, then took out three pieces of sugar and handed them to Ron, Hermione and HEMA.

    "I''ll forget it." Ron waved immediately.

    "Thank you. May we come back alive." HEMA took the sugar and put it in her mouth. A strong sour gas overflowed. Fortunately, HEMA likes sour things.

    "Come back alive..." Hermione suddenly realized that all this was what she wanted to do.

    Whether you want to find the black cat at first, ask HEMA for help, or later when you know the news, you insist on going to have a look again.

    But all this is accompanied by danger. This should be what they want to go, but it puts them in danger... If something really happens!

    Hermione suddenly understood Mrs. beta''s feeling that she could not let others fall into the same danger as herself, which was also a kind of kindness.

    "Hermione?" Ron looked at Hermione, who suddenly frowned. He seemed to think of something, and looked back at George.

    George didn''t speak. Instead, he chuckled, picked up a piece of sugar and patted it in Hermione''s mouth!

    "So sour!"

    "Hahaha, don''t go away, dear Miss Granger!"

    "But everybody, is that really good? Because I''m alone, everyone may be in danger. I should think of others like Mrs. beta. "

    "Hermione, but you forget that we are friends, aren''t we?" George and Fred were also surprisingly serious.

    "..." Hermione looked at George and Fred, then glanced at Ron, nodded deeply and smiled. "Yes, we are friends! We are brave Gryffindor! "

    What about me? He looked at the quick recovery from the loss, and he could not help but make complaints about it. Although I was in danger, I had the ability to protect myself, but you were too realistic.

    In other words, Miss Hermione, didn''t you understand the conversation between lupin and me just now? There must be someone behind your back to guide you. No matter how, there will be no accident to the students, probably.

    "By the way, I forgot HEMA!" Hermione also turned her head and patted HEMA on the shoulder. "Great genius, our safety will be handed over to you in a minute!"

    "I''ve said it many times. Do you really believe me?" As soon as she finished, HEMA felt that the sour candy had become an indescribable smell.

    "Fred! George! "

    "Fred! George! "

    In a relaxed atmosphere, several people walked for 4 or 5 minutes and came near the chapel. They found that the so-called chapel was just an ordinary two-story building, but the courtyard was larger.

    The surrounding walls have collapsed in half because they are in disrepair. You can go in without going through the front door.

    Before they entered the yard, they could see a specially cleaned open space and a fence fixed on the wall, which was similar to what the children said.

    "In other words, what should we do if the strange old man is a black wizard? After all, he is an adult wizard, and he will not be stingy and unforgivable."

    Although Ron''s academic performance is not as good as the twin brothers and Hermione, he is also a quasi third grade student after all. Naturally, he knows the gap between adult wizards and little wizards.

    "Otherwise, HEMA and I will explore the way ahead. If it''s safe, you can go in again, but at least leave one person outside to avoid accidents."

    Hermione also began to arrange quickly. Although Ron was a little nervous, he still nodded. Fred and George were excited, and the props in their pockets were taken into their hands.

    Just when several people were ready to take action, HEMA walked out at a leisurely pace, directly came to the gate and kicked it! Smoke and dust!

    "Anyone?! Here we are! "

 Chapter 61

    A burst of dust splashed from the door. HEMA retreated, and a gap appeared in the church door. HEMA felt the pain on her feet, and found that a large part of the door was made of metal.

    "This is not a place for your children to play!"

    Before HEMA could push the door, an old man with a black hat and a black priest''s robe rushed up from the side!

    "I just want to find my lost cat. I''ve heard others say I''ve seen it around here. Father, I want to go in and have a look!"

    "No, this is a sacred place. I''m still repairing it. I won''t let you in." The old man stared and blocked himself in the door.

    "Can I look in the yard?" HEMA also retreats to the second place. If she attacks rashly before she doesn''t know the other party, she may scare the snake, because there is no magic reaction on the old man, that is to say

    "..." the old man suddenly hesitated, pulled down his hat brim, remained silent for a few seconds, looked up and said, "yes, but don''t disturb me!"

    With that, he opened a big gap, went straight in, and slammed the door of the church!

    "HEMA?"

    "It''s all right. Come here." HEMA waved her hand and walked towards the courtyard. Several little wizards hiding behind hurriedly followed up and completely forgot the plan.

    "HEMA, was that old man a wizard just now?"

    "No, there''s no magic reaction, although I''m surprised at all. His breath... It''s not a wizard anyway."

    "So the so-called black wizard must still be inside!"

    Several people walked around from the front to the side and found that there were many windows in the small building, but now they were sealed, and it seemed that they still used wooden strips and barbed wire. It was not easy to break in.

    At this time, Ron suddenly screamed. When he thought Ron was making a fuss again, he was suddenly stunned.

    On the last grass of the courtyard, there are countless small animal bodies, mice, squirrels, some birds with unknown names, and of course cats and dogs

    They also understood the meaning of Lupin''s words. The wizard seemed to be conducting some evil experiment, so he caught and killed all the disappeared animals!

    ¡°£¡¡± Hermione was stunned for a few seconds, recovered, and immediately looked for it on the pile of animal corpses. After all, her first task was to find KAKA!

    A few minutes later, several people did not find the figure of Kaka, but watching the fresh lives die here, a kind of sadness and anger surged up from their hearts.

    "We must defeat the wizard!"

    "Defeat... Just you?"

    "Who!?"

    Looking back, the old man in the godfather''s robe appeared not far away again. At this time, his face was more ferocious than before, and the half meter long blade in his hand was shining with a little cold!

    "Hermione, Ron, stand back and give it to me!"

    "Ha ha, I said you are not ordinary children. If ordinary children saw such a scene, they would have scared away!"

    HEMA didn''t answer him. She drank an unknown red potion, and the Dragon scales on her arms began to spread. Gemini, Ron and Hermione were stunned. What''s this operation!?

    "A potion that can strengthen the body." HEMA said casually that it is actually an ordinary red medicine, but if he doesn''t find an excuse for Longhua, he can''t get the flesh grass monster!

    With the scales on HEMA''s arm springing up like a sharp blade, HEMA suddenly kicked, and her body instantly drew a distance of four or five meters, kicking her foot towards the other party''s chest!

    But HEMA ignored the height of the other party. She saw the other party suddenly stretch out her left hand, pull on his calf and throw him out!

    Then, with a horizontal blade, he cut down on the fallen HEMA!

    "HEMA!" Just then, the twin brothers suddenly threw something they didn''t know, and burst in front of the old man with a bang!

    A green gelatinous object twined on him, and his feet were glued to the ground, unable to move.

    Then, a smell of rotten banana peel gushed out!

    "My God, even I want to be poisoned!"

    HEMA shouted, but when she couldn''t move, she got up and strangled each other''s neck.

    But the imaginary scale didn''t enter the flesh and blood. Instead, I heard a click, as if the blade had cut into a stone!

    The next second, a dull sound, HEMA felt a sudden pain in her chest!

    "Cough... Eh!" HEMA coughed out with a mouthful of blood. He kicked the other party and withdrew from the distance!

    He found that the other party stabbed himself first with the knife and finally stabbed himself in the back!

    "HEMA!" Hermione ran straight up and grabbed HEMA''s shaky body from behind.

    "Blood... You were stabbed?!"

    Several people looked at HEMA''s chest dyed red, and immediately panicked. After all, they were all children. No one thought it would be like this.

    "I''m fine..." HEMA picked up the unfinished blood bottle and poured it down to herself, and the blood strip stabilized in an instant.

    ¡¾7602000¡¿¡¢¡¾7802000¡¿

    "How can it be all right after so much blood?"

    "I''m really fine. If you stab me twice, I''ll be fine. This magic medicine is very powerful." HEMA joked, slowly stood up and lifted her T-shirt.

    Several people looked at it and found that there was only a small nail cap laughing wound on their chest, which was not deep, but there was more bleeding. Now there is no bleeding.

    Several little guys also stabilized, but HEMA can still feel the fire inside.

    After all, no matter how powerful the red medicine is, it has to be done bit by bit. The damage to the lung lobe still needs some time to repair, but that guy

    Several little wizards looked again. The old man who stabbed himself was still half kneeling there, motionless, feeling very scary.

    "Is he... Dead?"

    "No, he died at the beginning. Did you see me attacking him or him attacking himself? Was there any bleeding on his body except some of my blood?"

    HEMA''s words made several people step back involuntarily. Although they had never seen such a monster as zombie, there are countless similar legends all over the world.

    "Hahaha... What an interesting little guy, but I''m afraid it''s not that easy to kill me!"

    The raucous voice rang again. He drew the knife out of his chest at once, took off the outer robe, and got rid of the winding of the green gel, and slowly stood up from the ground.

    "Ah ~" Hermione also whispered and turned her head.

    But several boys were stunned and stared!

    In addition to his face and hands, there is no skin support and connection in other places, only silver bones and disgusting dark yellow transparent materials!

    "I am immortal! Did you see? Leave one person as a sacrifice, and I can let the others leave... Or do we all stay here and wait for God''s judgment! "

    "Hum! Just you... It''s OK to let the guy behind you out. You can forget it. "

    HEMA took a deep breath and snorted coldly. The Dragon scales on her hands gradually dissipated, but her eyes were surprisingly sharp.

    "Kid, next time my knife won''t just hurt you, it''s death!"

    "Oh?" HEMA slowly raised a strange smile at the corner of her mouth, which stunned the opposite.

    But in the next second, Hermione suddenly felt that her feet were hot, as if the earth had become a hot iron!

    ¡°£¡£¿¡± The priest was startled and raised his legs to leave, but the ground under his feet burst!

    A red flame spewed out, turned into a giant snake in mid air, directly bit his neck and swallowed it in an instant!

 Chapter 62

    The priest was engulfed by the flame in an instant. The imagined smell did not come, but a faint fragrance overflowed. Obviously, the material filled in the puppet was very particular.

    "Puppet master, come out! Yes? Afraid of our children? Make sure you end up better than this puppet. "

    HEMA shouted at her head, and the body of the priest next to her turned into a mass of black ash in a few seconds under the burning of the rune fire!

    "Puppet master, that''s a good name, but why do we have to fight?"

    The hoarse voice sounded again, and everyone immediately understood that only one had spoken from the beginning, and the godfather was a puppet doll.

    "Because you killed so many innocent lives!" Hermione also shouted directly and pulled out her wand directly.

    Although Kaka may be dead, she wants to free innocent lives! Even if you are punished by the Ministry of magic, let this guy be punished first!

    "Well, I won''t talk nonsense to you. Get out of the church, or I''ll burn here!"

    "Boy, do you know what the Ministry of magic will do to you if you do this? Not only will they not thank you, they will take you to Azkaban! And I just killed some cats and dogs... You are a murderer, casting spells in the Muggle world and so on! "

    "So you''re really in there. I wasn''t sure at first... That!" HEMA picked up her finger, the flame spread out in an instant, surrounded the whole church and drew a flame fence.

    "You?!"

    "I won''t bully you anymore. I''ll leave the following things to you. Are you confident?" HEMA suddenly turned her head and looked at Hermione, Ron and the twin brothers.

    "But the casting will be... The Ministry of magic..." although Ron also took out his wand, the thought of Azkaban still cooled his back.

    "Trust me, you do it at will. The people of the Ministry of magic will give it to me and I will deal with it!"

    "Hey?! Really? "

    "Of course!" HEMA has a plan in her head, although she will pit old Deng''s head a little.

    "Then let''s go!" With that, George pointed to the church window and said, "split!"

    With a loud bang, the iron wire and wood strips on the window were blown away in an instant. The four people jumped in directly holding the window. Even miss Hermione in a skirt was very sharp.

    "Gryffindor''s little lions'' action power is really speechless... Without the puppet wizard, it should be well handled. I hope there will be no accident first, and the people from the Ministry of magic should come soon."

    Although he just didn''t use his wand to release a specific spell, the rune also needs to be driven by magic. The trace silk must be able to perceive the just so big magic reaction.

    Therefore, the Ministry of magic will come soon. After all, they are easy to know later in major events, and they can speed up in minor events.

    The Weasley brothers and Hermione began their own adventure. When they entered the church, they found that it was not as scary as they thought.

    The long aisle floor and the tables and chairs are clean and tidy. Not far away, the statue of God in the center of the room is spotless, and a middle-aged man in a black priest''s robe is kneeling in front of the statue and whispering something.

    "People from the Ministry of magic will come soon. You can''t run away!"

    "Hum! Kids, I didn''t want to escape from the beginning! "

    The man stood up slowly, looked down at the little wizards below, and took out his wand from his sleeve.

    "Get out of the way!"

    A red light condensed directly on the wand, Hermione pushed Ron, a green light hit the ground directly and blew a small hole!

    If it hits a person, I''m afraid it will blow up half of his body directly? This is absolutely evil black magic!

    "Faint!"

    Gemini''s voice sounded together, and the two lights instantly cut through the air, directly hit the black wizard and lifted him out!

    But the imaginary loss of consciousness did not appear. A ferocious smile appeared on the other party''s waxy yellow face, and a purple light shot at Hermione!

    "My robe is not cheap! Flesh and blood broke up! "

    "Armor!" George roared and blocked the attack directly. Ron also pulled out his wand in the gap and hit it out!

    As soon as the other party lay on the ground, with a bang, Ron''s fragmentation directly hit the statue behind the black wizard, and his thighs burst!

    "... you! Dare to destroy the statue! Avada Kedavra! " The black wizard roared, and the curse of death was raised directly at Ron!

    "Ron!" Hermione grabbed Ron and ran under the next chair!

    Green mang rubbed the ground and drew an arc, tearing the next tables and chairs to pieces!

    "Except your weapon!"

    Hermione''s voice rang out again. The speed of chanting the spell was a little incredible. The black wizard didn''t react in an instant and was directly hit on his wrist by an orange red light!

    The wand on the black wizard''s hand fell instantly, bounced out and fell on the ground not far away. Fred pointed at the wand.

    "Wand flying!" The wand went straight into his hand, and George was thrown up in pieces and hit each other directly!

    With a click, the defense of the other party''s robe reached the upper limit, and instantly tore it from the middle, revealing a thin body inside.

    "Hoo Hoo... Cough... Awesome! I didn''t expect to master so many practical spells at this age... But my goal has been achieved! "

    Hermione and Weasley felt a little bad immediately. Qi Qi pointed his wand at each other, but the other didn''t feel afraid, but bit on his arm!

    "Cyrus ansas... Antoine!"

    "All petrified" Hermione threw a spell without hesitation, but before the wand was fully aligned, the ground shook suddenly, and the spell hit the nearby wall directly!

    "It''s over!"

    The black wizard showed a strange smile. The blood from his wrist fell to the ground in an instant. The ground instantly emitted many strange lights and began to spread around!

    Finally, a magic array was formed, and the center of the magic array was the black wizard kneeling on the high platform.

    "Now, even if the people from the Ministry of magic come, I have nothing to be afraid of, because the power of God is absolutely unimaginable!"

    HEMA also heard a loud noise from outside. He looked back and saw a huge light breaking through the dome, and a strange magic array appeared in the air!

    "This is not Harry Potter at all! What the hell! "

    But before HEMA went in to have a look, a few figures suddenly flashed out and ran towards HEMA.

    The leader was a bearded middle-aged wizard, flanked by a thin young man, and behind him was a young woman in Muggle clothes.

    The leader''s beard, several meters away, shouted to HEMA, "HEMA EBO? We are the legal enforcement department of the British Ministry of magic, which prohibits the abuse of magic office. Why do we use magic spells outside school

    "Well... Before you ask this, should you care about what''s on our heads?"

    HEMA pointed to it. Several people were stunned at the sky light and something similar to the magic array.

    "Sleeping trough... What''s the situation..."

 Chapter 63

    "What''s going on?" The bearded wizard rushed directly, but was blocked by the fire around the house.

    "Ron, everything should be based on reality. We didn''t detect the launch of a specific spell. It''s just a magic reaction."

    At this time, the blonde short haired woman in a black windbreaker behind her suddenly said, her beard frowned, HEMA also waved her finger secretly, and the flame dissipated quietly.

    "Mr. Auror, we didn''t mean to release magic at all! Some of my classmates and I came to visit my mother''s old friend, but her cat was lost, so we came to look for it. "

    "After we asked some local children, we said we saw a cat near here, so we came here, but we were attacked by a black wizard!"

    "They asked me to come out and find help. My classmates are fighting them inside! Please go and save them...! " Although HEMA''s acting skills were somewhat boastful, she still squeezed out a few tears.

    The woman on the side immediately stared, "Ron, look at your reckless behavior, don''t be afraid, we''ll go and get them out now!"

    "Ruth, Ron, you go first to save people. A little black wizard is not difficult for you!"

    "Of course!" The thin young man smiled. At this time, some embarrassed Ron nodded quickly and jumped in directly along the window!

    "Well, don''t pretend, kid."

    "Hey?" HEMA rubbed her eyes, put her hands down and found the other party looking at herself with a bad smile.

    "HEMA EBO, indeed, deserves her reputation."

    "I don''t know what I''m famous for. Do you remember wrong?"

    HEMA replied blandly and glanced at the halo behind her. "It should be more important to deal with this thing than we little wizards, and the black wizard."

    "It''s natural, but it''s not small that HEMA Aibo led the Hogwarts students to defeat the Basilisk and become a hero ~"

    The blonde''s amber eyes twinkled, looking up and down at HEMA, and, of course, the flame that had just extinguished nearby.

    I wipe... Who said it? Obviously, old Deng made a special sealing order. No one should deliberately spread this matter.

    "Hahaha, small things... Are all small things. In other words, are you?" HEMA could just see that the two wizards were led by this young woman.

    "Clara Dogan, director of the office against the abuse of magic, will take office next month."

    "In addition, you may not be familiar with me. Before coming to the British Ministry of magic, I was the former director of the magical animal control office of the American magic Congress."

    "In addition, Cedric Diggory is my cousin. Although Diggory''s family has not been in touch with our family for many years, when I come to work in Britain, I naturally have to catch up with my only relative."

    The other party''s explanation made HEMA instantly understand why the other party knew him, why she knew what happened in the school, her identity and why.

    "Hello, Miss Dogan. The British Ministry of magic has talents like you. It will be better and better in the future." HEMA flattered casually.

    Dogan wanted to talk to the interesting little brother again, but the light column behind him suddenly dissipated, and the cry of the beard came from inside!

    "Let''s go!" Doggett jumped into the room, and HEMA hurriedly followed.

    But as soon as I went in, I saw two big men lying on the ground, Hermione and Weasley had retreated to the back, and in the center stood a figure with white light.

    "Rut, Ron!"

    "Nothing... Not dead yet!" The thin young man got up from the ground and pulled up his misty beard.

    "HEMA! The black wizard became like this through a strange ceremony. The magic spell is of no use to him! " Hermione shouted to HEMA, and the figure turned slowly.

    "Oh? You are the kid who burned my puppet, but it doesn''t matter. I have divine power, I can do anything, and you will all be judged! "

    The voice of the white shadow changed from hoarse to more ethereal, but HEMA felt like vomiting. You pretend to be your mother!

    "Central electric explosion!" But before other people could react, Dogan''s spell was instantly hit, and a purple lightning burst from the body of the white shadow!

    The scattered electric arc will tear the carpet under your feet and the wall next to you in an instant, but it will not cause any damage to the white shadow.

    "Pediatrics!" The next second, the white shadow waved his hand, the white light turned into a spear and punctured in an instant!

    "Armor! Double defense! "

    Dogan''s spell is as capable as her image. The double spell is immediately launched in front of her, but under the double defense, the light wall is still torn in an instant!

    HEMA pounced to the left, and Dogan fell to the side. The light spear instantly pierced the wall behind her, burst open with a bang outside, and there was a tremor and roar!

    Looking through the window, I saw that the low trees turned into dust in an instant, leaving no trace!

    ''is this still Harry Potter? Professor McGonagall, this is the task you gave Hermione... No one can handle it, okay! "

    HEMA muttered in her heart, but she was not too worried, because he felt the tremor of Rune on his arm, which means that this guy only used lune''s power.

    But he didn''t use other materials to carry lune, but directly combined lune with his body, controlled it from time to time, but forcibly combined it. Then without them, this guy will destroy himself. It''s just a matter of time.

    But now if they want to go, the other party will not let them leave so easily. After all, they came to find others first.

    "Then, little brother HEMA, can you get away from me?"

    "Oh! Sorry! " HEMA also got up immediately. In embarrassment, she pointed to the white shadow to "swallow him!"

    In an instant, a red flame rose from the ground, turned into a fire snake, opened his mouth and bit at the white shadow!

    "Do you think the way to deal with puppets still works for me?"

    The white shadow spread his palm to the fierce fire snake, and the light on his body condensed again and turned into more than a dozen spears!

    But I saw the spear stab into the flame in an instant, and then slowly integrate with the fire snake and dissipate completely!

    "How is this possible!" Silver roared, a pair of light wings suddenly popped up behind and flew towards the dome!

    But the fire snake obviously took a step faster and instantly bit the silver flying in mid air in his mouth!

    The red flame covered it instantly, and the fire snake''s flame changed from red to white, obviously swallowing each other.

    "Why!? This is the power of God! Ah ah! "

    The figure was helpless and furious in the fire, splashing white around, smashing the tables, chairs and decorations.

    A flame accidentally rubbed onto the statue in the back. The statue that had been bombed by Ron could no longer stand its huge posture and hit it directly at the black wizard!

    With a loud bang, the black wizard was smashed at the bottom, the white flame spread to the stone statue, and the whole stone statue was gradually annihilated and turned into dust.

    "My God, how on earth did he do it!" Ruth and the bearded wizard looked at the little HEMA, and felt that they didn''t look very good for the first time.

    Dogan also raised his mouth slightly. Sure enough, it is said that this kind of thing is the most credible. It seems that he will have a good relationship with this little brother in the future.

    Hermione and Weasley also looked at each other and smiled. They were relieved. Finally, it was over, and there were no casualties. It was a perfect completion of the task.

    But just when he thought it was over, the black wizard lying on the ground slowly floated up and walked slowly towards HEMA with the flame under his feet.

    "Hahaha... Unexpectedly, the winner is me! I swallowed your flame, kid! The power of God is invincible! "

    The black wizard spread his palm again to the people, and the surrounding air suddenly rose more than ten degrees, and it was still rising.

    "HEMA!" Not far away, Hermione shouted hurriedly.

    But HEMA casually waved her hand, squinted and said, "God''s power is right, but it depends on how to use it ~ hey... I wanted to leave you a way to live... But you''re useless!"

 Chapter 64

    "What are you talking about! What I have now is divine power, supreme divine power! "

    The black wizard roared, and the flame behind him turned into a towering fire wave and pressed it against HEMA!

    HEMA''s figure was swallowed up by the fire in an instant, and the ground collapsed in the high temperature of the flame, and the flame spread around!

    Hermione was stunned, and then ran towards the flame!

    "HEMA!"

    "Don''t come here, leave it to us!"

    "Clear water is like a spring!" The three Aurors also cast a spell together, and the water gushed out along the ground, but it was completely evaporated before it was covered on the fire shadow!

    "Spell ban!" Dogan also immediately threw a high-level dispelling curse, which still turned into star light spots on the fire.

    "Instant freezing!"

    "Three defenses!"

    "How?" The two men also looked at each other and felt for the first time that the knowledge they had learned for so many years was useless!

    "No, no, this flame is the combination of the holy light and the boy holding the flame, which cannot be extinguished!"

    "Nothing, don''t panic!" But at this time, HEMA''s voice suddenly came out of the fire, and the black wizard was stunned.

    "Why are you still alive!"

    "This is my flame. How can it burn me?" HEMA continued, slowly coming out of the fire, without any trace of burn on her body.

    Even his blue T-shirt was still neat, and all the white flames seemed to deliberately bypass his body and retreat back.

    "How is it possible that these forces belong to me!" With a wave of the black wizard''s hand, a flame rushed up directly, but with a gentle wave of HEMA, the fireball with a diameter of half a meter was directly smashed to pieces by one hand.

    "How possible! Ah! " The black wizard felt his fingers tremble suddenly, but looked at HEMA getting closer and closer and waved at each other again.

    A fireball the size of one person leaped up again and hit HEMA in the face, but the result was still the same as before, which was solved by HEMA with a wave!

    Now, not only the black wizard, but also the others were stunned. Fortunately, when Ron and Hermione were at school, they didn''t see HEMA and Ginny fighting.

    Otherwise, she would call for a repeat of the script. In fact, it was indeed a repeat of the script for HEMA, and it was easier than at that time.

    Because the rune controlled by this man is not the original lune, but injects the material with lune power into the body, and this lune power happens to be one of the branches of "?", one of the two lune runes he now controls.

    Of course, because his mastery is not enough, his Rune only has the ability of fire, but as the original rune, it is still very simple to let it master its own branch power.

    So at first, HEMA was a little flustered when she saw the light column and felt that she should run away, but with the rune on her arm, he knew that it was best for him to solve it.

    Regardless of the other party''s personal strength, the other party''s attack can''t hurt him, but he can hurt the other party. Under this determined condition, he has nothing to be afraid of!

    "It''s over... What''s your name again? Leave you! "

    After three or four fireballs, HEMA finally came to the other party''s body, and then kicked it at the other party''s lower body!

    "Alas ~! Ah! "

    Then he took another kick and kicked it on the head again. The strengthened body made an instant force. The whip leg pulled it off the platform and fell hard into the hole that he had just exploded.

    "Hey... Really, it''s 12 o''clock at noon. I''m hungry." HEMA waved to Bai Yan on him, and all the surrounding flames rushed towards him in an instant.

    The red Rune on the arm became brighter and brighter. It quickly absorbed the power of the incomplete rune. After more than ten seconds, all the flames and lights disappeared.

    Only the pits on the ground were blasted by light spears and flames, which proved that a big war had just happened.

    "Hoo... Is it over?" Dogan took a look, the stunned God LUT and the bearded Ron looked at each other, and said embarrassed.

    "I feel like I should retire." Young wizard, Luther, who had just become Auror the year before last, had a real feeling that the waves behind the Yangtze River pushed the waves ahead for the first time.

    "Did I just yell at him? I felt that I had done something terrible... "Beard also wiped his sweat quietly.

    Hermione and Ron ran over directly and gathered HEMA in the middle!

    "Okay, you''re okay!"

    Hermione''s eyes are slightly red, which makes HEMA a little sad. Although Ron is also very excited, I don''t know why the man''s eyes are red and he can''t be moved?

    "What''s the matter with me... Isn''t it a little black wizard? Of course, my ability is just right to restrain him, otherwise it''s really hard to do. "

    "There you are, HEMA! I used to listen to them all day. I really admire how you deal with snake monsters this time! You can accept us as little brothers in the future! "

    Gemini also joked to express his happiness, and HEMA smiled, but he was still worried about the handling work of the following three.

    "Three, are you going to take this guy back?"

    "This is natural. After all, it''s a black wizard. If you make such a big thing, your identity must be different." Rutt also replied casually that bearded and Dogan had come to the black wizard lying on the body.

    "Hey?! It''s him! "

    "Huh?" Hearing Dogan''s voice, HEMA hurried to the side.

    "Just now this guy has been in the light and shadow. We can''t see his face. This guy seems to be a defecting black wizard!"

    "Defector?" Bearded Ron looked at the thin man with no special appearance in surprise.

    "Yes, this guy is called the ''tomb digging Wizard''. In his early years, he often stole the wizard''s tomb. Later, I don''t know where he learned the black magic of controlling the body."

    "Although the Ministry of magic of every country wants to catch him, he has been wandering among countries and likes to mix with Muggle people. He last appeared in the United States four years ago."

    "But at that time, I just entered the magic Congress, saw his wanted notice and participated in the patrol mission, so I was more familiar with him."

    "Then we have done meritorious service?" Gemini and Ron are also right. After all, they will be rewarded for participating in the task of catching the black wizard, let alone the famous black wizard.

    "Of course, but the details have to be reported to the superior... In other words, why don''t people from the Ministry of magic come again... Although we used Muggle expulsion, the wizard can at least detect the magic riot here."

    "No, because this man doesn''t use ordinary magic spells at all, nor is black magic. It''s a thing handed down from ancient times."

    HEMA explained from the side, but did not say the existence of lune, and then said, "three dear Aurors, I don''t know what happened today. Can you help me hide it? All the credit can be counted as yours!"

    "Boy! What do you mean!? Threaten us? " Although the beard next to him knew that he might not be able to fight each other, he still directly attacked him.

    HEMA also smiled, narrowed her eyes and said, "you actually come to help us. How can I threaten you? Anyway, the matter is solved successfully, and you can get a reward... We can make friends! "

    HEMA finished and stretched out his little hand. In fact, he was still a little hung in his heart. After all, it was restraint to hit the guy just now. If he fought Aoluo of the actual combat faction.

    He''s not sure how powerful he can be. After all, he doesn''t dare to integrate the rune with his body and die for a magic anti shield. Therefore, if the other party''s magic spell attacks continuously, he can''t do anything.

    But fortunately, without waiting for the beard to react, Dogan shook his hand directly and raised a smile at the corners of his mouth. "Take more care in the future, but the Ministry of magic still has to go. After all, it is suspected that minors use magic outside school."

    "... you can go to headmaster Dumbledore. He will help us deal with it, okay?" HEMA also scratched her head. She could only pull old Deng''s head. He didn''t want to go to the Ministry of magic.

    "But Mr. Dumbledore is not here, and you haven''t made any mistakes. Come with us!" Dogan''s eyes twinkled as if he had decided to eat HEMA.

    Next to Ron and Ruth also looked at each other, or the beauty has the skill to speak!

    Gemini whispered with Ron and Hermione.

    "You said you wouldn''t really take us to the Ministry of magic!"

    "Ron, we didn''t make any mistakes. It''s self-defense. Even if we go, there''s nothing to be afraid of!" Hermione has obviously seen the regulations prohibiting the abuse of magic many times.

    "Yes, yes, we also want to go to the Ministry of magic, maybe..." Gemini seems to want to do something again.

    But HEMA was speechless, nothing else. It would be bad if too many people knew about me!

    Now his strength has not reached the ideal level. If he is inadvertently concerned by the death eaters and Voldemort, it will have a great impact on the future.

    And for the people around me, it also increases the generation of hidden threats and all kinds of dangers in disguise.

    But right here, a red light suddenly lit up from HEMA''s shoulder, and a big bird squinted and rubbed HEMA''s face.

 Chapter 65

    "Phoenix?!"

    "Fox!"

    Everyone instantly recognized the creature, but it was obvious that the three Dogan didn''t know Fox''s name.

    "Do you want dried meat? But I didn''t bring... Ah! Don''t peck me! " Before HEMA finished, her long beak hit him on the cheek.

    "Is this Phoenix yours?" As a wizard of the former magical Animal Department, Dogan obviously knows too well what kind of animal the Phoenix is.

    Their power is very powerful and mysterious, but they are relatively mild among the magical animals of the same level, but it is not said that any Phoenix has been completely tamed.

    "No, no, this phoenix is fox, Dumbledore''s Phoenix. You should know the story of Dumbledore''s family."

    HEMA suddenly remembered a very important thing. Where are the magical animals? He only saw the first one. The second one was just released. He crossed the world before he went to see it.

    It is said that Rowling added a lot of new things and settings in the final trilogy. He suddenly felt that his head was big, which seemed to be an unstable factor!

    "By the way, HEMA, fox seems to have something on his feet."

    "Hey?" HEMA looked at it and found a small note, which was taken down from it and turned into a larger letter paper in an instant.

    "I had planned to let every student get exercise and arranged tasks, but obviously this time it exceeded my expectations.

    So I hope Mr. Aibo can help them. By the way, Lupin may become your professor next semester. You can also help.

    Finally, about your task, I''ve found a helper for you. I''ll let you know at that time.

    Well, help you have a good summer vacation.

    Dear old Deng. "

    "Wipe! You really treat me as a tool man! " Hermaton blew his hair when he was young. This old guy went too far and actually used him as a tool man. He''s a 12-year-old seedling. I should be helped by others!

    "What''s the matter, HEMA?" Ron and Gemini came together, but HEMA had a fire on her finger and burned the letter paper directly.

    Dogan next to him looked at the flame on HEMA''s hand and felt some pain in his head. How can this be done? Both non stick casting and silent casting can be done.

    However, no one can do it in her understanding, even Dumbledore.

    Just now, the black wizard''s power is also very similar to this guy. He just said that this is not the presentation of a magic spell, that is, a special way to use magic?!

    "Hey? Director Dogan! Isn''t that your owl? "

    At the time of kraleng God, the nearby LUT suddenly shouted, and saw the gray and yellow owl flying here.

    "Letter?"

    As the owl landed on bearded''s shoulder, a letter slowly floated to Dogan''s side.

    She quickly opened the envelope, and then looked more and more. Her eyes widened. She saw that at last she clutched the letter paper into a piece and put it in her trouser pocket.

    "HEMA Aibo, it seems that you don''t have to report to the Ministry of magic today."

    "What?" HEMA looked at Dogan in surprise, and the beard looked at her strangely.

    "Ron, it''s no use staring at me. It''s arranged above. In addition, we have received a new task to help Auror in Auror''s office and the wizard of the magical Animal Department."

    HEMA next to her noticed the words werewolf, Auror''s office and magic Animal Department. She suddenly thought that there seemed to be an accident over lupin. No wonder old Deng knew it.

    There''s Professor McGonagall over there. It''s unlikely that there''s a big danger. If the medicine is really so powerful, all werewolves won''t drink it.

    "Do you want to go back or play with us?" Doggett spoke to LUT and Ron nearby, and then looked at HEMA.

    Not to mention this boy, although these little wizards are not mature enough, they are also excellent compared with wizards of the same age. It''s also good to practice together. The letter says that there is only one werewolf, which should not be too dangerous.

    "Good!" Gemini is not afraid of the sky. He feels that he has been playing with the black wizard just now. It''s said that they haven''t seen a werewolf yet!

    "Do you know how dangerous werewolves are? They are different from wizards. At least when we fight with wizards, our spells can also have an effect on them, but werewolves themselves are immune to many spell effects. "

    Before Miss Hermione could speak, Ron said a series of popular science.

    Although he didn''t get hurt or even hurt the other party in the battle today, now think that as long as the other party hits himself with a spell, he will go straight to heaven.

    So now he just wants to have a good rest, werewolf or something. Let''s leave it to the Aurors. Besides, he has to get Harry out.

    "But Mrs. beta..." Hermione also wondered if there would be any accident to Mrs. beta if the werewolf was mo beta.

    "Let''s go and have a look, Ron. Don''t worry. I''m here. It''s no problem."

    "OK, but George and Fred, don''t put spells around later. We''ll make trouble with professional Auror."

    Just as several people dragged the fallen black wizard to dig the tomb, and the wizard walked outside, 4 or 5 figures suddenly appeared not far away!

    And everyone exuded a feeling that strangers should not enter. His eyes stared at Dogan and walked over quickly.

    Dogan looked at the leading middle-aged man with long hair and was suddenly stunned. He said to himself unexpectedly, "it seems that this matter is not as simple as I thought. It startled the general manager of Auror''s office!"

    Next to root and bearded Ron, they also immediately stand at attention. After all, the other party is their own superior, and their serious image has also left a deep impression.

    Several little wizards also secretly glanced at the leading man. He felt like a lion, not only momentum, but also appearance.

    Slightly curved tawny shoulder hair, thick beauty tilted upward, a pair of Eagle like eyes kept turning, coupled with a long black leather coat and a serious and old-fashioned face.

    HEMA looked right. It seemed that she remembered the guy''s name in her mind. It seemed that her last name was scrimger. She forgot her name and became the Minister of magic for some time.

    He was originally the head of Auror''s office. He was not a bad man, but a righteous guy. However, he was cold not long after he first appeared.

    "Director Dogan, how''s it going?" Asked Auror, a chubby man next to slinger.

    "It''s all right. It''s not the children''s problem. It''s the black wizard who attacked the child. Then we just arrived and saved them."

    Dogan took the credit and said directly to the other Aurors without hesitation. Of course, HEMA was very happy about it. The other party helped him, which he wrote down.

    But before he could continue to say anything else, scrimgeor came directly to HEMA and stared at HEMA''s eyes, although HEMA narrowed her eyes.

    "... it may be an illusion, but I can feel that you are different, child."

 Chapter 66

    "Sir, do I have anything special?"

    "Well..."

    HEMA slowly said goodbye and met Fox''s bright eyes. She suddenly understood that it was not that he was too conspicuous, but that the Phoenix was too conspicuous.

    But scrimger didn''t say anything else, but turned and walked to the black wizard lying on the ground.

    "This is... Tomb digging wizard coton!"

    "Yes, director schlinger, it''s really him. I participated in his arrest when I was in the United States. I won''t admit my mistake." Dogan also said from the side.

    "In addition, this guy seems to have studied some new black magic and made sacrificial magic spells using animal blood."

    "Oh, I see. It''s so hard for three."

    "It''s not hard. We are all colleagues and members of the Ministry of magic. Our responsibilities are not necessarily so clear."

    LUT and Ron nearby are a little silent. Hard work is really hard, but they really don''t make much effort. They feel a little embarrassed to say so.

    Then, the two Aurors left with the fainted black wizard first. After all, it''s safer to escort him back first. Six Aurors and the magical Animal Department coming for a while are more than enough to deal with a werewolf.

    "What about these little Wizards?"

    "Let brother Ron take them away and give him a rest."

    "I''m not tired... It''s good to let them practice with me. Although these little guys are young, they helped us a lot when we confronted the black wizard just now."

    When beard finished, he also glanced at HEMA and Dogan, who secretly raised a thumb.

    HEMA almost laughed. She thought you were a very principled beard. She didn''t expect to act so well! Excellent!

    "But director scrimger, isn''t this in line with the rules?" Next to a tall and strong Auror said.

    "It''s all right. A werewolf, even if he drinks some fortified medicine, is one. Let them follow. We have to send extra people to send them back. Let''s do it first."

    Skilling did not want the children to follow, but he hesitated after seeing the Phoenix on the shoulder of HEMA Aibo. In his memory, he seemed to be a little familiar with the Phoenix.

    The little wizard he trusted, no matter what the development direction, must exist very well, which he still understood.

    "Director, the people from the magic Animal Department are coming!"

    "Hey? incorrect! That is! "

    Three figures appeared not far away, and two of them supported the man in the middle and approached this way.

    "Atan and Duncan are from the werewolf capture Office of the magical Animal Department!"

    "This way!"

    "Hoo Hoo... Director schlinger... Hoo..." the man named atan fell to the ground, and the other Aurors immediately surrounded him.

    "I''m fine... Look at Jose. He''s seriously injured!" Atan whispered that the young man Duncan was holding was unconscious.

    The clothes on his upper body had been torn in two, and three frightening wounds spread out on his chest. It was obviously the claw marks of the beast!

    "Lost too much blood... Is that the werewolf?" Next to a female Aurora, a healing spell hit the fainting young wizard.

    "Yes, Mo beta, we didn''t expect that the guy would be so powerful and frightening after taking the strange medicine. The spell couldn''t attack it at all..."

    "Director, it seems that the magic spell is not very effective. It''s better to send it to the magic hospital, otherwise it will endanger your life."

    "OK, but the hands..."

    Before skinger finished, a wolf howl sounded from a distance, and then it got closer and closer. Everyone was nervous immediately.

    "Ron, Luther, you take three of them to the hospital. The rest of the Aurors are ready to fight!"

    "Yes!"

    In an instant, the remaining three Aurors split in a word, while skrinje and Dogan stood behind the three and raised their wands.

    Ron and rutt were also wounded one by one. They directly used the phantom shift and disappeared in place, leaving only the wizard who seemed to be slightly injured.

    "Let me get you out of here. Werewolves are very dangerous!" The wizard suddenly saw HEMA and came slowly.

    "No, where do you want to take us? Go home or die? " HEMA suddenly pushed Hermione and Ron back two steps, and the twin brothers immediately pulled out their wands.

    "You''re smart! Awada... Ah! "

    With a flash of green light, fox instantly shook his wings from HEMA''s shoulder, his sharp claws instantly opened each other''s arms, and the wand accompanied by blood slipped to the ground.

    "Wand flying!" George waved directly, and the wand ran into George''s hand in an instant.

    Fred didn''t hesitate either. All of a sudden, he tried hard, and the wand was broken into two sections.

    "You... Ah...!"

    "Vine confinement!" Dogan also noticed the situation here. The spell hit him directly. In an instant, countless vines rose from his ankles and tied him up!

    "Who the hell are you?" Slinger looked at Duncan who fell to the ground and kicked him in the other side''s stomach!

    "Cough... Ah! Ha ha... Want to know? No, you need to know! " He opened his eyes and growled, and a burning feeling came out of him!

    "Everybody back!"

    "Fox!"

    Fox glided down from the air in an instant, grabbed Hermione and Ron with one claw, and Gemini and HEMA also ran tens of meters.

    The next second, the bound wizard burst open in an instant. In the roar, a flame rose from the ground, and then slowly turned into a black smoke, which condensed into a strange sign in mid air.

    "This is not... The black mark!"

    The black smoke grew bigger and bigger, and a head like a snake or lizard slowly formed. Finally, it looked like a twisted dragon head.

    HEMA looked at the black dragon head in the sky. Her head suddenly hurt and a very disgusting feeling suddenly dispersed!

    "HEMA...?"

    "I feel this thing is disgusting."

    Ouch ~ ~!!

    At this time, the wolf howled through everyone''s ears, and there were only two dark shadows running towards this side.

    When you look at it, there is an ordinary human in front and a huge creature on all fours behind. Unlike ordinary werewolves, the hair on the monster emits a faint red light, which is very strange.

    "Get ready to fight, little wizards, step back and give it to us!"

    "Is that Mr. lupin?"

    "Huh?!" With the two figures getting closer and closer, HEMA moved her vision and found that lupin was running away in front!

    At this time, it was obvious that he had gone through a big war, and his old robe had been torn, but there was no blood on his body and he should not have been hurt.

    "Fox!"

    Fox flew again, but after thinking about it, he floated down and stuck out his little tongue.

    "Er... I''ll give you 2 jin next time. I''ll dry the meat myself."

    "Ow!" With a crisp cry, fox raised his wings and flew quickly towards lupin!

 Chapter 67

    First of all, I''m sorry. It may be late today. I have to go out first.

    Many people know that I am a party of work, and I am busy, so updating has not been very awesome, not 996, but it has reached 967.

    Now 160000 words, not far from about 200000 on the shelf, so let''s report on the future arrangements.

    Now I still keep the single shift. After going on the shelf for two shifts for a long time, after all, I need to have the right meal, and then save the manuscript according to the situation. After all, I almost don''t save the manuscript now.

    If the plot is arranged, the original plot will transition quickly. It should end around 80 and enter the chapter of Sirius. I will work harder to write this chapter.

    I also understand the various problems many people have responded to, but after all, I have written more than 100000, so it is difficult to make major changes from the beginning, so I still make gradual improvement in the follow-up.

    In addition, I still have no problem after I finish my book. After all, I have no other hobbies. I write after work!

    It''s not necessary to become a God, but it''s also the only way for you to grow.

    Finally, I would like to thank you for your continuous support. Whether you look good or not, abandon the pit or not, scold or boast, I feel that I am moving forward, which is very good!

    November 16, 19.

    Huang entangles himself.

 Chapter 68

    Lupin held his shirt over his chest and immediately felt that his only intact clothes were completely scrapped, but he had to deal with this guy first than anything else.

    However, the movement speed of the other party is too fast. He can''t attack the other party at all. Although he also has part of the werewolf''s dynamic perception, even if he sees it, his body can''t react.

    Muggle expulsion has been carried out on a large scale, which means that the group in front should be Aurors. It should be better to cooperate with them, but I have to be careful to avoid being noticed by the other party. After all, the full moon is coming again.

    "Lupin, where else do you want to go? Those Aurors can''t protect you. Join us. That''s your only way to live! "

    The monster behind suddenly stopped, his red eyes looked around lupin, and his huge claws glittered and approached him slowly.

    "But I''m not a werewolf, I''m a man!"

    "I was not human at first. I was like you at the beginning, but with the passage of time, you will understand that human beings have limits! So I''m not human! Lupin! "

    Mobeta slowly stood up, and the shadow directly shrouded lupin. It looked at least 4 or 5 meters, which made people feel a sense of fear spreading from the bottom of their heart.

    "Mo beta, but what about your relatives? They don''t want you to be like this. Even if you have great power, look at you now! Faint! "

    With Lupin''s words falling, Lupin suddenly raised his wand and shot at mobetta, but he saw the other party''s arms raised and the spell burst directly on his claws.

    "Lupin, you are still too soft hearted. If you use the forbidden spell, you may have a chance! Of course, I will spare you half your life! "

    Mobeta slowly put away her claws and kicked lupin up!

    But before he could hit, a red light flashed from the side, and mobeta''s front paw suddenly wiped a scarlet wound!

    "Roar!"

    "Phoenix? Is it Dumbledore...? " Lupin looked at fox who fell next to him and was stunned, but then turned around and ran towards HEMA not far away!

    "Who is that?"

    "Mr. lupin, Dumbledore''s acquaintance." HEMA also immediately said that he was afraid that the werewolf would be hurt to lupin. On the contrary, the Aurors hurt the friendly army by mistake.

    "Fox!"

    Fox swayed his head slightly in mid air, slid down bored, grabbed Lupin''s clothes and disappeared in place with a bang!

    Mobetta looked at lupin who disappeared from his eyes, was stunned, and then rushed to the people again.

    "Is he crazy? There are so many people here? What does he want to do? " Ron looked at the werewolf like speed and car and scratched his head.

    "Well, aren''t you afraid?" Fred asked from the side.

    "Yeah? I didn''t... Fred, what do you mean? " Ron also turned his head and widened his eyes, but before he hit Fred, he fell to the ground with his left foot mixed with his right foot.

    "Is that you?" Lupin also suddenly flashed out from the side and startled several Aurors, but they couldn''t help watching fox jump from their shoulders.

    After all, it belongs to Dumbledore''s family. What do you say about this? Besides, fox itself has no hostility, but it''s just skin deep.

    At this time, mobeta had also come not far from several Aurors, looked at the people covetously, and then stood up.

    "Oh, isn''t this Mr. scrimger? I didn''t expect that a little black Wizard of mine should be worth bringing people in person? "

    People were surprised to hear mobetta''s words. Although the werewolf may not lose all his reason, it must have a great impact.

    But this mobetta not only gained strength, but also seemed to retain all human reason, but scrimger also saw the world and calmed down in an instant.

    "Hum! Treat the darkness equally and eliminate it completely! " Skilinger''s wand became brighter and brighter, and the Aurors behind him seriously raised their wands and could cast spells quickly at any time.

    HEMA looked at several Aurors and nodded involuntarily. Without saying anything else, she collided head-on. The Auror strength of the Ministry of magic is really not weak.

    After all, they are the elite of the elite. Now let him deal with an Auror with more actual combat experience. In addition to having no brain to open runes or drawing heroic skills, it''s just a combination of magic spells and melee.

    "But how do you think werewolves are evil... And humans are good? The world is still the one with the most evil deeds, isn''t it people? "

    Mobeta said coldly, slowly creeping down and making an attack posture, as if she was going to rush up at any time.

    "Mr. lupin, didn''t you say that wolf will reduce thinking and control?"

    "Er... I don''t know. Now this situation can only show that the medicine has evolved again. This organization is really terrible."

    "Organization? Are they not Death Eaters? " HEMA suddenly noticed the word, which made him a little uncomfortable.

    "No, it was an organization earlier than Voldemort. Although the middle was destroyed, the remnant Party established the current ''top blood''."

    "This organization has been secretly studying taboo potions and biological research. Although it is a new organization, it has attracted the attention of most European ministries of magic."

    "... what was the predecessor organization?"

    "The black wizard organization, formerly known as the Dragon Lich or dragon blood wizard, was defeated by Dumbledore and many excellent wizards!"

    When HEMA heard Lupin''s answer, her heart suddenly hurt, her eyes flushed slightly, and the resentment from her heart surged from the bottom of her heart.

    "I knew it!"

    "Abe?" Lupin looked at HEMA in surprise. He just felt a beast like breath from the little wizard.

    "It''s all right... It''s all right. Whether they fight or not, they start to consume it?"

    "It''s another matter not to fight. Now mobeta''s strength has increased. If Auror doesn''t pay attention, he will be ripped open."

    "But according to my observation, mobeta''s defensive nature is still at the level of ordinary werewolves. If he is hit by a powerful killing spell, he will die, and he is still facing the most experienced auro, naturally."

    "Did you catch the black wizard?"

    "It has been sent away. Mr. lupin has considered whether to be our teacher? Look how good we are. "

    "Hehe, how proud to defeat a wounded black wizard?" Lupin was joking, too, and turned his lips.

    "The grave digger wasn''t hurt, strong like that..." Ron said from the side. Is Mr. lupin so strong that the black wizard is not strong?

    "Tomb digger? Isn''t it right... The result of my observation is that the black wizard who escaped from France, black father Kool. "

    "Hey? So that guy... "Fred and George also remembered the puppet burned by HEMA''s fire.

    "When we went, that guy had been made into a puppet. The real enemy was the tomb digging wizard."

    "How did you do that?" Lupin immediately felt that he almost hurt several children. He also knew the tomb digging wizard. He was a really evil old black wizard!

    "Thanks to miss Dogan''s help!" HEMA also said immediately, for fear that the other children would talk more.

    Judging from the fact that there were people hiding in the Ministry of magic just now, I''m afraid the undercover of these dark organizations drilled through a little gap.

    "Hey? No... if the guy left just now is disguised or undercover, the other two... Beards and the young man are in danger! "

 Chapter 69

    "Miss Dogan?" HEMA also shouted, and Doug ANN in front of her heard what lupin said.

    "... don''t worry, although those two people look like that, their combat effectiveness is still good. There is only one person on the other side. The Auror is really seriously injured."

    Although Dogan said so, he was still worried at the bottom of his heart. After all, frontal combat and sneak attack can not be compared at all.

    At this time, the werewolf finally launched an attack on several people, but as soon as the claw was waved, the defense spell immediately spread out in front of him, and skilinger and Dogan also threw out two attack spells!

    The huge body of the werewolf threw a residual shadow in mid air, wiped the light of two wands and hid in the past. Just after landing, he rushed at several people again!

    Several Aurors were also in no hurry. The defense spell in front of them was always on, while skrinje and Dogan in the back quickly released the attack spell.

    With a dull bang, the huge light shield directly blocked the attack of the claw and flew it out, but in the air, the two attack spells failed again.

    In fact, what they release is a very destructive spell. As long as they hit each other, they can directly destroy mobeta''s action power.

    Of course, similar to the deadly black magic of the curse of death, Auror is not used, but it is generally used when acting alone or in a team. After all, in terms of name, we still have to abide by the rules.

    "Hoo ~ it''s interesting. It''s an experienced Auror. In other words, Mr. schlinger, it''s totally unreasonable for you to catch me?"

    "What do you mean?" Slinger narrowed his eyes, too.

    "I didn''t kill everyone in this place, or do you think I''m the kind of fool who hunts and kills humans without brains?"

    Mobetta opened her big mouth, and her sharp teeth glittered with a gloomy blue light, but the corners of her open mouth looked like a mockery.

    "I''m here to wipe their ass. the original murderer has let you go. Those two just now, haven''t you seen them?"

    "Ron and Ruth! "Dogan?" Slinger glanced at Dogan, afraid of her mood swings.

    "I believe they, a little werewolf, can still solve it." Dogan clenched his fist, and the killing intention in his eyes became more and more exuberant.

    "It''s meaningless for me to play with you. After all, there''s no victory or defeat at any time. Then... See you next time."

    "He wants to run! Stop him! " Dogan shouted directly. The three Aurors aimed at mobeta at the same time. A huge net popped out of the light and rushed towards mobeta!

    But unexpectedly, in the next second, mobeta''s body began to shrink instantly, and her fur shrank instantly, becoming human skin. She jumped naked and ran out of the hole in the net!

    "Karatashi!" Although I see the body of the opposite sex, the Aurors here are elites and are not affected at all. The female Auror standing on the left puts a magic spell on mobeta''s back!

    But even if it became a human state, mobeta''s speed was still frightening. She ran out of 6 or 7 meters at once, and the light red halo hit the ground directly.

    But just as mobeta smiled involuntarily, a small gap suddenly opened in the hard road, and a rope was directly put around his ankle.

    Because of the inertia of rushing forward, the whole man directly came to a dog to chew the mud, fell hard on the ground, and wiped several blood marks on his skin.

    "This is a magic spell that can restrict the flow of magic. You can''t run away! And you don''t have a wand yet! "

    "Well! significant! But... Pan SA! "

    Dogan and slinger reacted suddenly. The tallest male Auror among the three Aurors in front of him pulled out a dagger and turned to stab the female Auror next to him!

    The young Aurora was also in a mess, and scrimgeor and Dogan had no time to use their magic spells to protect them.

    But at the moment when the dagger was about to stab into each other''s chest, one arm directly blocked it, and the whole blade directly penetrated his arm, blocking the dagger in front of the female Auror!

    "Pan SA! What are you doing? " The male Auror next to him roared and knocked the attacker down on the ground with a fist. Skrinje was also a magic spell and knocked him unconscious!

    Here, the sharp blade passed through HEMA''s slender arm, and the dark red blood quickly flowed down her arm to the ground.

    "Abe! You need urgent treatment! Maryn! " Dogan shouted to Aurora, who had not returned to her mind.

    Ma Yin also reacted immediately, squatted next to HEMA and began to use the healing spell. HEMA immediately felt a warm heat and the pain was reduced.

    This spell is different from the one she used to treat Auror just now. It seems to be a special spell. It''s strange to hear her whisper, not in English.

    But now the most important thing is that guy... "Catch that guy first. I have a specially configured potion."

    "Corobo, knock that guy out first!"

    "Mental captivity! Strong sleepiness! "

    Koropo also hit mobeta with two spells. Mobeta also forcibly resisted the attack of control, but with Scrimgeour''s spell thrown on his head and completely fell to the ground.

    Although the huge blood loss blackened HEMA''s eyes, he didn''t even shout. He directly pulled the dagger from the bone!

    Several people nearby took a cold breath, as if they felt their phantom limbs hurt!

    Hermione and Ron squatting nearby, although they had just seen HEMA forcibly pull out their blades, it still made people feel numb!

    Then he opened the last bottle of red medicine, poured half a bottle into the wound, and poured the rest directly into his mouth.

    HEMA also found that the wizard named mayin''s smooth blond hair suddenly had a few more silver filaments. He suddenly grabbed each other''s wrist.

    "Stop, my potion will take effect soon." Although the other party is kind, he hates the magic of using his life to heal others.

    Ma Yin was also stunned. Looking at HEMA''s serious face, she slowly withdrew her hand. Ma Yin, unexpectedly, you were saved by a child. You are really not mature enough!

    "Boy, come and be Auror in the future!" Meanwhile, skringer, who was frowning all the time, suddenly smiled and patted HEMA on the shoulder.

    "Thank you, but we''ll..." but before HEMA finished, coropo, who went to tie mobeta, suddenly screamed.

    I saw a blood flower rising in the air, and the Auror fell directly on the ground! The blood was drawn this way along the height of the road, which seemed particularly cautious.

    "Corobo!!"

    "Don''t I have a wand now?"

    Mobetta smiled, recited a magic spell directly under everyone''s gaze, and the foot fell off her leg!

    ¡°£¡¡± Hermione and Ron covered their mouths, and Gemini''s eyes widened with a physical disgust.

    Even HEMA, who fought with the snake monster and killed the giant toothed rabbit, had to admire this guy''s ruthlessness!

    ¡°AvadaKedavra£¡¡± Scrimgeor is also directly violent. Mobeta is an awada to the werewolf!

    But before the curse of death hit, mobetta''s body became more and more virtual and disappeared in place. The curse went through his disappeared body and blew a scorched hole in the ground!

    ¡°fuck£¡£¡ Why... Mo beta!! "

    Compared with the sudden attack, Dogan looked solemnly at the Auror who was stunned next to him. He had become another person.

    So these people are not undercover... But what about the real Wizards?! What the hell happened?

 Chapter 70

    "Slinger, what the hell happened?!" Cornelli fudge sat behind his desk and looked seriously at scrimger and Dogan in front of the desk.

    "We had some accidents when we caught the werewolf Mo beta."

    "Unexpectedly, a werewolf who drank a little magic medicine actually led to the sacrifice of an Auror, the disappearance of an Auror and the disappearance of two wizards of the magical Animal Department!"

    Cornelius Fudge only feels his head is big now, because he doesn''t want anything to happen during his term of office, especially this kind of danger, hard work and don''t hate good things!

    "We don''t know now, but pan SA was really disguised and mixed with us. I didn''t know where to go. In addition, I confirmed with the magic Animal Department."

    "The two wizards should also be disguised. I disappeared. The disguised black wizard pretended to be injured and was taken away by Mr. laun and Mr. lute on Dogan''s side."

    "..." fudge lowered his head and looked at Dogan with a gloomy face. "What''s the situation on your side?"

    "Ron and Luther returned safely, and the really injured Wizard of the magical Animal Department was taken to the hospital, but the disguised wizard did not return to the Ministry of magic."

    "Hey ~ I''m not blaming you, but if the influence of this matter is spread, it will inevitably cause chaos in the magic world. Please hold it down first." Fudge hesitated for a few seconds and said to Doggett and slinger.

    "However, minister, if we don''t inform them, their actions will be more random. Let other wizards know the dangers around them, so as to avoid being attacked by others, and then pretend to sneak into us!"

    Slinger was not a good tempered man either. He stood up directly, patted it on the table and stared at fudge.

    "Jeffers, I know how you feel. I''m also very sad to have colleagues from the Ministry of magic and brave wizards leave, but there are some things you must consider in the overall situation..."

    Fudge couldn''t move, but he also began to play the emotional card, but it was obvious that Mr. scrimger, who was honest and a little stubborn, didn''t eat this set.

    "Fudge! I know you are afraid of losing the position of minister of the Ministry of magic, but you should know that the joint efforts of Auror and all wizards have created the existence of the Ministry of magic! "

    "Slinger! What do you mean? You are slandering! " Fuji was also an old face, and shouted directly.

    But scrimgeor didn''t continue to yell at him, because he knew that once fudge was determined, it would be useless for him to refute again. He might as well give it to Dogan with a more special identity.

    So his eyes narrowed slightly, slowly grabbed his windbreaker from the stool, walked out quickly without saying a word, and finally left fudge with a dull sound of the glottis.

    "Look! Ah... Miss Dogan, slinger often does this with me. You are all talents needed by the Ministry of magic. It''s normal to have a little temper. "

    But looking at Dogan with a gloomy face, he put his face away. After all, although he quarreled, this group of love had the ability to quarrel with him.

    "Mr. Minister, I don''t care about you. I''m also a newcomer, but I know that I must be responsible for my team members."

    "What do you want to do?" Fudge put his hand on his chin. The whole person was a little bad. One by one, he had to force himself to do something.

    "At least send out the order to hunt Mo beta, and then notify all wizards internally. If you say you don''t want outsiders to know, please inform the main operation Department."

    "Well... It''s natural to chase Mo beta. After all, it''s the responsibility of our Ministry of magic. Besides, he was originally our target. Now it''s more dangerous. We naturally have to plan well."

    "But will internal notification be unsafe?"

    "Auror and several important action departments will swear a curse!" Dogan did not give in at all.

    "But is it a fuss? It''s just a small organization."

    "But this organization can turn an ordinary werewolf into a more powerful species, but it can penetrate our Ministry of magic, the center of British magic."

    "Miss Dogan... Hoo... Okay, okay, but who will lead the oath?"

    "You." Dogan suddenly raised his mouth and stood up slowly.

    Fudgeton felt his head hurt, but finally nodded, "OK... It''s good. As a minister, I should set an example."

    "Oh, by the way, didn''t you deal with it at first because several children released magic outside school?"

    "This is all a misunderstanding because several children met the black wizard. The magic at the scene was released by that guy, and several little wizards in grade 2 and 3 can''t spell."

    "But the black wizard is a big fish. I''ve brought it back. You should know the tomb digging wizard." Dogan also helped HEMA and they hid it.

    "Well, it''s that guy. After running for so many years, he hasn''t been caught by our British Ministry of magic. It''s really hard for you this time!"

    When fudge heard the news, he also forgot about several children and was immediately happy. After all, this can be counted in his achievements during his term of office.

    "In addition, starting tomorrow, I may have to ask for leave for a period of time."

    "Hey?" Fudge looked at Dogan strangely. You know, this girl is out of the people''s work and doesn''t want to die.

    Otherwise, he would not have become the head of the magical Animal Department of the U.S. magic Congress in his twenties. Here, he can afford to abuse the chief of the magic department.

    In the future, he may become the chief executive of the magic law enforcement department, so his success depends not only on his parents'' achievements.

    "I have something to do with a little boy." Dogan smiled suddenly, and fudge was stunned, and then his old face turned red.

    "Young man, I know, I know!"

    At the same time, on HEMA''s side, the little wizards followed lupin towards Mrs. beta.

    "Mr. lupin, is Mrs. beta really okay?" Hermione has been asking this question all the way, and lupin can only answer yes.

    Of course, he was not sure, because at the beginning of the battle, he fought with Mo beta outside Mrs. beta''s apartment.

    Moreover, after mobeta fled just now, it can''t be said that he can''t go back to Mrs. beta. Of course, Mrs. beta is his grandmother.

    And even if he was a werewolf, he didn''t completely lose his personality. One wouldn''t hurt Mrs. beta, because it didn''t make any sense at all.

    Just as they turned the corner, they saw the children Fred had just sent a slingshot. Now they came this way with two kittens in their arms.

    "Cat? I''ll see! " Hermione trotted over quickly and stopped several children.

    "HEMA, I feel she''s stunned." Ron looked at Hermione''s back and scratched his head. After all, even if the cat hadn''t been killed, it would be hard to find it for so long.

    "Ron! HEMA! Come here! "

    "Hey?" Ron listened to Hermione''s cry and was suddenly stunned... "What''s the situation?!"

 Chapter 71

    Ron and HEMA walked towards Hermione, while Fred and George frowned and looked unhappy.

    "Fred, I don''t think we should do pranks." George suddenly said that if people familiar with them heard it, they might think they are crazy.

    "Yes, George, we have seen so many terrible enemies today, but we can''t help much."

    "Well, we need to develop the most powerful magic props so that every little wizard can have the ability to protect himself!"

    "Yes! In other words, George, I heard that there is a very powerful weapon over Muggle. What''s the name of nuclear... "

    HEMA didn''t know that the twin brothers had opened a strange idea again. He looked at the kitten held by the three children and looked at Hermione suspiciously.

    "This is not Kaka?" Ron looked at two kittens, one black and one white.

    "Where did you cats get it?" Hermione did not return to Ron, but continued to ask some boys.

    "We picked it up from the pipe next to the new stadium. There are four in total. We haven''t finished holding it. There are two."

    "We didn''t move around, because we went there several times and there were no big cats. We were afraid they would starve to death, so we planned to take them home first."

    "Can you take us there?"

    "Hey?" The three children looked at each other. Although they didn''t want to go again, after all, the other party gave them slingshots and candy. Although the candy was not delicious, "okay."

    Although lupin wanted to find a place to rest quickly, he was afraid of Mo beta''s turning back, so he followed several little guys to protect them.

    Several little wizards followed to the so-called stadium, which is actually an abandoned small warehouse. Most of the iron roof has been exposed, and a huge pipe opening has been exposed on one side of the cement floor.

    It should be drainage. There are two kittens with their eyes closed and crying. The color is white and black.

    HEMA suddenly understood something, turned her head and looked at Hermione. Hermione smiled, walked to the side of the two kittens and slowly stretched out her hand!

    A dark shadow flashed, and Hermione''s wrist was suddenly caught with several blood marks!

    "Meow! Woo ~ woo ~ "

    The shadow slowly stopped in front of the two kittens, his throat trembled, his back and hair exploded, and his eyes stared at several people in front.

    "This is!? Click! " But Ron and the as like as two peas, suddenly shouted out, because the cat and the same color were just a little bit bigger.

    "Gently eliminate!" At this time, Lupin also walked two steps to Hermione''s side. His tall body just blocked the vision of the three boys, stretched out his wand, and a little white light slipped on Hermione''s wrist.

    Hermione only felt a slight pain in her wrist, and then began to itch. A few seconds later, the wound completely disappeared, and there was no feeling.

    "This works well, Mr. lupin. Can you teach me?"

    "Keep your voice down. We''ll talk about it later. Solve the things you should solve first." Lupin pointed to Kaka. He also learned from Professor McGonagall the purpose of Hermione''s coming here.

    "Yes!" Hermione took a deep breath and walked towards Kaka, but it was obvious that Kaka was very angry at this time, as if she was going to rush up at any time.

    "What are you three doing in a daze and returning other people''s children?" Gemini also pushed three boys who were still stunned.

    "Oh, oh!" But before he walked over, Kaka rushed up and scratched the leading child''s calf!

    "How can we get there..." the boy in yellow was also directly frightened and retreated two steps, but fortunately it didn''t hurt too much.

    "Give it to me." HEMA also conveniently gathered the two kittens in her arms and walked towards Kaka.

    But before HEMA got too close, Kaka got into the pipe like a mouse seeing a cat and stood in front of the two kittens.

    "HEMA, don''t scare it."

    "I see." Although HEMA said so, there was no way to stop the other party from being afraid. After all, as he became more and more dragon, naturally ordinary animals would be more afraid of his instincts. Of course, magical animals were excluded.

    Otherwise, the smelly bird would have run away and wouldn''t eat his dried meat at all. Fox wants to hit him, as if he can''t fight now, and the other party will transmit space

    HEMA was stunned and quickly put the two kittens in her arms at the mouth of the pipe. Hermione smiled and stretched out her hand again and put the two kittens in.

    Kaka''s big eyes blinked at HEMA and Hermione. The fried hair fell down more than half slowly, but he remained wary and walked two steps back towards the two cubs.

    "Kaka, we won''t hurt you. We''re here to take you home." Hermione looked at the already dirty Kaka and thought of Mrs. beta who was still waiting for it at home. Her eyes were almost wet.

    Meow~~

    Kaka seemed to understand Hermione''s words. His head tilted and shouted softly, but he didn''t do anything else.

    Instead, he picked up a kitten and put it behind him, and then picked up the last kitten and walked in.

    "Kaka, Mrs. beta misses you very much. Shall we take you back?"

    With that, Hermione touched Kaka, but Kaka suddenly jumped up and hit Hermione''s arm directly. Fortunately, she didn''t pop up her claw this time.

    Meow ~!

    At this time, another cat''s cry rang out. From the depths of the pipe, a pure white cat came out slowly and rubbed gently on Kaka''s cheek.

    Several kittens seemed to sense their mother''s voice and slowly climbed towards the white cat. The white cat also slowly lay in place and squeezed all four kittens on the side of her stomach.

    Meow ~ Kaka gently licked the corners of the white cat''s eyes twice and slowly leaned against the white cat so that the white cat could lean on it.

    The golden Twilight outside the window also hit the hole through the broken window, warm and condensed in the family, just like a picture under the sunset.

    Hermione looked at everything in front of her, slowly closed her eyes and put her hand back.

    "HEMA, it seems that my mission is really going to fail."

    "Well, but it already has its own destination, doesn''t it? Mrs. beta will understand. At least it''s still alive. Let''s go and talk to Mrs. beta first. "

    "Yes." Hermione stood up. Although she hesitated, she still made a decision not to take them by force. After all, Kaka has a new home, and this home can''t live without it.

    Of course, she should at least tell Mrs. beta the news. After all, she can''t make decisions for others. If Mrs. beta really wants to see Kaka, she will help.

    But at the moment, another idea came into her heart that she should have a cat herself. This has always been her wish, and now this wish is stronger.

    At the same time, Ron suddenly felt the spots in his pocket tremble, took them out curiously, but found nothing different.

    "Afraid of cats? Yes, after all, are you a mouse? Fortunately, there is only one cat in Hogwarts. You are very safe. "

 Chapter 72

    After leaving Kaka, several people came to Mrs. beta''s residence. Lupin was a little embarrassed to see each other, but he came with him after thinking about it, but Mrs. beta never opened the door.

    "Mrs. beta? Are you there? "

    "Mrs. beta doesn''t have good legs and feet. She won''t go out and walk around."

    "Is something wrong, Mr. lupin? Help us open the door."

    "Isn''t that good...?" Although lupin used a magic spell to open other people''s houses for lodging when wandering, they were abandoned houses that no one lived in.

    "I''m fine. You don''t have to come in." At this time, Mrs. beta''s voice came from inside, but the tone was particularly cold at this time.

    "Mrs. beta, I found Kaka, but..." Hermione saw that Mrs. beta didn''t want to come out, but she went to the door and whispered.

    "It already has its own destination... Isn''t it?" Mrs. beta replied slowly, making Hermione a little stunned. Has Mrs. beta guessed?!

    "After Kaka left, some of my neighbors and friends helped me find Kaka, but they got nothing."

    "But if it doesn''t die, then it has a new owner and a new family... I won''t blame it. Instead, I want to thank Kaka, so that I can leave at ease."

    "What are you talking about?! Mrs. beta, you just have inconvenient legs and feet. You''re in good spirits! "

    "Well, you go."

    Hearing what Mrs. beta said, Hermione didn''t know what to do for a moment. After all, she didn''t expect Mrs. beta to have such an attitude.

    "Mrs. beta, this is lupin. Do you remember me? Mr. beta taught me when I was at Hogwarts. "

    "Well, take some children and leave. It''s not very safe nearby." Mrs. beta still didn''t watch the door, but her tone eased a little.

    "Well, I see. I''ll see you again when I have a chance."

    Lu Ping also reluctantly nodded and waved to several children. "In that case, don''t make your wife angry. Let her have a good rest. Let''s go."

    Fred and George don''t care. After all, they want to go back early and study new props. Ron is thinking about his good friend Harry.

    HEMA also patted Hermione on the shoulder. "Mrs. beta knows that Kaka is still alive, which is the result she wants most. Whether she brings it here or not is not so important."

    With that, HEMA also walked downstairs. Hermione stood in front of the door, took a deep breath, and turned her head to follow up. But just where others didn''t see it, a small light yellow flower appeared at the foot of the door.

    "The growth potion should not be found by the Ministry of magic. There is HEMA anyway!" Hermione whispered, laughed again and caught up with HEMA!

    But when HEMA came out of the apartment, she looked back at Mrs. beta and frowned slightly, because he had just felt the strong smell of magic. It was that guy''s!

    "Grandma, I promised you not to hurt these children, but what you promised me... The one left by my grandfather!"

    "Mo, you''re in the dark. You shouldn''t go on. What can that place bring you!? Power? "

    "Even if you gain strength... What can you do? The world is still the world and will not change because of who! Cough...! " Mrs. beta yelled at Mo beta next to her.

    "No, no, no, you don''t understand! I am to survive, to fulfill my father''s dream! "

    "Don''t mention your father to me. He has become a black wizard and his hands are covered with ordinary people''s blood! He is a disgrace to our beta family! "

    "Shut up!" Mobetta roared and stared, his wrist had bounced out, and his fingers clasped his only relative''s throat!

    "Cough Well... Cough! "

    "Hoo... Hoo" with Mrs. beta''s breathing getting faster and faster, mobeta finally resisted the desire to kill and slowly withdrew her hand back.

    But Mrs. beta''s neck had left several striking purplish red marks, and the whole person lay in a semi coma on the chair.

    "I''ll get that thing next time!" Mobeta said coldly, turned around and jumped out of the back window!

    "Hermione, now that your business is over, let''s go to Harry." Ron said from the side. After all, that''s what they came for at the beginning.

    "But it''s getting dark now. The family will worry." Hermione looked at the sun with only a little tail left.

    Gemini and Ron also nodded. Although they said they lived in HEMA''s house when they left, HEMA and Hermione had to go home at night.

    Hermione is still a girl. She will not be allowed to be outside at night, so Harry''s affairs can only be solved tomorrow.

    "How do we get back? Do you still take the Knight Bus? "

    "No, just take an ordinary bus. Come with me!" When Hermione came, she investigated the nearby bus stops. There were bus stops on the main road outside the community.

    "Well, we haven''t taken the transportation of Muggle world!"

    "Well, George and Fred, didn''t we drive dad''s car?"

    "How can it be the same? It''s also transformed by magic!"

    HEMA talked with Professor Lupin. After all, the other party is a teacher for next semester. He has to have a good talk. After all, it''s inappropriate to lick the dog. Good relations are also a part of bringing benefits to himself.

    "Mo beta just left." HEMA said coldly.

    "Do you feel it? HEMA Abbott, you are really the most magical little wizard I have ever seen. It seems that you know everything. No wonder those professors, even Dumbledore, believe you so. "

    "Mr. lupin, you should have known that Mo beta was with Mrs. beta early in the morning?" HEMA did not refute, and continued to ask.

    "Yes, but I can''t move until he leaves Mrs. beta. It''s also for Mrs. beta''s safety."

    "But why did Mo beta come back? Mingming has received the above attention, and his organization is also very dangerous. "

    "That means he wants to find something. His father is Carol beta, a black wizard who once served in the dragon blood wizard group."

    ¡°£¡¡±

    "What''s the matter?"

    "It''s all right. It''s just some accidents. That means all this is a line. The remnant Party of the dragon blood wizard group created the current organization, which is related to werewolf potion."

    "Yes, and this'' top blood ''organization has been able to penetrate the Ministry of magic. There must be greater supporters behind it!"

    HEMA was completely lost in thought when she heard this. Although she just wanted to talk a little, she didn''t expect to hear so much information.

    Of course, it is also destined that he will have one more goal in the future, that is, after becoming stronger and defeating Voldemort, he added one of the two options of salted fish to eliminate the rest of the dragon blood wizard!

    Although he is a transgressor and his body has nothing to do with him, he is angry that these bastards have destroyed many families to carry out this inhuman experiment!

    He can''t bear that every child doesn''t even have a chance to survive. As a survivor, he knows better. If Mrs. Abbott didn''t adopt him and Dumbledore and others didn''t save him, he would die there!

    Therefore, he will never let this kind of thing continue to happen. There is only one possibility. He will also cut off the scum worse than Voldemort. After all, he will eradicate it to the end!

 Chapter 73

    Several people are going to send Hermione home first. After all, it''s no small matter that the little girl doesn''t go home at night. Then the Weasley brothers three will stay at HEMA''s house all night and go to find Harry tomorrow.

    After chatting with HEMA for a while, Mr. lupin directly moved away from the phantom, which made HEMA more eager to learn, but it was a high-level magic spell after all. As a second grade wizard, he thought too early.

    In addition, his most urgent need is to call God guard. After all, if Sirius still escapes from Azkaban, the Dementor will still go to Hogwarts.

    But the source of all this was that Mr. Weasley won the prize, then traveled to Egypt and let Sirius find Peter who followed him.

    If Mr. Arthur doesn''t win the prize or the little mouse doesn''t appear on the camera, the lack of a little will lead to a change in the plot, so HEMA doesn''t know whether his appearance will directly change the plot of the third film.

    "HEMA, what are you thinking?"

    "It''s all right. I just think there''s an annual award in the prophet Daily recently? I don''t know who will be so lucky... "

    But before HEMA finished, Gemini suddenly sat on both sides of HEMA and stared at him in shock.

    "HEMA, I now doubt whether you are a prophet?"

    "Well... What do you mean by that?"

    Ron snickered, walked up to HEMA and Hermione with black question marks on their faces, and whispered, "Dear Mr. Weasley, I''m really lucky this time!

    Just yesterday, I won the grand prize of the prophet daily! But the news hasn''t been published in the newspaper. You''ll be so divine the day after tomorrow, HEMA! "

    "That''s the 700 Garonne!?" Hermione almost shouted out. After all, she also paid attention to the activity at that time. She thought it was a gimmick, but she didn''t expect someone to win a prize!

    "Yes, I discussed it last night and finally decided to travel, but I haven''t decided where to go." George continued.

    "Well, shouldn''t you save your money well?" Hermione said from the side that there are more Weasley children, and she can see the problems of life.

    So it''s hard for her to agree with Mr. Weasley''s decision to travel. These galleons can improve Ron''s quality of life by two levels.

    "Well... My mother also said, but although the prophet daily didn''t say anything, it''s best to spend the money, because they want to report. If they save it, there will be no follow-up reports. This is their request..."

    Hearing Ron''s words, HEMA solved the problem that had plagued him. The Weasleys, who had been frugal, were willing to spend the winning 700 gallon to Egypt.

    "It is really a vicious capitalism..." Hermione also make complaints about it, and look at Ron''s eyes instantly.

    "Ah!" But just then, the bus suddenly trembled and Ron rushed forward, but fortunately HEMA''s Unicorn arm was fast enough to catch Ron''s clothes.

    "Thank you..."

    "Watch out, young man." An uncle nearby also helped Ron up.

    "Thank you, sir."

    "Then, Hermione, is it the station?"

    "Well, I''ll go down first. You''ll be near HEMA''s house after two stops on this bus."

    "It''s dark outside. Let''s take you home. It''s dark." HEMA looked outside. Although there were street lamps on the side of the road, she looked inside and was a little shadowy.

    "It''s all right. There are business shops around here. It''s no problem." Miss Hermione, who had always been a self reliant girl, walked under the car.

    "Take her back. It''s close to HEMA''s side anyway." Ron was also surprisingly enlightened and quickly followed up. Gemini also smiled and got out of the car.

    "Wait for us!"

    "Hey? As I said, I''m fine myself. I''m not a child... Can I lose it at night? It''s dangerous. There''s no thief around here... "

    "There''s a thief! My bag! "

    "..." Hermione listened to the figure from afar and felt what crow mouth was for the first time!

    "Can I help you?" Ron glanced at HEMA, because in the battle with the black wizard in the morning, he saw that only the spell used by HEMA could avoid being detected by the Ministry of magic to a certain extent.

    "No, Miss Hermione will!"

    As soon as HEMA''s words fell, the three brothers of the Weasley family saw that little Duke Hermione Granger raised and kicked directly on the man passing by!

    Although the man was tall, he didn''t expect to receive such a sudden kick. He fell to the ground with a sudden bang, and his leather bag directly scratched several meters!

    At this time, the middle-aged woman and several passers-by who were robbed from the back also rushed over. Several kind passers-by also went up and pressed the young man who had just got up from the ground.

    The middle-aged woman picked up her bag and just wanted to thank her, but she was stunned when she saw Hermione, although she laughed.

    "Hey? Isn''t this little Hermione! "

    "Aunt woma!?" Hermione noticed that the person who robbed the bag was an acquaintance of her parents! But I can''t handle this man.

    "Thank little Hermione for her help." With that, the blonde hugged HEMA in her arms and almost killed Hermione.

    "It''s okay, so am I..."

    "But you should also pay attention to safety when doing this kind of thing. What if you didn''t trip him just now and he wanted to hurt you?"

    "I''ll pay attention, aunt woma." Hermione also nodded, but before she could say anything, aunt woma ran to Gemini.

    "What can I do for you?"

    "You are twins, right! I wanted a pair of twins, but my ability was insufficient! Red hair, have a good look! "

    Then he hugged Fred and George enthusiastically. Gemini stared wide at him and didn''t know what to do.

    A few minutes later, after thanking her, the enthusiastic aunt finally left, but Hermione and the twin brothers had their hair blown up and were obviously well loved.

    HEMA and Ron looked at the three people and suddenly felt lucky!

    A few minutes later, several little wizards came to the second half of the street through the more prosperous commercial area.

    Before they got there, a few people saw a sign with a sign of teeth not far away, but an obvious sign.

    "Well, I''m home. You should go back early. It should be almost 8 o''clock, or Mrs. Aibo should worry."

    "Well, then, HEMA, why don''t you even have a flying network in your family."

    "You go and talk to my mother." HEMA replied casually. He didn''t know this, but he really had to arrange it. Otherwise, it would be a bit troublesome to go elsewhere.

    "I''m leaving! See you tomorrow! " Hermione waved her hand and walked towards the door.

    "See you tomorrow. Remember to get up early and save our Lord Harry!" Ron also reminded that Harry was a good friend all the time.

    HEMA also waved, but before Hermione opened the door, the door opened from the inside, and a tall and thin man with glasses put out his head.

    "Dad, I''m back." Hermione answered casually and planned to drill in, but Mrs. Granger who came out from behind blocked the door.

    "It''s Ron, George and Fred. Who''s this?" Although the Grangers only met the twins once in Diagon lane, they also remembered each other''s names,

    Finally, they could only focus on the little black haired boy in the middle. After all, they had never seen him, but it seemed that he was also a student of Hogwarts.

    "Hello, my name is HEMA EBO."

    "HEMA... EBO?" Mrs. Granger was stunned at first, and then looked at Mr. Granger next to her.

    "Oh, HEMA Abbott! Is it the child Hermione often mentions...?! "

    "Yes, yes, yes." Mrs. Granger smiled for some reason, which made HEMA feel at a loss.

    "When did I often mention it? Well, well, it''s time for them to go home!"

    "Oh, Hermione... We..."

    Hermione, blushing, pushed the Grangers into the room and waved to them.

    Granger and his wife also reluctantly said goodbye to several little wizards, but their meaningful smiles hung on their faces until Hermione closed the door completely.

 Chapter 74

    "Mrs. Abbott''s cooking is... Delicious! The soup was delicious... Sobbing... Almost choked me! " Ron sobbed as he ate.

    Gemini was eating safely, but she kept boasting, but Mrs. Aibo casually replied, "those two dishes are fried by HEMA, and the soup is made by me."

    "Hey!?" Ron''s eyes widened and looked at HEMA sitting over the sofa reading.

    He never thought that HEMA could cook. In his feeling, HEMA was an omnipotent learning bully. This attribute was somewhat unexpected.

    "HEMA, what are you doing?" Hannah also finished her meal and put a cup of coffee next to HEMA.

    "Write an article, thanks... Hey? Hannah, do you have something to tell me? " HEMA bowed her head and replied casually, but saw Hannah holding her little white face and patting the position next to her.

    "Well... I don''t think I''m too weak... I''ve humiliated you." Hannah whispered, her voice trembling slightly.

    "Hey?! What do you think, girl? What a shame. How many places did you get in the exam this year? "

    "Hufflepuff is No. 5 and 19 in the whole grade."

    "I''m the fifth in Slytherin and the 20th in the whole grade, so you not only didn''t humiliate me, but also added glory to our family."

    "I don''t mean that. I just think I... as a sister, I didn''t help you when you needed help! Last semester, you were wronged, and I couldn''t even help... I felt so useless... "

    HEMA looked at Hannah with a guilty face, smiled, stretched out two fingers and pinched them directly on Hannah''s small face.

    "But I don''t blame you. Besides, you''ve done well enough to help me maintain my reputation among the Hufflepuff students."

    "How do you know..."

    "I know everything, so you don''t have to compare with me. You just have to get the results you want in the way you want."

    "Because you will always be my sister, and I will always be a member of Hannah''s family. That won''t change."

    Hannah looked at HEMA''s shining eyes and nodded slightly. Yes! HEMA Aibo will always be her family, no matter how strong and powerful he is in the future, or whether he is still a brother... What''s wrong?

    "Well, I know, but I still have to work harder in the future. I can''t be mentioned later that HEMA Aibo has a sister and is a stupid wizard. I went upstairs to study!"

    "OK, come on!" HEMA encouraged, watched Hannah disappear at the stairs and took a hard breath, "Hoo ~ I hate sensational and chicken soup... So tired."

    But he also understood Hannah''s mind. She was afraid that she couldn''t catch up with me, that she would become a burden, that she didn''t work hard enough, and that she didn''t even have the ability to protect her family.

    But why am I not?

    If Voldemort comes back now and the Death Eaters attack Mrs. Abbott and Hannah, can you protect them from a little danger?

    He is not sure about the answer, so he also needs to continue to work hard and become stronger. Even if the magic world adds up, don''t want to move every brick of the Aibo family!

    "Whimper, whimper!" Fox, who was suddenly watching the stars on the roof, suddenly began to scream, but then the spark flashed and disappeared on the roof.

    "What''s this guy doing? Old Deng called it? Anyway, recite this potion configuration table first. "

    But before HEMA could pick up the book again, a string of sparks and lightning flashed out of the corner of the sofa, startling HEMA, but scaring Mrs. Abbott even more!

    "What kind of bird is this?"

    "It''s okay, mom. Its name is fox. It''s Dumbledore''s pet. Oh... Don''t peck me. You''re not a pet, okay?!"

    HEMA pulled Fox''s neck open and found a letter falling on the ground. HEMA picked it up immediately. It seems that his task is about to begin.

    As soon as the envelope was opened, the letter floated by itself. Dumbledore''s voice came out. Ron and Gemini also ran to HEMA curiously.

    "HEMA, I have arranged the itinerary for you. For your safety, I have specially asked several very experienced wizards to act with you."

    "Of course, you may be familiar with them now, Mr. lupin, Miss Dogan and Mr. scarmand."

    Moreover, in order to involve every potential student, Cedric of hutchpatch, Qiu Zhang of Ravenclaw, Harry Potter of Gryffindor and Malfoy of Slytherin will also go with him this time. "

    "Wait! What''s the situation with this squad? " HEMA shouted directly. Cedric and Cho Chang are excellent. I understand.

    Harry, you like to be determined, but what''s the situation with Malfoy? Are you afraid of the team? It''s strange that Harry and he don''t fight!

    But obviously the letter was not a real-time call, Dumbledore''s voice continued, ignoring HEMA''s emotions.

    "HEMA, I know you may not agree with this team, but believe me, they can burst out very different forces."

    "Detailed information, wait for you to gather. There should be no safety problems. The main thing is to train you."

    "..." my God, exercise is OK. Your task of finding a cat for Hermione leads to a black wizard who uses broken runes and a transformed werewolf. I can hardly solve it.

    Now you say it''s just exercise. I''m a little worried about my comfort, but then again, except for Dogan and lupin, Scamander was... Hey?! No, although he is also the protagonist, he is now in his seventies and eighties!

    Old Deng tou, you shouldn''t be so cruel... But now I know why Dogan, the forbidden female Aoluo, didn''t take them to the Ministry of magic.

    It turned out that old Deng tou helped, but how could old Deng tou know Dogan, a magician from the United States

    incorrect! Newt scarmand and Cedric, the child of Dogan''s relatives, who returned to the United States in his early years! Sleeping trough, everything is strung up!

    There you are, old Deng head!

    "Besides, the assembly time is 9 o''clock tomorrow morning, near your house. Don''t be short of people. Then, help you with your good luck, HEMA EBO. "

    Dumbledore''s words were completely finished, and a yellow flame suddenly popped up at the mouth of the envelope. The envelope instantly turned into a pencil and fell on his notebook.

    "HEMA! Was that headmaster Dumbledore just now? " Ron felt his head was going to explode after listening to the long string of news just now, although there was nothing about him in the content.

    "Yes, a task, just like Hermione''s."

    "Isn''t that what I said?" Gemini looked at each other. Although the process was very exciting and the black wizard could throw skills at will, they didn''t want to try it again.

    "Yes, it''s dangerous. Of course, principal Dumbledore chose very well this time, although I personally feel that Malfoy and Harry will definitely have some trouble!"

    "Well, you can represent Slytherin. Why take Malfoy with you!" Ron frowned, obviously angry and sour.

    "Hey? HEMA, if I heard you right... It seems that tomorrow''s gathering time is in the morning... Harry, now... "

    ¡°£¿£¡¡± HEMA just reacted and immediately widened her eyes, took the pencil and broke it in half!

    Old Deng tou, I really have you. I have to work overtime at night!

    "Mom, I may have to go out."

    "Hey? Where are you going so late? " When Mrs. Aibo came out of the kitchen, she saw HEMA with a loveless face.

 Chapter 75

    In the Dursleys at 4 Privet Drive, Harry was unhappily busy in the kitchen. He had the least food for dinner, but had to do the most work.

    But he was also used to it. After all, he had been like this since he was a child, and because he had studied in Hogwarts for two years and didn''t spend the Dursleys'' money during that time.

    The Dursleys had a slightly better attitude towards him, and surprisingly bought him two brand-new T-shirts during the summer vacation.

    Although his cousin Dudley has always been like that, his homework and study can''t be carried out at all. This family is like watching thieves.

    At that time, I promised Ron to stay at his house. What''s the big deal? Run away when no one is at home? I don''t know how to get to Ron''s house

    Herma and Hermione live in the city. They don''t know where their home is... Hey, let''s talk about it tomorrow.

    But before Harry could put the plate down, the door was knocked, and Vernon Dursley''s voice rang from upstairs.

    "Harry, open the door!"

    "I see." Harry answered casually, put down the plate, rushed, stopped step by step and walked to the door. At this point, who else will come?

    But as Harry opened the doors, three red hairs glittered in the light of the door lamp. He almost cried, but because Dursley hadn''t slept yet, he resisted his voice.

    "Why are you here?"

    "Of course I''m here to pick you up. We''re in a hurry for the last subway. We can only walk back." Ron was joking, too, and gave Harry a hug.

    "Happy summer vacation, Harry!" Gemini also held them together, but before Harry was moved, a strange candy was stuffed into his mouth, a very bitter one!

    "Cough!" Harry wanted to vomit out, but found that the sugar had completely melted in his mouth, and the bitterness lingered for a long time!

    "Fred, George?" Harry wanted to say something, but the next second, a sweet smell like honey rose in his mouth and dissipated the bitterness.

    "This is the so-called sweet after hard work, isn''t it, HEMA?"

    "HEMA? Where is it? " Harry heard HEMA''s name and looked around, but he didn''t find HEMA.

    "Here? Why are your glasses broken again? " HEMA''s voice sounded from where the light didn''t shine. Harry leaned over to see HEMA.

    "Ha ha, accidentally fell..." although Harry wanted to complain, he didn''t say that Dudley broke his glasses on the ground.

    "I won''t repair it for you, or it won''t be fun to be taken away by the Ministry of magic." When hermaton felt that the silk thief Kiel was in trouble!

    "It''s all right. What are you four doing out so late? I can''t go now. I haven''t packed my things... "

    "Don''t worry about this. Aren''t we here to help you go in a fair way?"

    Fred said, shaking the dust on his body. It was serious at the beginning, but Harry felt a little uneasy. He turned his head and looked at HEMA, who looked the most reliable.

    Although it was nice to leave here last year. Gemini and Ron borrowed him by car, they also received criticism from the school and a warning letter from the Ministry of magic.

    "Don''t look at me. I''m just here with Ron and them. I don''t know what they want to do. Of course, I try to make things more stable."

    Ron nodded, then pushed Gemini into the door. Gemini smiled helplessly, and then shouted upstairs, "here''s a guest!"

    "Fred, George!?" Harry looked at them strangely.

    A series of footsteps came quickly upstairs. A tall and fat beard came down, and next to it was a thin blonde.

    "Who are you? Come to our house in the evening? "

    "Hello, Mr. Dursley, I want to tell you to take Harry to our house for two days and bring it back to you next year!" George smiled and waved to Vernon.

    "Harry Potter is not going anywhere! He will stay here until school begins! " Vernon Dursley also went straight down the stairs and grabbed the broom next to him.

    "But since you don''t like Harry, why do you keep him here? It will cost you money to eat and drink. Just like last year, you can take him to us."

    Fred also took a word from the side. Harry looked at them and was stunned. He really didn''t expect that the Gemini brothers would be able to speak and shoot.

    "You broke my window last year!? Damn it! Vernon! Get them out of here! " Penny''s eyes widened too. She knew that the window had cost a lot of money to repair!

    Vernon also came towards several people with a broom, but Ron stood directly in front of Harry and said seriously.

    "Although we are children, we are also wizards. We can use magic. Are you really going to fight us?!"

    "Ron..." Harry''s heart warmed when he saw such a brave Ron, but he almost laughed when he looked at Ron''s trembling hands.

    Vernon and Penny were also stunned. They remembered the scene when Hagrid took Harry two years ago, and a chill rose on their backs.

    But the next second, Penny still rushed forward and dragged Harry behind him. Vernon looked at his wife strangely.

    "Don''t hesitate, Harry. I''ll send it back, and don''t worry, I''ll keep him safe."

    "Anyway, you are the last relatives of Harry Potter. I won''t force you to change. I just hope you can give him respect and some freedom."

    When the Dursleys heard HEMA''s words, although they still looked like that, holding the broom in their hand, their eyes obviously weakened a little.

    It''s not what they agree with, but over the past two or three years, as Harry gets older and older, they also understand that Harry will lose their control.

    In fact, Harry wanted to leave himself, and there was nothing they could do to stop him. Vernon frowned and slowly pasted it next to penny, whispered.

    "Or send the boy away. We''ll be quiet in the summer vacation. There''s no smelly birds to disturb us!"

    "But..."

    "Well, these freaks will have strange things. Can others harm them? It''s good that they don''t hurt ordinary people. "

    "All right."

    Vernon saw that penny didn''t say anything. He looked up at several people again and snorted coldly, "in this case, take this guy away, but it''s best not to come back in the summer vacation and waste the food at home!"

    Although Vernon''s words were ugly, Harry was very happy because he could finally leave here for the summer vacation!

    "Go and pack up!" Ron also shouted. Harry immediately ran upstairs, but the Gemini brothers immediately stopped him.

    "I''ve packed your luggage for you."

    Harry''s shabby suitcase fell straight out of the void with a bang at the door, which scared the Dursleys back and almost tripped on the steps.

    "Dobby!?"

    Although the Dursleys didn''t see it, Harry saw the little figure flash at the moment when the box fell. It turned out that Dobby had always protected him.

    "Well, I won''t disturb your rest. Good night, Mr. and Mrs. Dursley! In addition, here is a gift for little master Dursley! "

    Gemini smiled very friendly, put a box on the small table at the door, and then dragged Harry to the door.

    With a click, the Dursleys also took a deep breath and looked at each other.

    "When I left, I suddenly felt that the air was so fresh without freaks! Take Dudley to the amusement park tomorrow! "

    "OK."

    "Hey? No, you said, "why is there a sound of water?"

    ¡°£¡ The boy hasn''t finished washing the dishes yet!? Damn it! Water also needs money, okay! "

    On this side, Harry smiled at each other. Although he was dragging a big box, he couldn''t stop his joy!

    "Oh, Ron, go to your house?"

    "No, go to HEMA''s house first today. You have something to do tomorrow. You can stay with us in two days!"

    "What happened? Why don''t I know? "

    "Didn''t you get the notice? Old Deng''s head is also true. Let''s go back first. " Make complaints about the moon, and he yawned involuntarily.

    "Well, if I don''t say anything, you''re going to run away with Harry and his luggage."

    "But it didn''t violate the rules. It didn''t destroy their family''s things or scare them. Dobby shot. We don''t need magic spells. How good?"

    "Hey? So, Fred and George, what did you say was the gift for them? " Although Ron thought that there would not be anything good in it, he asked curiously.

    "Well... It''s a surprise!"

 Chapter 76

    "HEMA, get up. If you don''t think of it, forget it ~"

    Hannah''s voice sounded in her ear. HEMA seemed to feel that she had returned to a certain point in time, rubbed her eyes and looked at the alarm clock next to her. Isn''t it only 8:30? Sleep again~

    "But aren''t you busy at 9 o''clock? And everyone is waiting for you downstairs except you! "

    "Everybody? Harry, are they up? "

    "Yes, and Mr. lupin and miss Auror, they came at more than 7 a.m. and... Senior Cedric arrived just now."

    "I''ll get up right away!" HEMA suddenly a spirit, directly a carp stood up and began to dress quickly.

    His host actually let a group of adult wizards, seniors and sisters wait for him. He can sleep again shamelessly, but Mrs. Aibo is shameful!

    After brushing her teeth and washing her face, HEMA finished her work in one minute, grabbed a book and pretended to walk slowly down the stairs, but the scene below made HEMA a little stunned.

    The two spacious sofas were full of people. On the left were Harry, Hermione and Weasley, and on the right were lupin, Dogan, Cedric and Malfoy.

    Although this lineup was exaggerated when I heard it yesterday, it seems even more exaggerated when I saw it with my own eyes. It''s strange that these people can act together!

    "Brother, come and have dinner. I''ll get you a spoon!" At this time, the black long straight girl in a broken flower dress suddenly popped her head from the kitchen and hurried to HEMA.

    "Qiu Zhang, thank you for helping my mother."

    "It''s all right. We''re here to eat and drink. It''s nothing to help." Qiu Zhang nodded and ran back to the kitchen.

    "What a good boy." Mrs. Aibo also said from the side.

    Well, good boy is a good child, but Mrs. ebb, you must not make complaints about it.

    "Everybody! Good morning! "

    "Good morning. It seems that you can rest well." Dogan is still dressed neatly today, but he has a backpack in front of him. I don''t know what''s in it, but he is professional and must be useful.

    "Thank you for your help yesterday, otherwise I wouldn''t have a good rest in the Ministry of magic."

    "Coffee is good, although it''s a little bad in the morning." Lupin smiled, waved the coffee in his hand and greeted with a smile, but looking at his face, it was obvious that he didn''t rest very well last night.

    "Pay more attention to rest, Mr. lupin, but this trip is also a trip for several days. You can adjust it well."

    Harry and Malfoy immediately stood up and planned to give up their seats to HEMA. Harry stared at him in an instant, as if to say again. Don''t you see that this is in my brother''s territory?

    Malfoy didn''t have stage fright. He didn''t yell at so many people. He just said to HEMA, "HEMA, come and sit down."

    HEMA looked at the two men silently. They were both "older than him", but they were still like children all day.

    "Well, there are still stools here. In addition, good morning, everyone!" He didn''t want to make any choice. He grabbed a stool and went to the table.

    "Good morning, classmate Aibo." Cedric was closest to HEMA and smiled and held out his hand.

    HEMA also shook it. To be honest, compared with others, HEMA felt Cedric was really a very trustworthy member.

    He has a good talent and strength, but unlike Malfoy and Harry, he is more calm and intelligent. He also inherits the good qualities of badger house, such as kindness and honesty, and is important and handsome!

    Although it is different from the film, it still feels handsome, tall and angular. Fortunately, he is not an English gentleman. I''m afraid he has to inherit the tradition.

    "Hello, senior Cedric."

    "Just call me Cedric. In other words, I''m very happy to work with the famous HEMA Aibo on this mission!"

    "After all, in front of the basilisk, your cry united all the Hogwarts students. This is something I always wanted to do but couldn''t do... You''re a hero!"

    HEMA was also shocked to hear Cedric''s sincere words. He didn''t expect that the other party would have such a high evaluation of him, but you are also a hero, but I won''t let you become a hero.

    "I just don''t think basilisks are terrible. What''s terrible is their own fear. Therefore, team strength is always stronger than individual ability, so we''re here now."

    HEMA''s words made Cedric nod, and he recognized HEMA more from the bottom of his heart, because at the beginning, he thought that he was a hard-working man and a genius wizard like HEMA would not come very well.

    But now it seems that the other party''s character is much better than he thought. Maybe this is a quality of becoming a leader.

    While HEMA continued to chat with Cedric, Malfoy was bored and looked at a book. He didn''t move the bread and milk next to him.

    It''s not that he deliberately didn''t eat and didn''t give HEMA face, but that he came here after dinner, because he was far from London. He had to go to the Leaky Cauldron bar first and then turn around. He got up early.

    To tell the truth, he looked at the team members. Seriously, he didn''t think he could cooperate well. Harry stopped talking. He didn''t know the dirty wizard and Aurora at all.

    Qiu Zhang and Cedric, the two school bullies, know each other. They may not be familiar with each other, and they are obviously not the same people.

    So to sum up, the strangest thing about him is not whether he can cooperate with these people, but that Dumbledore asked him to come!

    Originally, he wanted to refuse to see the names of HEMA and Harry, but Dumbledore didn''t give him a chance at all because the letter was also sent to his father.

    I don''t know what the letter said, Lucius also agreed directly, and then Malfoy changed his mind. Besides, disgusting Potter is also good.

    "HEMA, your milk."

    "Thank you, Qiu Zhang." HEMA took the cup from qiuzhang, but before he could hold it firmly, he felt a hot look coming.

    HEMA glanced out and saw Harry''s small eyes sweeping towards this side from time to time. HEMA showed a subtle look in an instant.

    Harry didn''t reach Hermione level in his study, but his love heart was very fast. He wanted to take the line of learning sister in the third grade. Oh ~ look how honest I am~

    However, Qiu Zhang, a young but mature girl, would prefer Cedric. It was Cedric''s cool relationship with Harry at the beginning.

    HEMA thought so, and suddenly felt that qiuzhang, Cedric and Harry might get along in advance, which might produce a strange chemical reaction.

    But the next second, looking at lupin drinking coffee and Dogan checking the magic wand, HEMA suddenly remembered a thing. The little representatives of the four colleges also came, but was there one less adult wizard.

    "Mr. lupin, have you seen Mr. scarmand?"

    "Hey? Mr. scarmand? Is that gentleman coming? " Lupin looked at Dogan with a puzzled face. Dogan also shook his head.

    "Newt scarmand¡¶ The author of where are the magical animals!? " Cedric, who had always been calm, stood up directly. After all, Newt was also a big man in their badger house!

    "Hey?" HEMA was also confused. What''s the matter with old Deng? These two don''t know. It seems that they are going to surprise us.

    But before HEMA could say anything more, the door of HEMA''s house rang, and a man''s voice rang from outside.

    "Hello? Is anyone home? I''m scarmand. "

 Chapter 77

    "Are you there? I''m scarmand. "

    "May I open the door?" Cedric glanced at HEMA, the little master, and HEMA nodded. Do you need to ask about this.

    Cedric adjusted his collar, hurried to the door and slowly opened the door, but he was stunned by a strange face.

    The other party looks about thirty years old, a head taller than him, wearing a loose shirt on the upper body, and looks a little thinner.

    The gray yellow curly hair was placed next to his eyes, but a pair of shiny gray eyes looked at him through his hair, but there was no pressure in his eyes, but made people feel a gentle atmosphere.

    "Hello, Mr. scarmand. I''m Cedric. The others have arrived."

    "Good morning, Cedric."

    "Hello, I''m pol scarmand."

    "Mr. Bohr!? It''s you! Is your last name scarmand? " Dogan gave a loud cry and looked at each other strangely.

    "As I said, I''m also an Englishman. You didn''t believe it." Bohr smiled at Dogan and stretched out his hand to lupin.

    "Remus lupin." Lupin did not expect that the other party would shake hands with him. He quickly squeezed out a smile and shook hands with the other party.

    "Hello, Mr. lupin, and these people."

    Surprisingly, scarmand and lupin shook hands and reached out to Malfoy and Harry.

    Several other people also saw the politeness of Mr. scarmand and shook hands with each other.

    "In fact, shaking hands is a good way to understand each other, so we can cooperate better in the next task."

    With that, a gentle smile appeared, which moved Mrs. Aibo and Qiu Zhang. Uncle is suitable for all ages, but Dogan seems to be the same.

    They seemed to be very familiar before. With Mr. scarmand''s answer, "among you, maybe Dogan knows me. In fact, I''ve been abroad since I was a child, so it''s normal for everyone to be less familiar."

    "So, are you and Mr. newt scarmand?" Dogan also asked a question about everyone''s relationship.

    "My father."

    "But you look so young."

    "Young? I may have my 50th birthday in a few days. I''m an old man. " Mr. Bohr said jokingly.

    "Then it was true that you said you had been the director of the magical Animal Department for 20 years!" Dogan thought that when he first joined the Department of magical animals in the United States, the top executive was this gentleman.

    At that time, I thought that the other party was 10 years older than myself and should be a very powerful genius wizard, so I had the cheek to consult the other party and made some temptation from time to time.

    After all, the other party is rich and handsome, has no wife and girlfriend, and has no boyfriend. Maybe he can develop.

    But I didn''t expect that later, people said they didn''t like women, and finally became her teacher in magical zoology.

    But now she suddenly told her that she was an old man, which made her a little unacceptable.

    Others didn''t notice the change of Dogan''s expression, and Bohr continued to tell some stories about his time in the United States.

    Little wizards who have never been to the United States are attracted in an instant. Of course, Cedric is the most fascinated. After all, he has loved books on magical animals since he was a child.

    Therefore, he naturally worships newt scarmand, the legendary hutchpatch. Naturally, Bohr, as newt''s child, is also the former director of the Department of magical animals.

    HEMA wanted to hear the story. After all, there were all the people, and he was not in a hurry. It seemed that this time Mr. scarmand was the leader, so he could go out of business.

    But suddenly, Dogan suddenly came to his ear. "Little Mr. Aibo, this old guy talks about things, smelly and long. Go out with me."

    "Hey? We''ll start in a minute... "

    "This guy can''t finish talking in half an hour. We don''t go far. Is there a shop near you?"

    "Yes, what do you want to buy?"

    "Have a drink." Doggett licked his lips, pulled HEMA up and walked towards the door.

    "HEMA, what are you doing?" Harry shouted at HEMA.

    "Miss Dogan wants to buy something. I''ll go with her."

    "OK, come back quickly. Let''s start at 10 o''clock." Mr. scarmand glanced at his watch and said casually.

    HEMA also looked at the wall and found that the watch needle had just turned to 8:50. It seems that Dogan was right.

    Out of the door, a hot wind surged towards them, and hermadon felt like he wanted to run back into the house.

    But when he saw Dogan wearing a shirt and a black windbreaker next to him, he suddenly had the impulse to tear up each other''s clothes. It''s too hot. It''s summer.

    "Aren''t you hot?"

    "It''s not hot, but I just feel a little warm now." HEMA looked at her and found that although both of them were white, it was obvious that the skin color of Miss Dogan was a little strange.

    HEMA stared from her half narrowed eyes, her dark eyes turned red, and her pupils turned into upright dragon eyes.

    Why does the magic in her body flow like this, curious?!

    From HEMA''s perspective, Dogan''s magic flow makes him very uncomfortable, because ordinary people''s magic will continue to flow, spread and gather in the body, just like water in a pipe.

    But Dogan flows very slowly, just as magic is not water, but like glue. Although it is flowing, part of it is attached to useless physical tissue, and then consumes this part of magic through the body.

    In other words, her magic has no unified storage, but through slow flow, she has achieved the effect that storage and Magic have been produced and used all the time.

    So according to the special situation of magic nourishing the body, this guy should be a strong body, but I don''t want to see it... I''m not like myself

    HEMA also hesitated for a moment, and then grabbed the other party''s hand directly, and a cold touch like Astoria came up in an instant.

    "Why... Is sister''s hand easy to touch?" Dogan''s lips suddenly drew a beautiful arc, then his wrist turned and grabbed his hand in turn.

    HEMA also narrowed her eyes and retreated in a moment, but the whole person made a sudden effort and directly grabbed each other''s hand!

    Dogan also smiled, pulled back his hand and stabbed HEMA in the face!

    HEMA jerked back a small somersault, neatly avoiding the other party''s attack, but then the shadow flashed, and his chest shook!

    The whole person was directly hit and flew out, and fell on the lawn not far away. A fishy smell poured into his mouth!

    "Cough!"

    "Oh... Are you okay?" Dogan, who beat HEMA to the ground, was stunned, as if his fist had not been deliberately hit, and ran over quickly!

    "... it hurts... I almost broke my bone." Although HEMA ate painfully, fortunately, the dragon''s blood was not so water. Even if there were no scales, she could block the attack.

    But if you just punched an ordinary person, I''m afraid he would really die. What''s the matter with this guy?

    "Hoo... Fortunately, I didn''t kill you..." Dogg lay down beside HEMA and was obviously relieved to see that HEMA hadn''t fainted.

    "What''s the matter with you? I don''t think a witch can beat a person out directly. " HEMA opened her eyes and looked at each other.

    "I? But you are not. You can take my attack directly, but you just suffered some skin trauma... You are not an ordinary person! "

    Dogan noticed that there seemed to be something else to dig in addition to HEMA Aibo''s talent as a wizard

    "Then let''s stop this topic?" HEMA also doesn''t want to expose her own Longhua problem. After all, every family has a difficult Scripture to read.

    "OK, that''s it."

 Chapter 78

    So after being embarrassed with each other for a while, they also came to the nearest store nearby. Dogan also directly asked for three cans of beer and HEMA asked for an ice cream.

    They sat on a bench on the side of the road, blowing the rising heat wave. HEMA felt a lot cooler while eating ice cream. Although she was afraid of melting too fast, her mouth hurt a little.

    "Can I have one?" Dogan raised the beer in his hand to HEMA, and HEMA shook her head. He didn''t follow minors not to drink or the like.

    It''s a habit that he had from the beginning. He only drinks at night and doesn''t touch a drop during the day, which is a kind of control for many of himself and can also make life and work more efficient.

    "I won''t tell your parents."

    "No, it''s a matter of principle." HEMA waved her hand again and bit down the top layer of the ice cream. A chill spread to her brain along her teeth, "Hoo... Hiss!"

    "Little boy, give me a bite..."

    "Alas? I''ll buy you... "

    But before HEMA finished, the other party took away the crisp tube in HEMA''s hand and stuffed it into her mouth!

    "HEMA EBO, do you know what we''re going to do?" At this time, Dogan, who swallowed the crisp tube, turned his painting style.

    "I don''t know, but it must not be so easy. I can''t guess Dumbledore''s idea. He can fix it as he likes."

    "Ha ha, it''s the first time I''ve heard someone say that about Dumbledore. Even in the American magic world, Dumbledore''s reputation can''t be shaken, or he is the symbol of this era."

    "That''s why he wants to train the next generation, because no matter how powerful a person is, he can''t do everything alone, so Voldemort is not completely an iron Han."

    "What does iron Han mean?"

    "Well... Is it a fool? But I think this time we may not only investigate the missing persons, but also have other things to do. "

    "Why do you think so? It''s really strange there. Last time, people from the auro group next door went there. Although nothing was investigated, a large number of people were missing. The Muggle police also intervened in the investigation."

    "But it doesn''t need so many wizards, and they are all elites. Mr. scarmand won''t say it. President Dumbledore must have arranged everything for him."

    "Then there is Miss Dogan. You are young but powerful and experienced Auror, Mr. lupin. You may not be familiar with it, but you have strong practical ability and have a good study of black magic."

    "The remaining four, students from various colleges, are also at the level of genius. Senior Cedric, you are more familiar than me, let alone. Qiu Zhang and Malfoy have always been among the best, not to mention Harry Potter."

    "What about yourself?"

    "Me? I''m just a little wizard of ordinary people. This time, I''ll follow you. Maybe it''s just playing. After all, they''re better than me. "

    "..." looking at HEMA''s brazen words, Dogan wanted to slap him. I haven''t handed in the record of your defeat of the black wizard yesterday!

    Of course, she could also clearly feel that the battle at that time was indeed out of some restraint, so she was more curious about what strength the little guy had to restrain the invincible white light and flame.

    But she can be sure that the other party will never tell her. After all, everyone has their own secrets, and she is not the same, so she knows it first, and maybe she will know it later.

    "Well, go and buy some more ice cream. We can''t eat alone." HEMA took out a crumpled ten dollar note from her pocket. It was his last pound.

    "I''ll buy it. It''s OK in a box."

    "I''ll just go. After all, I''m a guest at my house."

    "Then why don''t you be a little white face? I think you have this potential... "With that, Dogan walked into the store.

    "Little white face? It''s really a good job... But Dumbledore''s expectations, protecting my family and Astoria''s disease, I seem to have no choice but to move on. "

    After they bought a big bag of ice cream, they walked towards HEMA''s house, but before they got there, they saw two people walking towards HEMA''s house with a red shadow.

    "Is that Mr. Weasley?" Although Dogan didn''t come to England for long, there were only those people in the Ministry of magic. He didn''t communicate with them, at least he met a few times.

    "Mr. Weasley!" Doggett Ann shouted directly. The tall, slightly fat red haired man also quickly turned his head. When he saw Doggett ANN, he immediately adjusted his collar.

    "Who?" Molly had some doubts when she saw her husband suddenly becoming so serious. The most important thing was that the other party was a young and beautiful woman.

    "Clara Dogan, the chief of the magic law enforcement department and the abuse of magic department, heard that he was also a leader in the United States. I''m only in my twenties. I don''t say I may become the Minister of magic in the future, but I''m also a powerful man. "

    "But why do such characters appear here?"

    "I don''t know, but politeness should be enough."

    "Hello, Ms. Dogan. This is my wife."

    "Hello, Mrs. Weasley."

    "Hello, Miss Doggett, who is this?" Mr. and Mrs. Weasley had heard of the children about HEMA, but they had not seen it.

    The only chance to meet was in Diagon lane at the beginning of school. When Emma first saw Hermione and Harry, she didn''t see him because she asked Hermione to take him to buy a magic wand.

    "This is my brother, HEMA Dogan." Dogan also joked.

    "I''m HEMA Abbott. Don''t listen to this lady''s nonsense. Are you looking for Ron and them?"

    "HEMA EBO? Oh, you''re HEMA EBO. Although Ron and I mentioned it, this is the first time we''ve met. You''re much more handsome than my Ron. "

    "Madam, you flatter me. Classmate Ron is also very cute."

    After HEMA finished, she suddenly felt like vomiting. Although Ron was really cute from the outside, he just felt something was wrong.

    "Miss Dogan, you know the ABOS very well?"

    "No, I am..."

    "We''re ready to go!" But before Dogan finished, he saw a group of people shouting slogans and coming out of HEMA''s house!

    "Dad? Mom? Why are you here? " Ron and Gemini also looked at their parents strangely. Just now they were wondering whether to play for a while or go straight home.

    "We discussed with your brother and they finally decided to go to Egypt. In addition, the people of the prophet daily will follow up."

    "Why are they still following... Really." Ron is also a pout. It''s awkward for outsiders to follow family travel, but there''s no way. After all, people pay for it.

    Then there was a burst of mutual introduction. Suddenly HEMA felt that there were not enough people in the magic world, and there were so many people she didn''t know.

    Hema and Dogen make complaints about the ice cream. Everyone is very happy. After all, in the summer, cold drinks and ice cream are treasures.

    Even Malfoy was there, eating with a happy face. Even HEMA felt that this guy had become a little cute at this time. If he couldn''t, he would vomit again.

    But one thing, HEMA always feels like this. Food is the key to saving mankind!

    But what seems wrong? Didn''t Mr. scarmand just say that he could come back before 10 o''clock? But it''s only 9:20.

    "It seems that we should be more careful in the next days." HEMA looked at the kind old gentleman and took a deep breath. She had a good time with Dumbledore. She was an old expert.

 Chapter 79

    Finally, after the Weasleys thanked Mrs. Abbott and told Harry more than their own son, they left with the Ron three brothers.

    It seemed that they were leaving for Egypt tomorrow, and HEMA felt a headache. Everything was still the same.

    Although there have been many changes, but not surprisingly, history will repeat itself. Sirius escapes from prison, then chases dwarf Peter, and Dementors enter Hogwarts.

    Therefore, the focus of this summer vacation is still to call God and guard. You can find Mr. lupin to discuss this.

    "How do we get there?" Lupin looked at the sky. In such weather, even he didn''t want to ride a broom. He was dead from the sun.

    "With the door key, I''ve already prepared nearby." Pol scarmand pointed to the open space not far away, and a faded trophy appeared there.

    "We can go straight there. By the way, Miss Dogan, help me cast the Muggle expulsion spell!"

    "Really good at calling people..." Dogan glanced at each other, but still took out his wand and pointed to the sky. A white mist sprayed out, and then dissipated slowly.

    "Beautiful, it seems that you are learning well."

    "But you didn''t teach it, old man." Dogan was also ruthless.

    "Ha ha, do you have anything else to prepare?" Bohr looked around and saw that no one had prepared anything except Dogan and lupin with a backpack.

    Or there was no time to prepare, because Dumbledore informed the little wizards last night. Even Harry slept all night and was going out the next day.

    "HEMA, won''t you take your wand?" Harry suddenly saw that HEMA had not carried the big wand recently, although he thought he was not a wand at all.

    "Give fox the wand. Just call it when it''s useful. I don''t have another one." HEMA shook the ordinary wand of Unicorn tail hair.

    "Then, what is the door key?"

    "You''ll know in a minute." HEMA smiled slightly. As a brave Gryffindor, he should not be afraid of this.

    Malfoy next to him almost laughed, but then he felt a burst of fear. HEMA Aibo really caught everyone.

    Cedric and qiuzhang stand close. Qiuzhang also wants to say something, but he doesn''t know what to say, especially Cedric.

    Although lupin didn''t talk to Harry directly, he obviously kept looking at Harry. After all, the little Savior was also the child of his good friend, James Potter.

    But he didn''t say anything. After all, he didn''t want to touch Harry''s pain, and now he can''t do anything for him. The man is even in Azkaban.

    "Everybody! We''re ready to go! " Bohr''s voice sounded again, and everyone walked quickly around the trophy and stood in a circle.

    "If you use the door key for the first time, you may feel dizzy, but there should be no big problem. Safety is absolutely safe." Lupin seemed to think of some bad memories and said to several young wizards.

    "Yes." In fact, Cedric and Qiu Zhang have used door keys, and even Cedric has used them since childhood because of his father.

    Harry and HEMA are completely white, but HEMA, who has seen the film, at least has some bottom in her heart. This thing won''t kill people anyway.

    "Grab the trophy!" Several people squatted down and grabbed the trophy. Although there were many people, fortunately, the trophy was not small.

    But unfortunately, Harry and Malfoy squeezed their hands together, and Malfoy stared at Harry in an instant.

    "Potter, don''t you know how to let me?!"

    "Malfoy, don''t go too far." Harry whispered back. With so many people, he didn''t want to quarrel with Malfoy. He looked too two.

    HEMA also didn''t care about the two people. She grabbed the edge of the cup, and her two hands rubbed over at the same time, a small point and a large point.

    HEMA turned her head and saw a good-looking smile in front of her. He was stunned. Qiu Zhang was OK. Brother Cedric, what do you mean?

    But before he could make complaints about the opening of the horse, the trophy suddenly burst into a light. The door key was opened.

    HEMA suddenly felt that the umbilical cord at her navel was growing again. The cup stretched out directly. It was a drag at his'' umbilical cord ''and the whole person rushed forward!

    Then the slight tearing feeling dissipated, his body lightened, his feet had left the ground and flew directly, and this feeling was not the same as flying with angel power.

    It''s a floating feeling out of your control, but it makes people more relaxed, because you can fly without thinking about anything. It''s a wonderful feeling.

    HEMA had to praise some of Harry Potter''s designs. They are really ghost designs. Most people really can''t think of them, but

    The next second, a huge gravity hit, as if a vortex had sucked everyone. HEMA suddenly hit Cedric''s shoulder, but fortunately the other party was stronger than him and helped him stabilize!

    Harry felt everything shaking in his head. He seemed to have something wrong. His hand on the trophy suddenly loosened!

    Several adult wizards were far away from Harry and didn''t notice this at all. In this rotating space, Harry directly separated from the team and was thrown out by gravity!

    At this moment, a slender hand grabbed Harry''s wrist directly, and a voice that Harry hated sounded in his ear!

    "Potter! If you want to die, don''t die here. It''s the same as I murdered you! "

    Malfoy''s voice awoke Harry instantly. Harry opened his eyes in confusion and grabbed the cup again!

    Harry looked at Malfoy with a frown. He was at a loss, but in a word, he squeezed out a "thank you..."

    "No, you are a great Savior, more valuable than me! That''s true! "

    Malfoy looked at Harry who had been right with him and said thank you. He felt a little happy in his heart, but he felt a little sick after thinking about it.

    HEMA looked at the two men and felt very funny, so her wrist shook and a flame bounced directly from Malfoy''s hand!

    Malfoy was also startled. He threw his hand violently. Like Harry just now, he flew towards the endless vortex. Harry was also stunned.

    He grabbed Malfoy''s clothes, and Malfoy took Harry''s hand and grabbed the door key again.

    "Hoo... Hoo... What was that just now?" Malfoy gasped with lingering palpitations, and Harry next to him, as a difficult brother, was surprisingly not laughing at him.

    "Are you okay?"

    "It''s all right... Thanks... Potter this time."

    Although very small, HEMA still heard Malfoy''s words and raised a smile around her mouth. Is that right? What kind of mistress does Harry Potter want? Malfoy is enough!

    Although HEMA is only joking, it can promote the relationship between the two people. Don''t be so rigid, otherwise in a few days, the internal problems will be more difficult to solve than the things themselves.

    Even if Harry didn''t catch Malfoy just now, he would drag Malfoy back with a magic spell, so he was very satisfied with the result.

    Just then, the voices of scarmand and Dogan rang again, "attention, everyone, here we are! Release the door key! "

    "Good!"

    Lupin and their experienced wizards instantly righted their bodies and slowly fell away, while Harry, Malfoy and HEMA quickly hit the ground!

    "HEMA!" Cedric and Qiu Zhang also grabbed HEMA in an instant, but apparently HEMA fell faster!

    HEMA looked at the grass below and was relieved. It''s okay to fall. The door key won''t die... Just don''t touch the ground with your face... Hey? No, why did I hit the ground?

    With that, everyone saw a pair of golden wings pop up on HEMA''s back in mid air, shake gently, and fall to the ground slowly like an angel.

    "Can you still do this...?" Harry and Malfoy looked at each other and slammed into the grass.

 Chapter 80

    As HEMA landed safely, the rest fell slowly, and Harry and Malfoy got up from the grass.

    "What''s the matter with these wings?" Dogan asked curiously, and planned to touch it. After all, the spell of this kind of flight has never been seen before.

    "It''s just a magic spell." With a wave of her arm, HEMA''s wings scattered directly, and her feathers fell sporadically on the ground and disappeared into light spots.

    Dogan was also a mouthful, but he didn''t say anything, but his heart was more curious about HEMA, and so were others, except Harry and Malfoy who had seen HEMA''s wings.

    "Where is this place? It''s all plants?" Qiu Zhang''s voice sounded, and HEMA noticed that the green under her feet extended to the end of her vision.

    It must be at least 3 or 4 hundred meters wide, and the plants under your feet seem to be not just ordinary grass, but an existence similar to the enlarged version of clover.

    The size of his feet was normal, but where Harry and Malfoy stood, the clover was up to their thighs.

    Of course, HEMA also found a fact that made him more difficult to accept! That is, everyone present is taller than him!?

    Although he is the youngest, only 12 years old, he is 165 tall and has more than 180 growth space.

    But the reality is that besides him, the shortest Harry and Dogan are taller than him, and Harry and Ron in this world feel that the rise will be much stronger than the film!

    So hermaton had an inexplicable sense of crisis. Of course, handsome is eternal. Oh, real distress~

    "Everybody, this is a corner of my father''s plantation. It seems that we are in the right place."

    "Newt scarmand''s plantation!? So big! "

    "All right, everybody pay attention!" Bohr also shouted at everyone, and then pointed to the side. A door suddenly appeared there, just like any door in Dora''s dream.

    "Your first and most important task is to trim all the five leaves in this multilingual grass! None left! "

    "Hey?! What do you mean? " Everyone also looked at pol scarmand, who was laughing more and more wrong.

    "As mentioned above, after pruning, you can have a place to rest. Geniuses, strength is on the one hand and mind is on the other."

    With that, he suddenly opened the door and went in directly. Dogan threw out a small magic spell, but the door swallowed it directly, and then slowly disappeared in front of everyone.

    "What the hell is going on? Aren''t we here to investigate the disappearance? " Dogan looked at lupin and then at HEMA, who was also wide eyed.

    But Cedric, Cho Chang, Harry and Malfoy seemed calm, not because of anything else, but because they didn''t know anything from the beginning.

    It was a letter from Dumbledore that asked them to investigate a missing person case, mainly for extracurricular exercise, and they didn''t know anything about the rest.

    At this time, seven scissors fell directly in mid air, which scared several people to dodge immediately, but fortunately, the scissors seemed to know how to slow down and stopped steadily in front of several people.

    "Since Mr. scarmand said so, it must be Dumbledore''s idea, so don''t resist. We''d better work directly."

    HEMA is very familiar with old Deng tou. Although she doesn''t know why old Deng tou did this, if she doesn''t really do it, I''m afraid she can''t leave here.

    "... but?" Qiu Zhang, Malfoy and Harry looked around. The dense three and four leaves made people a little spiritual pollution. What year and month should we get!

    "But we have wands!" Qiu Zhang had an idea and took out his wand at once, but hermadon felt something wrong. How can there be such a good thing.

    A pale golden light was emitted from the scissors, which was like a poisonous snake, and shot directly on Qiu Zhang''s wrist. Her wand disappeared in her palm.

    "My wand!?"

    But before Qiu Zhang finished shouting, the rest of the scissors took action in an instant, and everyone''s wand disappeared in an instant!

    "It seems that you can only cut it. In fact, except for other types of plants on both sides, it''s about the seven lines. I''ll start with this one first, otherwise it''s easy to miss!"

    Although Dogan''s expression was the most reluctant, as a young Auror of the practical school, he was the first to do it. He threw the black windbreaker at random, put his bag in the middle, and ran towards the boundary between this plant and other plants!

    "In that case, let''s start. Although it looks exaggerated, I visually measured that a line is about 3 meters wide and about 50 meters long. Can''t seven of us do it at such a place?!"

    Cedric glanced at his cousin, turned his head and smiled at HEMA. He also picked up the scissors and followed them quickly.

    "The sister and brother are a little powerful. They have just been taken away from their magic wand, but they have observed the tasks they need to do in a few seconds. They are worthy of being prefect Cedric."

    Cho Chang looked at Cedric''s back and his eyes were full. I was very interested in this man, but Harry didn''t look so good next to him.

    "Senior, wait for me. How about merging in the middle one by one? It''s not easy to miss it so fast!" Qiu Zhang thought and waved to Cedric.

    "Good!" Cedric, without much thought, directly agreed, and lupin, who had been silent, had followed the line next to Dogan, along the ground and along the vertical line, and began to search carefully.

    But at the moment, he had some understanding and was a little confused, because he vaguely felt that Dumbledore might want to train these talented little wizards to learn patience and basic labor.

    After all, their magic talent is powerful, and their mind has become a problem. They need more learning and improvement, but he really doesn''t need it!

    I was miserable enough! Although he thought so, Lupin didn''t say no and still pushed forward seriously.

    "HEMA, let''s go alone, so that we can be more efficient!"

    "Can..." but before HEMA could say two words, scarmand''s voice suddenly interrupted HEMA''s voice.

    "Please note that there are 300 clovers in total. In order not to confuse you, I will display the numbers here in real time."

    With that, a virtual screen appeared in the air, just like his miscellaneous system, showing a declining number.

    ¡¾297¡¢296¡¢294¡¿

    "In addition, I forgot to tell you that this is not an activity for everyone to cooperate and unite, but needs competition. The first place will receive a separate reward, better lounge and delicious food. Bye!"

    "What the hell is this guy doing!" Dogan shouted unhappily, but his hand was still turning the grass. After all, he was the first. There was a reward!

    Although it is not very important, for human beings, the first place is rewarded, which arouses the original desire for competition!

    At that time, everyone got up, and Harry surprisingly didn''t say anything about his cooperation with HEMA, but turned to look at Malfoy, and Malfoy looked at him.

    "Harry!"

    "Malfoy!"

    "Let''s fight it out! See who can cut more! " With one voice, the war was ignited in an instant, and then rushed into the grass and began to fight!

    HEMA looked at the scene and sighed deeply. Why did she have to do it by herself? Although labor is glorious, there is no doubt that tools are best used by people.

    "Sister Xiao Wenna... Help ~"

    With HEMA''s call, a girl in Slytherin robe bathed in silver holy light slowly emerged from his body.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Help me pull up the grass."

    "OK, eh? No... "

 Chapter 81

    On the shelf on December 1, if I want to be washed by the big guys'' data, can I cry first?

    Well ~ in fact, I can say a lot or very little about the speech on the shelf, so I''d better give you a comprehensive report.

    First of all, thank you for editing Xuanwu dada. Although I have always been a watcher, I was recommended four times in a row last month.

    Then thank myself. After all, I write part-time, so my family doesn''t know and doesn''t have any support, but I''ll be tired.

    Although it''s a shift, after all, I''m also 967. I may rest for one or two days a month. I admire myself a little if I can stick to it. Ha ha.

    Finally, thank you. Although the writing is not so good, there are many friends who have supported it until now.

    The results will certainly not be particularly good this time. After all, the collection is 2000. According to the normal 15 to 1, it is not enough to see, but still that sentence, the completion of the book is certain!

    This is an explanation for yourself. Many editors and authors in many groups have said that it is a good habit to stick to the completion of the book, which is also conducive to your growth.

    I personally hold that if you don''t even give readers the end of a book, what popular works do you want to write, want to make money, eat earth!

    Another problem is the update. As I said last time, after being put on the shelf, in order to have a good meal, it will become 2 shifts every day and 3 shifts from time to time.

    On the day when it was put on the shelf, I personally didn''t have anything to save. At present, there is only one chapter and a half in WPS, so there is no more. It''s 3:00 on December 1. If I ordered 200 for the first time, I''ll add 2:00, a total of 5:00. Even if there''s no more.

    What monthly tickets and first bookings will the better authors want, and then the goal is 500 or 1000 first bookings. Go up, I''ll forget it.

    If you give a reward, it depends on your personal situation. No matter how much money is, I''m very happy. If you add a watch, you can give a reward of 100 yuan. Add a watch. Of course, you''d better not. You can''t afford it.

    So, finally, please give us a lot of support. It''s a long way from the end of this book. The summer vacation chapter is coming to an end, followed by the wonderful Sirius chapter!

    By the way, tomorrow is November 30. There are two more free ones.

    (Reader: why is it one watch and two watch tomorrow?)

    Me: because I stopped for one day today to prepare for the launch. I have to travel to qingdao next week.

    (Reader: kill!)

    I''m sorry today, but please give me more advice in the future!

 Chapter 82

    "Ah, what do you think of me?!" Xiao Wenna also flew up and kicked HEMA on the head, but she was a soul body and passed it directly from HEMA.

    "Tool man!"

    "Why are you so righteous?" Xiao Wenna saw such a shameless man for the first time, but as a symbiont, she still has to help.

    Because she felt that HEMA was different from her at that time, she took this weak chicken system and went straight to recklessness, but HEMA had more dragon power and got the power of runes. She must be able to go where she didn''t go.

    "Tease you ~ really, help me work. How about I smoke ten times?"

    "You smoke ten companies for yourself. What does it have to do with me?" Xiao Wenna put her foot directly on HEMA''s face. Although HEMA could see it, there was nothing she could do.

    "Don''t think I don''t know. If I spend gold coins, the system will grow. Although I don''t know what it is, it must be beneficial!"

    "Sleeping trough, how do you know?"

    "It''s not hard to guess. I haven''t written a few books. Haven''t I read them yet?"

    "Well, three ten companies, or don''t do it!"

    "Deal!" HEMA glanced at the 2w5 gold coins in the upper right corner of her system and answered. After all, the life of the rich is so simple and boring.

    Therefore, HEMA and Xiao Wenna started the mode of matching men and women and working more tired. Although they don''t know what old Deng Tou is doing, since there is a reward, he can''t miss it.

    He went forward from this end, while Xiao Wenna floated in mid air and searched opposite him. When she found it, she used the system to mark it. HEMA followed up and cut it. Although Xiao Wenna had no entity, she was much better than HEMA alone.

    An hour later, the number on HEMA''s scissor handle came to 21, and the number in the sky had dropped to 240, that is to say, one-third of the 60 clover roots were pulled out, which was stable!

    However, he is more concerned about the so-called five leaf grass than this, because it shows that [multilingual grass: magical plant containing magic, which can temporarily increase the magic level] from the system perspective

    It''s definitely a good thing to temporarily increase the magic level. Although I don''t know the difference between five leaves and three leaves, the plant itself is a treasure!

    Therefore, after he cut off the five leaf multilingual grass, he put it directly in his pocket and kept it for future research, such as making magic potions.

    In this way, he doesn''t have to buy blue medicine, or make efficient magic medicine, sell it and earn some pocket money. After all, he doesn''t lack blue.

    With the passage of time, the number in the sky slowly came to two digits, the originally dry and hot air gradually cooled, and the sun gradually set to the West.

    £¨31¡¢30£©

    "Ah! Where are the last 30? " Dogan sat on the ground, looking at the numbers on his head and frowning.

    Malfoy and Cedric felt that the shirts had also been stained. Harry looked less serious in a dark loose T-shirt, but his face was patched up.

    Qiu Zhang was also helpless. He went out and bought a beautiful skirt that can be worn in the Muggle world, but he didn''t expect that most of it has been scrapped now.

    Dogan and lupin have not changed much, and their clothes are not dirty. It seems that the clothes have been enchanted. When hermaton felt that the school uniform was good and didn''t need to be washed.

    "Let''s check and fill in the gaps together?" Cedric looked at the sun and knew to hurry up, otherwise he would have no chance as soon as it was dark.

    "OK." Everyone nodded, too.

    "How''s it going, Harry? I won this time. " Malfoy waved the scissors in his hand, and the sign of 37 flickered on the handle of the scissors.

    "It''s not over yet?" Harry looked at the 30 in his hand, but didn''t give up. After all, there were still 30. He still had a chance!

    "I''m so tired, so will the soul body. Well, I''ll have a rest. These are enough for you first! Remember the lucky draw, it will help you! "

    Xiao Wenna glanced at 61 in HEMA''s hand, of which 40 were all found by my mother, okay! He gave him a white look, turned into a white light and disappeared in front of HEMA.

    But we all have to contribute to the remaining 30, or we will really sleep in the wilderness!

    It was another hour, and all the people were sweating around a five leaf grass with the last glimmer of light in the West.

    "That''s it. It wasted us half an hour."

    "Well, obviously, we shouldn''t have missed it." Lupin took a look at the five leaf grass, suddenly felt something wrong, and slowly touched it.

    Just then, the five leaf grass suddenly trembled and moved directly!

    "Alive?!"

    Everyone shouted incredibly, but the next second they pulled out the scissors and rushed up. After all, the grass will run again and it will be all dark! Most of my efforts were in vain!

    However, the grass seems to have a propulsion motor installed. It is fast and frightening. It is moving fast in the field. As long as it suddenly stops, everyone will lose their goal. After all, it is green!

    "Ah!" Harry jumped forward, but hit the earth directly. Half of his broken glasses were completely broken in two.

    "Restore as before." When Harry thought he was going to touch the dark, Lupin waved his finger, and Harry''s glasses instantly returned to their original appearance.

    "Beautiful wandless spell, Mr. lupin."

    "No, the so-called wandless casting is just proficiency."

    Dogan also watched lupin for the first time. Originally, he thought that this unknown honest man came to make up the count. Now it seems that he underestimated each other too much.

    "Thank you, Mr. lupin." Harry also smiled at lupin. Although the two didn''t say a few words, he felt that the gentleman was particularly kind.

    "It should not be that the grass will move, but that something is grasping the five leaf grass and moving!" Qiu Zhang and Cedric Qiqi, who had been observing and didn''t do anything, said.

    The two men looked at each other and nodded to each other. When harriton, who was still sitting on the ground, felt the heavy blow to his heart

    "Porter, I''m Ravenclaw''s Xueba. I don''t like you. Don''t think the name of a savior is so powerful. It''s not all the death of your parents..."

    "Enough! Malfoy! "

    Harry''s roar stunned everyone, and then looked at Malfoy, who was still looking for five leaf grass not far away. Malfoy was also stunned and slowly raised his head.

    "What''s the matter? You all look at me? "

    "Harry?" HEMA also squatted next to Harry and found that his face was a little abnormal.

    "... Hoo... I..." Harry was a little confused at this time. Just now he clearly heard Malfoy''s voice... But why?

    "Alas! I got it! " But before Harry could say anything, Malfoy''s cry rang out again.

    In his left hand, he grabbed the running five leaf grass, and another strange green creature, thin and long, about the size of five leaf grass.

    "This is a tree protecting pot! I see! " Dogan instantly understood why the clover moved. It was this little guy!

 Chapter 83

    "Didn''t expect this place to have this magical animal?" Dogan went to Malfoy and carefully grabbed the little guy from Malfoy''s hand.

    "In fact, this little guy will scratch your hand when he gets angry ~" Dogan also casually pulled the small claw of the tree protection Luoguo.

    The fingers that look like leaves are all very hard serrations. Sure enough, as long as they are magical animals, they must be dangerous. Although the tree protection Luoguo is only XX, it is also dangerous.

    "I know, but the tree protecting pot won''t attack people at all ~" Malfoy said casually, and then cut off the last clover with a pair of scissors.

    But the next second, the small tree protecting pot that was still lying in Dogan''s hand suddenly stared at his small eyes and jumped towards Malfoy, and his small claws immediately rowed on Malfoy''s forearm!

    "Ah!" A long red thread swung on Malfoy''s arm in an instant. He roared and stepped on the tree protection cauldron!

    But before he stepped on it, the tree protecting Luoguo suddenly jumped into the grass and disappeared directly into a piece of green.

    "Don''t move! Although the tree protecting Luoguo is not poisonous, you will shed a lot of blood. " Cedric immediately took out a handkerchief from his pocket and pressed it on his wound.

    "Thanks..." Malfoy looked into Cedric''s eyes and nodded.

    But he didn''t notice. This is the second time he said thank you today. Usually, he can''t say it two or three times a year.

    HEMA next to him also went directly and opened the angel''s w skills. Although Malfoy was a very annoying person in the original work, he was not a good friend and a good classmate for him.

    After all, this guy has given him enough personal space in his roommate''s life this year. He will never enter the house to disturb him before bedtime, and he has delicious food and drink to share with him.

    Although it has something to do with his father and my deterrence, it at least shows that the child''s brain is not very good, and he can''t be worse.

    "Star grace." The golden light burst out of HEMA''s hand in an instant, accompanied by the light and shadow of feathers, and sprinkled on Malfoy''s wound.

    "Wait a few minutes should be no problem." Although it can be released again after cooling, Malfoy has to suffer a little. Don''t be so reckless in the future.

    "Thanks, Abe."

    When HEMA heard Malfoy''s thanks, she immediately felt whether the sky was about to collapse, but this guy said thank you more and more quickly recently.

    "So, Cedric, you still have a handkerchief with you?" Dogan looked at the white handkerchief and immediately felt whether his cousin had some orientation problems.

    But then Cedric said, "it''s not mine. It''s from Qiu Zhang."

    "Oh ~ ~" Doggett glanced at Cho Chang next to him, his voice suddenly lengthened, looked at Harry next to him meaningfully, and finally stopped on HEMA.

    HEMA also noticed the change in Dogan''s eyes and was stunned. Ya, does one of the people here have anything to do with me? Look at me?

    At this time, pol scarmand''s voice finally rang again, and everyone''s eyes lit up immediately. After all, it was almost dark outside.

    "Congratulations, everyone. This is a day of work and harvest. I hope you all have some gain and understanding. Then welcome to scarmand''s house."

    As the sound fell, the arbitrary door appeared again, and the door opened automatically. The people also packed up their things and went in directly.

    A dazzling light flashed, and they found that they had stood in a large living room, while pol scarmand sat on the sofa and drank black tea.

    "Sit down and have some tea. I''m sure you must be thirsty."

    Harry and Malfoy, Cho Chang and Cedric walked quickly to the table, picked up the cup and poured it down. They suddenly felt dry and tired!

    But HEMA, lupin and Dogan stood there, looking at the leader, Mr. scarmand, with a serious face.

    "Before that, can you talk to us about what''s going on?" Dogan waved her hand, and the wand placed on the table flew back to her hand in an instant.

    "Oh, don''t blame me. Dumbledore arranged it."

    "Dumbledore, what are you talking about? Although Dumbledore invited us and took some Hogwarts students to exercise, why did he do this? "

    "This? Haven''t you felt it yet? " Scarmand stood up, looked serious and looked at some little wizards who drank water and watched the play.

    "Exercise your mind?" Lupin said suddenly.

    "Yes, exercise your mind. This is what you need to do in addition to solving the disappearance. Of course, you can also choose to give up. But trust me, or Dumbledore, it''s good for you all. "

    "Have you found that each of you is a wizard with high talent, so your external power will grow rapidly, but if your internal power can''t keep up, there will be an imbalance."

    "Maybe this period of time will not make you better, but at least you can stabilize your heart and learn to understand yourself outside your power."

    "That is to say, labor is a part of heart cultivation!"

    After listening to Bohr''s words, several little wizards still had that dull expression, because they didn''t understand what he said at all.

    Of course, Dogan and lupin don''t quite understand the meaning, especially the nature of mind. These little children can practice. Why count them!?

    But since Dumbledore said so, Dogan naturally reluctantly accepted it, but in her eyes, it was more important to solve the disappearance.

    "Well, let me tell you about the ranking and rewards of this labor. The first place is HEMA Aibo. A total of 65 have been cut. Tonight you can sleep in a single room upstairs, and others can only sleep in the living room."

    "Hey?! Sleep on the ground? " Malfoy shouted.

    "More than that." Scarmand waved his wand again, and a row of delicious food appeared on the table, including steak, chicken legs, cake, dessert and so on.

    "These are the dinners of HEMA Aibo, the second KRA Dogan and the third Mr. lupin."

    "Cedric and Malfoy are..." with another light, four pieces of bread and two cups of milk appeared in the corner of the table.

    "The last autumn Zhang and Harry Potter have no food and look forward to their good performance tomorrow... In addition"

    Hearing this, Harry and Cho Chang''s faces became very bad, because they had not eaten for almost a day, and their stomachs had begun to roll.

    Just then, a creature the size of a rabbit with a long snout and covered with black fluff fell out of nowhere, holding a shiny chain in his hand.

    "Is this sniffing?"

    Before the others turned their heads, the door upstairs clicked, and a man''s voice rang, interrupting Bohr.

    "Sometimes the rules don''t have to be so strict, Bohr. All the guests are guests. Enjoy dinner together!"

    As soon as the voice fell, the table in the living room disappeared, and a huge round table emerged from the void, filled with a wide range of food, raising a strong aroma!

 Chapter 84

    I saw a thin old man slowly walking down the stairs, wearing a gray shirt. Although he was not young, he still looked energetic and straight.

    "Good evening, father. I''m disturbing you."

    "Excuse me, I wanted these young people to come here to play. I didn''t expect Mr. Dumbledore to make such a show. Ha ha, sit down."

    At this time, everyone suddenly reacted. The old man who Bohr called his father in front of him was newt scarmand!

    "Excuse me, Mr. scarmand!" Lupin and Dogan nodded quickly. They were really great predecessors and famous magical zoologists.

    "It''s all right. Because Tina likes quiet, she moved to Dorset a few years ago, but it seems too quiet here. I''m glad you can come."

    HEMA looked at newt scarmand''s smiling face, as if she could vaguely see his appearance when he was young, which seemed a little similar to that in the film, so his heart was a little warm.

    Because when he came to this world, the film had not been finished, and he had not seen the second film, but he remembered the wizard and the feelings between them.

    So when he heard Tina''s name from each other, he couldn''t help but be happy for them. He could accompany each other to the end. Maybe this is the true meaning of love,

    "Sit down and enjoy your dinner."

    "Thank Mr. scarmand for his hospitality." Everyone responded and sat around the round table,

    At the dinner table, Mr. newt scarmand also started his own story meeting, telling some stories of his time in the United States and the knowledge of magical animals.

    Although they listened with interest, they also felt that the scene was a little familiar. It was true that their son looked like his father.

    "Where''s Mrs. scarmand?" Dogan asked Bohr.

    "I don''t have a wife. My mother took rove out to investigate the missing person case."

    "Is Mrs. scarmand all right?" Although I don''t want to say that, Dogan is still very worried. After all, at this age, the action power of wizards will be greatly reduced.

    "Don''t worry. In fact, we have roughly completed the investigation of this incident. It''s not so dangerous, but it''s more difficult to solve."

    Bohr''s words stunned several people present. Has this matter been investigated clearly? What are we doing here?

    "We witches may not feel how attractive ''mystery'' is to Muggles, so there are all kinds of religions and beliefs."

    "But once some people use ''mystery'' to seduce people and destroy the boundary between Muggles and wizards, things will become difficult to solve."

    "Do you mean that this incident is that a wizard pretended to be a religion or preacher and bewitched ordinary people?" Dogan and Lupin''s faces suddenly became dignified.

    Because they have also encountered this situation, especially a task of Dogan in the United States, which is not a trick, but an ordinary magical animal handling case.

    A mutant Sphinx eagle, who likes cannibalism and killed many people, suddenly attacked the wizard on the way to execution and fled. In order to avoid hurting people again, he finally made a chase order.

    But when she took several wizards to find the injured mutant Sphinx Eagle head, she found that the killing monster had become the guardian of the local village!

    The villagers even said that as long as an adult is sacrificed every month, it will help people repel the surrounding wild animals and bless the harvest in the coming year.

    But the wizards who know this creature know that this is impossible. There is no recorded magical animal that can do it, let alone a crazy Sphinx Eagle!

    It must be some people''s false cognition and sacrifice after seeing the Sphinx Eagle Head beast, which is basically the dross of darkness!

    But in the end, they directly blocked the vicinity of the Sphinx falcon, did not give the Wizards the chance to catch in the past, and the Sphinx Falcon was not a fool.

    If the Wizards cast a spell on the Muggles first, it will take the initiative to hurt the Muggles and make the arrest impossible, resulting in their dilemma.

    Finally, he was the Minister of the iron law enforcement department of the U.S. Department of magic. First one stopped the Sphinx eagle, and the other Aurors cooperated to drive away the crowd. Finally, he killed it.

    Mr. Bohr also took part in that action, so he should be deeply touched by such things. Therefore, it will be more difficult to solve this problem if he also controls people''s hearts or people control people.

    If one is not careful, it may lead to many unnecessary casualties. The Ministry of magic can''t afford this responsibility at all. Of course, the government on the Muggle side can''t afford it, so it can only drag on.

    Therefore, the original investigation of the Ministry of magic did not say that there were no results, but there was nothing to report, because it was difficult to solve, and fudge was still afraid of trouble.

    "So everything needs to be planned. Do you think so many excellent wizards are needed if it is just an ordinary missing person?"

    Bohr took a sip of water, and everyone looked dignified. Of course, except Malfoy and Harry, they had no real sense of missionary, or they had never been exposed to such things.

    "Well, well, let''s wait until tomorrow. Anyway, I can''t participate in this old man." Old Mr. newt also said a few words with a sudden smile to ease the atmosphere in the air.

    So everyone began to talk nonsense again, from the interesting stories of Dogan working in the United States, to the snake monster incident of HEMA Aibo, to Harry Potter and Voldemort.

    Anyway, he talked about sensitive and insensitive topics, in which Harry expanded his world view, because the Mr. newt in front of him was more powerful than he thought.

    A Voldemort can be a silent existence for everyone, but he is not the first Dark Lord. The first Dark Lord is the legendary greendevo, and Dumbledore became the strongest wizard recognized in the world because he defeated greendevo.

    At that time, Mr. newt scarmand was also a strong fighting force against Greenwald, and listening to the magical animals introduced by him made him more interested in the magical zoology course in grade 3!

    A dinner with a good atmosphere ended with laughter. Of course, there were some problems when arranging the room.

    Because there are only two small rooms downstairs and one room upstairs, it must not be enough.

    "The room upstairs is relatively large and can sleep for three people. Of course, Mr. Aibo has the right to choose his own room." Bohr looked at HEMA and said.

    "Forget it, I won''t occupy a room by myself. Let''s have a good rest. I can deal with others."

    Although HEMA likes quiet, she is embarrassed to say that she occupies a room. After all, he cheated by sister Xiao Wenna.

    "Well, qiuzhang and Dogan are in the room on the left of the first floor, and then Cedric and EBO have a room. Lupin and I can make do with it. Malfoy and Harry have a room."

    "Hey?! Why should I... With this guy? " Malfoy and Harry shouted at the same time, but everyone nodded.

    "You are not quite consistent."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 85

    "So thirsty... I forgot to drink water and ate vegetables." HEMA got up slowly from the bed and climbed down carefully. After all, Cedric was sleeping soundly.

    Slowly walk to the center of the living room. The quiet moonlight penetrates the window and hits in front of him. A familiar figure seems to be standing outside the door, holding a cup, as if he came to drink water.

    HEMA poured a glass of water and opened the door. Dogan was stunned, then waved to him, and sat on a small bench outside the house.

    "What? "Miss Dogan can''t sleep?"

    "No, I''m just thirsty. Neither are you." Dogan glanced at HEMA, and the moonlight reflected on her platinum eyes, which looked more bright.

    "Miss Dogan, do you pay more attention to the affairs of this big month church?"

    "Well, don''t you want to solve this matter? To be honest, I hate this guy who bewitches and uses others more than death eaters!"

    "This also just shows that people are always bewitched by firms that are stronger than themselves and do not understand themselves, but one thing is that we are not their Savior, but just fulfill our own obligations."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Under the condition of ensuring no casualties, mang is over! Don''t care if you can convince them or what they think of you. Just do what you should do. "

    HEMA drank all the water in the glass and looked at Dogan with awe inspiring eyes. Mang is definitely the most effective method, not one of them.

    "I know, but it seems that tomorrow is still labor. Even if it is to exercise your mind, it should be you little children!"

    Doggett complained, but his expression was obviously much more relaxed than before. HEMA smiled, stood up and walked into the house.

    "Good night, Miss Doggett."

    "Good night, HEMA EBO."

    ~¡­¡­¡­~

    The next morning, after breakfast, everyone was sent to a corner of the plantation to take care of the weeds in the fire snake flowers, and then the cattle pens and sheep pens in the small pasture were cleaned on the third and fourth days.

    It seems that the originally agreed task and study have become a simple farmhouse, and this farmhouse has to work hard in order to get delicious food.

    However, the three days of exercise were not fruitless. Mr. Draco Malfoy, who was shouting to go home at noon the next day, gradually adapted and compared with what Harry still did.

    Qiu Zhang was also afraid of hands and feet at the beginning of her work. The soil and feces would make her collapse directly. Later, she could resist it forcibly, and gradually got used to it.

    Cedric also became a sunny and modest boy from the beginning. Under the increasingly serious pressure of the follow-up reward system, he had to work a lot.

    From the beginning, Harry was more submissive and not very sociable. He became a heavy fist at dinner. At ordinary times, he also took the initiative to consult and study with lupin, and tried not to lose to others next semester.

    Dogan and lupin were still like that, but Mr. Lupin''s last full moon night was not werewolf. HEMA didn''t know how Mr. Bohr or Mr. scarmand did it.

    Finally, when he got it down, he felt that old Deng tou really had something. He made up for everyone''s lack with the most glorious labor.

    But what about himself? He didn''t feel like he had more, as if he was a foil at the beginning, or the disappearance was what he, Dogan and lupin wanted to do.

    "Dinner!"

    "Coming!"

    When the people gathered at the table, all their clothes had been changed into work clothes with T-shirts and shorts. In fact, they were provided by Mr. newt. Although they looked very ordinary, they had the effect of heat and cold resistance.

    "I''m actually going to announce a good news to you today... What do you think?" Bohr said mysteriously.

    "Well... You can finally stop working tomorrow?"

    "That''s right."

    "Hey!? Really? "

    "Of course it''s true, because you''re going to perform that task tomorrow."

    "Let''s work." Dogan joked at random, but several little wizards really felt that this task must be dangerous.

    "You don''t have to be afraid. The action may be very simple. My mother may have robbed part of your work, directly found several wizards and emptied the whole town residents with the drive away spell, so you don''t have to bear the burden of battle."

    "But this what..."

    "Big moon church! Potter, you''re so stupid that you can''t remember anything ~ "Malfoy also started the mockery mode. These two enemies love to sit together every day!

    "Malfoy, you... Forget it, aren''t there many ordinary people in this so-called church?"

    "There are Muggles, but that''s what you should consider. However, there are only four real wizards in each other, and none of them graduated from a formal magic school. A group of miscellaneous black wizards. It''s not difficult to trust each other."

    "Of course, if you have any questions, you can also come to me. Although I can''t help you directly, maybe they can." Old Mr. newt scarmand said, and the three cats and beavers he kept next to him also gave a low roar.

    "OK, we understand that safety comes first!"

    After dinner, we played poker together for a while, and HEMA quickly popularized the game of fighting the landlord.

    But because there was only one deck of cards and there were a large number of people, everyone came to play in turn. At this time, Harry, who was fine, sat down next to him with a heavy face.

    "Dear Mr. Savior, what''s the matter?"

    "That HEMA, I have something to talk to you about."

    "Say, do you still need to ask me this? But let me guess, do you often have nightmares recently? "

    "Huh? How do you know? " Harry looked at Herma in surprise. He felt that Herma was extremely powerful for everything except a little road crazy. He knew everything, just like Dumbledore.

    HEMA didn''t really guess, but based on it. Recently, Harry''s mental state after getting up obviously had some problems. When he was working, he would suddenly shout mom and dad or other strange words.

    It''s not strange that he likes to have nightmares. In addition, it''s easy to guess the cause of this nightmare. It must be the soul fragments left by Voldemort in Harry''s body, but he can''t solve it now.

    Because this thing must be handled by Voldemort himself, or as in the original book, Voldemort will kill him once with an old wand. Of course, the owner of the old wand must be Harry.

    Anyway, it''s not easy to solve. The only way is to go back and learn brain closure. In the film, Harry''s brain closure is not good, and Voldemort used it in turn.

    But at this stage, it should be that Harry didn''t find Voldemort, and Voldemort didn''t find him.

    "Harry, do you know why you were nightmare?"

    "No..."

    "Because you have been attacked by Voldemort, you will be entangled by fear and nightmares, and you still lack control over your brain, so I recommend two very effective methods."

    "What?"

    "Learn to make yourself happier, or find a powerful wizard and learn brain sealing, so that you can completely control your brain."

    "Who? Can''t you? "

    "Well... I won''t."

    "Can''t you?"

    "I don''t know everything, and I happen to have two very powerful brain sealing masters around you."

    "Who!?" Harry''s eyes widened.

    "Professor Snape and President Dumbledore."

    "Hey?" Harry was stunned.

 Chapter 86

    The next morning, they finally left scarmand''s house for the first time and rushed to robian town. However, HEMA felt ashamed for the first time.

    Because scarmand''s house is in the border area of Dorset county. Although it is very close to robian Town, it is also limited, so we can only ride a broomstick.

    But the only thing he couldn''t do was the flying broom, so after trying several times and falling cruelly from it, he had to let Harry carry him in the end.

    "HEMA, why are you so hard to control the broom? According to your learning ability, this thing should be very simple. "

    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s because I''m too strong." HEMA joked casually, but Harry and Malfoy nodded seriously, maybe so.

    "Ha ha, well, HEMA, I feel the same way!" Dogan also suddenly smiled, because in her opinion, HEMA Aibo was really magical, not like a little wizard, or any kind of wizard.

    "So, are we really going to attack that church directly?"

    "Of course, this is the best solution. Just try to avoid casualties. At least Mr. Dumbledore contacted me because of the contact ban. You can use the magic wand for a limited time and enjoy it!"

    Although Doggett worked in the Ministry of magic to prohibit the abuse of the Ministry of magic, in the final analysis, he was a subordinate employee of the Ministry of magic and could not control the tracking of trace silk, but Dumbledore obviously could.

    At least for now, Fudge agrees with Dumbledore. In addition, this is his duty. Dumbledore is naturally willing to help solve it.

    Half an hour later, the people had arrived near the town of robian, but because the personnel had been evacuated, the whole seemed dead.

    Of course, because of the early evacuation, the other party must already know that they have been found. It is certain to be ready. Even if there are only four birds and some monsters, you must be careful.

    Yes, according to Mrs. scarmand''s investigation, these black wizards also drive some dark creatures, but these dark creatures need fresh life support, and ordinary black wizards don''t do anything.

    Especially the death eaters, although they are the most evil symbol, their own strength is very strong, and they can''t use weak demons at all.

    According to them, only those cowardly and cheap black wizards will use it, which is an insult to their reputation!

    "By the way, we don''t seem to have met Mrs. scarmand. It''s clear that she has helped us so much." HEMA said from the side. To tell the truth, he was curious about what old Miss Tina looked like.

    Of course, there is Mr. ROV scarmand, the grandson of newt scarmand, who also married Luna in the original book.

    Although HEMA felt that Luna might be with Neville in the end when she watched the film, she didn''t expect to walk with him in the end.

    Maybe they have more similar interests with rove and Luna. After all, they are people who like magical animals and ancient strange things. Of course, Neville became his brother-in-law.

    "I don''t know, but although she is old, she still likes to feel the aurora life when she was young. Well, here we are!"

    With Bohr''s voice falling, a tall church appeared in this seemingly ordinary town.

    "This is the church built for them by those believers who were deceived by them. What an irony that it was originally an unattended Christian chapel."

    "Prepare for action, HEMA and Cedric. The safety of these children is up to you two, Mr. lupin!" Doggett glanced at lupin and Bohr and jumped straight off the broom!

    "Alas! Wait a minute... Then pay more attention and we''ll help you take the lead! " Lupin looked at Dogan, who had jumped down and ran towards the door, smiled helplessly, and finally looked at Harry.

    "Be safe!"

    "I see, Mr. lupin!" Harry also replied with a smile. In addition to his school friends, he felt the warmth of his family after a long absence.

    "Let''s go too!" Cedric took a look at the three people who had rushed in. After landing steadily, he put his broom on and rushed up to the gate.

    But before they got inside, a group of people in strange robes ran out, with short sticks and some strange things in their hands, which scared several little wizards to almost throw out a magic spell.

    But HEMA immediately stopped them. "It''s Muggles. Don''t hurt them directly with the attack curse."

    "Faint!" Cedric deserves to be the senior of Xueba. As soon as HEMA finished speaking, he immediately hit out with his magic wand and stunned the man who rushed over.

    "For the moon goddess!" But the remaining seven or eight people didn''t retreat. They didn''t seem surprised to see the spell, but continued to rush forward!

    "Faint!" Qiu Zhang followed the attack and knocked down another one in an instant.

    "All Petrochemical!"

    "All Petrochemical!"

    Malfoy and Harry didn''t learn to fall to the ground because they were only in grade 3. They can only use the simplest imprisonment spell, but obviously their proficiency is very high and they are also instant!

    "All Petrochemical!" Naturally, HEMA didn''t learn to faint and put out her fingers to several people not far away.

    Just like a pistol, three bangs and three lights flashed. Several people across the street fell to the ground and hit the lawn directly.

    "It seems that I won''t do it in the future. I''m embarrassed to go out." Qiu opened a joke, and Cedric smiled, but the wand less spell is really useful.

    "If you have high proficiency, you will naturally master it. Let''s go in!"

    "Yes."

    But as soon as several people entered the church, they found that there was no one in the whole hall. According to the exploration results of the young Mr. rove, there were at least 50 loyal believers here.

    But now there is no one here, not even the trace of battle... What is this?

    "HEMA?" Cedric took out a spherical object from his pocket. The transparent ball was flashing a strange blue light.

    "Yes, a very big magic spell or magic sequence was activated here just now. They were transferred away, together with the enemy, to a place conducive to their fight."

    Before HEMA could speak, Bohr''s voice suddenly sounded. He saw that most of Bohr''s intact shirts had been burned, and staggered to several nearby.

    "You just?"

    "Hoo, I didn''t expect that such a thing would happen. At first, I thought the other party underestimated and didn''t run away, but was ready to fight with us."

    "But unexpectedly, the other party overestimated us. The four black wizards even made a compulsory space transfer magic with some Muggle lives!"

 Chapter 87

    "So how did you survive? So powerful space magic? " HEMA walked forward slowly and pushed qiuzhang and Cedric imperceptibly.

    "I used phantom shift, but my clothes were torn by my class, but now I''ll take you out of here first."

    "Oh? Where are you going? "

    "Go back... Die!" Bohr obviously hesitated for a few minutes, then suddenly widened his eyes, felt a dagger from behind and stabbed HEMA!

    "HEMA"

    "Abe!"

    "Oh!" HEMA smiled frivolously and shook her wrist. She punched the other party in the stomach. Her other hand quickly crossed the air and twisted it on the other party''s hand with a knife!

    With a click, the direction of the blade suddenly stabbed into his arm!

    "Ah ah!"

    "It seems that I still think highly of you!" HEMA snorted coldly, flew a foot and threw it on the other party''s face. The whole person flew out directly, smashed it on the next table and fainted on the spot!

    "OK..."

    "Awesome!"

    "HEMA! How dare you know kung fu? " Harry''s eyes were wide open. It was the first time he saw HEMA show his talent for melee.

    "This is the result of exercising since childhood, so it''s good to work, although I didn''t get it by farming." HEMA is also a Naruto who doesn''t pretend to be a dark force. After all, it''s still that sentence. He can''t say that his dragon blood has strengthened his physical quality.

    "By the way, someone seems to be better than me, Miss Dogan. Cedric should have a deep understanding."

    "Cousin Doggett Ann... Indeed..." Cedric suddenly appeared in his head. Doggett Ann once kicked the sandbag when exercising at home.

    "Well, don''t say this first. Look." HEMA pointed over, ''Bohr'' slowly turned into a man with a big beard.

    "It seems that among the four wizards opposite, there is a very powerful disguiser. This man is not a wizard." Cedric raised the ball in his hand.

    "Can this ball detect magic reaction?" Malfoy suddenly thought of his birthday and received similar gifts, but he played several times and threw them aside. It seems that this small toy can also become a tool on the battlefield.

    "Well, it''s actually a gadget."

    "Woo ~"

    "What sound?" Qiu Zhang suddenly heard a strange sound, and a creepy feeling spread from his limbs to his back.

    "Roar!"

    "Overhead!?"

    Everyone suddenly looked up and was stunned. On the colored glass of the dome, 7 or 8 twisted monsters roared at several people and climbed down slowly!

    Their appearance is like a big dog without fur, but they have webbed claws that can adhere to the wall. Their heads are full of scarlet blood vessels stretching and spreading, which makes them look extra disgusting!

    This kind of thing reminds hematon of licking in the biochemical crisis. Although he has only played the seventh part, he is still familiar with licking.

    However, this thing is obviously more difficult than licking. After all, it is a magical product, but it is nothing for him. After all, he is escorted by runes.

    Although the restraint relationship with the previous days does not exist, there is no water nearby for him, and there is no flame for him to drive. The flame that can only be changed by his magic is only enough for fireball.

    But even if it''s fireball, I''m afraid these guys can''t stand it, so just let them adapt in advance. It''s also my contribution to Lao Deng''s head.

    "I''ll leave these to you. I''m afraid I''ll kill them all by accident." HEMA suddenly said, flicked the dust on her body, found a seat and sat there.

    "Hey?!" Harry looked incredulously at HEMA.

    "What? None of these can be solved. What should Voldemort do? "

    This sentence made Harry cheer up in an instant. Yes, Voldemort. If he can''t even fight this, he still wants to deal with Voldemort and avenge his parents.

    "OK, I see!"

    But the other three people are completely bitter, because these guys don''t just look bad at each other!

    With a bang, the two monsters fell to the ground in an instant. The dust was rising, and the dark shadow flashed quickly in the direction of several people!

    "Wow!" Malfoy and qiuzhang looked at the monster who was close to their face and were stunned. Cedric was stunned for a while before they reacted and threw a magic wand at the monster!

    "Falling apart!" Cedric''s spell rubbed the monster''s head, flew directly over, and smashed the back glass with one sound.

    "Bad!" Cedric himself was also stunned. He suddenly turned back and rolled on the ground. Kankan escaped the sharp claws, but the magic wand was thrown out!

    "All Petrochemical!" Harry quickly put a spell on the monster on his side. The blue light lit up on his skin. He was stunned and his action suddenly stopped.

    "To pieces!"

    Cedric also quickly picked up the spell and hit it again. This time, he hit the back of the monster. With a click, his body cracked directly. The next second, he splashed blood and flesh!

    "Ah!" Everyone was immediately stunned, and involuntarily gave a scream. HEMA smelled thick blood gas and some stomach churning.

    But other monsters don''t give you a chance to ease up. When they smell the blood, they are more irritable and fly towards several people directly.

    "Wipe... No way... Ghosts are heavy!"

    With HEMA''s voice ringing in the air, the next second, all the light dissipated without a trace, leaving only darkness and silence!

    All the monsters were also stunned. Their vision was completely lost, and even their hearing and smell disappeared. Suddenly, an instinctive sense of fear began to expand in their small heads.

    A few seconds later, the five senses suddenly recovered again. They looked forward together. Several people who had been standing there had disappeared.

    "Are you ready?"

    "Launch!"

    "All Petrochemical!"

    "Instantly fall to the ground!

    "Falling apart!"

    "Fireworks!"

    The monster suddenly turned to God, but what came in front of him was a shining light. The three leading envoys were instantly petrified, and then directly blasted to pieces by magic spells!

    "Roar ~"

    The back four also felt the crisis of death in an instant, jumped onto the wall and ran away quickly towards the dome. Malfoy and Harry also looked at each other immediately.

    "All Petrochemical!"

    "Yugadim Leviosa!!"

    Harry''s spell crossed the gap of the crystal lamp like a bow and arrow and hit a monster directly, and then Malfoy''s suspension spell followed directly.

    With the petrification of the monster, and then with the rise of the suspension spell, Malfoy''s loose spell immediately fell directly from the height of seven or eight meters.

    With a loud bang, he hit the floor hard, because his limbs had been petrified and split in an instant, killing him on the spot.

    "The fire is blazing!"

    "Double burst!"

    Qiu Zhang and Cedric, two huge attack spells flew out and directly hit the monster''s head. One of the two monsters burst from the inside out, and the other was swallowed up by the fire!

    At this time, the only living demon had run to the dome and planned to run away along the hole in the glass, but HEMA''s hand was obviously faster.

    "Thank you for your flame, Qiu Zhang."

    HEMA''s fingers moved, and the flame that had not been extinguished on the wall suddenly rose up. Along the wall, like a poisonous snake, it suddenly rowed under the monster, swallowed it and turned into a piece of dust!

 Chapter 88

    "But where have they gone, Mr. lupin?" Harry was obviously very worried about Lupin''s safety. Of course, so were the others. After all, he had been together for nearly a week. He worked, studied, ate and lived together. How could he have feelings.

    Even Malfoy had a close friendship with Harry? Although she is still in the stage of loving and killing each other, HEMA believes that she will be better and better in the future.

    "They should really be transferred, because there is the magic after the release of the large magic spell, and Cedric''s magic sensing ball is on."

    "What shall we do?"

    "Find someone to lead the way!" HEMA went to the man who fell unconscious, pulled him up, stretched out her wand and shook it, and a water ball hit him directly in the face.

    "Cough! You are... Pagans, messengers of the devil! "

    "We are the messengers of the devil. Do you really think so?" HEMA looked at each other seriously and stretched out her wand.

    "If we were demons, you would have been killed by us!" Malfoy shouted from the side.

    Qiu Zhang also pointed to the side, "if you say we are demons, what can sacrifice this monster?"

    The man looked at the corpse of the demon on the ground, and his eyes widened in an instant. He was so frightened that his body, which had been sitting up, curled up again.

    "We are human beings, so are the guys you believe in. We are just magicians with magic. You may have seen many similar stories."

    "But the leader said..."

    "You''ve seen this before." HEMA put her wand in front of each other.

    "It''s an artifact used by the sect leader to release divine power..." The man gradually lost his voice.

    "Yes, but this so-called artifact is a wooden stick. For our wizards, it is a tool for conducting magic, and the real strong can''t use it."

    "I want to say a cruel fact, that is, people without magic can''t learn any magic at all. No one can change that."

    "Not to mention an inferior wizard with a magic wand and relying on these kittens and dogs as a combat shield!"

    "So all this is a hoax. You still have a chance to tell me where they have gone? I can plead for you in front of the magic police so that your family will not be involved. "

    HEMA narrowed her eyes and pressed the word family heavily, because looking at the man, he was at least in his thirties. He must be old and down, so family is a good stimulus.

    When the beard heard the word family, his arms and cheeks trembled secretly, but HEMA succeeded in catching it.

    "Don''t look at the four weak chickens here. They can defeat the magic police. Many of them don''t use magic wands. Look!"

    As soon as HEMA raised her hand, the flame from the dome suddenly fell and burst on the ground, slowly forming a half man high flame dog, bared her teeth and walked towards the man.

    "Hoo Hoo... Ah, don''t let it come!" The man felt the hot temperature spread on his skin, and his fear arose from it.

    "Those magic policemen are very powerful. They are much more powerful than me. You can''t imagine. Even if we die and the two kidnapped policemen die, more people will come to catch you."

    "Maybe those so-called religious leaders have special skills to escape, but what about you? In addition to some small props, what strength have you gained to save your life. "

    "Maybe because you fall into the wrong path, not only the magic police, but also the ordinary prison will let people spend a few years. What about your family?"

    "Even if they are not involved, they will be separated from you. How should they live? Think about it, but once those three have an accident, you ordinary people will really be finished. "

    Just as HEMA got up and felt that she really wanted to give him some time to think, the other party''s hand grabbed his wrist.

    "HEMA!?"

    "Nothing."

    "I... the place is in the valley of the abandoned quarry three miles north. A few months ago, the leader asked our town to draw a strange symbol with the blood of 99 sheep, just as they showed before they disappeared."

    "Well, thank you for your cooperation. I''ll try my best to arrange it for you at the magic police, but for ordinary people, you see your luck."

    "... I understand..." With that, he suddenly lay on the ground and said nothing else. Cedric also sent a questioning look to HEMA, and HEMA nodded.

    Cedric also pulled out his wand and shouted, "faint!"

    "Do you think what he said is true?"

    "This? I don''t know, but I know one thing. Both miss Dogan and Mr. lupin are excellent wizards, not to mention old Mr. Bohr. There won''t be any problems with him. "

    "So what do you mean?"

    "Do we have to appear to be involved? Are you satisfied with beating these miscellaneous fish? "

    "Dissatisfied!" Several people also laughed together.

    "Then let''s go!"

    "But what about HEMA?"

    "Someone will clean up!" But before HEMA finished, several people looked out through the gate, and several small black spots slowly rushed here.

    "It''s from the Ministry of magic. Let''s go out."

    "Yes." A few people answered lightly, but they were obviously a little nervous. After all, it was the Ministry of magic, maybe Auror. For the little wizard, it was always oppressive.

    But with several figures getting closer and closer, HEMA almost laughed because there were three wizards, two of whom he knew.

    Yes, Miss Dogan''s two younger brothers. It seems that Miss Dogan is deeply loved by the people below. Otherwise, if something happens, she will go out.

    "Hey? Is that you, kid? "

    "What are you talking about, Mr. beard?" HEMA gave each other a white look.

    "Haha, Ron, you''re a guy who can''t live with a child all day..." rutra pulled his beard. You made the kid angry. What if someone beat us?!

    "I didn''t!"

    "Who is this?" HEMA noticed that in the summer, the slightly rich wizard in robes didn''t appear in Harry Potter.

    "Oh, sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Mann dolly, from the German magic administration, mainly dealing with the black wizard incident."

    "Is the black wizard still German?"

    "It''s really our problem this time. The four of them were supposed to be escorted to a magic prison near Germany, but they attacked the sleeping guard wizard with a demon and escaped. Unexpectedly, they escaped for three or four years."

    "Well, don''t talk nonsense to these little children, sir Dogan. Where are they?" The beard was still like this, directly interrupting each other''s words and spreading around.

    "They were moved away by what space magic the other party used. We''re going to rush there now." Cedric replied from the side.

    "What are you talking about? Let Abe say!" Beard said again.

    "Er... Ron, this is Doug ANN, her cousin..." lute reminded the iron Han.

    "Er..." Ron was completely stunned. Shit, what am I doing with my long mouth!?

 Chapter 89

    On the sky heading for the abandoned quarry, several people chatted without a word before they arrived.

    "In other words, how can you little wizards participate in such a task? Although those four guys are the most second-class black wizards, they are also extremely dangerous to you."

    Mr. manfat looked at several little wizards with an average age of 13 or 4. Of course, what made him wonder was the feeling of the wizard of the British Ministry of magic about the little guy named Aibo.

    "It happened that we came to study nearby in order to finish the off-school homework on the bookshelf, but we didn''t expect to encounter such a thing."

    HEMA''s lies are now mature enough to be made up instantly without thinking. The four people next to him are also stunned.

    "I see, but in fact, they may have solved it when we got there. After all, I heard that there was Mr. scarmand in the action team."

    "But the gentleman claimed to be an unknown scarmand." Bohr wasn''t here, and HEMA began to laugh.

    "Ha ha, maybe for you, but for the Wizards over there, he is not an unknown existence." A special embarrassment suddenly appeared on Mann''s face.

    The reason why Bohr scarmand is famous in the German magic world is that their local black wizard group fought with Auror.

    Then Auror retreated one after another, and Bohr scarmand, who happened to pass by, solved the battle in more than ten seconds, not on one side.

    But on both sides, the Aurors at that time heard that they were also beaten out, and finally wanted to arrest each other, but they thought it over.

    So Bohr scarmand''s reputation is naturally more powerful on his side, not to mention the negative and positive, but everyone will admit that the wizard is as powerful as his father.

    "Sir, is it all right for us to leave those people there?"

    "It''s all right. A special wizard will come later. In half an hour, Auror may come to help, or eat merit, those guys!"

    Lute answered Cedric''s question, but obviously he had some opinions about his colleagues in the Auror department. After all, they did a lot of dirty work, and it was the Auror department that praised them at each meeting.

    "It''s really excellent that you little wizards can defeat those demons. I''m afraid I would have fainted if I saw this formation when I was at school."

    "Hey? It seems to be right ahead. "

    "HEMA, what''s that?" Malfoy suddenly shouted, pulled the broom and stopped in place!

    They also stopped quickly, looked at the position pointed by Malfoy, and suddenly widened their eyes. A terrible creature was slowly taking off from the valley, revealing its huge body!

    "One dragon?!" Everyone present, including HEMA, murmured at the same time.

    Yes, between the valleys, a huge Black Dragon flew up, but compared with the ordinary dragon, the giant beast looked more terrible.

    The skin and flesh on its huge wings have dissipated, only a pair of bone wings are beating the air, and the black air on the white bones acts as its skin and flesh to support him.

    The body is more disgusting and distorted. Most of the skin and flesh have been broken, abscesses bulge on the skin, and green liquid flows out of holes.

    But the head and limbs are surprisingly intact. The huge tusks and dark green flame pupils are so clear, but HEMA and they only know one thing now... Running!

    Because the bone dragon noticed them after it got up, but the other party didn''t attack them, but moved up and down in place, as if something was imprisoning it!

    "HEMA!" I saw a black spot in the distance suddenly rushed over, and two familiar figures slowly leaned over.

    "Mr. scarmand!? Mr. lupin! "

    "What happened?!"

    "Where''s Sir Dogan?!"

    "Oh, you calm down first!" Several unexpected questions almost confused Bohr.

    "Hoo Hoo... But the guy in the back... How can he calm people down." HEMA looked at the black dragon in the distance, and the other party seemed to be watching it.

    "What''s the matter with Mr. lupin?!" Harry also flew behind Bohr and saw lupin fainting. The corners of his eyes turned red.

    "He''s no big deal. He was just thrown out, hit the wall and fainted. I''ve treated him."

    "What happened to the dragon?"

    "The four wizards sacrificed 30 believers and refined the dead dragon bodies hidden in the valley into bone dragons, which can be regarded as a kind of magic..."

    "Where''s cousin Dogan?"

    "Yes, sir Dogan?"

    "After she left, she immediately followed... No... She won''t want it!" Bohr seemed to suddenly think of something and suddenly turned his head back!

    I saw a mass of red flashing in the valley. The Dragon roared in an instant, and the voice hit their ears hundreds of meters like thunder.

    "Wipe, this stupid X!" HEMA also gave a low roar, couldn''t help scolding, and jumped directly behind Harry!

    "HEMA!"

    "Abe?"

    "Leave it to me!" I saw a pair of wings pop up from behind him. The next second, his figure turned into a golden light and disappeared into everyone''s vision!

    On Dogan''s side, she seemed to have changed from a mage to an assassin, protruding along both sides of the valley and flying up the eaves and walls!

    In the back, the giant dragon''s huge body kept falling. Every time the claws trampled, the ground of the whole valley burst open, and sand and stones poured down from both sides!

    "Unexpectedly, the little girl is still a vampire, but she seems to be a mixed race. She awakened some special blood devil spells, but it doesn''t matter. Under the dragon, everything is mole ants!"

    Three wizards in black robes stood at the top of the valley, looked at killing their opponent black dragon in a cloud of red smoke, and unconsciously laughed.

    "Although we sacrificed a good friend and some believers, we are still alive. In the future... We can still let the Great Mother God shine on the world!"

    Standing in the middle, the slightly fat wizard shouted to the two people next to him, stretched out his hand, and the two badges on it glittered.

    "Yes, yes, LEV, we''ll come back. Let the corpse dragon destroy it. We''re going to retreat. It doesn''t matter whether we catch the woman or not."

    The thin witch with a mask took the badge and said it to the two people on the side, looking more serious.

    "OK, let''s leave now. Just now, scarmand didn''t know the situation on our side. Just like he came back suddenly, there was some trouble. Let''s go!"

    "Yes." The three nodded to each other and pulled their hands together, ready to start the phantom movement, but the next second, a red light flashed through the air.

    Their connected wrists broke instantly, blood gushed in the air like a fountain, and a tall figure with white hair and red pupils slowly emerged in a shadow.

    "Hello ~ blood!"

 Chapter 90

    She slowly opened her eyes, a darkness, surrounded by noisy waves, women and children crying and screaming, men yelling and painful breathing.

    She doesn''t understand, but this is the memory of her childhood. Since she remembers, she grew up in an orphanage. There is only that fragment of what she knew about her parents or before she was 5 years old.

    As she grew older, she gradually found some things. She seemed different from others, but she couldn''t tell what was different.

    But another time, a child in the orphanage bullied her good friend, and then she punched him out. At that time, she understood that she was really different.

    But she thinks it''s good, because she can use this power to help others, her friends, her family, and ordinary people who are bullied!

    Until one day, she received a letter that she had waited for many years. It said that his father would come to pick her up and leave the orphanage.

    But in the end, she didn''t see her father or mother, but an ordinary couple who adopted her.

    So the next day, although it was so ordinary, she was particularly happy, because she felt that ordinary seemed to be what she wanted.

    But one day, she was seriously ill. When she woke up, she found herself lying in the hospital. She asked the nurse where her mother and father were?

    But what she got was a strange look. Later, she knew that her mother and father had been attacked and covered with blood. Only she had nothing to do and was found dizzy on the sofa in the living room.

    Later, she never saw the couple again. She only knew that they were suffering from some mental diseases... But as she grew older, she fully understood.

    The couple were not attacked by anyone at all. Another attacked them by himself! I hurt them, and finally hid all this for myself!

    She began to be afraid of herself and the power to protect others at the beginning!

    But just after she refused the adoption of many families, a strange old man found her and said he knew her parents and her strength, but these are not important. The important thing is that she can go to school.

    This old man is the one she is most grateful for, and the one who has given her a lot of help. Mr. salisa, a teacher of magical zoology at the elfmoney School of witchcraft and wizardry in the United States.

    When she arrived at school, she found that the children here were similar to her and had strange powers. She also gradually understood what the power of witches and magic was.

    But with the passage of time, she also gradually knew that another thing she had was not only the power of magic, but something darker.

    But in the end, Mr. salisa helped her and told her the identity of his parents and the cause and effect.

    Her father is a pure blood family, which is different from the later developed vampire family. The power of the pure blood family is more powerful. They can inhibit the blood suction impulse, and on the premise of maintaining strong physical quality, they have also obtained the ancient magic of blood inheritance.

    Her mother was a wizard from England. After graduating from Hogwarts, she came to the United States, became a member of the magical Animal Department, and met his father in her later tasks.

    At that time, teacher salisa happened to be her mother''s boss. It can be said that salisa saw the combination of his parents.

    Later, the two people''s affairs were discovered by the U.S. magic Congress. Finally, the two people had to flee the United States. However, in order not to let the children suffer with themselves, they hid the newly born children and chose two people to escape first.

    Mr. salisa was the person in charge of the arrest. He also disclosed the news to her parents in advance to make them prepare in advance.

    Finally, he saved her hidden in the secret room separated by magic under the bed, and then sent her to the nearby orphanage, because if he adopted, it would certainly attract the attention of many people and be very dangerous to her.

    Later, under the guidance of her teacher, she gradually learned the power to suppress her other half, graduated from school with good results, and came to the Department of magical animals, which is the fate of her mother and teachers!

    At this time, she had grown up. She knew her parents were still alive, so she still wanted to find them, but even the teacher didn''t know where they went or whether they were still alive.

    The only clue is that her mother has a relative in Britain who is also a wizard, so she asked the teacher who was promoted to the first person in charge of the American magic Congress to temporarily transfer her to the British Ministry of magic for exchange work.

    Now... She found the relative, but it seems that the other party doesn''t know their whereabouts. Even after his mother went to the United States, everything is blank.

    But she believes that in addition to the United States, their mother is most likely to be in Britain, but it takes time, and she has a lot of time.

    During her stay in England, she also made many new friends, especially some lovely men. Later, she met a special boy in a mission.

    His name is HEMA Aibo. Although he looks like an ordinary little wizard, he has a special aura, mature and firm in both speaking and doing.

    He is in sharp contrast to himself in the past, and he has some special magic power. Of course, what she cares about most is her equal physique.

    Later, she and others performed the task together... But she was intrigued by the other party. Although she and Bohr killed a black wizard, the remaining wizards sacrificed so many innocent lives and summoned the corpse dragon!

    On the other hand, under such coercion, she seemed to say to her again, "you can''t do it. Let me do it, and I can beat them!"

    But she believed that even she could do it. She opened her eyes and called for the power of blood she used. She felt that even without her, she could defeat the enemy this time!

    Clara Dogan, you can!

    All the thoughts turned into reality, the red light in Dogan''s hand flickered, the other party''s hand instantly fell to the ground, and the wail suddenly sounded in the valley!

    "Hello, everyone."

    "Hoo Hoo... You are obviously chased by the corpse dragon. How is it possible!" The fat wizard Ninja standing in the middle felt the pain of cutting off ten fingers. He slowly stood up and looked at the distance. He found that the stone dragon was still chasing.

    "But you know I''m the only one!"

    As Dogan said, the red finger stretched like a sharp blade suddenly broke off and fell on the ground, turning into a pool of blood.

    But as like as two peas of the next generation, the magic took place, and in the blood of a pool, a human figure rose slowly and finally became a similar existence to duogan.

    "Corpse dragon!" The witch nearby looked bad. She suddenly shouted at the corpse dragon 100 meters away. The black dragon slowly raised her head, and then the vibrating wings flew here!

    "Even if we die, you don''t want to leave alive!"

    "Or let''s discuss. You let us go and we''ll remove the summoning skill of the corpse dragon?"

 Chapter 91

    "But if I kill you, can''t I solve it?" Dogan''s red eyes stared at each other, and three blood fingers like sharp blades condensed on his fingers again.

    "No, it will not wither with our death, or lose our control. This monster is the real terrible time. I think neither you nor the Ministry of magic want to see this result."

    The witch said in a low voice. The wizard next to him took out a bottle of magic medicine and poured it directly into his mouth.

    The hand gradually stopped bleeding, and the wound was slowly ligated. Dogan knew he couldn''t wait any longer!

    With a shake of the wrist, the body took a red shadow and rushed up directly towards the three people. Several people also stood up immediately and jumped towards the gap behind them without hesitation!

    But the next second, a huge dark shadow shrouded her in the sky. I saw several jumping black wizards standing on the dragon''s head, mocking and laughing.

    "Ha ha, little girl, do you still want to deal with us?" The tall wizard sneered and covered his palm with a cold look in his eyes.

    "Corpse dragon, crush her!"

    "Roar!!" The roar of the broken air sounded, and the Dragon suddenly stretched out its huge claws and stepped down on the hill where Dogan was located!

    With a roar and tremor, the whole mountain collapsed directly, and there was smoke everywhere. But before the three black wizards smiled, a figure rushed up along the dragon''s claws!

    "Stop her!"

    ¡°AvadaKedavra£¡¡±

    A green light broke through the smoke and flew towards Dogan, but it was obvious that Dogan was moving faster than they thought.

    With a slight turn of the head, the green light directly wiped her silver hair and flew over. It burst on the black dragon''s leg. The abscess was torn open with a bang, and disgusting smelly water gushed out.

    But fortunately, the corpse dragon itself is a dead thing. Now this form is just a corpse without soul, driven by instinct and magic, and some will is still controlled.

    Avada''s life won''t have any death effect on it at all, but Avada''s life will also make a physical attack in the morning when it hits the entity.

    Therefore, many times, black wizards who can use Avada''s life curse sometimes even choose to use Avada''s life curse as an ordinary attack curse. It is more valuable if they accidentally hit the enemy during harassment attacks.

    But obviously, among the three vegetable chicken black wizards, only the witch will claim Avada''s life. Of course, if ten fingers are broken, he may also, but now he can''t even pick up his magic wand.

    When Dogan saw this, he also changed three steps into two steps, rushed up directly, and ran towards his fingers.

    A touch of bright red spread on her fingers in an instant. With her whisper, a red chain slowly formed!

    "Leave you!"

    The red chain suddenly made a piercing sound in the air, and several black wizards quickly withdrew, but they were trapped in place before they took two steps,

    "Still running!"

    "Hey, hey... We didn''t say we were going to run!"

    "Huh? You... Ah! "

    Dogan was suddenly stunned. The next second, a pain came from his leg! The whole man fell directly on the dragon''s back!

    I saw that on the rotten flesh of the black dragon, a bone spur directly penetrated up, instantly inserted into her calf, blood gushed out, gradually turned black, and a green gas began to spread upward!

    "Poison! It''s so mean, it''s you! "

    "Hum! Despicability is not also a necessity for survival! You''d better concern yourself now. It''s not just the leg that you''ll stab next time. "

    The three wizards bound by blood chains showed an evil smile, because there was more than one bone spur!

    "Hoo... Ah!" Dogan took a deep breath, endured the pain of being penetrated by his lower leg and stood up directly!

    "But killing you is enough!"

    "Corpse dragon!" The three black wizards were also frightened and hurried to shout. The dragon under them suddenly flashed, and two half man high bone spikes stabbed Dogan directly.

    The next second, as if to pierce her!

    Dogan drew out his wand again and aimed at the three of the other party, "Avada..."

    But just as she was about to be stabbed and awada''s curse was about to play, a golden light suddenly fell from the sky, as if it were a real God!

    HEMA held out her hand directly, and the sharp scales instantly pressed against the thorns, and a spark rose again and again!

    His scales were torn in two! The bone spurs broke directly. Obviously, he won!

    "Hoo... What are you doing? Will you really die!? You can still avoid this thing! "

    "Ha, does my white hair look good?"

    "Good looking ghost, really!"

    HEMA yelled at Dogan behind him, but the other party suddenly laughed and fell on his back.

    "Besides, I know you''ll come... Kid, and I''m tired. I''ll leave the rest to you." Then he closed his eyes.

    "Lying in the trough is like parting from life and death!" HEMA threw an angel''s w on her, then hugged her and flew directly into mid air.

    The next second, more than a dozen bone spurs came up, but it''s a pity that the bone spurs can''t fly!

    The black dragon seemed to feel the arrival of HEMA. Suddenly, he shook his body, flapped his wings and bit HEMA!

    HEMA ignored it at all. With a hook on her wrist, the three bound black wizards were suspended by him. He grabbed one end of the chain and flew to a higher place!

    The black dragon seemed to want to fly up, but it seemed to be imprisoned there and hung below by some kind of restraint. HEMA also looked at several black wizards.

    "Your ritual of summoning demons can only work in the valley?"

    "...." although the wizards were surprised at the special ability of HEMA, the little wizard, they didn''t want to answer him, and still looked cold.

    "I didn''t say it or not. After all, when I beat those little dogs, I found that the devil can only act within a certain range. For example, the dogs can''t leave the church and harm people."

    "What''s the use of knowing? Although this prohibition exists and the corpse dragon can''t get out, I''m afraid the lovely lady can''t survive today if she is poisoned by the devil."

    "Yes, if you let us go, we can give you an antidote. The demons we summon are poisonous. We always have this antidote."

    "Do you think I''ll believe you?" Although HEMA said so, she saw the black wound on Dogan''s calf and frowned.

    [Clara Dogan]

    [HP: 11092000]

    [status: corpse poison (the poison secreted by the corpse dragon''s abscess will be relieved after the corpse dragon is killed)]

    Seeing this, HEMA suddenly widened her eyes. The toxin secreted by the corpse dragon, then the other party said there was an antidote, that is, farting. It seems that there can only be one way to solve it.

    HEMA lowered her head slowly, and the smell of the huge corpse dragon rose slowly, but he had only one idea at this time, that is to kill the dragon!

 Chapter 92

    "What do you want? Kill the corpse dragon? "

    "Impossible. Even if the corpse dragon lost its dragon breath and flame breath, it also gained more powerful defense and could not feel the pain."

    "Really? But as far as I know, by the demon summoned by the body, fear the magic flame. "

    HEMA suddenly said that the three wizards were also stunned. They were silent as just now, but they were obviously a little more unsure, and HEMA raised her mouth slightly.

    He really didn''t know that the flame could restrain these creatures, but he didn''t know until he fought with those licking monsters in the church just now.

    Because Cedric, although their strength is not very strong, the power of the magic spell has reached the standard of normal wizards, but every time they attack those monsters, there is a slight "bullet knife".

    For example, all the petrochemical time will become very short, the petrochemical is not complete, and other spells are similar.

    But he did notice that Qiu Zhang''s flame magic was surprisingly able to defeat the enemy, that is to say, these undead were afraid of the magic flame.

    Then he who happens to have Rune flame can solve this guy, but with his current magic, the flame effect may be average.

    "But... Mr. scarmand, I''m here!" HEMA gave a sudden cry not far away and saw Harry flying quickly on broomsticks.

    "HEMA, you succeeded!"

    "Cousin Dogan, what''s the matter?"

    "She''s poisoned. It''s the poison of the corpse dragon. We must get rid of this guy and miss Dogan can completely ensure her safety."

    "What are you waiting for? It doesn''t seem to come out at all. We can use magic to consume it slowly. " Malfoy rolled up his sleeves and was about to cast a spell.

    But Bohr stopped him directly and became serious. "No, carat can''t make it. Let me do it!"

    "In addition, these three please take you back to the Ministry of magic and have a good chat. Azkaban is waiting for you!" HEMA also dragged three people and threw them in front of Ron and lute.

    The two of them quickly caught them with a suspension spell. A powerful sleeping spell knocked the three people out. After all, the three are fugitives, so they can''t run away again.

    Mr. Mann fat also flew over and confirmed the identity of the three people. It was indeed the four who escaped, and it was also determined that the oldest Hughes Cowen died.

    HEMA and several little wizards did not care about the handling problems here, but more about the life and death of Dogan. After the two brothers, Ron and rutt, tied the three black wizards to the broom, they also hurried to Dogan.

    At this time, Doug Ann was lying on HEMA''s back. Qiu Zhang had just helped cut off Doug Ann''s bloody pants. He saw that the blackened wound was still spreading upward.

    "HEMA, you can''t put it off. Just kill the dragon!" Bohr looked back at Dogan and slowly raised his wand.

    "Black dead singularity!"

    With Bohr scarmand''s low roar, a dark light beam at the tip of his wand gradually rose, then suddenly gushed out, stabbed directly into the dragon''s body like a sharp sword and dissipated slowly.

    "Hoo ~" Bohr breathed deeply. HEMA looked sideways and found that his face was a little white and a little older than before.

    But the next second, the black awn that had just disappeared into the black dragon''s body rose into the sky and sprayed out of the dragon''s mouth, skin and eyes like a volcanic eruption!

    "Roar!!!" The black dragon, who was already dilapidated, immediately began to roar. Although he lost his pain, the spell seemed to hurt more than his body.

    But with the burning smell getting stronger and stronger, the black dragon did not stop its activity, but continued to hover in mid air.

    The black air wrapped its broken bones and wings and flew and fell twice. Although it seemed very funny, it obviously didn''t disappear completely.

    "Can''t you do that?" Bohr looked at the shape of the corpse dragon, looked at Dogan whose face was getting worse and worse, and frowned.

    "To pieces!"

    "Falling apart!"

    Cedric and Qiu Zhang also tried, but the spell just hit the bone dragon, and it completely broke up before lifting a trace of flesh.

    Now they also understand the gap between themselves and Boer, a first-class wizard, and even such Boer can''t completely kill each other.

    "Fox!" HEMA can''t wait any longer. He must try!

    With HEMA''s cry, a fiery red suddenly flashed out of his shoulder, with a long wooden stick in his mouth, which was obviously his magic wand.

    "How did you know I was going to use a wand?"

    HEMA looked at Fox curiously and found that there was a letter on his foot with a rune sign on it. He immediately understood that it was the one who helped him again.

    When I opened the envelope, a voice rang in my mind. It was a cold voice without any emotion. Mr. cahor still had the same tone.

    "HEMA, I''ll give you a little help this time, but it''s not an example. Learn to control runes as soon as possible."

    "Hoo ~! Now you''re finished! "

    "HEMA?" All the people looked at HEMA and suddenly shouted. They all looked at him with an ignorant face.

    But HEMA smiled strangely and said to the others, "Dumbledore brought me a special magic prop, which may solve the black dragon."

    "Really? Where are the props? " Several little wizards looked at HEMA''s hand and found that he had nothing in his hand except a piece of paper.

    "Is this a powerful magic prop?!"

    "Believe it or not!" HEMA didn''t do more nonsense. As soon as her wrist shook, the letter paper printed with flame Rune floated down in an instant, and the crystal on HEMA''s wand lit up.

    "By the way, HEMA, after the rune mark is pasted on the other party, you can detonate it through the wand. By the way, remember to stay away."

    "Thank you, teacher." Although HEMA doesn''t know that the other party can''t hear, thanks are still necessary, but does this piece of paper really have great power?

    With the rune letter paper slowly falling on the dragon''s back, HEMA also hurriedly shouted to the side, "everyone, retreat with me!"

    "Why?"

    "Don''t ask, just come with me!"

    Although several people still had doubts on their faces, they somehow made a piece of paper and told them that it was a magic prop given by Dumbledore and could destroy the dragon.

    But out of basic trust, Bohr nodded, and several little wizards flew hundreds of meters away on broomsticks.

    "Is this all right?" The bearded wizard and Luther struggled to stabilize the three fainting black wizards. If they moved like this again, I''m afraid their brooms would break.

    "Almost... That... Earth burst sky star!" HEMA made a joke that only she knew. As soon as she closed her hands, the rune on the spell lit up instantly, and the rune left by cahor on the rune stationery also started instantly.

    The next second, in everyone''s mind that had just stabilized, a red flame gushed directly from the valley and rushed into the sky!

    The clouds were torn by the pillar of fire in an instant, and a heat wave rushed around. Everyone felt that their skin would be completely torn apart in the next second!

    A moment later, a burst of light smoke and dust rose, but with the two hurricanes quietly dispersed, he looked forward, and the valley in front of him completely disappeared in their vision!

    There is only a burning earth and torn clouds. The eschatological scenery is branded on the bottom of everyone''s heart!

    "HEMA? Are you sure this is a magic prop? "

    "... well..."

 Chapter 93

    A warm heat hit her face. Dogan slowly opened her eyes. The ceiling full of four leaf grass made her smile.

    "Looks like I''m still alive..."

    "What? Isn''t it good to live? " At this time, HEMA''s voice suddenly rang. She slowly helped her bed up, but suddenly felt a tear like pain in her lower body!

    "Oh, what are you doing? The leg injury hasn''t completely healed yet? It''s only been a day. You haven''t slept long. "

    HEMA hurriedly pressed Dogan on the pillow, picked up an apple and peeled it, but she was shouted by the other party before she could cut the skin.

    "Stop! Apples are delicious with skin. Why do you all like to take off the skin? It''s true. "

    "Ha ha, isn''t this to make you pieces?" HEMA helplessly cut the knife in two with the skin, and then cut it piece by piece.

    "What about the others?" Dogan looked out of the window. The warm sun made her very comfortable, but she was also worried about others.

    "Go to work. I''ll take care of you today. I can be a deserter." HEMA just finished the apple, put a piece in it with a knife and handed it to her.

    "How can I eat like this!" Dogan looked at HEMA''s knife and bit it himself. His lips will be cut open!

    "Be careful... You''d better eat it yourself." HEMA went up directly, held each other''s head, slowly let Dogan sit up and lean against the back wall.

    "You really can''t take care of people, you really deserve to be a fart kid!" Dogan also shoved in two apples in one gulp.

    "Hehe, your golden miscellaneous hair doesn''t look as good as white waves?" HEMA also joked casually.

    "Woo... Did you see that? What about the others? "

    "What?"

    "Just hair!"

    "What''s wrong with your hair? Aren''t you all white and yellow?"

    HEMA''s answer directly stunned Dogan. Looking at HEMA''s young face, he slowed down for a few seconds and suddenly smiled.

    "Ha ha... You''re so heartless. You really don''t wonder why I became like that."

    "Not curious." Although HEMA guessed some, it doesn''t matter to him, because you have more stories than I can hide.

    "Ah! If you''re not curious, I''ll talk about it. "

    "Speak." HEMA also pinched an apple and stuffed it into her mouth.

    "I suddenly don''t want to talk again." Doggett looked at Herma, who had always been this smelly fart, and her heart was angry.

    "Do you want to know how you were rescued?"

    "How did you get saved?"

    "It was God who saved you. I saw a meteorite fall from the air, and the canyon and dragon were directly destroyed."

    "What French joke are you kidding?" Dogan gave HEMA a blank look and looked at him like an idiot.

    "Don''t you believe it? Here! " HEMA pulled a newspaper from the side.

    Dogan is in his hand, the prophet daily, and the first big picture on the front page is a burning earth and a torn sky.

    There is a big line "shock! It''s like a scene of divine punishment. Many wizards of the Ministry of magic are present! "

    "Is this the Canyon?" Dogan''s eyes widened and looked at him strangely.

    "What do you think?"

    "Oh? "Is Miss Dogan awake?" Suddenly, a frivolous voice sounded at the door. Bohr came in with a smile and sat by the bed.

    "Mr. Bohr..."

    "You call me a teacher!? Classmate Aibo, did you hear that? "

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "In fact, it''s easy to say when you wake up, but sakmi ASA!" Bohr suddenly pointed to Dogan''s leg, and a white light flashed from the wand.

    Dogan felt his legs more comfortable the next second. Bohr also grabbed her calf and pressed it a little harder.

    "How do you feel?"

    "It doesn''t hurt much."

    "That''s good. By the way, I''ll be ready for lunch later. Others will be very happy to see you." Bohr also stood up, smiled at her, and walked out briskly.

    HEMA looked at Bohr''s back and said to Dogan, "in fact, Mr. scarmand really cares about you. It''s just his character. You don''t feel so deeply."

    "I know... I always know that this guy is a good man, otherwise he will take me as an apprentice, ha ha."

    HEMA looked at Dogan and smiled again. He saw a lot of things in the 20-year-old girl.

    This seems to be a common phenomenon in the magic world, but he can still maintain this rationality and openness in all kinds of experiences, which he thinks he can''t do.

    "By the way, I haven''t finished for you just now... HEMA EBO, actually I suck..."

    A dull Bang directly interrupted Dogan''s words. An owl directly hit the glass next to them.

    "HEMA, it''s the owl who delivers the newspaper." Doggett got up slowly, climbed to the window and opened it.

    From this perspective, HEMA saw a pair of long legs reflected directly in her eyes. No wonder she had been wearing pants. Who could stand it!

    "HEMA? It''s the new issue of the prophet daily... Hey? What are you looking at?! Little Coyote! " When Dogg settled down, his cheeks and ears turned red, and he pulled over the thin and covered his lower body.

    "I read the Daily Prophet." HEMA''s face was not red and her heart did not jump back. She moved directly to the bed, and Dogan shrank directly to the wall.

    "I''m a kid. What are you afraid of...?"

    "..." Dogan was stunned when she heard it. Yes, she was afraid of what the kid did. He didn''t have the tools to commit the crime!

    "Give me the newspaper and I''ll see if there''s any news about the Weasleys." HEMA stretched out her hand and intended to continue teasing each other.

    But Dogan directly picked up the newspaper, looked at it, suddenly widened his eyes, and asked HEMA tremblingly, "can you predict?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Look!" Dogan put the newspaper directly in front of HEMA. On the back was a picture of the Weasley family in Egypt.

    In addition to the familiar Ginny, Ron and Gemini brothers, Percy and his two brothers, bill and Charlie, also appeared in it.

    But HEMA seems to have seen this photo in the last issue, but it''s not here, but on the home page. So this is the review of the previous issue, and the home page... Won''t be!?

    A bold idea burst out in HEMA''s head. He suddenly turned over. There was almost no redundant text on the front, only a large picture and a line of words.

    "Sirius escaped from Azkaban! See the next page for details! "

    "Everything is still on the track of history!" HEMA couldn''t help but deeply admire the stability of the world law. Even if many other things happened in the middle, it still led to the general development direction!

    But what is he going to do this time? More people will be involved this time than a simple Snake monster and a Horcrux.

    "Hoo... Be careful ~ HEMA Aibo!"

 Chapter 94

    "Oh, you''re back. How about cleaning the cow pen today? It should be a lot tired. After all, we went out yesterday and had a backlog all day."

    HEMA sat on the sofa and watched Harry come in smelly. She almost laughed, even though she was like this the other day.

    "HEMA, you can still laugh. It''s you in the afternoon!"

    "No, no, no, it''s not about me this afternoon, or about us." HEMA held the newspaper in her hand and looked at the people with a smile.

    "You mean!?" Hearing HEMA''s words, several little wizards widened their eyes. They knew what it meant and could finally go home!

    "But before you are happy, have a good meal." Bohr also came out of the kitchen with a plate.

    "It''s an honor to have Mr. Bohr''s dinner." Dogan also came out of the bedroom at this time. Although it was not very sharp, it was basically not a big problem.

    Several little wizards also smiled when they saw the energetic Dogan. Qiu Zhang directly hugged him. After all, they also lived in the same room for a week.

    Dogan''s character is also very good. Qiu Zhang seems to have regarded each other as a good sister, but he forgot that he was a little afraid of the Auror when he came.

    Cedric smiled and said, "welcome back, cousin."

    "Well, you boy, don''t get too close to me. Go and clean it up first, but if there is Xiaoqiu Zhang."

    Qiuzhang found that he didn''t clean it, so he threw himself directly at the other party and immediately withdrew, "I''m sorry, I forgot!"

    "It''s all right, old man, it''s time to work!"

    "Who are you talking about, old man?" Bohr also frowned, but he still took out his wand and waved it to several people. In an instant, the smell dissipated and his clothes became clean.

    "Well, sit down and eat. Speaking of it, I haven''t eaten my eldest son''s food for a long time." Old Mr. newt came down from upstairs with a smile and patted his son on the shoulder.

    After a while, everyone sat down, as usual, but the atmosphere was more active. After all, several little wizards had finished their training.

    Although they did nothing but did farm work for a week, their emotional and mental growth was visible to the naked eye during this period.

    Autumn Zhang and Cedric, who are a little older, don''t say. Harry and Malfoy have really grown up, especially Malfoy.

    This second generation, who can''t do anything at the beginning and has long been proud, has become a lot kinder. Although its essence is still that silly boy, it is at least much better than before.

    At least you can take a breath, learn things quickly, complain less, and speak in a more civilian tone, which is visible to the naked eye.

    In particular, the feelings of Malfoy and Harry, although still like that, did not happen once in the fight and trouble expected by HEMA.

    Although some of his covert adjustments were made during the period, he was satisfied with the result. Maybe they could not become friends from nature, but at least they could become enemies.

    However, at this time, compared with the happy mood of others, he was more concerned about Sirius. How should this be adjusted?

    At this time, old Mr. newt suddenly put down his spoon and said, "have you read this issue of the prophet daily?"

    "Huh? What''s the matter? " Bohr also looked at his father.

    "Sirius escaped from Azkaban. Do you think... Does this have anything to do with us?" Newt took a sip of soup and looked across at Harry.

    "Huh?"

    "What do you mean?" Harry, too, looked at Mr. scarmand in confusion, and the others looked at him.

    Although Cedric, Cho Chang and Malfoy followed him, he could feel that HEMA must know something.

    "HEMA, does it have anything to do with me?"

    "This? It can be said that it is relevant or not, but at least it has nothing to do now. " HEMA also said casually, but he really thought so.

    Anyway, Harry''s contact with Sirius is not now. At least black won''t suddenly go to Harry, because his goal is the mouse!

    That is, the Weasleys, or until the school starts, everything will officially open, but at least he won''t do it when auro is arrested most severely.

    He has just escaped from Azkaban and needs to recover at least before he can solve these things.

    "But who is Sirius?" Harry still didn''t forget what he wanted to know.

    "Well... I don''t know." Malfoy looked into Harry''s eyes and asked me why, so many people!?

    Qiu Zhang and Cedric also shook their heads. In fact, Cedric knows a little about Sirius, but what if he is wrong?

    Of course, Dogan is in the stage. After all, she is a pure American wizard. Although she has ordinary British descent, she grew up in the United States.

    Naturally, I don''t know the big and small things in the British magic world. Although some are very famous, they also know, it''s obviously not as famous as Harry Potter himself.

    "Do you really want to know?" HEMA glanced at Bohr scarmand and waved his fork, indicating that he could say, but HEMA knew that he could only say part now.

    "In fact, Sirius Black is a black wizard, or Death Eater. He served the mysterious man. Many years ago, he even blew up a street and killed many people before he was directly sentenced to prison."

    "Voldemort?!"

    "Yes, Voldemort, and he seemed to be a friend of your parents when he was young, but it doesn''t mean anything. As Voldemort''s man, he is bound to come back to you."

    "Come to me... Kill me?" Harry suddenly widened his eyes. He seemed to understand that he was Voldemort''s hatred. The other party''s men escaped from prison and naturally came to find themselves.

    "But you don''t have to worry too much, because he just escaped from Azkaban. His body must have been badly damaged. I don''t know your detailed location. You can rest assured for the time being."

    Although HEMA doesn''t want to lie, he can only say so for the sake of Harry. Otherwise, he will kill your parents by saying that he is your Godfather?

    Or is he actually wronged? Everything is the problem of dwarf Peter. Go to Ron''s house and catch the mouse!

    This is certainly not possible, so all this has to be left to time, or Sirius itself, or the plot of the world, to see it slowly. Of course, he can give some appropriate help, but not now.

    Bohr on the side also couldn''t help looking at Emma. The boy really knew the relationship between Harry and Sirius Black, but fortunately he didn''t say, otherwise he would have to trouble him again.

    These things should be left to Dumbledore. He doesn''t want to take care of these troubles. Besides, Dumbledore also has some arrangements and things to do.

    Harry nodded at this, but he always felt that there was something wrong, but with a click from the door, the people immediately forgot what had just happened.

    A slightly thin woman who looked about 50 years old came in, followed by a boy who looked about the same age as Cedric.

    "Mom, you''re back. Eat quickly. It''s still my kitchen today!"

    Bohr''s words suddenly surprised me. Mrs. skamand is so young!

 Chapter 95

    "Hello, Tina scarmand. This is my grandson, ROV scarmand." Tina is still as she was when she was young. Although she is much older, she still maintains the vigorous and resolute temperament of her youth.

    "Hello, Mrs. scarmand. I''ve been disturbed these days." Several little wizards also stood up with Dogan and said,

    "Don''t care too much about etiquette. Eat together."

    Mrs. scarmand and little skamand also took their seats. The tall and strong rove was well arranged next to HEMA, highlighting HEMA''s thinness again.

    My God, did you all grow up on hormones? 15. At the age of 6, he grew to be one meter eight!?

    "You are HEMA Aibo. Nice to meet you."

    "Hello, scarmand."

    "Just call me rove, or the three skamanders here will mess you up, ha ha." Rove also joked and pulled into the distance between several little wizards.

    HEMA looked at the national face, tall and strong Ralph. Does Luna like such a boy?

    Although he is not qualified to evaluate, your family has long faces. How can you produce a face that can compete with my world. Or will it change in the future?

    "Madam, you look so young." Dogan, the same woman, was almost shocked when she saw Mrs. scarmand maintained like this.

    After all, even if Mrs. scarmand is a few years younger than Mr. newt, she is at least in her eighties. Even if there are magic and various mysteries, it is very difficult to achieve such a degree.

    "I just keep good living habits. He''s not young enough." Mrs. scarmand also turned to look at old Mr. newt.

    Old Mr. newt also put down his knife and fork, slowly turned his head and gently held each other''s hand. "Otherwise, how can he match you?"

    Several little wizards saw this scene, especially Qiu Zhang and Dogan, and smiled gently. The old couple felt so warm.

    Although HEMA, Malfoy and Harry, the three little boys who don''t know any interest, are still expressionless and destroy the food in front of them.

    But you are really something. He has been able to tell you from the bottom of his heart that when you were young, you would not make complaints about it. When you were old, you learned new tricks. Newt Skamand, you really had it.

    However, the family looked young enough. Mr. Bohr, Mr. newt and MS. scarmand all looked like teenagers younger than their actual age.

    The dinner party was over under the bustle of so many people, and it was the end of this agricultural trip.

    Several people sat in the courtyard. A large piece of white clouds floated by and slowly blocked the hot sun. Several people looked at the sky and drank the iced drink from little skamand.

    "Harry, are you going back to me or to Ron''s house?"

    "Ron, are they back?"

    "You should be back. Well, you should stay with me for two days, and then I''ll take you to Ron''s house."

    "Won''t you stay with Ron for two days? We will be very happy together! And we can learn from you. "

    "I can''t learn anything from me."

    "..." HEMA''s statement made everyone present silent for a moment, especially Dogan. The kid can''t say anything. Isn''t this an insult to her? The active Minister of magic doesn''t have as many tricks as you can!

    But at this time, an owl slowly flew over and fell next to several people with a letter in its mouth.

    HEMA recognized this was Dogan''s owl at a glance. He had seen this owl when he first met Dogan.

    However, at this time, the little owl obviously felt HEMA''s weakened dragon breath, flew up in an instant, landed on the nearby tree and tried to stay away from him.

    "HEMA, look, owls are against you!"

    "Ha ha."

    Doggett opened the envelope, looked at the contents on it, looked dignified, took a deep breath and said, "I should go."

    "Hey?"

    "The Ministry of magic?" Cedric obviously saw his cousin like this. The Ministry of magic called her over. It must not be a good thing for her to do.

    "Because Sirius escaped from prison, the Auror department was understaffed and had to prevent the invasion of that organization. The whole Ministry of magic began to take action, even Dementors."

    "Then I''ll go with you." Cedric also stood up. After all, it was much more convenient for him to have a phantom cousin than to leave by himself.

    "In that case, let''s go and let Mr. newt have a good rest. It''s disturbing him these days."

    "I''m fine, and you''re welcome to come here." Mr. newt and Mrs. scarmand also smiled at several people.

    "You don''t say anything, the culprit, my Lord." Dogan said to Bohr with a smile.

    "What do I have to say? It''s all Dumbledore''s arrangement. I''m just an executor. If you want to go, go to Dumbledore. It''s just that I can relax for a few days and don''t mind your business."

    "Ha ha, well, thank Mr. Bohr, too." Several little wizards also said in a hurry. Although the other party usually behaved in a regular way and didn''t speak in a very tone, they actually taught them a lot.

    After dinner, he often talked to five little guys about some knowledge about magic spells and potions, as well as magical zoology, which benefited a lot.

    "How does Qiu Zhang go back?" Cedric suddenly remembered Qiu Zhang, how she left as a girl.

    "Or let HEMA and I take you with fox. Before HEMA could say anything, Harry rushed out.

    HEMA took a silent look at Harry. This guy is really. He doesn''t know what love is? I began to think about flirting. What do you think~

    However, HEMA has no right to stop each other. She just feels that she and fox have been used as tools. She is a little unhappy. No, she is very unhappy. I miss Astoria haven''t finished her work yet!

    Qiu Zhang shook his head. "Thank you, Harry. I''ll go directly to the broken cauldron bar through the flying road network in a moment. I have to go to Diagon lane to buy something."

    "OK..." Harry nodded helplessly. Malfoy next to him almost laughed. Just like you, you still want to be a schoolsister!

    But Malfoy remembered that his father didn''t say he wanted to pick him up. He had to go to the Leaky Cauldron bar first and then return to his home. It''s true~

    "That''s it. Cedric and I go first. Take care, everyone. In addition..."

    Dogan said and suddenly looked at HEMA. HEMA smiled and waved her hand. She also nodded without saying anything else. Later, she had time to communicate with the kid slowly.

    "Take care, Miss Dogan!" Qiu Zhang also went up and gave Dogan a hug. After all, she is an ordinary student. She doesn''t know when to meet each other next time.

    But in this moving scene, Harry suddenly found a strange thing. Mr. lupin disappeared and didn''t see him all morning!

    "Mr. scarmand, where''s Mr. lupin?"

    "He left early. You found out..."

    HEMA was also stunned. He forgot lupin and knew that Sirius had escaped. As one of the four, he must be the most excited!

    By the way, pity Mr. lupin. When so many people left, only Harry remembered~

 Chapter 96

    "HEMA, come out for breakfast!"

    "Wait a minute, you and mom eat first. I''ll finish here."

    "All right."

    HEMA sat at her desk and looked at the mountain of notes. Her head suddenly hurt. In addition to Hogwarts''s original homework, he also needed to study the rune book given to him by teacher cahor.

    Because there was still Slytherin''s shadow in the secret room, HEMA had to study the secret history of the four founders of Hogwarts given by old Deng.

    Finally, it was like this, and because in the first half of the summer vacation, in addition to practicing runes, he went to complete the wonderful tasks of old Deng tou, and school began in two days. The God calling guard he had always wanted to learn had not had time to test it.

    Fortunately, half a month ago, Harry lived with him for two days and was taken to Weasley''s house. He liked quiet and was able to enjoy the quiet for more than half a month.

    "HEMA, you haven''t prepared your textbooks for this semester. Do you want me to go to Diagon lane?" Mrs. Aibo''s voice sounded downstairs. It was obviously time for work.

    In the second semester of HEMA''s first grade, Mrs. Aibo, who had been taking some writing work at home, also found a long-term job as an assistant to the editor of the prophet daily.

    "No, I can go with Hannah."

    "Then pay attention to your safety. Don''t run to Fandou lane. Last time I heard that a child was almost abducted by those strange people."

    "I see."

    Then HEMA began to fight on the table again. The time came unconsciously. Near noon, a piece of sunshine sprinkled on the table, which made HEMA''s eyes a little painful.

    "Has it been this time?" HEMA stood up and went to the window to close the curtain, but before he could hold it, her palm slapped directly on the glass!

    ¡°£¡¡± HEMA was also frightened and pulled the curtain to death, but he seemed to see a familiar figure

    "HEMA!? It''s me! "

    "Ron?" HEMA opened the window again and saw Ron holding his hands beside the window, because he couldn''t continue to go up, he could only show his red hair.

    "This is the second floor. What are you doing?"

    "I knocked on the door, but you didn''t promise."

    "Well, I''ll go down and open the door for you. Go down slowly." HEMA was helpless and hurried downstairs. Isn''t Hannah downstairs?

    HEMA ran downstairs and found that Hannah was sleeping soundly in the small bedroom on the first floor. He didn''t shout to each other. He came to the door and opened it directly.

    But the next second, he was stunned again, because the number of people standing at the door exceeded his imagination. In addition to Ron, Harry and Hermione, as well as Neville and Luna!?

    "What is your situation?"

    "Ha ha, I''ll surprise you. Isn''t today your birthday?" Hermione came forward and said, holding a box in her hand, which should be cake.

    "Well... My birthday is August 8, and today is August 18, but thank you for your kindness." HEMA didn''t say anything else. When she caught up, she would celebrate her birthday.

    "Sorry, we remember wrong! Harry, it''s all you. You remember the wrong time! " Ron climbed down from the window and shouted to Harry.

    "I only asked HEMA once, can''t you remember clearly..." Harry scratched his head in embarrassment.

    "Well, don''t worry about when. Just think of it as my birthday today! Let''s talk first. It''s hot outside. "

    Harry and Ron nodded, too, and hurried in. Hermione was familiar with it.

    "Classmate Aibo, don''t you need to change slippers?" Neville, still a submissive feeling, whispered to HEMA.

    "It''s all right. This room is magical and won''t fall into dust."

    When HEMA said this, Neville nodded and walked inside.

    However, Luna at the end surprised HEMA. He thought Luna would wear some strange clothes, but in the end, it was a simple white dress.

    With light golden Wavy long hair and flashing silver eyes, it gives people a youthful but gentle atmosphere, like a big miss.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "It''s all right. I just think you look good today..."

    Luna heard HEMA''s answer, and her cheeks were also surprisingly red. Her appearance made HEMA suddenly swallow and spit. My God, the normal version of Luna really has amazing combat power!

    "This is a present for you." But the next second, Luna returned to her normal state and handed a book to HEMA.

    "Thank you, Luna." HEMA took a look at the cover. It seems that I was wrong. It''s worthy of you!

    "You''re welcome... And I should thank you." Luna smiled and walked slowly towards the house.

    HEMA looked at her back and the book in her hand. She was a little confused. Did the little girl become normal or more abnormal?

    Then, the quiet Aibo family became lively again. Of course, HEMA didn''t want to see it at first. After all, he hasn''t finished his homework.

    "By the way, how did Longbottom and Luna meet you?"

    "Oh, we met them at the Leaky Cauldron bar. Originally, we were going to celebrate your birthday and then go to diagonal lane. They just planned to go to diagonal lane, so they decided to come together first."

    "I didn''t prepare any gifts... Sorry." Neville also said from the side.

    "It''s all right. I''ll be happy to play here."

    "Yes!" Neville nodded again. In fact, he was very strange to HEMA Aibo, even a little awe.

    Although he has always been like this, he can now feel that HEMA is not a strong and arrogant existence, so Harry and they can become friends with him.

    But HEMA seems to have suddenly thought of something. Since Neville came directly and didn''t know about his birthday, Luna''s gift... That book is her own!?

    This girl, sure enough, nothing has changed. Return the book to her later. Anyway, I''m unlikely to read it

    While everyone ate the cake and continued to chat, Harry suddenly looked at HEMA and hesitated, which surprised everyone.

    "What''s the matter? Just say something. There''s no one else here!" Ron licked the cream into his mouth and patted Harry next to him.

    "Well, HEMA, I don''t know if I didn''t sleep well or what... I always think something is following me recently!"

    Hermione, Neville and Ron immediately looked at Harry, especially Ron, and immediately shouted, "Harry, is what you said true?! Didn''t you always live in my house? No one can track it? "

    "So I''m not sure, but as long as I leave you and go out, I always feel like this."

    "That must be an illusion. Ron didn''t feel it." Hermione said from the side that she didn''t believe anyone would follow an ordinary little wizard, even if his name was Harry Potter.

    "Can it be that school is about to start recently? You''re too nervous ~ ha ha."

    Ron also found an excuse to comfort himself. After all, if someone followed Harry, was he also monitored next to Harry, and his back suddenly cooled.

    "Are you afraid of that guy?" HEMA took a drink and looked Harry in the face.

    "I''m not afraid, but I''m afraid he will hurt the people around me." Harry replied tenaciously.

 Chapter 97

    After eating the cake, HEMA and Hermione gave Harry some psychological persuasion before Harry gave up, but HEMA knew that his doubts could not be solved before the end of his third grade.

    However, other daily activities continued, so HEMA woke Hannah up and prepared to go to Diagon lane for this year''s shopping, although HEMA felt her pocket was empty.

    After all, HEMA''s family doesn''t have a flying road network, or the possibility of opening a flying road network is very low.

    Because the connection of the flying road network also needs the approval of the Ministry of magic, but recently, due to the escape of Sirius, various rules of the Ministry of Magic have been stricter, resulting in the shelving of the flying road network for a period of time.

    Several little wizards entered the Leaky Cauldron bar. Although affected by the Sirius incident, the scene here was a bit more lively than usual. Although school was about to begin, the proportion of little wizards increased a lot.

    However, when several people came to diagonally alley through the broken cauldron bar, the impact was a little stronger. The number of stalls filled on both sides of the road was significantly reduced, but there were still so many passers-by, and there was no sign of decline.

    "Really, there are fewer people selling things. I thought there would be fewer people buying things. I was wrong." Ron sighed and could only squeeze people.

    At this time, a familiar figure suddenly walked slowly from a distance, but obviously, he hadn''t noticed them. When Harry saw each other, he turned into a slightly melancholy look!

    "Miss lupin!"

    "Oh? Harry! " Lupin came quickly, hugged Harry, then looked up and found HEMA, Hermione and Ron.

    "Hello, Mr. Abbott, Miss Granger and Mr. Weasley."

    "Long time no see, Mr. lupin. Look at your face. Haven''t you been doing well lately?" HEMA also asked knowingly. After all, Sirius''s escape from prison may have the greatest impact on this gentleman except Peter.

    "It''s all right. It''s just some trouble." Lu pingqiang held out a smile.

    "By the way, Mr. lupin, have you decided to go to Hogwarts or not? I''m looking forward to you being our defense against the dark arts teacher. At least it''s much better than the guy last year. "

    Ron also asked from the side. HEMA looked at Ron. Do you still hate Lockhart? In other words, that guy has not been found yet... It seems that the world is missing.

    "I... agreed." Lupin looked at Hermione and Ron, and Harry''s expectant eyes. He also nodded. In fact, he planned to reply to Dumbledore in the afternoon.

    "Great!" Harry almost roared out, but when he saw the people around him looking at him, he quickly pressed down.

    "I look forward to your teaching at Hogwarts, Mr. lupin."

    Hermione was also very happy to say that although she didn''t know lupin very well, according to the two meetings and the evaluation of Harry, the little apprentice, she should be a good teacher.

    "Oh, Mr lupin, are you going to Hogwarts? Congratulations. " Just then, a voice familiar to HEMA sounded on the side.

    Seeing that Dogan was still dressed in black clothes and trousers, followed by two "generals" such as big beard Ron and little thin LUT, HEMA couldn''t help wondering whether it was forbidden to abuse the magic department, just the three of you.

    "Hello, Ms. Dogan." Lupin also nodded slightly.

    "Hello, Miss Dogan." Harry and Hermione nodded politely.

    "And you, kid?" When Dogan saw that the two acquaintances had said hello, HEMA was still stunned, and immediately became angry.

    "Good afternoon, Miss Doggett, I might be happier if you change into a skirt ~" HEMA looked at Doggett as she approached, lowered her voice and teased her.

    "But it''s on official business. If you have a chance, come to my house and I''ll show you myself ~" Dogan also leaned in his ear and blew gently.

    Hermaton''s neck and ears turned red, but fortunately the others didn''t notice it.

    "Fight me... You''re still young." Dogan also showed a little devil like smile.

    Hermione looked at them strangely. "When did these two people get so familiar?"

    But just as HEMA was going to ask Dogan about a recent study problem, two figures suddenly interrupted his thinking.

    "Everybody, I have something to do. Let''s go first! Meet at the Leaky Cauldron bar later! "

    "Hey?"

    "HEMA?!"

    But before several people stopped each other, HEMA disappeared around the corner of the broken cauldron bar.

    "What did he do?" Ron and Harry stood there with a blank face.

    But only Hermione just saw the two figures, and the little fist clenched for some reason. "HEMA is really with her..."

    "Two miss Greengrass! Wait for me! "

    Hearing HEMA''s voice, two figures, one tall and one short, suddenly stopped in place. Astoria with a top hat turned around and rushed up after confirming HEMA!

    HEMA also directly hugged her and gently grasped her hand. His warmth gradually cooled and warmed Astoria''s palm.

    "Oh, I''m still here ~ two."

    "Sister!?" Astoria was just excited. She forgot her sister''s existence and turned her head around with a red face!

    "Are you in love?" Daphne looked at them with a smile from her aunt, and they immediately opened a distance of half a meter.

    "Don''t be nervous... Our Hogwarts hero is actually shy, ha ha."

    "We''re not in love, we''re just friends." Before HEMA could answer, Astoria replied to her sister.

    "Oh?" Daphne doesn''t discuss this. After all, whether she is in love or not has little to do with her. The important thing is that her sister is happy, although her body

    "Sister Daphne, how''s your body recently? I heard you had some uncomfortable reactions after the petrochemical was relieved."

    "It''s all right recently. In fact, I still want to thank you, the great hero of Hogwarts, otherwise I''m afraid I''ll really become a stone statue all my life."

    "No, I''m not a great hero of Hogwarts. I just want to be a great hero of Astoria!"

    Astoria heard HEMA''s words silently, and her heart was warm. A smile could not help floating on her face, summoned up courage and took the initiative to hold HEMA''s wrist.

    "I can tell you that Astoria will be yours. I still have something to buy. It''s too slow to take her. I''ll go first! Also, buy her something delicious and look thin. "

    Daphne also knew she didn''t want to be a light bulb. She went to HEMA, stuffed a pocket in his hand, turned her head and walked in towards the crowd.

    HEMA also opened the small pocket, and a golden light flashed into his eyes. The next second he said silently, "sure enough, the big family is different."

 Chapter 98

    Time flies. More than ten days have passed since I made an appointment with my dear Miss Astoria last time, and the time has come to the beginning of school.

    HEMA and Hannah pushed their luggage smoothly into the nine and three-quarters station. Why? Because Emma missed the train in the first year because of Harry and them, but there must be no problem this year.

    "Good morning, classmate Aibo!"

    "Good morning."

    "Good morning, classmate Aibo."

    "Good morning."

    ¡­¡­

    But before HEMA put down her luggage, a series of greetings greeted her. Many of them were unfamiliar to HEMA, but it was obviously caused by his amazing performance last semester.

    But fortunately, after HEMA said hello, most people hurried to do their own things. They didn''t talk to him more and disturb him. They were very polite.

    "HEMA, you''re really popular ~ Aibo called me last school year..." Hannah also started a strange joke from the side.

    "Really ~ I got on the bus first!"

    "Ah! Let''s... Forget it, I''ll find Susan and them. "

    HEMA got on the train. It didn''t happen that someone invited him to a box. After all, HEMA wanted to find Harry or Astoria.

    It''s not that Harry is as important as Astoria... But that he wants to see the Dementor, but it can''t be too obvious, but the Dementor will definitely go to Harry.

    Not because of anything else, but because Harry is the protagonist, that is, the main line of the world. As long as it develops normally, Harry will still encounter Dementors on the train.

    So HEMA wanted to go wherever she wanted to see, but through the long corridor, HEMA still couldn''t find where Harry and Astoria were.

    HEMA suddenly began to be confused. Is it so serious for him to get lost? He can feel confused in the straight corridor?

    "Abe, can you find a place to sit? Come here. " Suddenly, a side door suddenly opened, and a thin and tall Slytherin boy suddenly shouted at him.

    HEMA didn''t know each other, but he was embarrassed to refuse such a friendly invitation. He had to go in and found that there was only him and a dark skinned Slytherin.

    "Classmate Aibo, please sit down. You may not be familiar with me. My name is Theodore nott. This is Blaise zabini. We are all students in grade 3."

    "Oh, I know. You are familiar with Malfoy." HEMA seems to have a little impression suddenly. After all, there are not too many Slytherin mentioned in movies and novels. Theodore has a high appearance rate.

    "Yes, but to tell you the truth, I''m not his attendant. It''s mainly because he doesn''t go through his head... Of course, don''t tell him."

    Theodore nott immediately lowered his voice, but zabini suddenly changed his face and smiled.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    "Nott, it''s not good to speak ill of others behind their backs."

    A familiar voice sounded at the door. Nott suddenly turned his head and saw Malfoy standing there with a frown.

    "Oh, Malfoy, I''m not..."

    "Well, well, I won''t quarrel with you." Malfoy said that, sat next to HEMA and gently led him through the sliding door.

    Nott and zabini looked at Malfoy with a calm face and an incredible look. They scratched their heads at each other. He was not angry.

    "You''re not at school. Do you want someone to beat me?"

    "Hey? What''s wrong with you? Why should I beat you? You''re telling the truth. " Malfoy straightened his shirt, picked up a potato chip and put it in his mouth.

    "Hey?" Nott is more confused now. Malfoy has changed!? Or are you crazy.

    HEMA looked at Malfoy and wanted to laugh. The guy was obviously angry, but he was pressed down by himself, and then began to pretend.

    It seems that no matter what this guy is, he is still growing up. He didn''t do farm work and eat rice in vain that week.

    "I do have some problems, but don''t speak ill of others behind their backs. We are Slytherin. We must study like HEMA Aibo! Fight for Slytherin''s honor! "

    "Cough!" HEMA almost spat out and looked at Malfoy suspiciously. I really want you to be smarter, but I don''t want you to be a three good student.

    "Well, Malfoy, don''t exaggerate. Before other things, we are students and boys, so it''s good to follow our hearts. "

    "If you insist on pure blood, you can insist, or reject mixed blood, but you can''t deny each other''s persistence."

    "For example, the mysterious man wants to destroy the half blood of the world, but Dumbledore wants to defeat Voldemort for the sake of ordinary wizards and world peace. Who is wrong?"

    "Mystery man...?" Nott and zabini on the other side replied hesitantly that although their father or mother was related to death eaters, Dumbledore was the headmaster and peacetime after all.

    "No, nothing wrong!" Malfoy looked at HEMA''s side face and flashed.

    "Yes! Because you are a mysterious person, you think you are right. If you are Dumbledore, you will think Dumbledore is right, and we should choose our own favorable direction, not blindly, but to decide what we want. "

    "I see..." Malfoy nodded thoughtfully. The two opposite seemed to fall into silence and began to think about something.

    But HEMA smiled and began to eat the snacks bought by the people opposite. In fact, he made up these chicken soup words just now.

    Because what is right or wrong and what position has nothing to do with him. He just needs to choose the road he wants to take in his heart, and it''s enough to protect himself and his loved ones.

    But in the next second, when HEMA picked up her cup to drink water, the car that was still bright suddenly darkened, and then suddenly shook!

    "Ah! What''s going on?! "

    "HEMA?"

    "There seems to be something outside?!"

    "Ah!" Some girls outside were also frightened and shouted.

    "It''s so cold..." Malfoy also stood up from his seat, stretched out his magic wand and lit up this small space.

    "Don''t move... It''s Dementors..." HEMA reminded the three little wizards. They widened their eyes and shrank inward.

    But the next second, there was a dull bang, a dark shadow directly swept through the glass outside the car, and a window sash spread directly.

    HEMA drew out her big black wand directly and aimed it at the door. At the moment, he became a little nervous.

    Because God calling guard has been learned on paper, but it''s the first time to use it. If it doesn''t succeed, it''s really embarrassing. Although an accident is unlikely, it''s still Dumbledore''s territory after all. They don''t dare to be too presumptuous.

    The next second, a huge dark figure floated slowly from the other end of the corridor. HEMA was a little excited. Come on, bastard!

 Chapter 99

    Malfoy also saw the shadow getting closer and closer, and paused in front of each compartment, but his tension grew stronger and stronger.

    But he suddenly found that he was not so afraid. Did he become stronger? Suddenly Draco Malfoy felt an unprecedented sense of fullness.

    But the next second, the shadow suddenly stopped outside the compartment of several people, and a chill filled his back in an instant.

    "Lying trough!" Malfoy gave a low roar, then his courage dissipated and squatted on the ground!

    HEMA did not mean to laugh at Malfoy, but took a deep breath and looked at each other''s body.

    The huge black cloak covered it all inside, even the head was the same. It slowly raised its hand. The door of the compartment was slowly opened by him, and a cold air filled in.

    But HEMA didn''t have the smell in her imagination. Although the other party''s whole body was rotten, the two big hands exposed outside also seemed extraordinarily seeping.

    The next second, it suddenly trembled, as if it was smelling something. The three Malfoy people next to it suddenly became painful. It was absorbing their happy feelings!

    But why do I have nothing to do? HEMA looked at the Dementor who was only half a meter away, but the other party didn''t seem to find him.

    Although the other party was blind, he didn''t feel so close, but then HEMA understood the reason. He was a half dragon.

    That is, the dragon''s breath will cover up its human breath, and the Dementor can only feel human feelings, but can''t feel animal feelings, so Sirius can take out Azkaban!

    "Not yet? Then don''t blame me! Drink! "

    HEMA made a bold move. He rushed up, his wrists and palms turned dragon, grabbed the right cloak and threw it suddenly!

    HEMA''s imaginary hand did not appear, but felt like throwing out a balloon, but HEMA''s strength had directly let the other party hit the ceiling of the corridor!

    The Dementor was angered for a moment. At this time, even if it had no vision, it confirmed the existence of HEMA and rushed towards him.

    HEMA also jumped out of the compartment directly, slid aside, avoided the other party''s disgusting palm and pointed at her wand.

    "Call God to guard!"

    A misty white light gushed out from the end of his wand, forming the arc of a shield. The Dementor immediately stretched out his hands, blocked his face and quickly withdrew towards the back!

    But what HEMA didn''t expect was that the next second, three or four Dementors in the distance took action and rushed towards it!

    "Call God to guard!" HEMA roared again, but the violent dizziness rushed into his heart, and a feeling of sadness and pain began to spread.

    "Hoo Hoo... Don''t be too ashamed, HEMA, come on!!"

    HEMA closed her eyes, and two fuzzy faces reappeared in his mind. They gently held their hands, hummed children''s songs, and fell asleep slowly.

    "Although I can''t go back, you have been guarding me, mom and Dad... Thank you, God guard!"

    With HEMA''s low roar, the white light burst, the runes on the wand flickered at the same time, and a huge claw stretched out from the light and shadow.

    The Dementors in front of the body were severely patted, and there was a loud bang. The virtual shadow seemed to have taken physical damage, and several Dementors were torn in an instant!

    They swayed in the air for a few times, as if they had also become completely non-existent, swallowed up by white light, raised a black fog and gradually dissipated.

    "HEMA!?"

    At this time, a voice also sounded from behind HEMA. HEMA looked back and officially ran to lupin with a magic wand.

    "Miss lupin."

    "How did you do that?!" Lupin looked at HEMA strangely at this time, even trembling, because he didn''t understand how HEMA killed the Dementor with God calling guard?!

    "I don''t know, but it''s just God calling guard..." HEMA was a little confused at the moment, and he never knew that God calling guard plus runic power could achieve this effect.

    "Fortunately, no one saw it." Lupin then looked around at his height and found that most of the students were lying there vaguely. He should not have found anything here.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Do you know how serious it would be if someone found out?" Lupin lowered his voice. "Although Dementors are annoying and evil, they are also the custody of Azkaban and can be regarded as the vassal of the Ministry of magic."

    "But they won''t quarrel with Hogwarts for a few Dementors, will they?"

    "No, at least Dumbledore is there, but if they know it''s you, a little wizard, it will be very troublesome."

    HEMA also nodded at this time. Indeed, he was too careless just now. He was impulsive for a moment, but he really didn''t expect to have the effect of killing.

    "By the way, why didn''t you go to Harry? They waited for you for a long time and reserved a seat for you, but you never came.

    "Oh, I''m lost. I don''t know which side is the prefect and which side is the college, but fortunately I found the carriage on Slytherin''s side."

    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. Lu Chi is really..." Lu Ping also smiled strangely.

    "Shall I take you there?"

    "Forget it, I''d better have a rest. It''s a little uncomfortable than these monsters just now."

    "Well, by the way, eat fast chocolate. You feel good. I have to go to the cab and have a look. I hope they haven''t had an accident."

    HEMA nodded as a result of chocolate, but he suddenly remembered that Astoria''s soul and spirit were very poor. If affected, it would be very serious, and so would Harry.

    "Miss lupin, where''s Harry and miss Greengrass?"

    "Ha ha, miss Greengrass is at the end of this carriage."

    "Thank you."

    HEMA also hurried to the end of the carriage and saw several girls'' sleeping faces through the glass, including Astoria.

    HEMA gently opened the door, slowly squatted next to her and slowly held her hand. She seemed to feel someone coming, slowly opened her eyes, saw HEMA''s smiling face and almost shouted out.

    "Why are you... Here?"

    "Worried about you, you cried..." HEMA stretched out her finger and gently wiped the last tear from the corner of each other''s eyes.

    Astoria''s little face turned red, but she also held HEMA''s hand tightly. "I''m fine, just remembered something."

    "..." HEMA could almost know what the other party was thinking, death and pain, so he didn''t want to say anything and couldn''t say anything at the moment.

    Because he has not found a way to cure each other, he is not qualified to guarantee anything. He still needs to continue his efforts, and he already has some eyebrows.

    But just then, Astoria''s little hand also pasted on his forehead and said gently to the extreme, "don''t frown, you laugh, I won''t cry anymore."

    The next second, the dark space lit up again, and a beam of light slowly hit between them and reflected on their smiles.

 Chapter 100

    "Well, I should go too. I have to go to other places."

    "I see. You''re too busy. It''s only the second grade. It''s still a long time. Give yourself some time to relax."

    "I know, but there are some things to do." HEMA nodded. Whether it was Astoria''s physical problems or dealing with Voldemort, it would be put on the agenda.

    But just out of the compartment, HEMA suddenly remembered something. She just asked lupin where Harry was, but he only answered Astoria''s position.

    I really want to see how Harry is. You misunderstood me! But in the next second, two figures appeared in his field of vision.

    "George, Fred?"

    "Hey? HEMA, did you just see it? That monster, Dementors, there are Dementors on the train! I don''t know what those people in the Ministry of magic think. "

    "Well, you calm down first. Where''s Harry?"

    "He''s behind Hermione and Ron. You can count the third quarter."

    "And..." but before Fred could speak, HEMA''s had disappeared in front of him.

    "I was going to show him this thing." George took a rolled parchment out of his arms.

    HEMA didn''t know that he had just missed the good thing of living point map, but he came to the third carriage and found that the train had been restarted.

    The students around also recovered their joking state, but it was obvious that the sudden darkness and Dementors frightened them.

    "Meow ~"

    But just then, a big ginger cat appeared at his feet, barking and rubbing his trouser legs. HEMA squatted down and picked it up.

    The big flat face and cat''s eyes and ears are somewhat similar, showing its identity. Hermione''s pet, crook mountain, a clever little guy to the extreme.

    "Are you not afraid of me?" HEMA took out a small piece of dried meat from her pocket, and the other party gently took it.

    "Crook hill!? You''re running around again! HEMA... It let you hold it... "Hermione smiled when she saw that crook mountain was held in HEMA''s arms.

    "Here you are." HEMA also smiled and slowly handed over crook mountain, and their bodies slowly approached.

    And Ron poked his head out of the compartment to see where Hermione had gone? But with his eyes, he saw Hermione and HEMA stick together. Is it in!?

    Although he could only see his back, he immediately felt an uncomfortable feeling. Is this their relationship? Didn''t HEMA like a Slytherin girl?

    "Ron... What''s the matter?" Harry also got up slowly from his seat. Although the confusion in his head subsided a little, he still wanted to vomit.

    "Nothing!" Then Ron jerked the sliding door, and he was startled by a loud bang.

    "Ron?" Harry looked at each other in surprise.

    Ron took a deep breath and slowly turned his head. "Harry, I have something to tell you, but don''t be too shocked."

    "What am I... Doing?"

    Hermione also took the crook mountain in HEMA''s arms and touched the head of crook mountain with a smile. "How about HEMA growing tall?"

    "Really?" HEMA found that she was taller than Hermione. You know, Hermione is two years older than him.

    Yes, HEMA remembered this time. Compared with Harry and Ron, Hermione has been very mature for more than her intelligence and precocity as a girl.

    But Hermione has always been one year older than Harry and Ron, so she has the feeling of being a sister. Of course, Harry and Ron won''t admit it.

    But he was happy that he had grown taller again. He didn''t want to recall the memories at Mr. scarmand''s house at all. Except Qiu Zhang and Dogan, Harry was much taller than him.

    "HEMA... Hands."

    HEMA suddenly recovered and found that her left hand was still on Hermione''s arm. Looking at Hermione''s flushed cheek, she took back her hand and hit her left hand with her right hand!

    A faint purple seal swung from his hand. It seemed that his strength was a little stronger, but it was good. It was disrespect to Hermione and Astoria

    But Hermione suddenly frowned and grabbed HEMA''s wrist. "HEMA, what are you doing?"

    "I... just have some itching."

    "Really, do you think it''s a gentleman? Well, go and see how Harry is. " Hermione took a deep breath and turned to the compartment.

    HEMA smiled bitterly, and the girl was angry. It seems that Miss Hermione is really a sister role

    But HEMA also quickly chased up and helped Hermione open the sliding door. Hermione still looked unhappy with that little expression.

    HEMA shook her head helplessly, but as soon as they entered, HEMA and Hermione noticed a strange atmosphere.

    On the surface, Ron bowed his head and fiddled with his pet. Harry was reading, but Emma and Hermione felt their sneaky eyes in an instant.

    "Harry? Ron? " Hermione looked at them speechless.

    "Ah? HEMA, sit down! "

    "Well, is there anything else wrong?" HEMA looked at HEMA, who was still pale, and asked with concern.

    "I... I''m fine, I''m fine, it''s just that strange thing makes me dizzy."

    "That''s good. In fact, with regard to brain closure, it can also be alleviated to a certain extent. Of course, the most important thing is the soul, but this is not in my charge."

    "Yes." Harry also said well. Although he didn''t understand a word about HEMA, what he wants to know most now is the relationship between HEMA and Hermione!

    After all, Ron just told him that Harry and Hermione were kissing in the corridor... How is that possible!? He doesn''t believe it anyway... But Ron said... Do you really want to ask?

    If it''s a misunderstanding, it''s ok... If it''s true, I''ll be in a very awkward situation. Ron is also true. He saw it himself. Won''t he ask himself? Why should I

    But looking at the suddenly quiet air, Harry widened his eyes and said, "HEMA, I have something to ask you

    "Say."

    Ron also raised his head, observed HEMA and Hermione opposite, and began to meditate in his heart.

    It''s not that I don''t want them to be together, but that the duty of students is to study. Love at this age is meaningless... Yes... That''s it!

    "HEMA, are you and Hermione in love?"

    With Harry''s voice falling to the ground, Hermione''s just picked up water cup instantly overturned on the table, and Emma and she shouted out at the same time.

    "Ha!?"

    "Why do you have such an idea?" HEMA looked at Harry with a shocked face. Hermione next to her hurriedly cleaned the table with a magic wand, but her ears hidden under her hair were already half red.

    "Because Luo..."

    "I just saw that you were kissing... Doing that!" Ron also suddenly stood up, blushed and said seriously, as if he were a party.

    Hermaton laughed at Ron''s appearance, but he held back, "you''re wrong."

    "But I... obviously..."

    "Ron, what are you talking about?" Hermione also stood up and stared at each other. She thought Ron must have been stunned by the Dementor and needed some emergency treatment!

    "Well, I know what''s going on. Be quiet and listen to me." HEMA also endured a smile and stretched out her hand to press the two people on the seat.

 Chapter 101

    Woo~~~~

    A series of sirens sounded in each little wizard''s ear, announcing one thing that they had arrived at the station, or the school home.

    Then all the little wizards quickly ran out of the compartment. They had changed their school uniforms and began to get off the bus.

    At the moment, in the compartment where HEMA is located, the atmosphere is strangely embarrassing. Of course, most of it is where Ron is embarrassed.

    Because after listening to HEMA''s explanation, he still didn''t believe it. Then he found several people in the nearby compartment. They all saw the scene of HEMA and Hermione holding the cat.

    There was a sudden problem. Ron admitted his mistake to HEMA and Hermione, but HEMA didn''t care.

    But Hermione quarreled with Ron several times because of crook mountain and spots. This time she was reasonable and gave Ron a silent reply.

    "Well, you two stop making trouble! Get out of the car. " Harry looked at them silently, opened the door and went out.

    "I didn''t make trouble with him. He was willing to be angry..."

    "I''m not angry. I read it wrong. There''s no big mistake. I''m just asking." Ron pouted to show that he didn''t mean it.

    "All right, let''s go." HEMA also has a big head. It seems that Ron is really not suitable for Hermione. He is a little too naive.

    Several people got out of the car and found that it was dark outside. I don''t know it was because Dementors were nearby. The original lights looked dim for a few minutes, and the ground of the platform was covered with a thin layer of frost.

    "Those annoying things. It''s said that teacher lupin beat back the monster with that white light!" Harry also raised his wand and imitated the scene.

    "It''s God calling guard." Hermione warned.

    "Will HEMA?" Harry suddenly asked from the side, looking at HEMA, nothing at all.

    "Yes, but I''m not proficient. I need more practice."

    "Ha ha, you need more practice."

    "Miss lupin!" Harry watched lupin get out of the car, and his clothes were more formal than before.

    "Hello, Professor Lupin."

    "Hello, Professor Lupin."

    Several little wizards also said hello. Of course, the little wizards next to them looked at lupin in surprise. After all, they didn''t know lupin at all.

    However, some clever little wizards also guessed that he was one of the new teachers this year, and it was probably the defense against the dark arts. After all, there was only magic zoology except the defense against the dark arts, and there was no teacher in office.

    "If you want to learn, you can come to me when you are free. Maybe I will teach in class. Then I have to hurry. Go first and see you later!"

    "Yes."

    The next second, Hagrid''s loud voice sounded in the cold air. "Freshmen, follow me this way!"

    "Hagrid!" Harry waved to him immediately, and HEMA raised her wand.

    "Little HEMA, last time I sold that thing to you, there are still gallon..." Hagrid smiled at the little wizards and suddenly remembered something when he saw HEMA.

    "It''s all right. Take it first!"

    "Then I''ll be busy first!" Hagrid nodded sheepishly and led a group of freshmen on a routine trip across the lake.

    In fact, when it comes to crossing the lake, it is also very accommodating. First, let the freshmen feel the whole picture of Hogwarts, and let them experience the journey of the four founders who founded Hogwarts and just came to Hogwarts.

    "Let''s hurry, or we''ll be late." Hermione reminded that several little wizards also hurried along the platform to the main road.

    On the long muddy road ahead, hundreds of carriages stopped there, but no horses appeared. Of course, this is the case for most children. People who have witnessed death will see their existence.

    Of course, HEMA didn''t care so much. She found one at random and climbed directly into the carriage. Harry, they also climbed up directly, and then the wheels turned.

    "HEMA, do you know how this car can turn itself?" Ron opened the small window and looked at the fast-moving carriages.

    "Do you really want to know?" HEMA smiled and looked at him meaningfully.

    "Well... Forget it." Ron felt a bad hunch when he arrived.

    Along the way, several little wizards talked about Dementors again. Hermione seems to be in a better mood. Although Ron is a little heartless, he may forget his contradiction with each other this time. It''s no use getting angry.

    The carriage rolled forward and passed a magnificent cast-iron door. On both sides were many stone pillars and winged beasts. Harry saw two tall Dementors standing on both sides of the door.

    "Sleeping trough, this kind of thing is here again!" Harry looked at them displeased, covering his head, and wanted to go up and tear them up.

    "Well, we''re almost there." Hermione patted Harry on the back to make him feel a little better.

    The carriage also increased its speed in an instant, and the mud spots directly threw themselves on their black robes. Some little wizards frightened by the train also laughed happily.

    Half a minute later, the crowd watched as many corner towers and towers gradually approached them. The two carriages swayed to a stop, and they finally arrived at the station.

    But before a few people went up the stone ladder, Malfoy and some Slytherin students came this way.

    Many students who got off next to them stopped because they knew that Malfoy and Harry had never dealt with each other. It must be very interesting to bump into each other. Of course, this is the first one of this semester.

    "Alas, Malfoy won''t do it. It''s actually outside school."

    "No, Abe is also looking for death."

    The two Slytherin students discussed quietly. Of course, Ravenclaw, Gryffindor and hutchpatch were also watching the play.

    It''s not that Gryffindor doesn''t help, but with HEMA. Everything is very reassuring. It seems that there is no need to be nervous at all.

    But the next second, something that surprised everyone happened!?

    "Potter, I heard you fainted?"

    Harry looked at Malfoy''s face and frowned. Ron next to him planned to speak, but HEMA grabbed his hand. "Ron, don''t worry, just look."

    "What''s the matter? What are you trying to say? "

    "Here you are. Maybe it will make you more comfortable. It''s your thanks for cleaning the area for me that day! All right, let''s go! "

    With that, he threw off his robe and took Goyle and Crabbe up the steps, leaving the people in situ!

    Harry was also confused. After recalling it, he remembered his last day at Mr. scarmand''s work, because Malfoy said he had a sudden stomachache and asked himself to replace him.

    Then he cleaned the horse and cow pens he was responsible for. At that time, he didn''t even say thank you, but it made me angry, but this

    Harry looked at the pill in his hand and fell into a more confused state, but just when the people were confused, a man''s voice interrupted them.

    "What are you doing standing there? Enter the auditorium quickly. Mr. Potter and Mr. Abbot come with me! "

    The tall and thin green witch stood there, her serious face instantly disturbed the peace of the people, and walked up the stairs one after another.

    AI Bo also nodded helplessly, "it seems that I will be late for the opening ceremony this year ~"

 Chapter 102

    Professor McGonagall led them to the school hospital on the second floor without staying at the door, and Mrs. Pomfrey was already waiting for them at the door.

    "What''s the matter, Professor McGonagall?"

    "The two children seem to be facing Dementors..."

    "Is that so... Others?"

    "Other children haven''t done much. Although there are several Dementors, most of them don''t have too aggressive behavior. Only they are positively affected."

    When Harry heard this, he knew that Professor McGonagall cared about them and brought them here.

    "HEMA, I don''t think we have anything. Tell Professor McGonagall to go quickly. I feel like we''re going to delay the opening ceremony."

    HEMA almost laughed when she heard Harry''s whisper. I''m fine. Well, look at your face, it''s like losing sleep for several days.

    "Indeed, those things will make people feel very uncomfortable, and will affect people''s mood and even soul, but I think Mr. Aibo obviously has no effect."

    "Well... I can call God to guard a little." HEMA said modestly.

    "Oh? This year, it seems that we should ask Mr. Aibo to help the little wizards a lot. " Professor McGonagall also raised a smile, but HEMA smiled bitterly.

    I''m just a second grader. I don''t want to be responsible for the safety of these children. I''m busy enough, but since Professor McGonagall has spoken, he can''t say anything.

    "What the hell are those monsters?" Harry also asked Professor McGonagall

    "Dementors, Azkaban''s guards, were sent out to track Sirius because Sirius escaped."

    "The school is surrounded by Dementors. Does principal Dumbledore care? If a little wizard was attacked... "Harry also thought of Dumbledore. How could he let these guys come near the school.

    "Even Dumbledore has to abide by some instructions of the Ministry of magic. This time Dumbledore has told the Minister of magic a lot to reduce the number of Dementors. Otherwise, the whole school will be surrounded at least once."

    "Well, well, let me see how dear Mr. Potter is?" Mrs. Pomfrey also held out her hand and slowly put it on Harry''s forehead.

    "I''m fine. I''m really fine. Can I go to the auditorium?" After more than ten seconds, Harry said to Mrs. Pomfrey and Professor McGonagall.

    "Mrs Pomfrey?" Professor McGonagall asked softly.

    "Oh, I feel that your mental strength is a little serious. You''d better eat some chocolate and sweet things first, and then I''ll prepare medicine for you and lie in bed all night."

    Hearing this, Harry almost jumped up and took several steps back. Just take medicine and lie in the school hospital all night? This can''t be laughed to death by other students!

    "I''m really fine. Look at me. I''m alive!"

    "No, it has to be." Mrs. Pomfrey also looked serious. Although she was usually very gentle, she would become very scary to patients.

    Professor McGonagall looked at the very serious Mrs. Pomfrey, nodded and said to Harry, "Harry, Mrs. Pomfrey is also for your own good. Let''s have a rest here."

    "... i... HEMA was attacked too!?" Harry saw that the two had not let him go. He quickly tried to drag Herma into the water, but the other party waved his hand.

    "But I have no problem." HEMA asked Madame Pomfrey.

    "Well, indeed, there is a God calling guard. According to your appearance, you should have eaten chocolate, no problem."

    "Well, Mr. Aibo, let''s go to the auditorium together. Now we can catch up. As the president of the fourth hospital, I have to hurry."

    "Well, Harry, tomorrow!" HEMA also showed a gloating expression and quickly followed Professor McGonagall downstairs.

    Harry was stunned. Looking at Mrs. Pomfrey next to him, he immediately felt that he might as well be taken away by Snape as last year. At least he didn''t have to drink medicine and lie in hospital bed!

    HEMA followed Professor McGonagall to the side door. He suddenly felt familiar. Isn''t this last year''s script? The only difference is that he is not a freshman this year.

    With a click, the side door was slowly opened, Professor McGonagall stepped onto the stage, and HEMA quickly put her head out behind her.

    "Abe?" With a whisper, a pair of big yellow eyes suddenly appeared in front of him!

    "Ah! Mr. filch? " HEMA was startled suddenly, but she looked at each other carefully before she could see each other''s appearance.

    "Why are you here?"

    "I talked to Professor McGonagall and was delayed."

    "Well, go in slowly and don''t disturb others." Filch also nodded. In fact, he was a little embarrassed about Aibo. Because when the secret room time began, the person he wronged was the brave one who finally defeated the snake monster. Alas~

    "I see."

    HEMA also opened a crack in the door and went out quietly. At this time, there were more than a dozen little wizards on the stage, and the branch ceremony seemed to be coming to an end.

    All the attention seemed to be there. He also walked quickly towards Slytherin''s column. Some students noticed him, but didn''t say anything.

    "It''s HEMA..." Ron whispered.

    "But what about Harry?" Seymour and Ginny look towards the door, but they don''t see Harry.

    Malfoy also raised half his hand and pointed to the side. It seemed that he had deliberately made room for HEMA. HEMA also smiled and walked over there.

    But the next second, a familiar voice sounded directly in the auditorium, and HEMA was stunned.

    "Herma Abbott, wait a minute."

    "Huh? Headmaster Dumbledore, what can I do for you? " HEMA looked at old Deng''s head a few meters away and smiled awkwardly.

    The students around also noticed HEMA, looked at him and Dumbledore in the stands. They didn''t know why the headmaster called him.

    "Come to my office later." Old Deng smiled and raised the cup in his hand.

    "I see." HEMA also nodded. He was a little dizzy now. What did old Deng think he was doing? So many people just to call me?

    But HEMA didn''t notice that because of this sentence, he was known by all the freshmen.

    "Senior, senior Aibo was named in front of the whole school. Did he make any mistake?" A freshman of Hufflepuff asked the old student next to him.

    "Ah! Don''t talk nonsense, classmate Aibo... But from school... "

    "Alas! "Don''t talk nonsense..." suddenly reminded a girl nearby.

    The boy also reacted suddenly and said to the freshmen next to him, "anyway, AI Bo is a very powerful little wizard. It must not be a bad thing."

    "Of course, he is a Slytherin student. Don''t mess with him. When he just entered school, he beat several senior students!"

    "Oh, I see." The freshman also nodded abruptly, and a strange human design came into his mind for HEMA.

    The situation on the tables of other colleges is also similar, only Slytherin. Because HEMA is nearby, they don''t ask any more, but they are obviously very curious.

    HEMA was secretly looked at one by one, and suddenly felt a deep malice. She looked at Dumbledore, and he also showed a cunning smile.

    "Er... Smelly old man!"

 Chapter 103

    Then came the happy dinner time. Of course, before this link, it was Dumbledore''s speech. Of course, lupin and Hagrid were obviously more excited than the quiet little wizard below.

    "First of all, of course, welcome the new students!" Professor Dumbledore''s voice sounded in the quiet auditorium as if he had opened a amplifying spell.

    "Of course, there are a few words to tell you all. One of them is very serious. I think it''s better to make it clear before you are confused by this delicious meal..."

    "Sirius Black escaped from Azkaban, so as the Dementor guarding Azkaban, he was naturally sent out."

    "So after they searched the Hogwarts Express today, you must know, but they also brought danger to our students!"

    Dumbledore''s rare voice grew a little louder, and several professors nearby nodded, even Snape, who has always been indifferent and expressionless, nodded.

    "But they are also arranged by the Ministry of magic. We have no right to let them leave, but I don''t want them to enter the school, so they are stationed near the school now."

    "During their stay here, I must make it clear that no one can leave the school without permission. This is for your safety and the stability of the school."

    "Dementors are not deceived by any tricks or disguises, even invisibility and illusion, because they don''t rely on ordinary senses at all."

    As Dumbledore said this, Ron and Hermione looked at each other. They planned to remind Harry. After all, the word invisibility obviously reminded them.

    "Dementors don''t know what a request or an excuse is, so I warn each of you: don''t give them any excuse to hurt you."

    "I believe the prefects and the newly appointed chairmen of the boys'' and girls'' Student Union will do these well. Of course, those excellent little wizards can also take good care of their friends."

    "Then it''s about teachers. As you know, there will be this news every year. After all, our black magic defense class has not been so stable."

    Dumbledore joked, and the students at the bottom also smiled softly. Dumbledore also stood up and announced the first teacher, "RJ lupin, the black devil defense teacher of this semester, thank him for coming to Hogwarts and filling this vacancy!"

    Suddenly, there were scattered applause. After all, everyone was not so familiar with him, except the students who had been taken care of by him in the same carriage.

    But with HEMA''s higher applause, some students also clapped. They thought that HEMA, a teacher recognized by a powerful little wizard, must be very good.

    Lupin got up and waved to the crowd. He looked at HEMA''s side face and raised a smile. Then he looked at Hermione and found that Harry didn''t come. Is it still uncomfortable?

    Now Harry is sitting on the bed in the school hospital. From here, he can actually hear the subtle voice in the hall not far away, which makes him a little upset.

    "By the way, Mr. Potter, you can enjoy the dinner in the auditorium first, and then come over." Then Mrs. Pomfrey, too, came out and saw Harry sitting there.

    "Hey?!" After hearing Mrs. Pomfrey''s words, hermaton jumped out of bed, pushed the door open and ran to the auditorium on the first floor!

    But before he reached the general level, he felt something following him. Are those things? No, didn''t Dumbledore promise not to let them into the school?

    Harry hurried to the auditorium with doubts and nervousness, and Hagrid got up from his seat just as he opened the side door of the auditorium.

    "I hope magical zoology will get better and better under Hagrid''s teaching in the future!"

    Harry also looked at the big man''s simple and honest smile and clapped quickly. Of course, the next second was everyone''s attention.

    Dumbledore slowly dropped his glasses, and his blue eyes hit Harry slowly. He was suddenly nervous.

    "Go back to your seat, Harry Potter." Unexpectedly, Snape suddenly opened his mouth and interrupted the eyes of hundreds of people at the same time.

    "Hoo... I see." Harry hurried awkwardly to the empty seat next to Gemini. The others gradually withdrew their eyes, and Hagrid seemed relieved.

    "Hagrid, you can also sit down."

    "Oh, sorry!"

    "The last new teacher, the professor of ancient runevin, Ms. Ian cahor! The original teacher babling may come back, but she just asked for a long holiday. " Dumbledore glanced to the far right of the teacher''s seat.

    A lady in black stood up slowly. Everyone, including HEMA, found that cahor was always in that corner!

    "Hello, everyone." The tone was still cold and light, but all the little wizards nodded at her, which was an involuntary physical change.

    HEMA also took pictures. He knew that Mr. cahor would become a professor of RuNi characters. It was true that he said he would leave the library last year, although he changed jobs to the teacher.

    Other students also discussed in a low voice. After all, although most students don''t often go to the library, they are still familiar with cahor as a librarian for a year.

    "It''s the quiet administrator."

    "Are you sure she can teach guruna?"

    "But the library management description itself is very erudite. Look at it."

    "But it must be very weak?"

    "Well, I don''t think it''s black magic defense or magic spell learning. It doesn''t need a particularly high combat effectiveness."

    But during the crazy discussion below, Harry gradually stabilized his mood, but just that fear rose again. It was definitely Dementors. They were wandering around just now!

    In the next second, a dog''s low bark came from outside, the auditorium door was opened instantly, and three tall black shadows floated in.

    Dumbledore''s eyes suddenly stared, and several professors around immediately raised their wands!

    The surrounding lights dimmed for a moment, a chill rushed up, and HEMA frowned and stood up.

    But just then, cahor, standing on the podium, twisted the flame on the candle in front of her, and a drop of spark floated on her fingertips.

    The next moment, she blew at the front, and the spark rushed out like a bullet. With a sound, the spark expanded in the air, from a sporadic point to a mass of red inflammation!

    ChiYan turned blue and purple at random. Finally, he came to the Dementor, turned scorched black, and then burst!

    The students on both sides were scared and hid suddenly, but the flame seemed to be harmless at all. It went directly through their bodies, but it became a nightmare for Dementors!

    Dementors were devoured by fire and then melted. They didn''t even cry and struggle. They turned into nothingness in an instant!

    As the flame dissipated from the air, everyone, students and professors looked there. Cahor''s expression was still cold and light, which seemed to be the same as before.

 Chapter 104

    After the dinner, all the little wizards were taken back to the common room by the Prefects. Of course, HEMA had to go to Dumbledore''s office.

    "Classmate Aibo!" But as soon as he went up the stairs, one hand suddenly grabbed his wrist. HEMA looked back and saw a thin witch with big round glasses holding him.

    "Professor Trelawney, what can I do for you?" HEMA looked at the nagging divination teacher. Although he didn''t want to talk to each other, he calmed down and asked.

    "I seem to see a darkness flowing around you. If you want to solve this problem, you''d better fill in the divination class when you decide to take an elective course next year."

    "Oh... Is that all right? Principal Dumbledore may still be waiting for me. "

    "Well, it''s all right. Go quickly." Referring to Dumbledore, the other party also loosened his hand and smiled at HEMA. "Remember, you must come!"

    But this time HEMA just nodded, didn''t continue to reply, and continued to walk up the stairs, but there were some more things in HEMA''s mind.

    It''s about elective courses. Although HEMA intended to study according to the situation when she first entered school, after all, if Voldemort returned, there would be problems in the school.

    Then he doesn''t have to think about the o.w.ls test in Grade 5 and the ultimate wizard test in Grade 7.

    But now that he has a certain self-protection ability, naturally he also wants to take down his graduation, and good grades are not impossible.

    So he has to think about it. Hogwarts has a total of 12 courses, including 7 compulsory courses, including deformation, magic incantation, magic medicine, history of magic, defense against the dark magic, astronomy and herbal medicine.

    In the third grade, there will be divination, arithmetic divination, ancient runiwen research, the protection of magical animals and Muggle research, but the flight class will not be included.

    Students must choose two of them. Of course, you can learn both, but it''s unrealistic. Of course, some people have done it, such as Percy Weasley, Bill Weasley, little buddy and so on.

    Although HEMA didn''t know how they did it, there was no doubt that it was very difficult. In the end, Miss Hermione didn''t achieve this achievement.

    However, it can also be seen that the Weasley children are really strong and have good grades, so they also put a lot of pressure on Ron in disguise.

    According to his own ideas, he wants to choose two courses: arithmetic and divination and the protection of magical animals. It''s useless to have more.

    Moreover, he has studied enough Muggle studies. At present, divination classes can be. Hehe, ancient runiwen is a reduced version of the simplest Nordic lune study.

    With Mr. cahor, he will learn more deeply in private. He will learn the original lune himself. Isn''t it a waste of time to learn it again.

    Therefore, based on comprehensive consideration, the remaining two courses are still determined, because the wind evaluation of arithmetic and divination is good, but it is difficult, while the course of protecting magical animals is both interesting and common sense.

    Thinking, HEMA came to the stone statue in the headmaster''s office. Before he said anything, the stone statue clicked and opened the stairs leading to the inside.

    HEMA also hurried up and saw Dumbledore sitting there, smiling at him, just like before.

    "Sit down."

    "Don''t sit down, old Deng tou. Why did you stop me just now? Can''t you wait until after dinner? " HEMA pouted, but the bottom of her heart didn''t rise much, but old Deng''s head, as one of the few objects he could play with his little temper, naturally wanted to do it.

    "Ha ha, well, I''m doing it for you."

    "Well, I don''t believe it."

    "Sit down first and listen to me slowly."

    HEMA reluctantly glanced at the fruit platter in front of her, hesitated a few times, and sat there. The dinner was full of greasy meat. It was good to eat some fruit. It was delicious!

    "How do you feel about your summer vacation?"

    "Not so good. First, explain what happened in the auditorium."

    "Well, to tell you the truth, HEMA, do you think Voldemort is still a threat?"

    "Isn''t Voldemort always a threat? As long as the same thing as that book is not destroyed, he is invincible. "

    "I know that, so the importance of Harry Potter is self-evident, and he is really a good child." Dumbledore looked at HEMA''s calm face and suddenly turned.

    "But I think you are better now. At least you have better self-protection ability than Harry and can help some people around you."

    "What do you mean?" HEMA couldn''t understand the meaning of old Deng''s words.

    "According to the influence of the chamber of Secrets incident last semester, your existence must have been known by some people with intentions. My ban on students is only verbal. Many people have many channels to know."

    "Including Voldemort and his death eaters." HEMA took a deep breath and felt that she was so busy in grade one. Something really happened.

    "But don''t worry, everything is still within range, or I''m afraid Voldemort can''t even beat you."

    "Are you comforting me?"

    "Of course not." Dumbledore looked at him seriously and took a sip of coffee, but it was obviously a little too fast. There was a slight yellow on his beard.

    "What the hell are you trying to say?"

    "I mean, Hogwarts needs new heroes, but Harry, as a bridge between Harry and Voldemort, is still the last secret weapon, but before that, it''s up to you."

    Speaking of this, HEMA completely understood the meaning of old Deng''s words. After a long time, she was still a tool man!

    "If you don''t give me some compensation, I can''t be a human flesh mockery and bodyguard for nothing ~"

    "Well, I''m naturally ready." Dumbledore also smiled knowingly. He has been with HEMA for a long time. He also knows some of the child''s code of action. He must have a little driver.

    However, he could also see that HEMA was not a child for simple financial interests, so what he prepared might be a surprise.

    Half an hour later, HEMA came out of Dumbledore''s office with a frown. For a moment, the corners of her mouth rose, and for a moment, she fell into deep meditation. Unknowingly, she walked to the second floor.

    "HEMA!"

    "Is it Hermione?" Looking at a small box in Hermione''s hand, she asked curiously, "what is it?"

    "Well... It''s a little gift from Professor McGonagall." Hermione hesitated. HEMA looked at the small box and seemed to have something floating in her head.

    This thing is the core item of Harry Potter''s third book, the time converter, which can let people go back to the bug level prop a few hours ago!

    Hermione got this from Professor McGonagall in order to be able to introduce all subjects, but in the end, it led to her mental and physical deterioration.

    "Hermione, you''d better not use this thing. It can''t make you better because you''re good enough."

    Hermione was stunned when she heard HEMA''s words. She looked at the box in her hand and smiled at HEMA. "I understand."

 Chapter 105

    The next morning, HEMA came to the principal''s office early, because he suddenly received a strange notice that he could listen to the third grade courses and ask him to fill in the course selection of elective courses.

    But yesterday HEMA was still thinking about what to do next year? But I''ll arrange for him today, but it''s too fast. Cao Cao came without saying so.

    "Old Deng tou, what''s going on?"

    "Isn''t this for your growth? Do you think the knowledge in grade 2 can make you grow up? "

    "Grade 3 is an important starting point for learning. I decided to let you attend the class in grade 3. This is a gift that I finally persuaded the professors of several colleges to give you."

    "But... I''m too tired to add up so many things."

    "HEMA, if you are not tired and do not pay, how can you achieve the goal you want to achieve? How can you get the treasure of the four founders and save miss Greengrass?"

    Dumbledore''s question also completely stunned HEMA. Indeed, it involves the rune power of the founder of Hogwarts and Astoria''s body. He really needs to do more.

    Yes, the reward Dumbledore gave him last night was about the secret room and secret collection of the four founders of Hogwarts.

    Just like the Slytherin phantom, which is still resting in the secret room, the other three great wizards naturally have their own illusions.

    The so-called phantom is the residue of their soul and memory, and the power comes from the residual power of the God generation. Therefore, the treasure in the secret room is, frankly, the legacy of the God generation.

    Among the treasures of Hufflepuff, Dumbledore also learned from some special channels that the young Hufflepuff has a treasure that can eliminate all diseases.

    And Dumbledore just knew the secret room of Hufflepuff. Of course, he didn''t have the key to open it, but it also gave him a clue to the way to cure Astoria.

    If there is no way, then he can only look for other original runes that do not know where, or seek the help of teacher cahor, but runes are not omnipotent. Whether they can cure Astoria is another story.

    "Hoo ~ well, I''ll take it, but I have to go through the written examination in grade 2, or I''ll always miss something."

    "Yes, you can come to me. I''ll explain it to you after class. I haven''t done anything lately." Dumbledore raised his eyebrows and continued.

    "Well, thank you, principal Dumbledore!" HEMA nodded tearfully, went to class in the afternoon, went to Mr. cahor during the noon break, and came to old Deng Tou to make up classes in the evening. I feel that I am several times worse than the employees of 996!

    Out of the principal''s room, HEMA was surrounded by several small partners in an instant.

    "HEMA, what''s the matter? I heard you''re going to class with grade 3. Sure enough, I said, your strength can''t learn anything in grade 2!"

    George pressed his arm directly on HEMA''s shoulder, looking very excited, but aren''t you two in Grade 5? You can''t go to class with me.

    "HEMA, have you chosen any courses?" Harry took out his form, which also happened to be ticked for the class of protecting magical animals.

    "No, but for the time being, I still feel that the protection of magical animals and arithmetic divination. I''m looking forward to Hagrid''s performance."

    "Well, I''m looking forward to it, too. What''s your first class?" Ron is also looking forward to his first class with HEMA.

    "According to the original plan, it was a deformation class in grade 2? But according to the third grade, it should be your own elective course. "

    "Why don''t you follow us to the divination class and experience it." Harry also asked from the side.

    "No, HEMA is a student of Slytherin. Naturally, she went to class with me!" Malfoy also came directly with a group of people and squeezed Harry and Ron away.

    "Malfoy, choose what is my choice. Don''t make decisions for others. Well, I''ll go to the compulsory course of grade two this morning."

    With that, HEMA threw off her robe, and the little wizards around made way for him. HEMA also quickly disappeared around the corner.

    "Potter, it''s you who''s bothering Abe. Really, let''s go." Malfoy gave Harry a blank look, and then a large group of people left.

    "This guy, really!" Ron was also dissatisfied.

    "Well, that''s it, this guy. Anyway, there''s Hagrid''s class on protecting magical animals in the afternoon. HEMA will go. Let''s go to class quickly!"

    Of course, HEMA was not angry or suddenly upset, but he suddenly remembered that the little girl Astoria stayed with him all day. If he suddenly ran to other places for classes, she would be alone again.

    So HEMA hurried to the classroom of deformation class. Fortunately, HEMA didn''t come late, and the little girl in a hood in the corner was reading silently.

    "May I sit next to you, Mr. Greengrass?" HEMA also lowered her voice and asked slowly.

    "Hey No... someone. "

    "Who?"

    Astoria also raised her head at this time and saw HEMA looking at her with a bad smile. She also patted HEMA on her arm, but it was still a soft touch.

    "Didn''t you say you were going to follow the third grade course?"

    "Hey? How did you all know this? "

    "Because principal Dumbledore informed us during the morning self-study in the auditorium in the morning, most people knew it, and no one objected. I also feel that you are really not suitable to learn these basic things with us."

    Although it was the same as usual, Astoria obviously had something to say and felt sour. HEMA smiled and gently took her hand from under the desk.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll adjust every course. Of course, don''t run around, so I can''t find you..."

    "Well, sure, HEMA."

    ¡­¡­

    The morning course was also spent in the semi sweet and greasy of HEMA and Astoria. Of course, Astoria''s own performance was good, so HEMA was afraid that she would disturb each other''s study.

    But I didn''t expect that as soon as I returned to the lounge at noon, people finished the homework just assigned in the morning, so Xueba, I can''t compare with students like my elders!

    But as soon as HEMA walked into her bedroom, she found a pile of books still on the bed. HEMA immediately ran over, picked them up and found that they were all third grade textbooks.

    Although he still has a small Treasury, he will spend a lot of money on books, not to mention more books for the third grade. Who sent them?

    But before HEMA could continue to think, a small card printed with runes slipped out of the book, which warmed HEMA''s heart.

    "Thank you, cahor. I''ll see you after class this afternoon!"

    "Abe, do you want to take a class on protecting magical animals?"

    "Now!"

 Chapter 106

    From a pile of books, HEMA found the Monster Book of monsters, a textbook with a very monster shape. Yes, this is the book that bites people in the film.

    But HEMA was not too afraid. After all, this book has a way to appease, and even if the other party bites, it''s another matter whether he can bite his dragon scales.

    After taking the book, HEMA also officially walked to the site of the magic animal protection class. It was said that it was a special magic animal site, which was actually an open space specially reclaimed by Hagrid behind his cabin.

    But obviously Hagrid also spent a lot of effort to do it. After all, he is alone, tall and strong, and the site of nearly hundreds of square meters may be taken care of by himself in a summer vacation.

    So if the original teaching is destroyed by Malfoy''s simplicity, it''s a bit of a headache, but Malfoy has also changed compared with the original.

    So let''s see then. If there is a problem, it''s not too late for him to do it again. Moreover, the plot has changed. With the dog barking last night, he will know that Sirius arrived early.

    "Astoria, don''t you have classes this afternoon?" As soon as HEMA reached the common room, she saw Astoria still lying in a small corner, silently reading a book.

    "Yes, but only one potion class? It will take an hour. "

    "Then you go to Hagrid''s with me."

    "But I didn''t listen in..."

    "There must be a lot of little wizards. On the first afternoon of school, there are fewer courses in grades 1 and 2."

    "But I still want to read here. After a while, everyone goes out and it''s much quieter."

    Seeing Miss Astoria''s serious appearance, HEMA nodded helplessly, "then I''ll go by myself."

    "Yes."

    After walking out of the slightly dark underground lounge, HEMA also walked up. It happened that the students of hutchpatch, who were friends in the basement, had just come out of the lounge.

    The leaders are Cedric and two prefects he is not familiar with. They should have just taken office this year.

    "Mr. HEMA, where are you going to have class this afternoon? Why don''t you go to a spell class with me. " Cedric also joked.

    "No, no, I''m still too early for Grade 6. I''ll go to Hagrid''s class on protecting magical animals in the afternoon. It should be very interesting."

    "That will make you happy." With that, Cedric and some students nodded at him and walked up, but among the crowd, HEMA saw Hannah suddenly pop up and make a face for him.

    "This girl..."

    When HEMA came near Hagrid''s cabin because of her delay, there were a circle of little wizards around her.

    Most of them are third graders of Slytherin and Gryffindor. Of course, there are more than a dozen junior wizards who listen in or eavesdrop on sitting on a stone not far away.

    "Classmate Aibo!?"

    "Colin?" As soon as HEMA came to the side, the little guy sitting on the stone jumped down directly, still holding his big camera in his hand.

    "Classmate Aibo?" The others heard Colin''s voice, turned their heads and nodded at him, which made HEMA uncomfortable for a moment.

    Because although public figures are good, they must show more things in other people''s eyes, and everything will be amplified. This is also a side effect.

    "Aibo, classmate, this way!" Malfoy also rushed through the crowd and waved to HEMA.

    But Gryffindor on the right also saw HEMA coming this way. Harry and Ron quickly raised their hands and waved to HEMA.

    "Lying trough, multiple-choice questions again!" HEMA smiled bitterly, but then a jade hand grabbed his arm directly.

    "Last class, as for you, HEMA and I just stand in the middle."

    "Yes, yes, it''s just a class. Everyone stand up. I''m just listening as a younger student." HEMA also hurried to shout to everyone.

    Harry and Ron also put down their hands. Malfoy watched Harry put down his hands, waved his wrists and snorted.

    "Hermione, thanks." HEMA looked at the fierce Miss Hermione and said thank you in a low voice.

    "It''s all right. Thank you, too. I''d better use it appropriately. The strategy of 12 subjects doesn''t make much sense."

    Hermione also took out a gold pocket watch from her arms, which was the time converter Professor McGonagall gave her.

    "Did you use it?"

    "I used it once. Because the divination teacher was so strange, I chose to give up this elective course, Muggle research... I feel that this is meaningless."

    "So my final decision is to leave the lessons of arithmetic and divination, ancient runiwen research and Hagrid''s protection of magical animals. Although I''m still a little tired, I can at least work."

    "Well, that''s good. In fact, I always feel that there is no end to learning anything, so it''s best to learn what you want in the best state under the condition of protecting your body."

    "I understand. I really appreciate your help, Mr. Aibo." Hermione was also a crooked corner of her mouth. Her long curly hair gently rested on his shoulder, and a fresh aroma poured into his nose from her.

    Emma couldn''t help looking at Hermione. Although she didn''t look very similar to Emma Watson, Hermione became more and more beautiful with age.

    In the film, Hermione in grade 3 was also called the beauty peak, which began to show in this world, but I am dedicated to Astoria, and I must not... Mess around!

    Although he thought so, the fingers that the two people touched together from time to time and the body fragrance that had not been added still made him a little confused.

    Fortunately, Hagrid''s preparation was also completed. With Hagrid''s loud voice, the first class on protecting magical animals taught by Professor Hagrid was officially started.

    "First of all, please come to the fence and open your textbooks."

    "How can I open this, this strange thing?" Malfoy looked at the grinning textbook in his hand and felt like spiritual pollution.

    "As long as you open the book and slowly touch its spine, it will naturally calm down. Don''t open it violently... Otherwise..."

    "Ah! Don''t my clothes... "But before Hagrid finished, the bandage on Neville''s book suddenly popped off and tore it at his clothes!

    "All Petrochemical!" HEMA also raised her hand, and the strange book trembled a few times and was completely stunned there.

    "Thank you, classmate Aibo."

    "It doesn''t matter." HEMA finished, went up and pulled Neville up.

    The girls nearby looked at HEMA''s gentle little face and immediately whispered and smiled, while pansy standing next to Malfoy frowned.

    "Malfoy, obviously I think you are more handsome. These girls have no eyes."

    "I am handsome, but people also like strength, so I want to improve my strength, not useless surface improvement, don''t you think?"

    Malfoy said, gently shook his bangs, looked at HEMA and clenched his fist. HEMA, I will follow your footsteps and surpass you!

 Chapter 107

    "Are you all ready? So let''s invite today''s protagonist... Oh? Forget, they''re still behind. I''ll bring them right away! "

    Hagrid also suddenly remembered the steps and walked quickly towards the back of the forest. Malfoy also started the cynical mode. Although he has become so much better than before, he is still the second ancestor after all. He can''t change his oral bad breath.

    "My God, how can this stupid teaching help the students? If I didn''t think I could mix some points here, I wouldn''t come ~"

    "Yes, yes." Gore and Crabbe, two iron Hans, also echoed.

    "Shut up, Malfoy!" Ron yelled back!

    But before the conflict continued to escalate, Ron let Harry hold him. "He''s a smelly mouth. What do you do with him? If something happens, we have to deduct our points, thanks."

    "When we''re free, we''ll talk to Hagrid more and support him more. Hagrid won''t care about such people."

    Harry''s words made Ron wake up a lot. At this moment, Ron suddenly felt that his two silly brothers Harry had suddenly grown up. Is there such an effect of doing farm work in the summer vacation?

    "Come, come, children!" Hagrid''s voice sounded again, breaking the gunpowder smell of the air.

    "Ron, look!" Lavender Brown also took Ron''s forearm directly and pressed his body towards Ron''s.

    Hermione and HEMA both saw it in their eyes and had a deep understanding of the bold girl for the first time. It''s said that Miss Brown''s body is really adult. No wonder Ron''s last first love is her. She has a hand, Ron!

    Hermione also gave Ron a white look. Suddenly, her finger pinched HEMA''s little finger. Although it didn''t hurt, it also hurt a little.

    "What do you mean, Miss Hermione?"

    "Do you men like this?" Hermione also had red ears and drew an arc in front of herself.

    "Ha ha, what do you think? I just admire that Ron is a woman... Besides, it''s just a characteristic expression of biological reproduction. It''s not that important to me. "

    "Also... After all, the lady is not..."

    "Well, well, it seems that Hagrid has surprised us a lot!" HEMA also appropriately shifted the topic.

    Behind Hagrid, 12 of the strangest guys Harry had never seen in his life came quickly towards them.

    They have a horse''s body, hind legs and tail, but their front legs, wings and head seem to be eagle''s. They have a sharp steel beak and bright orange eyes.

    The claws on their front legs are half a foot long. If the blade flickers, it seems that it will cut your throat the next second. Each beast has a thick feather collar around its neck.

    On his neck was a long chain, the ends of which were held in Hagrid''s big hand to prevent them from falling off too much.

    "Everybody! Don''t move, follow me! " Hagrid roared and shook the chain. The big guys seemed to understand some of Hagrid''s words and followed him to the fence.

    Most of the little wizards also stepped back two steps, and only a few brave little wizards continued to stay in front of the fence.

    Hagrid fastened the chain first, then waved to everyone and shouted, "the eagle horse has wings! They are very beautiful, aren''t they? "

    "Well, it''s very beautiful. I don''t know if the meat is delicious?" Malfoy slowly approached two steps, looked at the winged beast of the eagle horse and joked casually.

    "Malfoy, are you sick?" Miss Hermione glared at him unhappily.

    "Ha ha." Malfoy looked at Hermione, hehe, and stopped talking. HEMA''s small face turned red.

    Although HEMA is on Hermione''s side, he still can''t help praising Malfoy. The boy has learned more and more things. He has used all his Yin and Yang, and he is not a reckless iron Han.

    However, on most careful observation, this creature is really beautiful. At least its fur is very beautiful.

    Of course, this kind of creature is still dangerous. Although Hagrid thinks nothing is terrible, such as the fire dragon, the fire dragon is a 5x level dangerous magical animal.

    Of course, the degree of danger is not linked to the ability of magical animals. For example, Phoenix is 4x dangerous, but the ability of Phoenix is extremely magical.

    Immortality, tears are elixirs, are not afraid of fire, and can travel through space. However, it is only 4x level. The so-called x is the degree of danger to people.

    The Basilisk can''t be tamed, and the snake man cavity is just a semi control means, so the level is the most dangerous 5x.

    For example, in terms of combat effectiveness, the winged beast of the eagle headed horse is better than a single eight eyed giant spider, but the eight eyed giant spider is 5x. Naturally, the reason is that they live in groups and eat people.

    "Well, everyone, in fact, you can be a little closer. These big cute people won''t attack you directly." Hagrid also continued at this time, but obviously everyone didn''t buy it. Most girls still hid 2 or 3 meters away.

    "Well, first of all, the first thing you must know about Gryphon winged beasts is that they are proud, which comes from their blood."

    "Their father is a lion headed eagle, their mother is a horse, their father is wild, and their mother is a gentle but arrogant representative on the land. That''s why they exist."

    "Just because of pride, you will easily annoy them. Never offend the winged Eagle horse! Otherwise, the consequence is that they become less lovely. "

    With Hagrid''s reminder, some students who had just come forward retreated back, and Malfoy snorted coldly to show ridicule.

    "Then you have to enter the actual combat link to realize this feeling. Politeness is the prerequisite for contacting them. You go to it, you bow, and then you wait."

    "If it also salutes you, you can touch it. If it doesn''t bow, leave it quickly, because these beautiful claws will hurt you. So who came first? "

    When they heard Hagrid''s introduction, they looked at the sharp claws and took a deep breath. Who wants to go up?

    Seeing that no one came forward, the guys who were still emotionally stable immediately shook their heads angrily, unfolded their powerful wings, and the chains trembled and clattered.

    Now, even Harry, who had just filled up his courage and was going to try, felt a little stage fright. It would really take off people''s arms.

    "No one? So, Abe? " Hagrid looked around and slowly his eyes fell on HEMA with a calm face.

    "Me?" HEMA chuckled.

    "Is that ok?"

    "Of course, professor." HEMA nodded.

    "HEMA? Are you sure you have no problem? " Hermione pulled his sleeve from behind, and there was a trace of worry in Hermione''s eyes.

    "No problem."

    "Come on, classmate Aibo!"

    The students of the two colleges behind also shouted together. After all, they are still assured of Aibo''s courage. Even if there is a little accident, they can protect themselves.

    "In fact, I don''t think I can give you any reference, because..." HEMA said as he moved forward, because he remembered something. What''s in his body is not an ordinary fire dragon.

    Under everyone''s gaze, HEMA was getting closer and closer, and all the winged eagles and horses looked at him.

    Hagrid also said quickly, "slow down, look at each other first, let it... Er..."

    The next second, in everyone''s eyes, 12 huge creatures all lowered their heads and clapped their wings, as if the stars were the moon, surrounding HEMA!

 Chapter 108

    "My God, I didn''t expect it to be like this. These arrogant guys would bow to HEMA, even if they met stronger creatures in the wild."

    Others looked at the giant beast around HEMA and gently rubbed his arm. They immediately felt that this creature didn''t seem so terrible, and moved forward one after another.

    Although Hagrid was surprised, he nodded happily when he saw that the children were willing to approach the winged beast of the eagle horse.

    "Well, you can let HEMA go. Let''s let the next one formally show you the contact method of the winged Eagle horse."

    Hearing Hagrid''s words, these big guys stepped back one after another, but they still formed a big circle and framed HEMA in it.

    HEMA also smiled and gently stroked the winged beast behind her. It also nodded and made way for HEMA.

    "Well, who would like to come up and have a try? As you can see, the gentle Eagle headed horse winged beast is very cute and kind."

    "I''ll come!" Ron looked at HEMA walking around and summoned up his courage. He knew that many people, including Gryffindor''s students, thought he was timid.

    Of course, he knows that he is easily frightened by sudden things, but today he will prove that Ron Weasley is a very brave Gryffindor!

    "OK, Ron." Hagrid also raised his thumb, and Harry, lavender and Pavati also clapped.

    "Let''s come one by one. His name is Buckbeak. He''s the most docile of them!" Hagrid untied a chain and pulled Buckbeak out of the herd.

    "Relax, Ron, the more you get attacked." Hagrid said, looking at Ron getting closer and closer to Buckbeak.

    "You and it must look at each other and try not to blink if your eyes blink badly. Monsters don''t trust you... "

    Ron took a deep breath. Even though his eyes were a little sour, he still didn''t close his eyes. The other party''s sharp beak glittered with metallic light, and a hot breath sprayed in front of him.

    On both sides of the majestic eagle''s head, two orange eyes stared at Ron, and the hot air in his mouth kept lifting everyone''s heart.

    "It''s okay, it''s good, Ron. Now you can bow..."

    Ron frowned, forced out a smile and bowed to each other, but Buckbeak still looked at him with hostility, and his claws cut two gullies in the ground.

    "Ron, Ron, Buckbeak seems a little unhappy today. Now step back, slowly, don''t turn around, just go back..."

    But just the next second, Ron''s pocket rang and spots showed their heads, and Buckbeak suddenly noticed the little guy in Ron''s pocket.

    Suddenly, a pair of huge wings sprang open, and the sharp claws stabbed Ron!

    "Ron!" Everyone shouted, but the next second everyone was ready to see the red.

    Hagrid hurried to drag Buckbeak, but the other party''s action was too fast and HEMA had no time to do anything. In the panic of the people, lavender, who was closest to Ron, jumped up and grabbed Ron.

    With a bang, Buckbeak''s paw slapped on the ground. Hagrid also held the chain and pressed Buckbeak''s mouth directly, while Ron fell to the ground.

    However, at this time, Miss Lavender Brown obviously enjoyed the feeling of two people holding together, holding her arms tightly.

    But Ron was still an innocent boy. Looking at Brown holding himself, his little face turned red in an instant. He immediately took off and stood up.

    "Thank you... Lavender." Ron gasped and said to lavender sincerely. After all, he was really grateful that the other party could save him subconsciously at this moment.

    "Sorry, Ron, it''s my problem. Aren''t you hurt?" Hagrid comforted Buckbeak and squatted next to Ron with a worried face.

    "It''s all right, Hagrid. Don''t blame yourself. Go on. I think I can!"

    "Ron?" Harry and Hermione frowned when they heard Ron''s words, and miss Hermione went directly to Ron.

    "Don''t try your best. What if it attacks you again?"

    "Hoo... But if I run away now, I won''t be a coward." Ron was also stubborn. He put the spots in his chest pocket in Harry''s hand and strode back.

    Looking at the spots in Harry''s hand, HEMA once again had a heart to solve him in advance, but after thinking about it, she still endured. She had to catch him who had not changed before she could avenge Sirius.

    Here, Hagrid nodded helplessly and walked next to Ron. If there was any danger again, at least he could drag him back.

    This time, with Ron''s slow bow, Buckbeak obviously stabilized for a few points, but he was still staring at Ron.

    But just when everyone thought that was it, Buckbeak suddenly bent his front knee and sank, obviously bowing.

    "Beautiful! Ron¡° Yes, you can touch it now! Clap its beak, clap it! "

    Ron hesitated a few times, stretched out his hand and patted his beak several times. Buckbeak had no hostility this time. He closed his eyes lazily, just like a kitten basking in the sun.

    The next second, most of the little wizards also clapped their hands. Of course, Malfoy and his gang still looked at this with a cold face.

    "I can do this... Really, as for?" A Slytherin boy said coldly. Malfoy also raised his mouth when he heard it.

    "Hey, you go up and try later." Malfoy smiled and said to the boy next to him.

    "... ha ha... I''m just talking." When the boy saw Malfoy''s smile, he immediately shrank back. Although Ron succeeded, we didn''t see it when he failed just now. Who would like to go up and get that?

    "Then next, who wants to try!"

    "Hagrid, I!" The next second, Harry and Hermione raised their hands at the same time, and HEMA almost laughed. These three are really brave. It''s said that Gryffindor doesn''t represent the word "reckless man"?

    In the next few minutes, like Ron, Harry walked through the process. The little wizards who watched the excitement around were much bolder, and several came up to try.

    The final result was that they successfully touched the big wings of the winged beast on the horse. Many girls even felt more and more fun, and most of their fears were eliminated.

    "By the way, if the winged Eagle horse is particularly friendly to you, I don''t think it will refuse to give you a ride." Hagrid looked at the little wizards with small faces, and also took a strong medicine.

    "Really?!" The little wizards also opened their eyes and wanted to jump on the horse''s back immediately. However, because the eagle horse has a large winged beast, they seem to have to rely on Hagrid''s help if they want to go up.

    "Who comes first? Hermione? " Hagrid asked, looking at Hermione nearby.

    "Is that ok?"

    "Of course."

    But just when Hagrid was going to help Hermione on the winged Eagle horse, all the winged Eagle horses immediately rioted!

    There was a rare color of fear on that resolute face, and quickly retreated towards the path of the little wizard.

    Hagrid also felt something wrong. He immediately raised his arm and shouted, "everyone withdraw one after another and retreat near my cabin!"

    "OK." All the little wizards looked at the sudden change and began to withdraw, but obviously things changed faster.

    As soon as everyone left the fence, a dark pile of huge monsters emerged from the nearby woodland.

    They all have eight eyes and are huge, giving people a fear from instinct. These are a group of eight eyed giant spiders!

 Chapter 109

    "Spider? My God! " Ron, who was also praised by everyone, suddenly softened his legs, and Harry and Hermione retreated quickly with a bitter smile.

    Even HEMA couldn''t help sweating on her forehead. The big guy''s pursuit of them last time was a double combination of nightmare and horror films!

    "Run, everybody, give it to me!" HEMA also shouted at the back with great responsibility, but turned around and found that Malfoy was still standing there except Hagrid and the trio.

    "It''s just a bunch of spiders. My father taught me a very powerful spell during the summer vacation." Malfoy also stepped forward and stretched out his wand.

    "This is not an ordinary spider, but a 5x monster!"

    "Are you afraid?" Malfoy also made fun of Harry, pointing to the slowly moving spider, "the wind speed is split!"

    A silver light burst out at the tip of his wand in an instant, ripping a vigorous wind in the air, and several wind blades were formed in an instant. Once, the front legs of the leading giant spider were torn in an instant and completely lost their mobility!

    "How''s it going?" Malfoy showed a sign of Han Han smile, but looking at Harry and Ron''s Schadenfreude, he suddenly felt something wrong.

    He turned his head again and saw that there were only 11 or 12 giant spiders, which were suddenly turned into dozens, and they were still increasing!

    And the hostility of these giant spiders was obviously slowly pulled onto him, which seemed a little bad!

    "Classmate Aibo!?" Malfoy was also directly behind HEMA when his back was cold.

    "You go quickly. Leave it to me here. Go back and inform principal Dumbledore first!" Hagrid hesitated. He thought it was all caused by him. After all, he sent aragok, the earliest eight eyed giant spider in the forbidden forest.

    In other words, he didn''t see each other recently, but he found that aragok''s health was getting worse and worse, or he was too old to walk, and he might die in a few years.

    But it is definitely not now. Even if he is dead, these spiders are not stupid and will not invade near Hogwarts castle, because there are not only defense facilities, but also the existence of wizards, which is a threat to their survival.

    "Hagrid, we won''t go. Just leave it to HEMA..." Hermione also increased her confidence in HEMA after seeing HEMA''s flame Dharma.

    Although Harry and Malfoy have never seen HEMA''s special magic spell skills except controlling the water flow, it is obvious that the other party often makes some special tricks.

    "Oh, what do you mean, leave it to me? I didn''t take my magic wand. Besides, there are too many spiders here... "HEMA looked up and found that a large number of spiders came up like a tide. This is really not something he can solve.

    "HEMA? What shall we do? " Hermione, they also found the changes around them. They have been surrounded!

    "Come to me, everybody! The path turns over! " HEMA also looked at the icon of the big bald head, roared, and a blue light suddenly lit up under her feet!

    The eight eyed spiders around seemed to feel the idea that they wanted to run and rushed at them!

    But it was obvious that HEMA started a little faster and suddenly disappeared in place. Only two eight eyed giant spiders rubbing the edge were rolled in!

    Harry felt his head shake, opened his eyes again and found himself in the open space near the Quidditch training ground.

    "Be careful!" As soon as Hagrid opened his eyes, he saw the eight eyed giant spider that followed him pounce on Malfoy.

    Hagrid was hit by a giant. His huge body 4 meters high and a giant spider like a car instantly collided with each other and hit the ground at the same time.

    Malfoy was stunned. Another giant spider followed and attacked Hermione, but Harry and Ron also yanked Hermione.

    Hermione rolled on the grass, quickly pulled out her wand, and a petrification spell went out. With one sound, the giant spider''s legs were fixed at once.

    HEMA also immediately raised her finger, flashed a white light, and slammed the giant spider that was going to attack Hagrid out of the ground.

    Hagrid also nodded and thanked. With his huge size, he kicked in the eyes of the eight eyed giant spider. Although he likes magical animals very much, now he wants to protect the safety of Hogwarts, which is his responsibility!

    With a dull sound, the giant spider immediately gave a scream, and four or five of its eight eyes were trampled, but the giant spider''s instinct still stretched out its front legs, and the sharp and poisonous thorn directly stabbed Hagrid''s back!

    Malfoy also recovered his mind from the chaos. He saw that it was Hagrid who had just saved him, but he quickly pulled out his wand, a wind speed cut through the air, and directly cut off the legs and feet of the giant spider whose eyes were crushed!

    "Thanks, Malfoy boy!" Hagrid also thanked casually, and took away all the life breath of the eight eyed giant spider with two punches.

    The petrified spider also broke away from the petrification and rushed towards Harry and Hermione recently, but its front paw was only half a meter away from Harry!

    A white light flashed across in an instant, and the giant spider suddenly stood in place. There were more than a dozen wounds on the skin, and the blood spilled from under the skin. With a bang, it hit the ground and completely lost its breath.

    "Shenfeng has no shadow?" HEMA whispered. When they looked back, they saw Snape, who was dressed in black robes and still looked like someone owed her 3 wife, walking slowly towards this side.

    "What''s going on?" Snape asked Hagrid.

    "Well..." Harry said from the side, but Snape waved directly.

    "Let Hagrid say, shut up first."

    Harriton frowned, but his anger was subdued by Hagrid''s small eyes.

    "Professor Snape, the eight eyed giant spiders in the Forbidden Forest ran out and began to gather towards Hogwarts. I don''t know why."

    "I know. I ask you, how did these two spiders come from?" Snape looked at the body of the eight eyed giant spider at his feet, obviously curious.

    "Er... This..." Hagrid began to be embarrassed because he didn''t know it at all.

    "I accidentally brought this back when I used the transmission prop to save us back to Hogwarts." HEMA had to speak.

    "I''ve never heard of transmitting magic props." Snape looked at HEMA coldly. He had never heard of a prop that could transmit objects in a range.

    "That''s it." HEMA also had no way to say that it was caused by her own skills, so she had to look around the system mall at will, and finally found a blue crystal. She felt that it should be able to scare people, so she bought it immediately.

    As the pocket sank, HEMA immediately took it out and put the palm sized blue crystal into Snape''s hand.

    "This is the transmission prop?" Snape looked suspiciously at HEMA.

    "Yes, it''s just used in the past. It needs to be restored for a long time, at least more than a week."

    "Really?" Although Snape still didn''t believe it, he did hold the crystal in his hand. He felt that the magic in his body soared a little. It''s strange

    HEMA looked at Snape and almost laughed. She added 250 mana. It''s not strange.

    But just then, a black smoke suddenly appeared in the sky not far away, which was in the direction of Hagrid''s cabin.

    "My God, my house! I have to hurry back! "

 Chapter 110

    "HEMA EBO, take them back to the auditorium. The students are there. Hagrid, you go with me."

    Snape looked at the black smoke, narrowed his eyes, said to HEMA and Hagrid, and walked quickly over there.

    Hagrid also immediately followed up. Harry and Ron looked at Hagrid''s back and hesitated to follow up.

    "Let''s go back to the castle first. There are too many eight eyed spiders. Let''s give them to the professor."

    Although Hermione was worried about what happened there, they really couldn''t do anything at this time. Even HEMA couldn''t have so many giant spiders.

    And the most terrible thing was that they thought of the huge spider as high as the hill bag again. It was not a magical animal at all. It was a monster or an evil god!

    "You too." Ron sat on the ground and looked at the dead spider next to him. He suddenly felt that although he was a little brave, this thing was still very scary.

    "Let''s go back first. Leave the rest to Dumbledore. With him, all problems can be solved."

    As a result, several people also walked towards the auditorium. They were more concerned about whether others had come back. On the way, Ron suddenly thought of a person.

    "Professor cahor is also powerful. I''ve never seen a wizard kill Dementors like that. With a gentle blow, everything will disappear! How handsome! " Ron said excitedly.

    "So you reported the ancient RuNi characters?" Hermione looked at Ron strangely.

    "Well... Well, it seems difficult, but at least I feel much more reliable than divination." Ron said something casually, and then suddenly remembered something.

    "By the way, Harry, didn''t you say that when you divined, it turned out to be a black dog? You think something''s wrong... HEMA, do you know what''s going on? "

    "Ah?" HEMA didn''t expect Ron to mention it, and Harry sighed.

    "HEMA, I do feel something wrong recently. I always feel something following me. I thought it was the reason of Dementors, but after the divination in the morning."

    "The black dog pattern under the teacup reminds me that I saw the black dog twice when I sneaked back to the Dursleys to get my things before school. Then last night, when I went out to the bathroom, I saw it in the corridor!"

    "Maybe it''s just your illusion. There are many black dogs. Don''t worry, Harry. How did Hogwarts let the dog in?"

    Hermione patted Harry on the shoulder and comforted him, but Malfoy, who was silent fishing, opened his mouth.

    "Potter, are you sure you saw the black dog?"

    "Malfoy, what do you mean?" Harry also turned his head and looked at each other seriously.

    "Because I saw it, too." Malfoy also looked serious, but the next second suddenly smiled, "ha ha ha, you believe it!"

    "Malfoy!" Harry also shook his chest. This ratio is real!

    But fortunately, the impulse didn''t dazzle him. He didn''t want to deduct points for Gryffindor. It was the first day of formal class.

    "Well, I won''t tease you, but many people have seen black dogs recently. If the crazy woman''s divination is really a little accurate, maybe you should pay attention and don''t kill yourself ~"

    Although Malfoy was still talking like that, Harry nodded, Ron and Hermione frowned, saying that they felt that the relationship between Harry and Malfoy seemed a little

    But they didn''t think much. Not far from the entrance of the auditorium, they saw filch standing at the door with a cat in his arms, like a door god.

    "Ron, you''re back! Aren''t you hurt? " At this time, Miss Brown''s voice also came from the door. She hurried out and shook Ron''s hand directly.

    "It''s all right... Anyway, you can first..." Ron''s ears were red. He looked at Harry who was about to laugh next to him, and his cheeks turned red.

    "Amber, I''ll see pansy and them." Malfoy also said a word to HEMA, shook the dust on his robe and walked towards the auditorium.

    At this time, a figure slowly flew over from the other end of the corridor. It was Miss Xiao Wenna, the system tool, who came back.

    "HEMA, why do you use me as a coolie all day?" Xiao Wenna threw her robe directly at HEMA. HEMA still didn''t hide. After all, the other party is a spirit.

    But the next second, he felt that his right face was suddenly patted. Although it didn''t hurt, he suddenly widened his eyes, "you have an entity!?"

    "No, it''s just some small tricks. In the future, you don''t dare to bully me, or I''ll give you two feet directly."

    "... well, sister Xue, let''s talk first. How''s it going over there?"

    Yes, HEMA asked Xiao Wenna to follow up when Snape left just now. After all, he needs to know what''s going on there. He said no matter what, I''m afraid old Deng began to dislike him for his thorough fishing.

    "It''s no big deal. You don''t trust the strength of several professors in Hogwarts, and there are defense organs. They were stopped directly behind Hagrid''s cabin."

    "The black smoke?"

    "It was caused by the explosion of the eight eyed giant spider."

    "Explosion? How could an eight eyed spider explode? " HEMA looked at Xiao Wenna with an incredible face, although it seemed to others that she was suddenly stunned as if she were iron Han Han.

    "I don''t know, but as long as their blood touches the flame, it will explode, just like it''s not blood, but oil."

    "I wipe... What the hell happened? No, I have to go to Mr. cahor. "

    "Just go to the forbidden forest. Your dear Mr. cahor is there."

    "Well, thank you, sister."

    "Well, I''m a tool man anyway." With that, he turned his mouth, threw his robe and disappeared into HEMA''s vision.

    "Hermione, Harry, Ron, I''m going out for a while. You take a break first."

    "You''re not going to Hagrid''s side..."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll get the wand first."

    "Be safe."

    "OK."

    With that, HEMA ran towards the Forbidden Forest and took out a piece of dried meat in advance from his infinite pocket.

    "Fox!"

    "Ow ~!"

    Before his voice fell, the tool bird appeared on its shoulder. In fact, it was not Fox''s contract with him, or fox could hear his voice from a distance.

    But old Deng tou specially designed a language spell between him and fox, which is similar to Voldemort''s name. You can''t say it at will.

    He and fox have also established such a relationship. When he calls Fox''s name, it will find his position, and then fox can pass it directly to him through his own ability.

    "Help me get the wand." HEMA whispered and put one of the two pieces of dried meat in his mouth.

    The next second, Fox also disappeared in an instant. After 4 or 5 seconds, he appeared on HEMA''s shoulder again.

    "Don''t you have CD skills?" HEMA put the rest of the dried meat into Fox''s mouth, and then they disappeared at the same time.

    Just as HEMA disappeared, a black dog slowly peeped out its head from the grass.

 Chapter 111

    Sirius looked at HEMA''s back and slowly closed his eyes. Can the boy really protect Harry?

    At least for now, the little wizard is very capable, respected by others, and loved by Dumbledore. Otherwise, the old man wouldn''t lend the Phoenix to others.

    But what he has to do now is to enter Hogwarts, but it''s really a little difficult to enter the castle... It''s easy to be found, and I have to catch the real traitor at the right time!!

    In other words, now those eight eyed giant spiders suddenly move. What happened... Does it have anything to do with that thing?

    However, even if there is a relationship, it is not what he can manage now. He has only one purpose. Killing dwarf Peter is the best way to prove his innocence. If he can''t prove it, he should also be killed directly!

    HEMA had come near the forbidden forest. His sudden appearance also attracted the attention of Professor McGonagall and Snape.

    "HEMA, why are you back?" Hagrid noticed HEMA and hurried over.

    "I''m worried if something''s wrong with you. Come and see. Don''t worry, Harry. They''ve gone back to rest."

    "Kid, I should have said, you''d better stay in the castle!" Snape said a cold word to HEMA, but his face looked a little bad.

    Professor McGonagall next to him was the same. After looking at HEMA, he closed his eyes and kept reading something.

    HEMA also noticed that on the side of the forbidden forest, a golden light curtain rose from the ground, blocking all the eight eyed giant spiders, and the defense light curtain was maintained by Professor McGonagall and them.

    Fortunately, half a minute later, Professor McGonagall and Professor Snape also pulled out their wands from the ground, and the defense light curtain has been completely set.

    Dumbledore and Professor flavie also walked slowly from a hundred meters away. Obviously, they had just cast spells together to make this defense barrier.

    "Abe, have the other children gone back?" Dumbledore was also on business and asked HEMA.

    "All gathered in the auditorium."

    "Well, it''s almost here, everyone. We should go back and have a meeting." Dumbledore glanced at HEMA and the wand in his hand and waved to the three next to him.

    "Well, fortunately, those monsters don''t continue to attack, otherwise the shield won''t last until tomorrow, but now it seems that it can last for a while."

    Professor flavy held the wand in his hand. Although he was not tall, he spoke surprisingly loudly and solemnly.

    "Then HEMA, stay and help Hagrid and MS. cahor clean up. Remember to come to the auditorium half an hour and tell everyone about the arrangement of this event."

    "OK, headmaster." HEMA also nodded. Dumbledore seemed to know who he was looking for, so he also told him.

    So Dumbledore and the Dean left here quickly, and Hagrid had begun to work next to his cabin.

    Just now, several giant spiders escaped and damaged a corner of his cabin. Although it was not leaking, it would take a day to repair it.

    At this time, on the ground next to it, there were more than a dozen charred giant spider bodies, but basically they could not tell who was whose claw.

    "Hagrid, how can an eight eyed giant spider explode?"

    "I don''t know. At first, principal Dumbledore, Professor flavie and Professor McGonagall began to use this defense barrier, and Professor Snape and I and the lady cahor drove away the giant spiders."

    "But just after Ms. cahor released a flame spell, the giant spiders exploded directly. Later, Professor Snape tried and found that as long as the flame touched their blood, it would explode!"

    "By the way, where''s professor cahor?" HEMA also used a magic spell to clean up several bodies and found that there was no teacher cahor around.

    "Oh, by the way, she ran into the woods by herself. It was so dangerous, but principal Dumbledore didn''t stop her..."

    "Yes." HEMA also grabbed the wand and walked towards the forbidden forest. Hagrid was so frightened that he put down his little hammer and hugged HEMA.

    "Hagrid?!"

    "It''s very dangerous inside. I know those eight eyed giant spiders. If aragok really dies, they have become very, very dangerous!"

    "And now I don''t know why it exploded, so I don''t think even Dumbledore can solve it."

    "By the way, does Hagrid know mossag?" HEMA suddenly remembered the huge spider queen, which was probably more dangerous than the basilisk.

    "How do you know? Oh, oh... You and Harry went there once last year. In Mozart''s words, it''s an ordinary eight eyed giant spider, just a little bigger. "

    "Bigger?"

    "Yes, she grows faster and matures a bit older than aragock. This may be the reason why there are more and more eight eyed giant spiders."

    "But the mossag I saw is not what you said. She is as tall as an elephant, but she retains her flexibility. In the face of that creature, I''d rather fight the snake monster again!"

    "It''s impossible. She''s just an ordinary eight eyed giant spider, and the largest figure of the eight eyed giant spider won''t be half the size of a basilisk!"

    But then Hagrid himself fell into meditation, because he suddenly remembered that although he went to see aragog every other half a month, he didn''t seem to have seen mosag for a long time!

    Even the voice was heard once half a year ago, but it didn''t appear. A few years ago, she would come out and talk to aragok, but now

    "Hagrid, another point is that there is no reason why these eight eyed giant spiders came near Hogwarts."

    "... eight eyed spiders generally don''t leave their territory in such a group unless they are threatened or the leader asks them to do so."

    Just as Hagrid frowned, a figure came out slowly in the light curtain of the Forbidden Forest in front of them.

    "Miss cahor!"

    HEMA rushed up with an arrow, because cahor''s situation was obviously not very good at this time, and a big hole was cut in his neat robe.

    His face was also rare, with a few more blood stains and messy hair, which surprised HEMA. After all, his teacher was in his heart, but there was a world ceiling level, but he didn''t expect to be frustrated today?

    But as soon as he came to each other, he knew he was thinking more directly.

    "Kill more than half, and half, about 300. Tell Dumbledore that I''ve finished what he gave."

    "Dumbledore?" HEMA looked at cahor with a puzzled face.

    "Oh? Hasn''t he told you yet? But it doesn''t hurt for you. "

    With a wave of his hand, the dirt on his face and hands disappeared instantly. The next second, he pulled at his neck and the black robe separated directly.

    Cahor showed his shirt and skirt inside. Before HEMA could see it clearly, a wisp of flower fragrance rose slightly, and several petals fell to the ground and disappeared in place.

 Chapter 112

    Although HEMA was confused, she helped Hagrid clean up the sundries near the hut first, and then returned to the auditorium.

    At this time, the auditorium was also full of people. HEMA felt that she was late again, but Dumbledore had not come yet, and she was not late.

    But the next second, the side door opened directly, Dumbledore and lupin walked in quickly, and HEMA ran to Astoria and sat down.

    This girl usually likes to sit in the corner, and because the breath of strangers is very strong, there is often a seat next to her.

    Later, HEMA occupied this seat for a long time. Later, after everyone understood it, they often reserved a seat for Astoria. In fact, it was reserved for HEMA.

    "HEMA, what''s the matter?"

    "I heard that an eight eyed giant spider attacked the school?"

    "Well, you wait for principal Dumbledore to say this." HEMA didn''t explain too much, because since Dumbledore asked Mr. cahor this time, he must have his own arrangement.

    Because this old man turned emergencies into his plan, not to mention strength or wisdom, which is a talent beyond ordinary people. HEMA can''t do this. Maybe this talent is the real protagonist template.

    "Be quiet!" Dumbledore also opened his mouth at this time. The loud voice immediately quieted the auditorium for a few minutes, and the clouds on the dome became half cloudy and half sunny.

    "Do you know why I urgently held this meeting?" Dumbledore looked seriously at the little wizard below, asked slowly, and then answered slowly.

    "Hogwarts has encountered another crisis since the snake monster incident last year. That is, the eight eyed giant spiders that originally lived in the depths of the Forbidden Forest suddenly migrated to the vicinity of Hogwarts castle!"

    "They are 5x level dangerous magical animals and man eating monsters comparable to snake monsters, and they have more numbers and are better at hiding."

    "But fortunately, thanks to the efforts of the professors, they not only killed some giant spiders, but also put a magic spell beside the forbidden forest, which can temporarily resist the attack of these monsters, but this is not a complete solution after all."

    "So we can only make a decision, that is, to expel them completely. Maybe we feel that it is impossible, but this is the reality here."

    "However, these monsters can not be easily solved by our professors. The number leads to the shortage of personnel, so I made a bold decision here."

    "I ask you to fight back these monsters endangering the safety of Hogwarts and protect our good learning environment!"

    "Of course, even senior wizards will be very dangerous in the face of them, so only wizards above grade 5 can participate, and they must cooperate with each other to expel the eight eyed giant spider under the supervision of the professor."

    "Every time you kill an eight eyed giant spider, you will get a golden gallon reward after finally solving this event. This is not a reward. This is just a reward given by Hogwarts for your bravery and protecting the heart of the school. "

    "This is not only a trial practice, but also an opportunity to learn practical experience. I hope everyone can grasp it. Of course, the school will also protect your safety and try to let you learn as much as possible, but also maintain your own safety."

    As Dumbledore''s words fell, the little wizards at the bottom burst into flames, mainly senior students.

    Because they are the main participants this time, and they care more about the reward of Garon than the dangerous defeat of the giant spider!

    You know, hundreds of giant spiders are hundreds of gold gallons. Even in Quidditch large-scale competitions, the total bet amount in an ordinary competition is only thousands, but now they are faced with hundreds of thousands of gold coins!

    You know, for the little wizard, in addition to the cost of going to school, the annual allowance is only 20 or 30 kingarons, or even less.

    Of course, there are many young masters like Malfoy and Harry, but most children come down like this.

    "Fred, do you think we can... Just need money to start our magic weapon research project."

    "George, you''re right. If we only rely on our pocket money, it will take too much time. This is a good opportunity."

    "But is it too dangerous?"

    "This? I think it''s just some little spiders. Besides, Harry, they can beat two. We can certainly do it! "

    "Fred, George, the eight eyed giant spider is not so easy to deal with. They can be immune to some small spells, run fast, and have poisonous big claws. It''s not as simple as you think."

    Hermione also gave Gemini a white look and hurriedly said from the side. She was really afraid that the two reckless men ran to the forbidden forest to kill spiders and kill the monster. What should we do when they came out and hit them with their heads? Fortunately, everyone else knows the danger of these monsters!

    But before Hermione finished thinking, several lower grades next to her began to compare quietly.

    "You say, why can''t we go? I heard that Malfoy cut off their legs with a magic spell. I think it should be easy to defeat."

    "Unfortunately, we are only in grade 2. We can''t get through it. Even if we get through it, we don''t have a reward. Really..."

    Around Malfoy at the next table, there were also great discussions, of course, about the eight eyed giant spider.

    "Malfoy, I heard you killed an eight eyed giant spider. How do you feel?"

    "How about what?" Malfoy touched his thigh and felt a little soft now.

    "Is it easy to kill? If it''s easy, maybe you can really play. " Next to a sixth grade Slytherin said.

    "Well! Easy, easy, one is petrified and one is torn apart. " Malfoy also made a random nonsense. Anyway, I won''t go if I''m not old enough. Go and try and feel that feeling.

    "Really?"

    "Really, but because it has a bit of magic resistance, the hand and magic spell should be faster." Malfoy is also an appropriate reminder.

    Then I suddenly realized that if one-on-one, the eight eyed giant spider is not particularly strong. As long as you find the other side in the front, you can really control the spell and a damage spell.

    But the main reason is that the movement speed of the other party is too fast, and it is generally the action of more than a dozen. You don''t have that kind of... Remember Aibo said... AOE curse, it''s hard to do.

    So you guys, just ask for your blessings. I''m telling the truth anyway~

    HEMA listened to the discussions around her and sighed deeply. You guys were fooled by old Deng. He had a small military training in the summer vacation and a big military training this time.

    Of course, it''s wrong to say this. After all, old Deng''s head is also for the exercise of each student''s personal ability in Hogwarts, and of course for the future.

    But HEMA doesn''t quite understand that if we don''t let the current grade be a little lower to practice, it won''t have much effect on the long-term development in the future.

    If it''s for safety, it certainly doesn''t exist, because Mr. cahor cleaned up half of the giant spiders, and now the rest must be limited.

    Apart from the hidden group, if other giant spiders are separated, their combat effectiveness is really average. In addition, teachers are responsible for protection and team action, there should be no problem.

    But before HEMA finished thinking, old Deng''s head continued to open his mouth.

 Chapter 113

    "Of course, if you feel dangerous, you can not participate. The professors will spend more time to solve the giant spider. Of course, the safety during the period will always be guaranteed to everyone."

    "In addition, junior students may also have some dissatisfaction, which I also thought of."

    "In order for everyone to increase their ability to cope with danger, except the little wizards in grades 1 and 2, they can form a team with three senior students."

    "Therefore, if grade 7 students want to take lower grade students to action, they should also be responsible for their safety."

    "Finally, the registration and action on this matter will be arranged in a week. Now all we have to do is think about it and form a team. Don''t worry about safety. Just make daily learning arrangements."

    "In addition, you can sign up with your Dean. Of course, there are still many dangers in the forbidden forest. Hagrid will become busy for the time being. Most of the courses on protecting magical animals will be held this week. You can look forward to it."

    Here, Dumbledore also smiled at Hagrid. Hagrid also stood up suddenly, but with a bang, he accidentally knocked over the cup in front of him.

    "Well, next time, let''s enjoy the meal. Of course, the evening class is still the same."

    As Dumbledore''s speech came to an end, all kinds of food suddenly appeared on the table in front of all the little wizards, which was richer than daily food.

    It reminds people of yesterday''s school dinner. Everyone also felt the encouragement of headmaster Dumbledore and looked forward to the task of expelling giant spiders!

    But of course, some are not so expected. For example, Malfoy and Ron, who have experienced the eight eyed giant spider, have all the penetrating eyes of the eight big eyes in their heads.

    So the short banquet ended in a lively but special atmosphere. In addition, HEMA didn''t see cahor in the auditorium. He knew that he had to make a special trip.

    After dinner and some time before evening class, HEMA left the auditorium and walked towards cahor''s office, which is actually cahor''s current residence.

    Although HEMA has been with the teacher for a year, he seems to know nothing about the teacher. Except that she is very strong, she is very special and has a good figure?

    "I''m HEMA." HEMA patted the door gently and then put his hand down. He knew that he only had to knock. This was a tacit understanding.

    "Come in."

    "Teacher... Ah!" Just at the beginning, a leg jerked towards his face. Although he was dissatisfied, he was still kicked firmly in the neck.

    But HEMA calmed down and found that there was no pain in her neck, as long as the white foot was on his chin.

    "Such attacks can''t be avoided. You seem to have more time to rest in the summer vacation..." cahall said coldly, and then slowly withdrew his feet back.

    But just then, HEMA suddenly moved and held each other''s foot directly, but the next second, cahor suddenly lifted his other leg.

    She was like floating, her right foot hit his left neck directly, and he flew out directly!

    "Ouch!" HEMA then quickly turned her back into dragon, but she still felt the tremor of her internal organs when she hit the ground!

    "Miss cahor?"

    "Weak... Too weak. Whether it''s a wizard or other professions, basic melee literacy is necessary. You still need to continue to exercise."

    Cahor said something lukewarm, then raised his finger, and HEMA, who was lying on the ground, was directly lifted up.

    "Thank you, teacher."

    "Say, what''s the matter?"

    "Actually..." HEMA was about to ask about the big spider in the forbidden forest, and then suddenly noticed his hand. He seemed to smell a faint fragrance.

    It''s like Mr. cahor disappeared in the afternoon... But will your feet smell so good? This is unrealistic. Besides, Mr. cahor doesn''t look like a fairy who never goes to the bathroom.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Just feel your feet smell good..." but before she finished, HEMA realized that it was wrong and immediately raised her arm for fear of being kicked by the other party the next second.

    But cahor didn''t. He still looked like that and said casually, "come in."

    "Oh."

    But HEMA didn''t notice at this time. Cahor''s ears hidden in his hair turned a little red, but then they completely turned into ordinary.

    "Teacher, I want to ask about the big spider in the forbidden forest."

    "You mean the monster who is obsessed with the power of God generation."

    "God on behalf of the devil?!" HEMA suddenly heard some special words. This guy was even more difficult than he thought.

    "Although Hogwarts is an ordinary school, it involves a lot of things. Many of the legacy of the God generation has appeared here."

    "Of course, what is more obvious is the treasure left by the founders of the four colleges. However, as a taboo place, the Forbidden Forest naturally has its significance, but you don''t need to know now."

    "I see, teacher."

    "About that spider, I felt it when I first came to Hogwarts. After all, she is the only beast that doesn''t hide her divine power at all."

    "As everyone knows, in addition to herself, others are not without inheritance, and her so-called ownerless inheritance also makes her go the wrong way."

    Hearing this, HEMA also understood something, that is, there are forces left by the God generation in the forbidden forest, some are inheritance, some are ownerless.

    And she inadvertently found the ownerless inheritance and gave herself strength, but because of this strength, she became abnormal? In other words, the existence of man eating eight eyed giant spider itself is not normal!

    "Er... Can you deal with it, master?" This is what he is most concerned about now. After all, it is related to the safety of others. After all, it is the power left by God''s generation.

    "I''ve beaten her up. If she hadn''t sacrificed her life in exchange for the attack that broke my robe, let me divide God, or she would have died."

    "Er..." Shifu, can you pretend to be realistic like this?

    "But anyway, it''s also the power crystal of the ghost sea demon. Even if she was seriously injured, it''s not a parallel product you can beat."

    Cahor''s Frank words also made HEMA smile bitterly, but think about that head. If there was magic of the God generation, I''m afraid it was really hanging. It seems that they were lucky that she didn''t use magic last time.

    "The last time you were chased, if I hadn''t been nearby and released the breath, do you think it was really afraid of Hogwarts''s shield?"

    "Er..." HEMA felt herself beaten in the face.

    "But you can rest assured that she can''t recover in the past six months. Dumbledore''s plan is also good. You can experience it."

    "But I''m a sophomore."

    "Don''t worry, Dumbledore won''t let you go."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 114

    In this way, after a moderate attack, the school returned to its normal state again, and HEMA slowly adjusted her learning plan.

    In addition to two electives, some of his required courses are taken together with the third grade. Of course, he will also intersperse some second grade courses.

    One is to make up for it, and also to spend more time with Miss Astoria. After all, he studies in addition to studying at ordinary times, and in the evening.

    The original oath of fishing did not seem to have been fully realized, but HEMA also knew that as long as Voldemort''s problem was solved, Astoria''s physical problem was solved.

    With his wisdom and ability, it doesn''t seem to be a problem to live a small fishing life in the future. Of course, at present, we still have to move forward step by step.

    According to the arrangement on Thursday afternoon, HEMA also plans to go to the first black magic defense class of this semester, which is also Professor Lupin''s first show. Among other things, Lupin is at least much better than the first two.

    Of course, the last class in the morning was Snape''s Potion class, and it was also a third grade class, so HEMA had imagined the scene against him.

    But what HEMA didn''t expect was that this class was still the class of Slytherin and Gryffindor, so hematon was relieved.

    After all, with Harry Potter''s Potion class, Snape''s only enemy is each other. Of course, don''t make mistakes in the end, or you will be involved.

    Carrying two books and a notebook, HEMA also walked quickly towards the potion class, but two acquaintances suddenly appeared on the road and stopped HEMA''s way.

    HEMA was also stunned, because the guy in front of her was Slytherin senior who called Hermione Muggle and was kicked on the ground by him, and the other was Marcus who attacked him with a magic spell but was bounced back by the dragon scale.

    HEMA didn''t think much about how the two got together. After all, she wasn''t herself a year ago.

    "You two are fine. What can I do for you? I don''t want to take revenge. This doesn''t conform to the regulations of Hogwarts. If you want to fight, we''ll have a good competition in the winter vacation ~ "

    "Alas! No, no, we didn''t fight with Aibo. We came to apologize. "

    "Apologize?" HEMA looked at the two people and suddenly felt a little want to laugh. She should apologize a year ago. It''s been a year. You didn''t find me. I forgot about it.

    "It''s a little late, but we are sincere."

    "OK, OK, I see. I''ll go to class first." HEMA also responded casually, passed by quickly and walked towards the classroom.

    The two people who were stunned in situ also frowned and looked at each other. Did he forgive us?

    "What are you two doing?" Suddenly, behind the pillar, a tall figure came out and looked at them unhappily.

    "Grimgrass? What do you care about us? "

    "I care about you? I just doubt if you have any bad ideas about Aibo. "

    Daphne is also white. After all, HEMA is now her tentative brother-in-law. So she can''t be calculated by others. Although she feels that the boy is very smart, she accidentally made a mistake.

    "We don''t have any bad ideas, but we can''t beat him. We just have something..."

    "It''s really hard. We just want to invite HEMA to participate in the task of expelling giant spiders next week." Marcus also said with a grin. Obviously, this is their real purpose.

    "Ai Bo is really good... But he is a student in grade 2. This time, he must be at least above grade 3."

    "No, no, since Dumbledore let Aibo sit in and study in grade 3, it''s not impossible to make an exception. Besides, if you act with Aibo, you don''t need senior protection. On the contrary, maybe senior is in danger and he can save us."

    "Hehe, you think it''s beautiful. Aibo won''t act with you guys. Let''s go and have class."

    Daphne yawned and walked up the stairs. The two Han and Han invited. Anyway, Abe''s brother wouldn''t agree.

    However, if Aibo can really participate, I can also consider participating. After all, Garon is secondary, but adventure ah, girls don''t want to be absent~

    HEMA also came to the potion class. Fortunately, he didn''t come late this time. There are still many seats to choose from. Gryffindor is on the left and Slytherin is on the right,

    However, HEMA did not see Harry and them, but there were many other familiar faces, such as Neville longbarton, the explosive genius Seymour, lavender brown, Pavati petier, etc. he had seen others, but he couldn''t correspond.

    HEMA also found a vacant seat at random and sat down, but Gryffindor began a quiet discussion.

    "It''s really HEMA Aibo. Besides elective courses, the compulsory course is also grade 3. I feel this guy is more terrible than Hermione." Simo looked at HEMA and sighed deeply. He could guarantee that the crucible would not explode.

    "Parents are more handsome than you, Seymour." Lavender next to me was also funny.

    "Then why don''t you go to him and like Ron."

    "Seymour, shut up. I haven''t confessed to Ron yet..." Brown also yelled, but immediately lowered his voice.

    "By the way, why don''t you like HEMA Aibo because you''re a junior?" Next to Pavati also began to gossip.

    "This? I don''t think I can control this kind of boy. Unless the other party likes me, it''s impossible for anyone to pursue him. "

    "What do you mean?" Neville and Dean, who read the book, also raised their heads. Although they were not very interested in these at ordinary times, it was very special to hear Lavender''s serious narration.

    "Can''t you control it?" Pavati raised her head and looked at HEMA. HEMA also accidentally found her eyes and gently waved her hand. Patty was so frightened that she turned her head.

    "Right... Those eyes feel very mysterious. They have a strong sense of man and mystery. They always feel that HEMA Aibo is too special."

    With Lavender''s words, several people also nodded.

    "Cough, here comes Snape." The next second, a student behind him also interrupted several people''s ideas. Snape walked in from the outside with wind.

    But before Snape closed the door, Harry and the three ran in from the outside. There was a trace of anger on Snape''s indifferent face.

    "Don''t put your eyes on me, Harry Potter! In addition, being late... Gryffindor will deduct 5 points, go back to his seat, stand, don''t sit down! "

    "... professor." Although they were very angry, they couldn''t say anything at this time. If they talked back, they would buckle more, so they nodded and stood at the desk.

    But when Snape closed the door again, the door slammed directly on the figure who rushed in, and a wail sounded immediately.

    "Who!? Close the door! "

    "Malfoy?" Harry and the three stared, and all the Gryffindor students smiled and looked at Snape, Dean of Slytherin.

 Chapter 115

    "Malfoy!" Snape gave a low roar, and Malfoy bounced up from the ground. Looking at Snape with a livid face, he knew he had made a big mistake this time.

    "Later, in my class, I won''t allow you to continue sitting. In addition, Slytherin will deduct 10 points and go back to his seat!"

    With Snape''s sentence, Malfoy also put his head under his neck, slipped to his seat and stood behind HEMA.

    "Abe, almost scared to death..."

    "Malfoy! I''ll talk to your father. "

    "Hey?" Malfoy was completely lost~

    Slytherin at the bottom also looked dignified. Gryffindor''s little lions thought it was a bad breath, but what they didn''t expect was.

    Although Snape was angry and deducted the score of his college, will Snape in this state still give Gryffindor room to make mistakes and not be caught?

    "Then next, start class!" Snape straightened up, picked up his notebook and looked at Harry, who was laughing. HEMA seemed to see a dangerous word on Harry''s head.

    An hour later, Snape with a happy (indifferent) face walked out of the room, leaving a scene of students crying and howling.

    This time, not only Harry Potter, the trio, not only Gryffindor, but also the students of Slytherin college felt the power of the devil.

    In this one hour class, Snape deducted 27 points from Gryffindor and 19 points from Slytherin, which is not a large deduction.

    But when you are making magic potions, you deduct one point every time you fail, and then accumulate it. It can be said that you kill people, and you will be convinced by the deduction of points!

    And every time before deducting points, I will ridicule you seriously and strangely, which is simply spiritual pollution.

    Even HEMA was already ready and was shouted by Snape. Fortunately, HEMA''s final result was successful and no points were deducted.

    "Hoo... It''s over. I feel like I''m going crazy." A Slytherin student nearby said so.

    But opposite Gryffindor, Neville, the little heart, has stayed there, because he deducted 7 of Gryffindor''s 27 points alone.

    In other words, he made seven serious mistakes in the process of making magic potions, which is obviously very abnormal.

    After all, the potion made this time is a shrinking solvent, which is a potion of normal difficulty for the third grade little wizard.

    Even though Snape''s preciseness is very high, it doesn''t mean he can make seven big mistakes in a row. Fortunately, Snape let the child go in the end, "it''s possible. I''m optimistic about you, Malfoy." HEMA glanced at Malfoy and patted him on the shoulder with encouragement.

    "Hey? Aren''t you coming with me? "

    "This? No, I''m too weak. I''m afraid I can''t deal with a powerful Death Eater or our master Malfoy. "

    Hearing this, Malfoy also knew HEMA''s sarcasm. He immediately turned his head angrily and flipped the newspaper at will.

    Harry, of course, saw the newspaper, but obviously he wanted to catch Sirius''s fantasy than Malfoy.

    Harry and the others were lost in thought, because Sirius Black was a Death Eater, and Voldemort was the boss of the Death Eater.

    Then, as Voldemort''s greatest enemy, Mr. Savior, Harry, was naturally the target of death eaters, and a sense of crisis filled the air.

    Harry looked at the reward picture of Sirius. He thought of the black dog he saw that day, and then thought of the result of divination. Suddenly his forehead and hair hurt.

    "I''m not the Savior, Voldemort!"

 Chapter 116

    HEMA looked at the newspaper and didn''t think much, because whether the black dog Harry saw at Hogwarts was Sirius or not, it meant that he had at least come nearby.

    But he knows that Sirius Black is not a villain. Although it''s wrong to say that he is a complete good man, after all, if anyone hinders him in killing Peter, he will target you.

    However, as long as HEMA pretends that she doesn''t know anything, there''s no big problem, but it''s easy for him to find black, that is, to find a cat.

    In the original book, crook mountain, Hermione''s smart pet, became friends with Sirius.

    Sirius also took this opportunity to enter the interior of Hogwarts castle for many times. In fact, although there is a security system in the castle, it can''t stand Sirius. Sirius is an Animagus.

    In fact, HEMA also wanted to learn about Animagus last semester, but she was finally dismissed by Professor McGonagall.

    The reason is also very simple. His research on deformation is not good, or the only thing he meets the standard is the amount of magic. Other aspects, such as subtle manipulation and body adjustment, can not meet the requirements.

    In addition, the most important point is that he can be said to be a half dragon and half human magical creature. If he changes Animagus, what will he become?

    As we all know, Animagus can''t become a magical creature. The reason is very simple. It will lead to unpredictable consequences, because the magical structure of magical creatures is different from that of wizards themselves.

    And even if you become an ordinary animal, if you don''t master it well, it will lead you to become an animal directly and never come back.

    That''s why the Ministry of magic banned it. Of course, it can be concluded that becoming a magical creature can bring unpredictable consequences. This shows that some wizards have become magical creatures in the past.

    This is probably related to the Dragon Lich group that has become half dragon and half man, that is, the current top blood, so Professor McGonagall doesn''t dare to try easily.

    Dumbledore not to mention that every time he said something about Animagus, he asked him to go to Professor McGonagall, and then Professor McGonagall said he needed Dumbledore''s consent.

    So the leather ball war began. HEMA finally gave up reluctantly. Of course, when he mastered the deformation better, he would try again.

    In the afternoon, he will go to the defense against the dark arts class he is most looking forward to. What a surprise can it bring to meet Professor Lupin? Although it is Bogart in the original book, it should not change.

    But he wants to know what he fears. Will the system be exposed? It seems that many walkers will have this doubt, but how will Bogot show it.

    It''s interesting to show the appearance of sister Xiao Wenna. However, when sister Xiao Wenna was in school, she was in the time when Lu Ping''s generation graduated and the new generation did not arrive.

    So not many people know, so HEMA is not too worried, so what will it be? It''s really a little expected.

    In anticipation, HEMA came to the classroom of the defense against the Dark Arts in advance. Many people had come in and seemed unable to sit down.

    This class, due to the adjustment of the course, led to Gryffindor, Slytherin and Hufflepuff taking it together. It is almost a big class.

    "HEMA, this way!"

    As soon as HEMA came in, a girl''s voice rang. It was his dear Hannah sister. It was a hard lesson for her sister and brother to get together. The other party would never let him go.

    HEMA also smiled and sat down. It happened that Hannah was next to two familiar little wizards, Ernie McMillan and Justin Finley.

    "Oh, good afternoon, you two."

    "Good afternoon, classmate Aibo." After all, HEMA''s reputation as a super genius and saving Hogwarts is too famous to repel basilisks.

    "Hannah, have you been invited to repel the expulsion of the giant spider? I think you can try. With Dumbledore, there must be no problem with safety. "

    "I don''t want to fight a spider bigger than a car... Besides, Herma, you can''t go either?"

    "This? Maybe someone invited me. " Although HEMA didn''t know that someone had caught his attention at the moment, she also thought of such a thing.

    However, he also depends on the situation. He was invited to any team. His dignified little dragon HEMA Aibo didn''t want face.

    "Then I''ll join you!"

    "Impossible. Although I can make an exception, it is equivalent to the third grade students being invited, but a team will not allow two lower grades to be in, but also for the sake of safety."

    "I''d better forget it." Hannah also showed her super fishing face again. HEMA envied her sister. She fished all day. Finally, she graduated well and became the owner of the broken kettle bar.

    At this time, Lu Ping also came in from the door. Looking at the number of people crowded the whole classroom, he couldn''t help taking a breath. Fortunately, he didn''t go here today, otherwise he really couldn''t open it.

    "Good afternoon, everyone."

    "Good afternoon, Professor Lupin."

    Hearing the response of the little wizards, Lu Ping, who looked vicissitudes, also showed a smile. It was really special to be a teacher, so I wanted to better protect these children.

    The students at the bottom also began to take out their textbooks and pens, but lupin waved his hand and said to everyone, "what we want in the defense against the dark arts class is not paper, but practical application. Come with me!"

    With that, he picked up the old suitcase in his hand and walked out. The little wizards happily closed the textbooks and ran out of the classroom.

    After all, no matter what you teach, it''s better than sitting at your desk and listening to the teacher for an hour!

    "HEMA, what does Professor Lupin want to fix?"

    "You''ll know in a moment. Do you have anything to fear?"

    "Um... This? I don''t know... Now what you want me to say should be a big spider and a big mouse? "

    "Well... Well, you''ll know in a minute." HEMA also gave a bad smile. Hannah immediately felt a bad feeling. Some girls nearby saw HEMA suddenly laugh and their eyes turned into little stars.

    "Ai Bo smiled. Hey, have a good look ~"

    "Yes, it''s a little cute."

    Hermione, standing around these girls, was more and more unhappy. She didn''t know why. She looked at HEMA and slowly lost her mind.

    They went out of the door, walked along a corridor for a long time, and then turned a corner. There, they saw the skin ghost they hated most.

    It was floating in the air with its head down, and was stuffing gum into the nearest key hole.

    At this time, HEMA looked at the Pipi ghost not far away and was a little curious, because this guy was not a ghost in the real sense, but he could touch the entity and float and fly, which was very strange.

    Of course, this guy is also very annoying. He often plays pranks, which makes every little wizard in the college unwilling to provoke him, but HEMA doesn''t see him often and hasn''t been played pranks.

    Pipi ghost was not afraid when he saw lupin leading a large group of people. He immediately raised a big smile and sang a song, "stupid and confused lupin, stupid and confused lupin... Hahaha!"

    But lupin didn''t care, smiled and said, "you''d better take the gum out of the keyhole, or..."

    "What are you talking about? Stupid lupin... "

    "Oh? Is it? Watch it, everyone. This is the first magic spell I taught you. " Lupin raised his wand and aimed at the nearby Pipi ghost "wadi Vasi!"

    With a bang, the gum in the keyhole was directly bounced out and hit the pigui''s nostril!

    But the next second, the Pipi ghost roared and jumped at the little wizard''s team!

 Chapter 117

    "Ah!"

    "Ha ha, smelly lupin, you beat me!"

    "If you little guys want to blame, blame stupid lupin!" Pipi ghost flies across people''s heads. Every time, a cloud of dust hits people''s faces and clothes!

    The little wizards shouted angrily, but they couldn''t hit the smelly guy with their hands or waving their wands!

    "Everybody calm down!" Lupin also frowned, raised his wand and aimed at the Pipi ghost, but the Pipi ghost got into the crowd, making lupin unable to release the spell at all.

    The same is true of other little wizards. If they release the spell, they will certainly hurt their own people by mistake. HEMA also quickly hid aside, and the dust didn''t hit him in the face.

    "HEMA? My clothes... "Hannah suddenly shouted to HEMA. On her black wizard''s robe, a flower of dust burst out on it.

    "Hoo... This guy is really excited..." HEMA frowned and directly pulled the wand from her back into her hand.

    "Abe?" When the little wizards around saw that HEMA took out her wand, they quickly dodged. HEMA''s spell was generally exaggerated and hurt them by mistake, which was more terrible than the Pipi ghost throwing some earth.

    "Clear water is like a spring." HEMA is a little towards the ground, and Pipi ghost is also stunned. What does the kid want to do? Even if it''s water, he''s not afraid!

    The little wizards around are also a little surprised, because controlling water won''t easily hurt people, but it can''t hit the skin ghost. It can temporarily become a state that can''t be hit by physics.

    "Kid, even the current can''t get to me... Ha ha." Pipi ghost smiled, and somehow he took out another handful of soil and aimed at HEMA.

    "Really?" What about water that doesn''t know the power of runes?

    Accompanied by a streamer light on the top of the wand, there was a loud noise, a mass of water suddenly ejected from the ground, rubbed an empty sound in the air, and shot out like a shell!

    The Pipi ghost who was laughing wildly was also stunned. The next second, the whole body was instantly hit and flew out. With a Shua, it flew over the long corridor and directly fell out of the window at the end of the corridor!

    After a few seconds of silence, all the little wizards also clapped their hands and began to shout "HEMA Aibo! HEMA EBO! "

    HEMA also waved her hand, and lupin hurriedly said, "keep your voice down, or we''ll disturb other people''s class. We''ll be there soon."

    Then the team returned to quiet and followed lupin happily. Of course, most people suddenly realized that the black stick was a magic wand.

    Although they did notice this when they defeated the snake monster at that time, it''s really strange to see the magic cast with a stick so close today.

    But why can EBO''s spell to summon water attack the Pipi ghost? It is clear that ordinary physical attacks will be immune.

    With questions and expectations for the class, we walked through the second corridor and stopped outside the teacher''s lounge.

    This is the teachers'' lounge. Most students don''t come here often. They are scolded and punished by a professor.

    However, HEMA is quite familiar with it. After all, she was caught by coolies to work and clean up, but the essence is the care of the professor.

    Because every time he cleans, at least one professor takes a rest inside, and then he can sweep the floor and ask questions, which is one of the reasons why he can grow rapidly.

    But recently, due to the coming of the third grade course, his time was suddenly full, and he had no time to come here at all.

    "This is our classroom today." Lupin said a word, went up, opened the, and led a group of little wizards in.

    But after entering, all the little wizards, especially the students of Slytherin and Gryffindor, suddenly took a few breaths.

    Snape with a sinister face was sitting in a corner of the lounge, holding a book in his hand, studying there, but he was obviously paying attention to this side.

    "Professor Snape?"

    "Oh? I''m sorry to disturb your class. Go out right away. " Snape came over in a strange way and stood next to lupin.

    "No, no, Professor Snape can see this class. It will be very interesting."

    "Interesting? Forget it. By the way, Professor Lupin, let me tell you something. This Mr. Neville Longbottom is a talent. Don''t let him do any difficult operations in class. " Snape deeply forgot Neville and looked like Harry looking behind him.

    Miss Hermione and harriton got angry when they met. This guy even though he was in his class, he still mocks... Neville, people are nervous and bully others! Is this still called a professor?!

    But this time to everyone''s surprise, Neville was surprisingly brave, and suddenly opened his mouth to lupin and Snape, "I''ll try."

    "Well, I''m looking forward to your performance." Lupin said appropriately, but a big smile appeared on his face and gave Snape a white look.

    Snape also didn''t care. He glanced at the little wizard in the room and walked out quickly, leaving a slightly forced door closing sound.

    "Let''s start now." Seeing Snape leave, the little wizards were relieved, and their attitude towards Neville changed a little. After all, the timid and confused guy dared to confront Snape.

    Luping waved first and motioned the whole class to the end of the lounge, where there was nothing but an old wardrobe.

    This cabinet is a place for teachers to put their spare robes. Of course, Lupin doesn''t have to worry about this problem. As the people came near the wardrobe, the wardrobe suddenly shook and banged against the wall.

    The little wizards were scared back a few steps, and several girls jumped into the arms of the people next to them, which made several little boys blush and heartbeat at a loss.

    Hermaton next to him didn''t know what to say, but he suddenly felt that he didn''t seem to be as honest as these seniors... He likes to make small moves every time he dates Astoria

    "Don''t be afraid, there are no monsters and no big spiders." Lupin made a joke and patted the cabinet vigorously.

    "There is a Bogot. You may have heard its name, but today, we need to face it."

    Here, some little wizards still clenched their fists. After all, Bogart''s reputation as scaring children to sleep well is still very loud in the wizard world.

    "Bogart likes dark and closed space, not just the wardrobe, the gap under the bed and the cupboard under the sink. It''s not common anyway."

    "And this one moved in yesterday afternoon. In order to give you a demonstration, I specially went to headmaster Dumbledore. After all, this thing is also harmful."

    "Well, the first question is, what is Bogot?"

    Hermione and HEMA raised their hands in an instant, but lupin passed them directly. These two guys are not suitable for this problem

    "Neville Longbottom answered."

 Chapter 118

    "Me?" Neville looked at both sides, took a deep breath and said to lupin.

    "Bogot is a common magical creature."

    "What does it look like?"

    "It can become any image that it thinks can scare us the most. What we fear, they will become..."

    "Well, that''s a good answer. It seems that Neville Longbottom has made a good preview. Why does Professor Snape say you can''t? I think you''re an excellent student! Gryffindor plus 3 points! "

    "..." when he heard lupin say this, Neville also showed some brilliance in his eyes and suddenly nodded, "thank you, Professor Lupin."

    The next second, Gryffindor''s little lions also raised their hands, clapped twice quickly, and then looked at the little snakes in the nearby snake yard, but the little snakes didn''t respond at all.

    It was not that they would suddenly endure anger, but that HEMA''s shouting in the auditorium also made the children understand a lot.

    College will and faith need not be expressed by words, but by actions, so they are willing to waste their saliva.

    "So... The rest, Miss Hermione." Seeing Hermione Granger holding up his hands, Lupin nodded helplessly.

    "Now this Bogart in the wardrobe has not been presented as any image, because it changes according to specific objects."

    "He doesn''t know what can scare the people outside the door. He can see through the last thing we fear in our hearts, and then make changes."

    "So now Bogart is the weakest time. What''s the reason?" Lupin looked at Harry and Ron, but finally fell on Malfoy.

    "Draco Malfoy."

    "Hey?" Just now he was still thinking about the sign lit on HEMA''s wand. It seemed that he had seen it somewhere. He was stunned and looked at lupin.

    "What''s the problem?" Malfoy asked Goyle quickly.

    "About... What?" Gore and Crabbe, as two often distracted groups, were also caught.

    "Well, well, let''s answer Thomas." Lupin passed Miss Hermione, who raised her hand again

    "Well, sir, because we have more people, Bogart can''t become a look that makes us all afraid. After all, what everyone fears most is different."

    "OK, classmate Thomas."

    "That''s good." Professor Lupin said that Hermione also put down her hand and looked a little disappointed, but when she looked at HEMA not far away, she also smiled. He was not the same.

    Ron next to Hermione frowned. What has Hermione been looking at HEMA recently? Strange

    "When dealing with Bogart, the best and simplest way is to have more people, and its ability will completely lose its meaning."

    "Of course, sometimes, Bogart will become something that most people are afraid of when there are many people, so we should pay attention to it later."

    "But apart from a large number of people, how should one deal with them when one is alone? It''s also very simple. You only need a spell. It''s very simple, but you need to maintain a good mental state. "

    "Because in essence, we completely beat Bogart with happy laughter, and this spell is just a medium."

    HEMA could not help nodding when she heard Lupin''s step-by-step way. She was indeed the only practical black magic defense teacher in Harry Potter.

    "Now, let''s talk about this mantra without a magic wand, ''funny''!"

    "Funny!" The whole class said in unison, shaking the whole Lounge!

    "Then start the formal battle!" Lupin''s eyes were also bright. He banged on the wardrobe, and the sound inside was getting louder and louder.

    "First of all, Mr. HEMA, come."

    "Hey?!" HEMA didn''t expect the plot to turn so suddenly. Shouldn''t the script be Neville? If not Neville, it should be Harry... What does that mean?

    But HEMA doesn''t matter. After all, it''s his turn sooner or later. It''s the same, but he''s a little worried about what he''s afraid of?

    "Everyone retreats one after another, leaving room for HEMA. After HEMA finishes, the next person will follow."

    So everyone also retreated one after another. The little wizards also looked at HEMA with a silent face and couldn''t help looking forward to it.

    After all, what is the fear of this little wizard who is as powerful as an adult wizard and leads his students to defeat the snake monster?

    "Classmate Aibo, what are you afraid of?" Lupin looked at calm HEMA. In fact, this was the first reason why he chose HEMA.

    Because even as a teacher, he was curious about what HEMA was afraid of?

    "This? I really didn''t think of it... "

    "Look forward to it yourself. I''ll start when I count to three," said Professor Lupin, pointing his wand at the nearby wardrobe. "One, two, three, start!"

    The end of the professor''s wand shot a spark. The spark hit the handle of the wardrobe door, and the wardrobe door slammed open!

    A dragon''s head, which was more than one person tall, stretched out from the inside, revealing silver scales like armor. The blue light and snowflakes between the sharp teeth spewed out!

    All the little wizards, including HEMA herself, were stunned there, and then the next second, they shouted "how handsome!"

    "The Dragon... Is really handsome...?" Lupin was also stunned, but then he immediately said to HEMA, "say the magic spell."

    "But I''m not afraid at all." HEMA walked towards the dragon''s head. The next second, the Dragon disappeared, and a figure slowly appeared there.

    "Lying trough!" HEMA finally widened her eyes this time, and the others showed incredible expressions.

    Because the person who appeared was not others, but HEMA wearing a black robe and holding a black wand.

    But compared with the current HEMA, Bogart has become a white haired and red eyed HEMA, and seems to be several years older than the current HEMA, looking more handsome.

    But there were several tombstones at the foot, on which appeared several names, Astoria, Mrs. Aibo, Hannah and so on.

    However, it was obvious that HEMA also understood the meaning of Bogart''s change for a long time. What he feared was the dragon out of control himself, which came from the instinctive fear of his body.

    And the other thing I fear is that the people I love around me leave? Especially Astoria, knowing the end of her short life, can''t she still save her?

    After thinking for two seconds, while everyone didn''t see the words on the tombstone, he shook his wrist and shouted "funny!"

 Chapter 119

    With a bang, like the smoke during the magic show, the originally handsome adult version of HEMA Aibo instantly became Dumbledore.

    However, Dumbledore was obviously different from usual. He was wearing a big white robe, holding a shield in his left hand and a sharp long sword in his right hand.

    "Is that right? Melee mage, Dumbledore Gandalf! " HEMA grinned twice, and lupin breathed a sigh of relief.

    Other little wizards were not very interested and sighed. After all, the big version of HEMA Aibo was so handsome.

    And not only the girls think so, but also the boys, because the HEMA just turned out by Bogot reveals a kind of evil charm and powerful breath, which has a great impact on the boys aged 13 and 4.

    "Well done, Abe."

    Lupin had no idea. He patted HEMA on the shoulder with a smile. He just wondered why HEMA Aibo was afraid of himself... What was the frost dragon at the beginning?

    "Will Aibo be like that when he grows up? Handsome brother! "

    "More handsome than now! But why is Albert afraid of himself? "

    "Are you afraid of dragons?"

    "No, look at the way he approached the Dragon just now. He''s not afraid at all. Besides, Mr. Aibo dares to fight head-on even the snake monster. It''s just a fake dragon."

    "Oh, lavender, do you regret it now? AI Bo is so handsome when he grows up. I''ve never seen such a handsome man. " Pavati also joked to lavender brown.

    "Don''t you like it?" Lavender also asked Pavati.

    "Um... Me? I have someone I like... "

    "That''s over. Although Ron is not as handsome as Abe, I still like him. This is love ~"

    Hermione listened to the girl''s love discussion behind them and scratched her hair. Her long curled hair suddenly became fluffy again.

    "Love or something, now learning is serious..." Hermione murmured, but her eyes drifted to HEMA several times.

    But to tell the truth, she didn''t like the white haired HEMA Aibo, because she thought that HEMA looked so sad and uncomfortable.

    In addition to Hermione, Hannah standing behind the team also has this feeling. She doesn''t like that HEMA. Even if she is handsome, she is not her dear brother.

    "All right, next!" Lupin directly interrupted most people''s discussion and glanced at the nearest Neville. "Yes, let''s go to longbarton."

    "Me?!"

    "Yes, just remember to be just like HEMA. You can." Lupin said to Neville with a smile, and HEMA also walked back to the team.

    "Come on, Neville, you can!" Harry and his friends cheered, and Neville summoned up some courage and walked to Gandalf Dumbledore.

    With a bang, the smoke splashed, and Bogart became the familiar look of Snape. At this time, he was looking at him with a sinister face, and the evil voice was directed at Neville.

    "Neville Longbottom, you''re a fool! You can''t do anything, fool! Can''t you even make such a simple medicine? Gryffindor deducted 10 points! "

    "Hoo... I won''t continue to be timid, funny!" Neville also took a look at his Gryffindor companion behind him and the waiting eyes of the other two colleges. He summoned up his courage and raised his wand directly!

    In an instant, Snape in a black robe rolled over directly and fell to the ground. The black robe also turned into a long white skirt. A pair of long hairy legs were exposed in everyone''s vision, and the scene immediately became unusually hot eyes!

    "Hahaha!!" The next second, there was a happy laugh in the whole air. After Bogot''s most feared thing appeared, it burst into a cloud of black smoke and floated into the cabinet to hide.

    "Well, everyone scared Bogart too much. He won''t come out and we can''t go on. Wait a minute and we''ll continue."

    With Neville''s success, the doubts of all other little wizards have subsided. Neville can do it. What are they afraid of.

    Although it seems a little bad to say so, it is obvious that Neville Longbottom has given us a lot of courage, and he himself seems very happy about it.

    "Next, classmate Pavati."

    Pavati nodded and walked up. There was another crack. The place where Snape stood was now a bloody mummy wrapped in bandages.

    His blind eyes turned to Pavati and began to walk towards her, dragging his feet and raising his stiff arms

    "Funny!" Pavati shouted.

    The bandage on the mummy''s feet was untied. It was stumbling by the scattered bandage. Its face fell forward to the ground, and its head rolled down.

    "Thomas!" Cried Professor Lupin.

    So in this way, all the little wizards walked up happily and released the magic spell easily. The classroom was immediately full of laughter and laughter until

    "Everyone is great, Ron. You are next and last in Gryffindor. Come on. If you succeed, you will pass."

    Ron heard lupin say this, his head suddenly buzzed, and Harry and Hermione behind him almost laughed, because they and Ron themselves didn''t know what would appear.

    With a loud bang, a huge spider appeared in front of everyone. Its eight huge eyes slowly looked at Ron trembling all over and climbed up slowly!

    "Ah! Funny! " Ron closed his eyes and roared. The eight eyed giant spider''s legs disappeared in an instant, but his huge body turned into a ball and rolled towards the crowd!

    "Stop!" Professor Lupin suddenly shouted and stood in front of the crowd, but before lupin raised his wand, Bogot changed again!

    HEMA also looked over there. He thought the moon would appear, but the next second, the virtual shadow of the four people slowly appeared.

    "Funny!" When lupin saw it, he immediately shouted out.

    Although it was only for a moment, HEMA saw the faces of several virtual shadows, namely young Sirius Black, little Peter, lupin and Harry''s father!

    Most of the people at the scene didn''t have time to see, and they couldn''t recognize who was who, but a little wizard recognized one of them.

    Harry''s eyes flushed and looked at lupin, but he didn''t impulsively ask anything, just kept staring into each other''s eyes.

    "Harry?" Lupin obviously noticed this, turned slowly, walked next to Harry and whispered, "come to my office after class. I''ll have a good chat with you."

    Hearing this, Harry nodded, and HEMA looked at them and smiled awkwardly. It seems that the plot has changed.

 Chapter 120

    After Lupin''s class, most students also like the black magic defense class, which is at least much more interesting than in previous years.

    Of course, what more people don''t know is that HEMA doesn''t know what Harry said after lupin called him to his office.

    It''s just that he''s not such a good person. Besides, he can guess what to say. It must be the matter of the group of four when he was young.

    The content must be mainly about Sirius Black and Harry and his father, but HEMA doesn''t care about it. Knowing it sooner or later doesn''t have much impact on the current plot.

    As for little Peter, he is already paving the road. Of course, he should be a little more stable for the time being. Don''t be too radical. It''s easy to scare the snake. Of course, he should also consider whether to find someone to cooperate.

    It''s time for the weekend. Hogwarts should have been in a quiet and peaceful state. After all, there are no classes to take, but because of the existence of Dementors, he can''t apply to go home.

    But this weekend''s Hogwarts is quite lively. The reason is very simple, that is, the registration for the expulsion war of the eight eyed giant spider has begun, and it is only a day and a half.

    Because the form will be counted on Sunday afternoon, and the eight eyed giant spider will be expelled on Monday morning. Of course, the course will be uniformly arranged in the afternoon.

    Of course, it''s not arranged randomly, otherwise it''s definitely impossible to have a day''s course in an afternoon, so the school has adjusted the schedule since Thursday.

    Although grade 1 and grade 2 didn''t feel it, they did have more courses. Gryffindor and Hufflepuff, who had only one defense class against the dark arts the afternoon before yesterday, added two main classes: herbalism and astronomy.

    Of course, the expulsion war of eight eyed giant spiders will not last long. According to the hundreds of giant spiders left now, the professors will help a little, and it may be solved in three or four days.

    Moreover, HEMA also asked Mr. cahor that the big guy would not appear for the time being, so the safety of the little wizards can be guaranteed.

    Four people in a team, even if some students don''t participate, they can come up with a hundred teams. That is to say, 400 senior little wizards can kill an eight eyed giant spider as long as they don''t be attacked and the spell is thrown everywhere.

    Although the eight eyed giant spider is a 5x level magical animal and a dark creature, its individual combat effectiveness is not as good as the general 3x level magical animal. Compared with the snake monster, the magic resistance is not twice as bad. Therefore, HEMA is still not worried about Dumbledore''s plan.

    "In other words, it''s strange that no one came to you to form a team." Hermione sat next to Herma, turning the book and writing something.

    "Well, but I don''t have to go. Why don''t you have a good rest next week?" HEMA also replied casually and took another book from the shelf.

    "Yes."

    So they fell into silence again. In such a large library, they fell into silence completely, and there was chattering and discussion outside the window.

    More than ten seconds later, Hermione suddenly raised her head, quickly turned into a trot, walked to the window, slammed the window, and Mrs. pince, who dozed not far away, raised her head.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "It''s all right. Hermione closed the window for fear of disturbing your rest." HEMA also hurriedly said a word and winked at Hermione.

    "I''m sorry, Mrs. pince." Hermione also quickly bowed and walked back.

    "Thank you, HEMA. I was impulsive just now... But I really hate being disturbed by others during my study."

    "Should I also stay away from you..." HEMA said jokingly and moved aside.

    But miss Hermione took his hand and whispered, "no, you can actually be closer..."

    "Didn''t HEMA say she came to the library?"

    But before Hermione finished, a soft voice sounded from a distance, but hermaton shivered and stood up from his seat.

    Miss Astoria glanced around with some books in her arms. She saw him waving his hand and coming this way.

    "Hello, HEMA, Miss Granger."

    "You... OK." Hermione also looked a little nervous. She stood up and smiled awkwardly.

    "Why, come to me suddenly?" When HEMA saw Hermione suddenly nervous, she was a little nervous. I didn''t do anything. What am I nervous?!

    "Can''t I come to you if I have nothing? Or is it disturbing you? " Astoria also showed a little devil like smile and looked sideways at Hermione.

    "No!"

    "Tease you, my sister asked me to come to you."

    "Your sister? Daphne, why doesn''t she come by herself? "

    "Well, she''s not very nice. In fact, she wants to invite you to join her team and participate in the giant spider expulsion war."

    "Oh, I thought girls were not interested in fighting spider monsters? What about the other two? I have to refer to it a little. "

    "One is sister Karan in Grade 7, and the other is senior Gorm in Grade 6. You should be familiar with senior Gorm or senior level."

    "Oh, I''ve talked to him several times. I''ve seen sister Karan several times. She was also a prefect in Grade 5 and 6, but Professor Snape cancelled her prefect position this year because of learning problems."

    "Well, what do you think?" Astoria also sat next to Hermione and opened the notebook in her hand.

    "I''ll think about it. Anyway, it''s not officially up until tomorrow afternoon. In addition, is your sister in Grade 5?"

    "Well, don''t you know?"

    "I don''t know." HEMA would like to say that Harry Potter didn''t mention this in detail. He just said that compared with higher grades, I don''t specifically ask. Where do I know.

    However, if it is the fifth grade, there will be no Daphne in the Goblet of fire next year. Even if you are old enough, it seems that Cedric is really brilliant in the seventh grade of Hogwarts.

    Other students are not worse than Cedric in the ability of wizards, but they don''t have that outstanding feeling. The important thing is talent and face... Character is also one aspect.

    Of course, whether he will participate or not is still a question for a long time to come. Maybe he will have to discuss with Mr. cahor, because this time it is too important about Voldemort''s resurrection.

    And he didn''t want Cedric, a good boy, to die in that place. He didn''t want Harry to die in Voldemort''s hands because something had changed.

    "HEMA?" Hermione watched HEMA fall into a state of distraction again and planned to pat him, but she was interrupted by Astoria''s raised finger.

    "That''s how he is. He likes to write things. It''s no problem." Astoria said softly, turned her head and continued to read.

    Hermione glanced at HEMA and then at Astoria. Her eyebrows wrinkled tightly and she felt a little uncomfortable, but she didn''t know what it tasted.

 Chapter 121

    So after the strange atmosphere lasted for half an hour, Hermione couldn''t stand it anymore. She withdrew first and said to study together at night.

    But HEMA felt that Hermione didn''t say anything to herself, but to Astoria next to her. The little angel smiled and didn''t say anything.

    "Miss Hermione is very cute ~" Astoria looked at Hermione''s back and whispered. Although she was still in her usual tone, HEMA felt a smell of gunpowder.

    "Well, but you''re not more lovely." HEMA also stretched out her finger and hung Astoria''s small nose, and the other party''s cheeks were suddenly red.

    "You like to say such strange things... Well, I''m leaving too. Let me talk to my sister about team formation and let her come and talk to you in person."

    "Don''t shout ~" before Astoria took a few steps, the white haired beauty in black came over.

    In fact, compared with Astoria, Daphne is now the face of the snake yard. After all, compared with the thin small flat plate, who doesn''t like Daphne''s Royal sister with big legs and figure.

    HEMA likes to glance at him when he''s free. Although he looks at it when others don''t pay attention, otherwise he''s a great Hogwarts warrior. Where does the face of the light of the snake yard go!

    "Sister, why are you here?"

    "Why bother you ~"

    HEMA almost laughed when she heard Daphne''s ridicule. The two sisters used the same language. They really deserve to be a family.

    "Smelly brother, what are you laughing at?"

    "Well, you can really make words." HEMA also smiled awkwardly. This word has been created by you for 20 years.

    "Well, you guys have to think about it. I specially found two big people to cooperate with us. I also pushed the invitation of those guys for you."

    "Those guys?"

    "It''s Marcus. Do you think they just wanted to apologize to you two days ago?" Daphne, it''s also a direct statement.

    "I almost guessed, but I''m a little wizard in grade 2. I can''t help much. Are you sure you want me to pay you money?"

    "Just you!"

    "Well, I think most of our Slytherin children have good conditions. Are they really short of those gold coins?"

    "You don''t understand. In fact, it''s not just about gold coins. If it''s just gold coins, grades 6 and 7 are busy with exams now. How can they do it?"

    "Mainly because it looks like a small exercise on the surface, but it is actually an investigation of students by the school."

    "Investigation? Yes? " HEMA also frowned. He hasn''t heard old Deng say that. Can''t it be your own brain?

    "Anyway, you don''t understand. Just do me a favor anyway." Daphne said so, but she was still looking forward to HEMA''s performance.

    Astoria looked at Daphne and HEMA and found some strange things. Why did HEMA always forget to look at her sister

    At the thought of this, Astoria lowered her head and looked at her robe without any ups and downs. She suddenly felt like crying.

    "It''s all right. I''m only 12 years old. There''s still a long time to go..."

    Hermione left and walked towards the auditorium. After all, the public lounge was so messy that she didn''t want to study there.

    But as soon as she came down the stairs, she saw a tall figure slowly looking at her, but she didn''t open her mouth or wave.

    Professor cahor?

    Hermione looked at each other, but she couldn''t hold on for two or three seconds. Her eyes were so calm that they were frightening.

    However, Professor cahor is one of her favorite professors, not because she is female, but because professor cahor''s ancient runiwen class is really interesting.

    Although the face is expressionless and there is no change in tone, the content is very rich and you can learn a lot of new knowledge.

    Recently, she also found that the big black wand on HEMA''s back seems to be engraved with ancient rune, also known as lune, which is an ancient writing in northern Europe.

    Even when she was a child, she read many novels and stories about Nordic mythology. Anyway, she fell in love with this course at the beginning.

    But it''s also a person''s feeling. Except that she likes it so much, not many students choose ancient runiwen courses. Gryffindor may add up to 2 or 30 people.

    "Hello, Professor cahor." Hermione walked slowly down the steps, nodded to cahor, and walked slowly past cahor.

    "Hermione Granger, would you do me a favor?"

    "Huh? Ok... Professor. " Hermione didn''t know what the other party wanted her to do, but she nodded.

    "Come with me." Cahor was still indifferent, and then walked up the stairs that Hermione had just come down, and Hermione immediately followed up.

    But just as Hermione stepped up the stairs, she felt dark in front of her eyes. The next second, she rushed forward!

    But the next second, she didn''t feel the pain, and her vision gradually recovered. She found herself sitting in front of a desk, with a white floor under her feet and a foggy space around her.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Write, it''s an exam."

    "Miss cahor!?"

    Cahor''s voice rang out from all directions again, the surrounding was also bright for a few minutes, and a test paper and a pen suddenly appeared on the desk in front of him.

    "Can you only write?" Hermione looked at the test paper in front of her and nodded, but her mood obviously calmed down a lot.

    After all, she was startled at the beginning, but now she knew that it was Mr. cahor who gave her the test, so she naturally relaxed a little.

    But just as she breathed a sigh of relief, a number suddenly lit up in the darkness in front of her and floated there.

    ¡¾500¡¿

    ¡¾499¡¿

    ¡¾498¡¿

    "Countdown, I have to hurry!"

    With Hermione''s words falling to the ground and a loud bang, she felt the ground tremble under her feet.

    Then, I saw the ground around me arched from the ground in an instant, raising her and her desk higher and higher!

    More than ten seconds later, with a click, the land under her feet finally stopped shaking and completely stopped there, but she looked at it.

    Originally stepped on the white floor under her feet, at this time, it was 100 meters away from her! At the moment, a gust of air swept through, and she suddenly felt that her legs were soft. She was never afraid of heights. Miss Hermione was tested by her instinct for the first time.

    "At the end of time, the stone pillar will break and you will fall."

    As cahor''s voice sounded again, Hermione frowned, stopped thinking about the fact that she was hanging in the air, and looked attentively at the test paper in front of her.

    But the 101 questions listed above made her eyes stare directly!

    ¡¾450¡¿

    ¡¾449¡¿

    "This time... Hoo... Hermione Granger, what should you do?"

 Chapter 122

    After discussing with Daphne, HEMA also signed her name on the registration form and reported it directly to the dean at that time. HEMA doesn''t have to go in person.

    After all, he didn''t want to argue with Snape. Speaking of Snape, he had been thinking about whether to persuade the old man, but he thought it over.

    If he loves someone, he doesn''t regret it. The relationship between Harry and him doesn''t mean that one can change by compromise. It''s better to deal with Voldemort first.

    After Voldemort''s problem is solved, the situation of Snape and Harry facing each other will disappear. Of course, everything depends on the development of next year.

    After talking with the grimgrass sisters, HEMA sat for a few more minutes, watched the outside sun change from white to yellow, and nodded. It was time to go to Mr. cahor.

    But as soon as he walked out of the door, he saw cahor standing in the corridor not far away. Her body was shrouded in a wide black robe.

    Her long black hair spread on her shoulders towards both sides, and her eyes were still so unfathomable, but HEMA had less fear and more respect for her when she met her for the first time.

    Whether it is the control of magic, the exercise of the body, or the knowledge and power of runes, they are brought by the other party, but the other party has never asked for anything.

    Knowledge constantly taught him more things. Although HEMA felt that she could not do for each other, after all, the other party was so strong that he really had nothing to help each other.

    "Miss cahor, I''m going to find you."

    "Well, you can actually have a rest today."

    "Well, but there''s nothing wrong with learning more. Anyway, I''m fine, as long as I don''t delay you."

    "I''m fine, but I did a boring thing today, Hermione Granger. Are you familiar with her?"

    "Be a friend." HEMA replied that he didn''t quite understand that Mr. cahor, who had always ignored these things, would suddenly mention Hermione.

    "Then he may be your apprentice in the future. Of course, it depends on whether she can pass my test."

    "Apprentice? Test? You mean you got Hermione in there? "

    "Yes, there are 100 seconds left. Success depends on herself. The topic is not difficult, just like those you wrote last time."

    "My last time..." HEMA also remembered the exam she had participated in after Halloween last year. Finally, she finished the test paper in 11 seconds, and he didn''t get high marks, but just passed.

    And at that time, although he didn''t start to formally learn about lune, he also contacted a lot. Even if Hermione read more books, I''m afraid it was difficult to pass it perfectly.

    "Then I hope Miss Hermione can succeed..."

    In another space, Hermione felt that the stone pillars under her feet began to break up, and the numbers in front of her came to [82] and [81]

    "The total score is 100 points. If I can answer two-thirds of them, it''s almost OK, but I''d better spell it again. The last question has 10 points."

    "But these questions are actually stories about Northern Europe and some contents of RuNi characters. Fortunately, I still like this. Otherwise, I''m afraid I really can''t answer it."

    With the passage of time, the number came to 30. With a loud bang, Hermione looked aside and saw that most of the stone pillars supporting her had been completely hollowed out.

    In the middle of the column, there was even a thin layer of stones connecting up and down, as if it would break directly in the next second, and she would hit the ground 100 meters high.

    "However, it seems that I am faster!" Hermione looked back, wrote down the last ratio on the top of the test paper, and then filled in her name in the box on the first page of the test paper.

    ¡¾17¡¿

    ¡¾16¡¿

    ¡¾000¡¿

    With Hermione''s completion, the number in front of her completely stopped the countdown, the test paper and pen disappeared on the desk, and then the desk suddenly disappeared! Then the stone pillar suddenly disappeared

    Hermione was stunned, felt her body fall suddenly, and shouted "ah!"

    But before she hit the ground, everything in front of her and around her turned into a black fog again, enveloping her senses and vision.

    A few seconds later, she felt the sound around her again. She slowly opened her eyes, and a familiar voice sounded from her ear.

    "Hermione?"

    "HEMA?" Looking at the familiar face in front of her, she immediately felt that everything just now was dreaming. Was she still in the library?

    "HEMA, I think I had a strange dream. I dreamed of Professor cahor, and then she took me to a local exam..."

    "Well... You didn''t dream. Stand up and have a look." HEMA almost laughed and stood up holding Hermione with soft legs.

    Hermione looked forward and found that she and HEMA were standing on the stairs, and the position was on the step she had just walked up.

    "I... Really went to that place? What about professor cahor? "

    "She marked your test paper." When she went fishing, she could know your score by glancing at the test paper. She sent herself a tool man to arrange tasks for you.

    "But why did professor cahor say, HEMA, do you know anything?" Hermione also noticed the reason why HEMA appeared here.

    "This? In fact, like you, I was tested by Mr. cahor last year. Then she found that I liked the study of ancient RuNi characters very much, so I often went to the library to ask her some questions. "

    "Is that so... But just like that, how did professor cahor do it? Did you move me to another space? Or did pure mind control me? "

    "I don''t know. After all, the magic of magic can''t be completely written in textbooks. Anyway, don''t worry, Mr. cahor is not a bad person."

    "I know, Professor cahor''s class is really the most interesting class I think. It''s very detailed and diverse. Although most people don''t take this subject, so are you, Herma."

    "I don''t take elective courses because I can consult Mr. cahor at any time, because after this year''s study, I always come to more small classes than you."

    "Well, you haven''t told us all this ~"

    "Hey? This... But remember, don''t underestimate the Ancient Runes, because they are not just a text, but another source of power for wizards, which you will know later. "

    "But before that, all you have to do is read more books and learn about the ancient RuNi characters. Do you want to learn?" HEMA looked at Hermione with a confused face and asked.

    "Want to learn!"

    Because Hermione found some clues from HEMA''s words, that is, ancient RuNi, that is, lune, is not only text, but also power.

    This means that HEMA''s magical power may be related to runes, so she must seize this opportunity!

    "Well, I''ll bring you some materials in the evening. You''ll learn these systems first. Later, Mr. cahor and I will slowly let you advance."

    "Good!"

    So far, the lune research group in Hogwarts has another new tool man.

 Chapter 123

    "Harry, what are you doing up so early? Is there Quidditch training? "

    Ron got up from bed and saw that Harry, who always got up at about the same time as him, had changed his clothes, brushed his teeth and washed his face.

    "No, I was invited by senior wood to participate in the expulsion of the giant spider..." Harry scratched his head and pinned his wand around his waist.

    "Hey... Then go and let Mr. wood have a good time. After all, he is very tired in addition to dormitory management and Quidditch training."

    Although Ron was a little unhappy, he thought about it. After all, he was really afraid of spiders. He couldn''t go and couldn''t let Harry not go.

    "Well, as time goes by, it has been two years. Grade 7 students will prepare for the exam and leave school. Senior wood will leave school next year. We will do the same sooner or later." Harry thought of this and sighed that many familiar faces had left Hogwarts.

    "Yes, but we''re still early? Fred and George should have thought about these things early. Did they go to the giant spider expulsion war? "

    "I didn''t ask, but they should go. After all, it''s them."

    "Yes, well, I''ll continue to sleep. The morning class will be until 9 o''clock anyway."

    "Then you have a rest, but don''t sleep. It''s 6:30."

    "I see." With that, Ron turned over and took Lai''s unhappy spots to his arms.

    Harry smiled helplessly. He knew Ron was a little depressed, but after all, there was nothing he could do. Wood and several senior students invited him in person, and he couldn''t refuse.

    In fact, to tell the truth, he didn''t really want to go. After all, he always felt that he was inferior to HEMA and Hermione, and even had to admit that even Malfoy''s combat effectiveness could not be compared.

    Can I really help you? It''s always strange to share gold coins, but he''s not short of money. I''ll leave it to the seniors at that time.

    After thinking about it, Harry also glanced at Seymour, who was still resting. He also carefully walked out of the dormitory and came to the public lounge outside.

    Suddenly, he found that the public lounge, which had always been very few, was full of people. Wood also sat there with several senior students and chatted happily.

    "Harry! Are you ready? "

    "Ready."

    "Don''t be afraid, just a few spiders." A seventh grade senior also said casually and patted Harry on the shoulder.

    "It''s all right. I''ve seen snake monsters. How can I be afraid of the eight eyed giant spider."

    "Well, in fact, I also read the information about the eight eyed giant spider. The single combat effectiveness is really not strong, which is similar to that of ordinary 3x magical animals. Our team action and teachers help us. It must be no problem."

    Wood was also very calm, said a word, and then took out three bottles of red potions from his pocket. "Besides, under special circumstances, we still have this."

    "What is this?"

    "It''s a kind of medicine that can recover blood. Snape sold it in Diagon lane. It''s rare and the price is not cheap, but it''s very easy to use and can quickly recover from injury."

    "Oliver, Snape didn''t make it himself. Although he said he was a master of potions, according to him, he was dragged to sell it."

    "It''s really mysterious, but it''s easy to use. Try it, koyav." Wood said to the tall koyav next to him.

    "Yes." Koyav also suddenly picked up the knife on the table next to him and cut a hole in his palm.

    Harry saw a pain in his heart, but as soon as the blood flowed out, wood opened the bottle of potion and gently lit a drop on the wound.

    The next second, the 3 or 4 cm long wound suddenly grew back, leaving only a light white mark. Only two drops of red still attached to the skin proved that the wound just existed.

    "That''s great!" This immediately made Harry feel a little excited. If this kind of thing was extended to the hospital of ordinary people, I''m afraid no one would die again because of trauma.

    But I''m afraid it''s unrealistic. It''s impossible to solve the problem between the magic world and Muggles, regardless of how much this thing is and whether it can be mass produced.

    But this thing always makes him feel familiar. It seems that he has seen it somewhere. Where is it? He really met

    "Sneeze!" Hermione came out of the dormitory and saw the number of people in the public lounge. She immediately sneezed. What''s the matter? There are a lot of people. They are all senior students.

    But he doesn''t care. Anyway, it''s still early. What he has to do now is to complete his morning routine and wait for Miss Astoria to get up.

    Astoria and he usually get up early, so HEMA also formed a habit of waiting for each other to get up and then go to morning class together, but it seems a little late today.

    Just thinking of this, a familiar figure came out of the girls'' dormitory, but HEMA frowned, because this girl is one of the most hated roles of Pansy... HEMA.

    Of course, it''s not because the other party is not good-looking. Compared with the description of poodle face in the original book, the real pansy''s appearance is passable. Of course, it''s only an ordinary level.

    What makes HEMA hate most is her character, and the atmosphere of the eldest lady is not like this. When she first entered school, she wanted to bully Astoria. At that time, HEMA was not familiar with Astoria.

    If Daphne hadn''t been there, I''m afraid something would have happened. After all, Astoria was too weak to have physical contact with such a general character.

    "Waiting for your little girlfriend at the door again ~"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Hum! What a drag, but a guy with his little talent. He has the ability to fight the mysterious man! " Pansy also snorted coldly, and the people around him immediately quieted down.

    Is this guy pansy crazy? Even if HEMA can''t compare with Voldemort, as he grows up, he will certainly not be weaker than Voldemort in the future.

    And he has a good character. It''s too late for everyone to maintain. This is really brain crippled. HEMA is angry. You go up and fight

    Suddenly, the air was filled with the smell of gunsmoke, but then HEMA suddenly laughed, "Voldemort, I really can''t fight, of course, I don''t have to argue with you."

    "It is a fact that I am stronger than you, and it is a fact that you are weaker than me. Your clamor can only be said to be the fear of the weak, just like a dog barking loudly when encountering a strong opponent, but he is dying of fear... By the way, I don''t think you can say you are a dog, because the dog is at least cute. "

    When HEMA finished, pansy was stunned there, then pulled out his wand and said a spell to HEMA!

    The little snakes around them also opened their eyes. They didn''t expect that pansy really dared to release the curse to attack HEMA!

    Of course, there is also a smell of eating melons. After all, we have heard that HEMA has fought with senior students, but it''s really curious what the real duel looks like.

    But the next second, HEMA gently raised a finger and bounced at the yellow light!

    Bang, the light suddenly jumped in the direction, crossed the rules that had just come, and flew towards pansy''s face!

    Pansy was scared out of her wits, because the spell was a destructive spell that hit her face, which meant... She was finished!

    But just a second before she closed her eyes, the light bomb stopped in front of her and hung motionless.

    HEMA waved to the other side, and the light and shadow dissipated completely. The spell seemed to have never appeared.

 Chapter 124

    "Well, that''s it!"

    While HEMA stopped, a girl with a ponytail, although not tall, gave a strong aura.

    After seeing each other, pansy''s anger, which had not been vented, dissipated most of it. She glanced at HEMA and ran out of the common room.

    "Everybody, don''t report this matter. We''ll deduct our own points." The girl said to the rest of the people in the lounge, and everyone nodded.

    HEMA also laughed. She was a prefect and the president of the student union, but she was different. She had the smell of Snape.

    Yes, this is one of his companions in the expulsion war. Sister Kalan in Grade 7 is also the prefect of previous years and the president of the student union.

    However, in the second half of the year, when the examination period came, she had to step down and prepare for the examination, which made HEMA think of her own college entrance examination.

    "Good morning, Mr. Aibo. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen in the morning." Karan also came up to HEMA and said.

    "It''s all right. I''m used to it. Slytherin''s little snakes have their own personality. I can''t say that they should be as honest as hutchpatch''s children."

    "Yes, but the girl didn''t know if there was a problem. She actually shot you without saying anything else. I don''t think any wizard in the snake yard can defeat you right now."

    "It''s exaggerated. I just mastered some interesting spells." HEMA also answered immediately, because he couldn''t afford the strongest.

    Because he is really not the strongest. At the wizard level, he certainly doesn''t have as much magic spells and required course knowledge as grade 6 and 7.

    If he can''t carry the dark magic in the frontal battle, the magic resistance will be useless.

    Runes are also based on the current situation. Runes need elements in nature or magic spells to be prepared in advance to give full play to their maximum effect.

    For example, if there is no underground water for the war snake monster, he can master the power of the rune itself and can''t summon so much water to attack.

    In addition, fighting against the black wizard godfather in the church is also because the other party and his Rune are homologous, resulting in the attribute being restrained and can not hurt him.

    So he also understood that the wizards who had seen him fight had exaggerated him, but the basic combat power problem was what HEMA lacked most now.

    For example, the simplest and most used in the later stage are very many. He didn''t practice it. One is to master the spell in grade 4, and the other is to learn the spell in Grade 5.

    "Don''t be modest. I''ll go to the dormitory to see if Daphne gets up. Don''t waste time."

    "Yes."

    HEMA watched Karan enter the bedroom and continued to lean against the corner, thinking about this and that in her head, waiting for Astoria to come out, but as soon as she calmed down, a demonic voice came out of her head.

    "Would you like to have ten rounds?"

    "Sister Xiao, don''t you sleep?"

    "I''m a tool man. What sleep do you sleep? I''ll go to sleep after you draw a card... GKD! gkd£¡¡± Xiao Wenna''s voice also exploded in her mind.

    "OK, OK, I''ll smoke a few."

    HEMA silently opened the system interface and found that he forgot to sign in yesterday. He immediately felt that he had lost 100 million, but the system had no sense of existence and could not help it.

    Although the skills are easy to use, they are broken every time. It takes a long time to find a complete skill, and there is no good card guarantee.

    Some are not suitable for him. For example, he drew a cold w skill in the summer vacation, but he must use a bow and arrow to trigger it.

    Where is he going to find bows and arrows, and he has to carry them every day, so he might as well summon the water with a magic spell, and then condense the water into ice arrows to shoot out.

    "It''s a useless skill to keep. By the way, look at the attributes first."

    [HEMA EBO]

    [HP: 4350]

    [magic value: 2290]

    [Magic: 400]

    [physical defense: 390]

    [heroic origin: none, broken origin: Angel Kyle 30%]

    [equipment: Doran sword, Doran shield, Doran ring, blue crystal, classics]

    [skills: zigzag path (Ruiz), ten thousand arrows (ash), heavy ghosts (Magic Teng), bondage of light (lacs)]

    [props: red medicine 19, blue medicine 30, several fragments (no synthetic items)]

    [gold coin: 21500]

    In fact, it is roughly the same as last year, but the attributes have increased a lot, and the equipment has also increased a lot, but the equipment is not easy to get.

    Because all the items that can be purchased directly in the mall are spare parts, you must draw cards if you want large items, but the things in the equipment prize pool are too miscellaneous.

    In addition to the fragments, they are red medicine and blue medicine. If he hadn''t transferred 50 bottles to Snape and used some by himself, now his props must be 99 red medicine and blue medicine.

    So even if he kept the gold coins, he was not willing to go to the equipment pool again, but he could have a try today. Anyway, there is a lot of money now. This time, he went out to arm himself.

    HEMA opened the card drawing interface and found some surprises. The hero pool turned on demacia for a limited time up, but the next second hematon realized that this was a conspiracy. It was all Xiao Wenna''s conspiracy!

    But... "Just two ten companies! Never smoke more "he still can''t control his hand!

    As the finger pressed on the invisible screen, the center of the card pool lit up, and the familiar colorful Holy Grail jumped out of it. The flame in it began to boil, making bursts of beeping and snapping gold coins bouncing.

    A few seconds later, with the flame of the Holy Grail gradually extinguished, a golden light burst out from inside, and HEMA''s eyes almost splashed golden light and lit it directly.

    Finally... This ten company, can we finally give a complete inheritance of the origin of heroes! Even if it''s not a complete skill that''s easy to use!

    [congratulations on obtaining: lacs R: Ultimate flash fragment (2), Galen e: Trial (requires specific weapons), Zhao Xin Q: triple claw fragment (2), Jiawen IV R: earth shattering, dragon blood Wuji vasina original fragment 4]

    "Shit! Isn''t it golden? "

    "This... The golden light represents the value of this thing. The Dragon girl is really worth the golden light, but it''s not the whole."

    "Hey ~ I knew this thing was unreliable. Galen e skill is also a waste skill. I can''t use it. I''ll try an ordinary pool, demacia GCK!"

    After complaining for two words, HEMA also recovered her calm and lit the ordinary hero pool again. It was the same seven color Holy Grail and fire.

    A few seconds later, the golden light burst out again, but HEMA frowned this time. Something was wrong. If it wasn''t a complete skill, I wouldn''t smoke the hero pool this year.

    [congratulations: Federick Q: fear fragment (2), ferrakimir W: blood red pool fragment, Aishi W: ten thousand arrows fragment, Kieran passive: time fragment in the bottle, Planck W: scurvy therapy fragment, trandel e, ice pillar fragment]

    Hematon''s heart was cold when he saw this. What are these things... They are all fragments... Ah, forget it, let''s equip the pool.

    But before he closed the interface, the last two paragraphs floated out, but HEMA''s hand hung directly next to the close button, and the whole person seemed to be petrified.

    "Xiao Xuejie, Xiao Xuejie, I finally went to Europe once!"

    [Tamil R: endless anger, shivana R: Demon dragon coming]

 Chapter 125

    "Oh? I said, "if it''s not to a certain extent, it will become European. I''ll have a rest first..." Xiao Wenna''s voice sounded again, but it was a little dull compared with the joy just now.

    "Sister Xiao?"

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Uncomfortable?"

    "What''s wrong with my soul? Remember to smoke weapons. I slept." Then he completely disappeared into HEMA''s mind.

    "..." HEMA looked at the two complete advanced skills on the screen and suddenly felt something wrong, but she couldn''t tell.

    "Forget it. Let''s look at the skills first."

    After opening the detailed description of the two skills, HEMA''s heart was still excited for a while. The big move of the Barbarian King had not been greatly changed, or there were some small enhancements.

    [endless anger]

    [class A]

    [effect: only when the HP is lower than 20% can it be started, and you will be immune to all damage within 10 seconds]

    [cooling down time: 1 hour, no magic and vitality consumption]

    Although it is cancelled that it can be opened at any time to prevent a set of being delayed by seconds, it has increased the time to 10 seconds. Perhaps in reality, 10 seconds is too short.

    However, in the case of fighting with wizards or other enemies, invincible 10 seconds is a great help, which can let you do a lot of things you can''t do and can''t do at ordinary times.

    In addition, the Dragon Girl''s big move is to make HEMA a little strange, or HEMA doesn''t dare to use this skill now.

    [demon dragon born]

    [s level]

    [effect: become a giant dragon and gain a powerful attribute increase, lasting for 240 seconds. The battle will increase the duration, up to 600 seconds]

    [cool down: 24 hours, consume mental power]

    [Note: the host''s physical condition is special. Using this skill may lead to some special situations. Note.]

    The two noticed that HEMA''s original idea was bounced back directly, because he planned to open a dragon mode at the beginning, coupled with the great move of manwang''s immortality, he directly attacked the enemy array and turned the world upside down.

    Now it seems that we should consider it. In addition, he hasn''t asked sister Xiao Wenna whether the two skills can be used together, so let''s do it first.

    It''s enough to have a manwang for the time being. After all, it''s more important than anything else to keep your life in danger.

    Then HEMA looked at her skills a little and turned to the equipment pool. The equipment was not up, but separated.

    For example, magic and physics are separated. Of course, HEMA is still a miscellaneous pool drawn together as usual. After all, everything is earned for him.

    Click the OK button, a colorful treasure box jumps out of the void. The next second, cracks slowly appear on the box, and finally burst.

    What webpage game copycat saw was that he wanted to make complaints about the animation. The system had the technical power to do this. Why not make the interface look good, feeling like playing a Shanzhai tour.

    [congratulations on obtaining life potion (3), Mana Potion (4), steel mixture, Hunter''s wide blade knife and Doran''s sword]

    "Hoo... It''s cold again, but the hunter''s wide blade is playing wild knife. What effect does playing wild knife have in this world..."

    [hunter''s wide blade knife]

    [Level C]

    [effect: your physical attack can cause additional 5% damage to non-human creatures, and your physical attack will make you absorb 1% of the blood you damage to non-human creatures]

    "Well, although strong is not strong, it is also useful for the fight of magical animals. You can equip it, but other drugs are still medicine... Forget it, let''s draw here first today."

    Equipped with a wild knife, HEMA also conveniently closed the interface in front of him, but suddenly the back faces startled him.

    Astoria, Daphne, sister Kalan who left just now, and the senior student Gorm who wants to form a team.

    "When did you come? Sorry, I''m distracted... "

    "You''re too distracted. We''ve all come to the front. You haven''t reacted yet. Astoria said don''t bother you. It''ll be all right in a minute."

    Daphne pouted and looked at HEMA with an unhappy face. It seemed that she had been waiting for a long time. Astoria was also honest.

    Every time I''m distracted, I like to say that he''ll be fine in a minute, but he doesn''t know when he''ll come back.

    "I''m sorry, I think that''s it." HEMA also quickly bowed. After all, it''s not bad to bow to her future sister-in-law.

    "Well, I''m not angry... There are so many people..." Daphne saw HEMA suddenly bow, her cheeks flushed, pulled HEMA up and replied proudly.

    "It''s all right. Let''s go to dinner first, and then go to the gathering place." The nearby Gorm Gang said, and the nearby Karan nodded.

    "Well, do Astoria have any classes in the morning?"

    "There is only one herbal medicine class."

    Then HEMA and some people went to the auditorium to have a bite of breakfast, walked along the large army to Hagrid, and set the assembly place at Hagrid''s cabin.

    In order to protect the Wizards involved in the expulsion war, Dumbledore also made many arrangements. First, Dumbledore made a magic tent, where Mrs. Pomfrey of the school hospital will be here these days.

    Then it is also a temporary rest place for professors. In the afternoon, the courses are still the same, and in the morning, the professors come alternately as security work near the forbidden forest.

    Once, two professors and several members of the student union at least ensured the basic safety. Of course, the number of eight eyed giant spiders outside the forbidden forest has subsided a lot, and the safety is still very high in the case of team formation.

    After walking for a few minutes, HEMA four people came to Hagrid''s cabin early, but found that they came early. There were a lot of people standing here. Looking at it, there were at least 4 or 50 groups.

    "Many people."

    "But according to the application form, these may be half." Karan is obviously an insider and knows some news.

    "So many people ~" Daphne also sighed, saying that it was the first time for her to participate in such a large-scale event.

    "But it''s too lazy." HEMA looked at the laughing crowd and suddenly said such a sentence. The three people next to her also turned to look at him.

    "Because those spiders are really not so easy to deal with. After all, the beast is a beast. You can feel it right away."

    HEMA looked at the three people who were a little puzzled and felt Dumbledore''s idea for the first time. These students are too lack of experience.

    In previous lives, it means that there is a lack of social beating. Dumbledore wants to train troops this time, which allows students to exercise in actual combat.

    6. Although grade 7 is about to graduate, their strength also represents the strength of Hogwarts students. They are bound to be used in the battle with Voldemort in the future.

    "Hey, it''s not easy... Old Deng tou."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Nothing."

    Just then, in the tent next to Hagrid''s cabin, Dumbledore followed Professor McGonagall, and all the teams surrounded Wootton.

 Chapter 126

    "Good morning, students. I hope you are well prepared. Of course, the most important thing is to have a full stomach and warm your clothes."

    Dumbledore, as always, chattered first, while Professor McGonagall stood next to him, silently maintaining order.

    "According to the preliminary cleaning by several professors a few days ago, there are about 400 left, and most of them are scattered, so you can rest assured in the face of dozens of them at once."

    "Of course, we can''t take it lightly. After all, they are the most dangerous dark creatures. The only creatures that can crush their group in the front are snake monsters."

    "And some students in the lower grades are involved this time. I hope you can protect yourself and take good care of them when they join the higher grades."

    "And although we are competitive, we are all Hogwarts students. When others and teams go to help, we must lend a helping hand."

    "There''s nothing else to say. Come and get your own card. I wish you good results. Which college has the most expulsion this time and will get 100 college points. Come on."

    With Dumbledore''s last words, the giant spider expulsion war officially started. HEMA''s four member team immediately lined up with Hagrid to get the card to enter the forbidden forest.

    Yes, because there is a magic spell like a defensive shield between the Forbidden Forest and Hogwarts castle, the giant spider on the opposite side can''t get in and the things here can''t get through. The only way is to take a specially made card.

    Because of the large number of lines, HEMA and them also lined up for about ten minutes before finally reaching them. However, HEMA saw a lot of interesting combinations in the process of queuing.

    For example, Marcus finally invited Malfoy to participate in the expulsion war with them, but judging from Malfoy''s face, it was obvious that they didn''t intend to come at the beginning.

    In addition, Harry also came. Next to him were the seniors of Gryffindor Quidditch team. Although they didn''t know how the combat effectiveness was, there were two seventh grade, one sixth grade and two Prefects. It was scary to think about this combination.

    Of course, he is not weak. Miss Daphne Greengrass doesn''t know her strength, but as a child of an old family, she shouldn''t be too bad.

    Sister Kalan doesn''t have to say. The prefect and student president, I also participated in the senior competitive meeting held when he was not in school, ranked first, and basically rolled.

    Finally, the little eyed but handsome senior Gorm is also a Xueba with good grades. This combination is really the first echelon of these teams.

    Of course, HEMA wouldn''t count himself in. He felt that it would be great if he only had salted fish. After all, he didn''t need Rune power and Longhua. He was at that level.

    It''s easy to expose something when you use it, so you''d better be careful. In case of special circumstances, you can row if you have nothing to do.

    After receiving the card, they also came to the second line of queue, that is, the queue entering the forbidden forest. Professor McGonagall was responsible for the final step of the review.

    In fact, before entering, supervise each student to write his name on his card, and write it with a magic pen, so that the data will directly come to Dumbledore''s statistical book.

    Although HEMA doesn''t know how to do this, I have to say that old Deng Tou is really top in creativity and has come up with a lot of forward things.

    He thinks that this kind of real-time statistics can only be done in the future network era. It seems that he is still too young.

    "Nervous? "Baby brother"

    "Can you stop calling my little brother... Feel good..." HEMA glanced at Daphne, the girl''s real vocabulary genius.

    "What is Aibo nervous about? It''s also us who should be nervous. After all, he has faced the snake monster and eight eyed giant spider alone." Elder Gorm also said with a smile.

    "Yes, I look forward to your performance. Remember to take sister Greengrass to me." Daphne unknowingly came up with another modern catchphrase.

    "Good." HEMA almost laughed when she listened to the other party''s special emphasis on Greengrass. I see, my aunt''s output is definitely more than 2200.

    "It''s our turn." Sister Karan also reminded everyone that they hurried to Professor McGonagall''s desk.

    "Just write down your name." Professor McGonagall looked at some and put four pens in front of him.

    Several people also took out their cards and filled in their names. With the name settled, the names of four people also appeared in the big book next to Professor McGonagall.

    "Well, pay attention to safety, and I wish you good results." Professor McGonagall gave HEMA a deep look and a rare smile.

    Everyone nodded together and walked towards the forbidden forest, but the tension at the bottom of their hearts suddenly spread. Excitement and fear mixed with other emotions, which made people feel uneasy.

    "It feels like going to war..." Daphne said and clenched her hand, but the wand had been pulled out.

    The two next to them had also prepared their magic wands. Obviously, their nervousness did not affect their judgment. The moment they went in, the battle began.

    With the feeling of electric current passing through the skin, the people finally entered the inside of the barrier, that is, the outer area of the forbidden forest, although it has now become a dangerous area.

    "Roar!"

    "Grass, it''s really lightning!" HEMA was also startled by the low roar, but when she looked carefully, she looked like a snow ball and almost laughed.

    Isn''t this a giant toothed rabbit?!

    "What a lovely rabbit..." Daphne also laughed, but the wand in her hand held tightly. Obviously, she didn''t relax her vigilance because the other party was a big rabbit.

    "This is a giant toothed rabbit. I think this magical animal has become extinct, but don''t underestimate it. Its teeth can easily bite human bones."

    "Then, how can there be a giant toothed rabbit here?"

    "I don''t know, but beat it back first." Daphne also raised her wand and pointed it faintly.

    But the big toothed rabbit obviously wouldn''t be beaten. His huge body suddenly ran and slammed into the grass nearby.

    "Hey? Run away? " Daphne was also stunned. A fierce creature like giant toothed rabbit escaped. It seems that the momentum of Miss Ben is still pressing.

    "Although giant toothed rabbits are very strong, they never fight an order of magnitude higher than themselves." The elder Gorm next to him made up a knife in an instant.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Well, well, let''s go further. The team behind us is catching up." Sister Kalan smiled twice and took Daphne''s hand.

    "Although we have a large number of people and many teams around us, we are still careful of the attack of giant spiders and try to maintain our mental state." Gorm also reminded.

    Several people continued to move forward for a few minutes, and the fog around them became thicker and thicker. Under the cover of the woods, the surroundings became darker, but unfortunately, none of the giant spiders met.

    "The headmaster said last time that we can''t go deep, because there are more than giant spiders in it. Explore to the right..." sister Karan also appropriately reminded that if we go further, it will be the dark zone of the forbidden forest.

    "OK."

    But as soon as several people turned right, a click came from the fog from afar.

    "Who!?"

    "I, I, I!" A very familiar voice of HEMA rang out from the tight. A few seconds later, Malfoy''s body was revealed from the fog!

 Chapter 127

    "Malfoy!? Where are your teammates? "

    "Huhu ~ Marcus, they have to go deep. I really don''t dare to follow up. Just be a coward... I don''t want to die anyway!"

    Malfoy gasped and sat down directly against the tree next to him, without the usual appearance of a noble childe.

    "They have gone to the depths of the forbidden forest. Do they know what''s inside? Horse people, werewolves and even more terrible creatures... "Karan also stared directly.

    "Really, do you want to go back and report to the headmaster?" Gorm also frowned. After all, these students are all Slytherin''s students. They are all Prefects. It''s impossible to ignore them completely.

    "How long have they been in?"

    "It didn''t take long. I walked for 2 or 3 minutes. I walked nearby and the first team found you." Malfoy returned to Karan, but he immediately felt something wrong.

    "Then let''s follow!"

    "Hey?" Malfoy and Daphne shouted directly.

    "As the prefect of Slytherin, I have the obligation to get them back. It doesn''t matter if they die outside, but the people who lost Slytherin."

    "Classmate Aibo, what do you think?"

    "OK, Malfoy, do you know the location?" HEMA''s sister Karan was so serious that she knew that even if she said no, she would go alone and could only practice nodding.

    "From here, right front." Malfoy pointed at his back and immediately said, "I''ll go back first. I can''t help."

    "Cough..." Karan coughed twice and said, "look at HEMA Aibo. As our second grader in Slytherin, you''re not afraid. What are you afraid of? There are so many people here."

    "Er..." Malfoy heard Karan say that, which was also a bitter look. I didn''t compare with this wonderful guy!

    But seeing the student president''s appearance, I was afraid there was no way not to go, so I had to nod, "but you have to ensure my safety."

    "Don''t worry, it''s not that there is Aibo. Just because Aibo is there, I won''t be afraid and retreat." Karan was also very determined to look at HEMA. Hematon felt a special meaning.

    It''s been a long time. The reason why you are so reckless is because of me. Are you poisonous? I wanted to paddle, okay!? Sure enough, Slytherin is Slytherin... Hey, it''s better to be like hutch patch.

    "And going forward, the probability of meeting a giant spider will be much higher." Gorm also said from the side, Daphne also nodded helplessly, sneaked to HEMA and whispered.

    "HEMA, I feel like I''m looking for the wrong teammate."

    "Do you know it''s not too late now? But at least sister Kalan and senior Gorm are not bad. The forbidden forest is not as good as you think. I will try my best to protect you. "

    "Don''t try, you must... Or Astoria will be very sad without her sister."

    "I see ~"

    So several people who were still developing steadily rushed directly into the depths of the forbidden forest, which surprised HEMA.

    But what was even more unexpected was a news he didn''t know now. He returned to Hogwarts temporary teacher tent outside the forbidden forest.

    "Dumbledore, most of the students began to move towards the depths of the forbidden forest... Is there really no problem?"

    MEG looked at the movement of the light spots on the map hanging above and asked Dumbledore seriously.

    "This is also a kind of experience. There are indeed many dangers in the depths of the forbidden forest, but I haven''t done anything about security."

    "Albus, if there is an accident, Hagrid and lupin alone can''t catch up, and most children go deep."

    "This is also a matter of no choice. After all, because Ms. cahor killed more than half of the giant spiders, they naturally dare not come closer to Hogwarts and return to the depths to hibernate."

    "Albus, you knew it from the beginning." MEG looked at Dumbledore strangely. She didn''t expect Dumbledore to make such a dangerous decision.

    "Don''t worry, I said, I have considered the safety issue, so I can rest assured to let these children go inside. Of course, they can''t go to the real depths."

    "But what exactly are you talking about safety?"

    "It''s the same one. This time I was bleeding so much that I asked Ms. cahor to help." Dumbledore then looked up. Although he was looking at the tent top, he seemed to be looking at something else.

    At this time, 100 meters above the tent, a figure stood in the middle of the air, as if the air had become real and was trampled under her feet.

    She closed her eyes like meditation, let the air stir her robe and hair, and a rune glittered between her neck.

    On the other hand, HEMA finally met the first eight eyed giant spider, but compared with the word giant, the size of this eight eyed giant spider is a little too small.

    Only half a person tall, it should be a young eight eyed giant spider, but the growth cycle of the eight eyed giant spider is very fast, so it may become the size of a car in half a month.

    "Daphne! Come! "

    "I see." Daphne stepped back and beat back the giant spider with a magic spell.

    "Come on!" Karan and HEMA stood by and watched Daphne''s single challenge like a play. Because they thought it was not good to kill a little spider, they gave it to Daphne.

    After all, Daphne doesn''t have much practical experience among these people. Even Malfoy has killed two giant spiders.

    "All Petrochemical!"

    "Falling apart!"

    "To pieces!"

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.

    Broken bones and fragmentation are splashed with two bloodstains, but obviously they can''t reach the degree of killing.

    "One blow will retreat!" Daphne threw her wand, and a red light splashed out of the wand and hit the giant spider''s eyes directly.

    The giant spider also turned over in response. Daphne also took the opportunity to raise her wand again. A gray black light spot lit up at the tip of the wand, which directly pierced the weak abdomen of the giant spider!

    A foul smell rushed up, and Daphne covered her nose and ran to HEMA.

    "Stinks?"

    "How do you feel?" HEMA asked Daphne casually, because in his vision, the other party''s blue amount seemed to have bottomed out.

    "It''s OK. Only magic is used a little more, but you can''t kill the monster without the last spell."

    "So don''t underestimate these monsters. Adult giant spiders will have higher magic resistance. They must have a special spell with high attack to break through." HEMA also appropriately reminded.

    "Well, we''ll pay attention." Karan and Gorm also nodded. As senior students, they naturally saw the defense of the creature, the eight eyed giant spider.

    It''s best to use the spell of imprisonment to control as soon as possible, and then use the must kill move to kill the other party quickly. Otherwise, the more you delay, the more dangerous it will be to yourself.

    "Help! Anyone?! "

    When several people were going to continue to start, there was another cry for help not far away, and Malfoy shouted out in an instant.

    "It''s Marcus, they!"

    "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 128

    Several people hurried to the past, but they clearly felt that the direction was right. When they were getting closer and closer, those voices dissipated for a few minutes, as if they had never appeared.

    "What the hell is going on? Everybody wait for me a little. " Gorm took a deep breath, pointed his wand at the top and read "silala haunts!"

    In an instant, several auras centered on the wand and swung around like ripples on the water. Gorm closed his eyes and seemed to feel something.

    "Is this a magic spell of the discovery type?" Daphne looked at the aura similar to sound waves and whispered to Karan nearby.

    "Yes, Gorm, although he is not a particularly excellent wizard in combat, he is very good at sensing magic. Magic spells are family secrets, so others can''t replace him."

    "Well, it seems that Hogwarts is really a hiding place."

    "Hidden dragon and crouching tiger is an interesting word. Is this a Chinese word?"

    "Yes."

    "But I don''t think this sentence is more appropriate for you."

    "Ha ha, sister Xue is joking. I''m just a little wizard who can play tricks. I won''t be able to find out the magic spell."

    "To discover the magic spell is not to learn. It needs specific magic quality, just like Animagus." Karan also talked about Animagus.

    "Has sister Kalan tried Animagus?"

    "Maybe every little wizard has fantasized about it. After all, it can become an animal. It is much safer than being a human. Just like Professor McGonagall, I was startled by her when I entered school."

    "Yes." HEMA nodded, but she thought about the Dragon Girl''s big move, Longhua, Dragon Girl''s big move and Animagus. Maybe this element can really be done.

    Malfoy sat bored under the tree, picked up a stone and smashed it into the grass next to him. Then there was a very crisp crash.

    "Hey? Ah! "

    With Malfoy''s cry, Gorm also opened his eyes and shouted in surprise, "sister Karan, we are surrounded!"

    Malfoy also hurried behind HEMA. Several people immediately gathered back-to-back, and the wand in his hand glittered and spread around like a warning.

    "How many?" Karan asked the man behind him.

    "About 20... I''m not sure about the detailed quantity. Another one in the grass on the left is the nearest, the others are about 5 on the top right, and the rest are in the rear."

    "Yes, HEMA, you, Malfoy and Daphne are in charge of the and the five in the grass. Can we have the rest? "Gorm?"

    "Of course not!"

    Karan arranged it casually, and the whole person''s momentum was slowly raised. The loose feeling was completely dissipated.

    HEMA also inadvertently smiled. Although the two said at the beginning that they wanted him to contribute, they really wanted to fight now. They still chose to let the junior students take charge of the safer part, which also made him feel the warmth of being protected.

    "Coming!" With the sound of Karan, the people also shot their own magic spell in the direction of the grass in an instant!

    "All Petrochemical!"

    "Wind speed split!"

    "Torn apart!!"

    "Upside down gold hook!"

    "Flame flashed!"

    The giant spider that had just jumped out of the grass was given there by HEMA''s petrification. Before it could react, Malfoy''s rapid cutting tore open the front legs of the giant spider in an instant, and Daphne came right behind, tearing the giant spider''s head in half with a bang.

    The two people next to him were more rapid. The upside down golden hook of senior Gorm instantly lifted three giant spiders that had just rushed out, and then an orange flame burst on the heads of several people!

    "It''s not over yet. Be careful!"

    With three scorched giant spiders landing, several people found that more than a dozen giant spiders around them had formed a circle and slowly gathered them up like dumplings.

    "Can''t wait and rush out in one direction!" Karan waved his hand and rushed directly to the left, and HEMA hurried up.

    But obviously, the eight eyes of the giant spider are not white. When they find the idea of several people, the whole surrounding circle is quickly locked.

    "Clear water is like a spring." HEMA suddenly turned back and pointed to the ground. Under the guidance of his huge magic quantity, the water gushed out in an instant and directly covered all the surrounding ground.

    "Abe?" Several people also looked at him in surprise. Can''t the water cut off their attack?

    "Ice vine!" HEMA didn''t answer. With a low roar, the water on the surrounding ground suddenly formed solid ice!

    All the giant spiders that stepped on the water were frozen by a mass of ice. Then the water spread along his body, and the cold ice spread along the water. Two or three times, the whole body was frozen inside.

    "Flame flashed!"

    "Wind speed cutting!"

    "To pieces!"

    "Thunderbolt explosion!"

    Several people also immediately returned to their senses from the state of escape, and directly used the magic spell with the highest attack power of their own club to fight out.

    HEMA was stunned for a moment. Didn''t you rob the head? Although Dumbledore does not score points according to who kills, but on the team.

    However, although they are powerful attack spells, Malfoy''s wind speed and Daphne''s broken bones are obviously not home, or they are single.

    The two talents can cut off the giant spider''s neck, but sister Kalan''s flame directly shook several giant spiders up, and the flame instantly swallowed the giant spider''s vitality.

    But the seemingly honest kid''s senior Gorm used a bad spell, which HEMA didn''t expect, because this spell was the spell that little Peter blew up a street!

    As the flames of sister Karan dissipated, a bigger explosion roared, and several people covered their ears one after another.

    After the first giant spider exploded, an electric light extended to the nearby giant spider along the ground again, burst again, and then spread again, as if ice and water had become the lead of gunpowder!

    This is why thunderbolt explosion is a curse, because powerful attacks are also accompanied by uncontrollable spread, and everything encountered will be affected by it!

    "Curse stand still!" Karan''s voice also sounded again, a white light flashed, the fire generated by the huge explosion disappeared in an instant, and everything was calm.

    "Gorm, what are you doing?!" Carrington stared, and his slender hand pulled directly onto Gorm''s robe.

    "I''m not afraid of them breaking away!" Gorm was also angry when he saw Karan''s expression. It was clear that he was trying to protect everyone''s safety!

    "It''s all right. The senior didn''t mean it, Xuejie ~ Xuejie ~" Daphne looked at Karan''s expression and knew it wasn''t good to quarrel. She also used her own way to persuade him to surrender.

    "... this is a matter of principle. Although I have never excluded the use and learning of strong magic spells, please remember to ensure that you can use them under complete control."

    "... but I have mastered it very well!"

    "No, you don''t control well. If you let the spell explode for another two seconds, it will spread to Malfoy and Daphne. Do you think this is what you call control?"

    "I..." just as Gorm wanted to say something, a dark shadow suddenly rose behind him and stabbed him in the neck!

 Chapter 129

    HEMA noticed the giant spider''s claws, but he didn''t move. He knew that the quarrel needed a result, and he didn''t want to get involved. Let''s leave it to the Karan sister.

    Karan directly pushed away the giant spider in front of him, and the tip of the giant spider''s claws with spikes and fluff directly pierced Karan''s arm.

    Daphne and Malfoy were also startled by the sudden rise, and Gorm stayed there directly.

    HEMA was also planning to save people, but he didn''t expect the following development. He saw the skinny sister Karan raise her leg and kick her foot in each other''s eyes!

    Then he took out his arm, turned over, pulled out his wand in an instant, and pointed to the giant spider, "blood coagulates like mud! Flying sand and stone! "

    The giant spider suddenly froze in place, and then a blue light directly rubbed his skin. With a bang, the whole body burst from the inside!

    But a drop of blood didn''t splash out. When you look carefully, the blood has completely turned into a material like cement, and there are pieces of stones mixed in it.

    "I have medicine here!" Daphne also reacted. She rushed over immediately and took out a red bottle that HEMA was very familiar with from her pocket.

    Isn''t this the life potion I gave Snape? He was sold and bought back by the students. Is this called export to domestic sales?

    "Thank you. I''ll do it myself." Karan also thanked casually, slowly sat up from the ground and took the potion.

    "You can drink some and apply it to the wound." HEMA also said from the side. He didn''t know how to spread it. He applied it externally. In fact, it can be taken orally.

    "OK."

    Not far away, Gorm, who had been stunned, slowly stood up, came over here, and then suddenly lowered his head, "sorry, sister, it''s my fault."

    "What is your fault? If you want to say what you just told me about your thunderbolt explosion, I think you are really wrong, but I only have the responsibility of being a member of the team to save you. "

    "Can''t you say that if I am in danger, you won''t save me." Karan looked at Gorm and said slowly, then gently poured the red medicine on the wound.

    "Tut... It still hurts..."

    "Of course! I know I was too impulsive just now... Sorry, sister Karan! " At this time, Gorm was full of guilt and bowed sincerely!

    "Star grace!" HEMA also glanced at Gorm, sighed, went to Karan, held out her hand, and a golden light and feather effect lit up.

    Then, I saw the black blood on the originally pierced wound, that is, the infected part, suddenly became bright, and the flesh and blood gradually began to recover.

    "This is healing magic. How is it possible? The spell of direct healing is very rare..." Karan looked at HEMA''s side face and suddenly felt that his primary school brother might be a little more interesting than expected.

    Daphne next to her looked at sister Kalan, who had been staring at HEMA. She suddenly coughed twice and said, "sister Kalan, it''s time to drink medicine."

    "Oh." Kalan immediately drank two mouthfuls of the red medicine. From HEMA''s perspective, her blood volume was almost full. After all, it was only in her hand. For the red medicine, it was easy from time to time.

    Of course, red medicine is not a panacea. It can recover the wound, but it won''t work if you lose it all. For example, if your hand is pierced, you can recover, but your hand is cut off... It''s impossible for you to grow another hand.

    Daphne also grabbed HEMA, put it in his ear and said, "don''t make too much publicity, you''re Astoria''s boyfriend..."

    "Well? Astoria? Sister Daphne, are you scared and confused? There''s nothing about Astoria. "

    "Hum! Don''t seduce girls anyway... "

    Looking at Daphne with an angry face, hermaton felt a little confused. When did he seduce girls? Even Hermione didn''t have too much physical contact.

    Malfoy saw that the enemy had been destroyed, and he looked through the corpses because he was very short of money.

    Yes, he''s the Grand Master of Malfoy''s family. He''s short of money!

    The reason is also very simple. Recently, my father didn''t know what investment he was making. He said that the family needed to be tight. Not only him, but also my mother compressed the expenses, which is still very incredible.

    Of course, the family is not stingy about textbooks, food and drink, but he is short of money now because he has to study.

    Although neither his father nor his mother would believe this, he recently watched HEMA''s invisible coercion day by day and noticed many excellent wizards.

    He held his breath in the bottom of his heart, and he couldn''t lose to Harry. This was his obsession, so this time his idea was to collect the venom of the eight eyed giant spider!

    Yes, although eight eyed giant spiders are dangerous and still live in groups, because of this, the price of venom of eight eyed giant spiders is also high and frightening in the market, and there is no market.

    The purpose of his participation in the expulsion war this time is not for the jingaron, but for the jingaron lying on the ground. Therefore, he temporarily learned the collection method of eight eyed giant spider venom in order to pick up gold on the ground.

    But what he didn''t expect was that at the beginning, he planned to follow the more powerful leaders. Unexpectedly, in the end, he spread Marcus''s fools, and now he may lose his life.

    But now I''m mixed with a big man group. How can these dead eight eyed giant spiders offer 3 or 4 pints of venom

    A pint is 100 garonnes. I don''t think I have so much pocket money in the past year. I can do it while they don''t pay attention.

    But just as Malfoy stretched out his wand and took out the bottle to get the poison, he suddenly remembered something.

    Just now, when he was near the tree, he hit something with a stone. At first, he thought it was a giant spider, but later, when he fought, there was no giant spider.

    Although it may have been transferred, it''s also wrong. There''s no movement in the grass... Is it something else... Don''t go to see it yourself!

    After another half a minute, Malfoy looked at the bottle of poison in his hand and looked at the grass not far away again. His curiosity was still driving him.

    He walked slowly over, picked up another stone from the ground and threw it in. It was still a slap and hit something.

    "What is it? It looks like it''s not an eight eyed giant spider. Is it a horse man or a unicorn... It''s impossible. It''s smashed twice and still doesn''t move. "

    So Malfoy relaxed a little, raised his wand and slowly probed into it, but just as he had just pushed away the grass, eight huge eyes immediately made him scream.

    "Ah ah!!"

    HEMA and they also noticed Malfoy''s voice in an instant. HEMA and Daphne also ran towards him, but they saw Malfoy suddenly stand up.

    "Come on, I found..."

 Chapter 130

    "Malfoy, what''s your ghost name?" Daphne walked to Malfoy unhappily. Malfoy didn''t return to her and pointed to the grass next to her.

    "Guess what''s here?"

    "What? And the giant spider that has been lurking? " Daphne pushed aside the grass, and eight white eyes scared her away!

    ¡°fuck£¡ What is this? "

    "It''s a giant spider all the time, but it seems to be sleeping or fainting?" Malfoy patted the back of the giant spider.

    But in the next second, the giant spider suddenly trembled and roared, and Malfoy collapsed directly on the nearby grass.

    HEMA also came from behind and was stunned when she saw the eight big white eyes exposed in the grass. Isn''t this aragok?! Why is it here?!

    "Aragok?"

    "Hoo... You are..." aragok also made a slow sound after hearing HEMA''s voice, but compared with the last time HEMA saw him.

    At this time, his voice was no longer so loud, even stumbling, and his tone was very low, as if he would become dumb at any time.

    "I am. Why are you like this?" HEMA looked at aragok, who was thin and had many more wounds. It seemed that he should have been injured by the same kind.

    "Where''s Hagrid?"

    "He''s at school."

    "Isn''t he in danger..."

    "No, first tell me what''s going on. Why did the eight eyed giant spider suddenly attack Hogwarts, and you were injured."

    Daphne and Malfoy were stunned. They saw the talking eight eyed giant spider and seemed to know HEMA.

    But they didn''t say anything, because the answer to HEMA''s question, they also wanted to know why.

    "... no, it''s not that we want to attack Hogwarts, but that she''s too dangerous for other giant spiders to do so."

    "She? You mean mossag! "

    "Since she got that thing, she has become not so normal. Power is accompanied by uncontrollability, which you humans should know best."

    When HEMA heard this, she also thought of Mr. cahor''s confidence. This so-called thing is the inheritance crystal of the phantom sea demon.

    "But even so, it won''t force so many giant spiders to leave the nest?"

    "Yes... Although she was manic a lot, at least she still had the ability to think, but some time ago, she completely lost her mind and began to kill the newly born giant spider."

    "And no new eight eyed giant spiders... Are they?" HEMA thought that the recently discovered giant spiders are basically mature, and the youngest has been born for more than half a year.

    "Yes, you guessed right. She no longer produces children. I can''t even go into her nest. If I go in, I''ll be beaten out."

    "Then there is her mutilation of adult giant spiders. As soon as she is hungry, she doesn''t want to hunt or wait until her offspring bring back food, she will devour those giant spiders near her..."

    "So many giant spiders instinctively left your original gathering place for safety, and the forbidden forest is very dangerous. Even we can''t say it''s completely safe, so they can only migrate to Hogwarts, the edge of the forbidden forest."

    "Of course, not every giant spider has left. For example, some new generations of eight eyed giant spiders who completely obey mossag."

    "But I don''t want to call them eight eyed giant spiders, because they seem to be more irrational, killing the same kind, extremely aggressive, inferior creatures driven entirely by instinct, just like mossag!"

    At this point, aragok was surprisingly angry, his huge claws slammed on the ground, and Daphne and Malfoy hurriedly withdrew half a meter.

    "But I also hate your wizards. We just moved here and met that powerful opponent... But she also helped us solve mozag."

    "So, what are you doing hiding here?" In HEMA''s mind, the big spider was shriveled when cahor waved.

    "I didn''t hide. I was just affected in the battle..."

    "No, you were beaten by those children?" HEMA also showed a bad smile. Aragok''s eight huge eyes trembled and seemed very embarrassed.

    "Cough... Well, that... Anyway, biology is the survival of the fittest. I''m old, my eyes are dead, and naturally I''ve been eliminated, but I still survived. This is also the experience of being an old man..."

    HEMA and the two next to him almost laughed when they listened to aragok''s words. They were still pretending that they were afraid of death and hid themselves.

    "Are you going to find Hagrid?"

    "It was... But since Hogwarts sent your little wizard, Dumbledore has made up his mind to destroy us, and Hagrid agrees..."

    "Of course, you don''t blame Hagrid. He''s good enough for you. He lost everything in exchange for your life of not killing people, and your children didn''t abide by it."

    HEMA was a little serious at this time. He also remembered that Hagrid was forced to leave Hogwarts because of the giant spider. If it weren''t for Dumbledore, this honest guy really didn''t know where he would go.

    "..." aragock was silent, as if he was remembering something. After half a minute, he said again, "I just hope to see Hagrid again before I leave the world. I''m old and can''t manage these giant spiders anymore. I just go back and go home."

    HEMA nodded when she heard aragok say so. Although the eight eyed giant spiders had chased him, it was also done by other giant spiders. The old guy really abided by the agreement.

    But when he was like this, how could he take it out, let alone have a defense cover? The giant spider couldn''t get out at all, or no one could get out except the wizard.

    "Ah, what''s the matter with this spider?" Before HEMA could reply, Karan and Gorm, who had not come back, came over and were surprised to see aragog.

    "He was the last leader of the eight eyed giant spider, but he was kicked out of office as soon as there was a riot recently." Daphne next to her immediately made a summary, but aragok was a little heartbroken.

    "So he''s an integral?" Karan took out his wand and was about to release the spell.

    "Oh, you take me to Hagrid or Dumbledore... I''ll help you. You can treat me as a traitor." Aragok said quickly, for fear that a magic spell would fly over and kill him.

    "Well, sister Karan, this old guy is very familiar with Hagrid, and he has never hurt humans. This is the agreement he made with Dumbledore." HEMA also lied, otherwise the old man would be killed by sister Kalan if he couldn''t get out of the forbidden forest when he saw Hagrid.

    "But even if he is like this, can I always carry him behind my back... Besides, if other students encounter it, they will attack it, and we are still responsible for protecting him."

    "Yes, it''s better to kill for points." Malfoy nearby also said hurriedly. After all, the old spider must have a lot of venom.

    "Well, don''t install it for me. You can stand up, or sister Karan will do it." HEMA secretly kicked aragock.

    "Good, good!" Aragok also quickly stood up, and his face recovered a lot in a short time.

    The people next to me were stunned. Zhennima can pretend, but it''s the old guy!

 Chapter 131

    "But you will also be attacked, HEMA. I think we should go back first and let Professor Hagrid come over."

    "That''s OK, don''t you think?" HEMA looked aside. Aragok could not see, but he was not deaf.

    "Alas, little wizards, I have lived for so many years. Naturally, I have some special abilities." With that, aragok''s huge body shrunk rapidly.

    From the height of a man just now, the size of a car became the size of a dog, then narrowed again, and finally became the shape of a man''s palm.

    "In other words, I feel more dangerous like this." Daphne looked at aragok climbing from the ground. Daphne immediately felt that she had goose bumps.

    "Yes, it''s more dangerous. You suddenly attack us with toxins. We don''t know." Karan also said from the side, and HEMA nodded.

    "That''s the question of trust, everyone." Aragok said, but his body became smaller. The sound also became much lower.

    "Can you still be smaller?" Malfoy suddenly remembered something, and then took out an empty bottle from his sleeve. He was going to put the poison, but I''m afraid it can''t be operated secretly now.

    "I''ll try, because I haven''t changed so small. I''m afraid I won''t go back." So aragok trembled again, and his body changed from palm size to finger size, just enough to enter Malfoy''s bottle mouth.

    "But you''d better not cover it. I''ll suffocate." Aragok reluctantly drilled in and fell to the bottom of the bottle.

    "OK, I see. Take this for you, Abe. I feel it''s strange to catch a spider... In other words, only Hagrid''s silly guy is willing to keep this kind of guy."

    "Kid, you''d better shut up, or I''ll bite you even if I''m dead!" Hearing that Hagrid was ridiculed, aragok in the bottle also knocked hard on the glass wall.

    "Hum!" Malfoy also hummed quickly, but he still closed his mouth. He was really afraid that the other party would suddenly climb out and give him a sigh.

    "Alagok, but we still have a task. We need to finish it before we can take you back. What''s the matter with the fog?" HEMA asked aragok, the tool spider.

    "I don''t know the fog, but it has something to do with the thing in mossag''s hand. You should be careful. In addition, if your task is to find someone, several people passed here just now, but I can''t see it. I don''t know how many people it is."

    "What''s the direction?"

    "Just keep going northeast."

    "Where is the Northeast?" Gorm also asked. The others looked at him. Although there was fog, wasn''t it?

    "Let''s see. Can you still see the direction?" Gorm waved to.

    At this time, several people noticed that the fog with a visibility of 10 meters suddenly became thicker. Several people were so close that they could see clearly. The ground outside 4 and 5 could not be seen clearly.

    "Then you find my grass. Go straight along the direction of the grass and look for it slowly. I hope it won''t be torn apart by those crazy guys."

    "Let''s go, but everyone, if we walk for a while and really haven''t seen anyone, we''ll go back and discuss again. Safety first."

    "Yes, sister Karan."

    So several people quickly took action. Malfoy looked at the undeveloped giant spider corpse behind him and followed up. These two bottles can sell 200 garonnes. He didn''t lose this trip!

    A few people walked for a few minutes, the fog became thicker and thicker, and everyone''s vigilance became higher and higher. After all, a spider might come out the next second and bite off your neck directly.

    "This direction is the direction to your house." HEMA looked at a stone marked with a cross and remembered the symbol he had left when he went to meet Harry and them last year.

    "Yes, but you''d better go back, because my nest has been occupied by those monsters. You can''t deal with it."

    "Well, sister Karan?"

    "Well, we''ve also found it. We''ve gained a lot from 20 giant spiders. After all, if there are 400, it''s already one in 20."

    "Cough." Daphne coughed twice, and everyone suddenly remembered that there was a living eight eyed giant spider here.

    "Don''t worry about me. I''m old now. I don''t want to think about anything else except to live two more days and see Hagrid, but who told you the number of 400?"

    "That''s what principal Dumbledore said."

    "This number may be accurate, but it only refers to the ordinary eight eyed giant spiders. After the witch slaughtered, there are at least nearly 100 monsters left. They are the real dangerous things!"

    While aragok warned, on the other side of the forbidden forest, Harry, wood and two seventh graders of Gryffindor wandered aimlessly around the forbidden forest.

    Although it seems so, several people have just escaped death. In order to find the eight eyed giant spider, they mistakenly entered the territory of the horse man, and then ran out before the other party was angry.

    But just stepped into a grass, three eight eyed giant spiders jumped up. Fortunately, several senior students reacted quickly and killed two directly.

    But Harry and wood''s robes were still caught in two. They were not tall, and a long wound was cut directly on the fat leader''s back.

    Fortunately, wood prepared red medicine here and cured the wound. Of course, it''s also because the wound is outside the skin. If a piece of skin is torn off by a giant spider, it won''t feel so good.

    However, this also made the little wizards who initially held a semi entertainment mentality vigilant, but they did not give up. After all, a giant spider killed two giant spiders and was embarrassed to go back.

    Even if you hang the lottery, you should also show good achievements. Of course, this situation also occurs in the wizard team in other places.

    But at this time, Lupin on the edge of the forbidden forest was panting with sweat, and Hagrid''s next door was also a little tired.

    "I didn''t expect that these little guys still really lacked the sense of prevention. In a moment, more than a dozen injured people had to quit." Hagrid looked at Mrs. Pomfrey''s busy figure behind the barrier.

    "But other people still stick to it, which shows that they still have their own perseverance." Although lupin was a little tired, he watched one by one lying there. Although he was afraid, he was still worried about his teammates and friends, and even the guys who agreed to go again.

    He felt from the bottom of his heart that Dumbledore''s adventure might really be a kind of progress. Of course, he should also thank him.

    Lupin looked up. Cahor, dressed in black, was still sleeping with his eyes closed, as if it had nothing to do with her.

    But in fact, because she can find out everything in the forbidden forest, lupin and Hagrid can act quickly to help those students.

    "Left front, 1700 meters." The next second, the voice of cahor sounded again in Hagrid''s ear.

    "Here comes the task."

    "I''ll go and have a rest."

 Chapter 132

    "In other words, the red potion is really magical. I don''t know which guy developed it?" The chubby Rita senior felt the tenderness behind him, "it''s OK, but you need to register as soon as you come out, borrow or watch here."

    "Yes, madam." Astoria smiled sweetly and led Hermione into the forbidden area.

    "Miss Greengrass?"

    "Miss Granger, what are you looking for?" Astoria carefully put down Hermione''s hand and stopped by the healing spell bookshelf.

    "I''ll look around... But why do you have it?"

    "It''s just a slightly more powerful trick." Astoria smiled slightly, and the note with Hermione''s name turned into a white paper.

    "Of course, it''s also because of you, Miss Granger. Your grades are excellent. Mrs. pince doesn''t have much doubt. Otherwise, she will be found by careful examination." Astoria whispered back. Hermione was also the first time to see this little angel girl. She would still do this.

    This makes Hermione think of HEMA. On the surface, she is an honest child. In fact, her real style is vigorous, calm and thinks a lot. No wonder these two people can be together... Are they only 12 years old?

    "What''s the matter? Miss Hermione? "

    "It''s all right. I''ll find something." Hermione immediately turned around, hid her red cheeks, took two steps into three, and ran to the bookshelf that had just glowed.

    "It''s like the breath around Mr. cahor..." Hermione stretched out a breath, pushed the ladder next to her to get the books on it and climbed up.

    However, the height of the ladder was only the book on the top floor, but it was still half a meter away from the top. Hermione immediately looked at Mrs. pince and found that she couldn''t see each other in this direction.

    In other words, the other party can''t see themselves, so Hermione Granger, indulge yourself a little!

    With that, Hermione sprawled up, grabbed the top of the bookshelf and climbed up. A shining coin immediately attracted her eyes. This is the source.

    She pinched it gently, but the next second, a strange force rushed up her body from the coin. She carefully put it in front of her.

    There was no pattern on the coin, only a small character, but after reading her notes all night, she clearly recognized the character. It was a rune.

    However, this coin has been split from the middle, but it can be roughly seen that it is a "Xuan", which means purple shirt, representing destruction and creation.

    On the back is the water, lake and river. She has seen it from HEMA''s wand, that is... HEMA can control water because of the help of the Rune of water.

    In other words, those legends are true... But if the legends are true, where are the gods?

    Hermione couldn''t help falling into deep thinking, and Astoria, not far away, looked at Hermione running up and was stunned. Is this the way Xueba thinks?

 Chapter 133

    At this time, cahor, suspended in mid air, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Hogwarts behind him, but then returned to calm.

    "The things I put there were taken away by the little girl. HEMA, it seems that you should redouble your efforts when you come back, or you will be overtaken by younger martial sister soon."

    However, thinking of HEMA''s shriveled appearance, cahor raised the corners of her mouth slightly, which should be her rare mood fluctuation. Both disciples satisfied her.

    But the next second, she was serious again, because she knew that it was not enough. Voldemort was not a threat to the world, and the real threat was still waiting for the opportunity in the dark.

    She can ignore it and think about it, but the world can''t return to their hands, at least not yet. This is the agreement she made with those guys.

    "The God generation is already lonely. The world has ushered in a new era. In fact, you and I don''t need to exist."

    "XXXX, isn''t it also your ''credit'' for the decline of God''s generation?"

    A crude male voice sounded in cahor''s ear. It seemed that cahor was not her real name.

    "The decline of the God generation is inevitable. I am indeed one of them, but the world is our leader. It''s time to shut up, Odin."

    "Hahaha, this name is really missed, but it also makes me uncomfortable. Now this name is a legend and a story, but it is not true."

    "Do you still want to be true? God is no longer allowed in this world. You can speak now, but you don''t live on this Rune! "

    "You are not the same, XXXX." Odin said with a smile, as if not angry with cahor''s sarcasm.

    "Yes, we are all the same. As just said, the era will eventually belong to mankind, so I have to prepare for the last battle."

    "That helps you luck. Those guys don''t exist as long as I live like this. If you fail, your end will not be as simple as death."

    "I understand."

    "But I don''t feel very good about the heir you chose. Isn''t he a little dragon? It''s still a semi-finished product. "

    "Odin, but I can assure you that if you attack him with your soul now, you will be crushed directly. Even me... No, even the surviving old friends may not have the same soul power as the child."

    "It''s impossible! The soul is fixed. No matter which field of God or which original God, the soul body is invincible. "

    "I didn''t say invincible, but it''s too huge to imagine. If you don''t believe it, you can try it yourself... I won''t stop it." Although cahor''s expression did not change, his tone was like teasing.

    "Hahaha, I wouldn''t do such a mindless thing. I started lune, and lune was also regarded as a wise singularity. As the king of ASA with wisdom and power, how could I... Don''t try!"

    At the end, Odin suddenly turned the wind, and then cahor felt a force flying rapidly from the distant sky towards the forbidden forest.

    But cahor didn''t stop it. He just watched the nihilistic impact fall towards HEMA, slowly closed his eyes and whispered.

    "Great God... That''s it?"

    HEMA and several people are returning to the original road, but it''s the original road, but after walking for a few minutes, she completely lost her direction and couldn''t find the marks on the road.

    "Malfoy, how did you get the sign?" Daphne stared at Malfoy, and Malfoy pouted and waved her hand.

    "I made a mark every three meters anyway. Don''t blame me."

    "Then you just need one meter."

    "Even half a meter of this broken fog is useless. I doubt it''s a large magic spell!" Malfoy refuted the past directly, which made Daphne give him a white look.

    "It''s also a big magic spell. Why don''t you think it''s a giant spider''s trap that deliberately makes a cannibal trap!"

    "This may be true..." Gorm woke up again from the detection, because his perception became worse and worse as the fog concentration increased.

    "Then we are lost?"

    "... what about this?"

    But just when HEMA fell into a stalemate, the fog overhead spread with a bang, not automatically, but torn apart by some force!

    "What is that?" Several people opened their eyes in an instant, and the huge energy that has been magnificent is falling towards them, or towards HEMA!

    "Spread out!"

    With Karan''s roar, the people scattered, and HEMA calmly stood where she was, because he knew what it was? He felt the power of soul from Xiao Wenna and when he just crossed here.

    "But who''s this guy hitting me with his soul... I''m a jumper! Will you give me some face? "

    Ha Ma from the bottom of his heart make complaints about it. He saw a slamming sound, and the invisible force hit him directly on the chest. The instant of the wave was torn away by the fog.

    But just when everyone thought HEMA would be blown to pieces, HEMA stood where she was and didn''t move a step.

    "Why are you hiding so far?"

    "Well... We were just shocked by the storm..." said Gorm, who had just got up from the ground. HEMA, who looked at nothing, widened her eyes.

    "How did you do it?" Karan and Daphne incredibly walked to HEMA''s side, reached out and pressed on his chest, "no internal injury?"

    "Well, that was an air cannon just now. It didn''t hurt anyone."

    "Air cannon?"

    "Er... Anyway, look at me. There''s nothing wrong. This spell only produces airflow. I used a spell and naturally I won''t fly out."

    HEMA said that there was no other way to explain here, because he didn''t know who hit him with soul force. A piercer with very high soul?

    However, he can also feel that the other party has no intention to kill. Otherwise, he will not be able to hold up if he mixes some other things. After all, the move of falling from the sky must be done by a big man.

    On cahor''s side, Odin''s voice sounded again with the end of the attack, but it was very happy compared with the frustration.

    "Ha ha, ha ha, it''s very interesting. I can''t even lift my fur with nearly one tenth of my soul impact."

    "One tenth? I''m afraid it''s a fifth, but it''s almost half done... "Cahor also ruthlessly exposed Odin''s words.

    "Ha ha... Anyway, you are right, but the soul power is also blind. I need the most basic power to protect my safety. Even now I can defeat him with one finger."

    "But I''m training him. Don''t mind your own business."

    "OK, OK, but XXXX, you should know what you want to do, so don''t be too emotional, or you''ll hurt him." Odin''s tone suddenly became a little serious.

    "I understand!"

 Chapter 134

    "Miss Granger? What''s the matter with you? "

    "Mrs. pince? Ah! " Hermione, who was still distracted, suddenly turned around and found Mrs. pince not far away. She was shocked, her feet were empty and fell directly from the ladder.

    Mrs. Astoria peace was shocked, but they had no time to save Hermione. Mrs. peace was ready to take Hermione to the infirmary.

    But unexpectedly, a purple light flashed, and Hermione fell steadily to the ground, but it seemed that only Hermione herself noticed the light emitted by the coin.

    "I''ll call Mrs. Pomfrey." Astoria also ran out

    "No, no, I''m fine." Hermione slowly got up from the ground and jumped twice, indicating that she had no problem at all.

    "..." Mrs. pince and Astoria looked at Hermione and subconsciously regarded the light as the curse released by Hermione when she saved herself.

    "But Miss Granger, do you want to explain why you want to run to such a high place? If you don''t have time to cast a spell, you will fall directly, and even your life will be in danger!"

    "I know, but when I was looking for a book, I was suddenly curious about the shelf, so I took a peek and found that there was no dust."

    "Of course not. This is the dust-proof magic brought by the library... Well, forget it this time, but let me find you in the forbidden area later. No, there will be trouble in the library. Don''t come later."

    "Yes, Mrs. pince." Hermione also quickly lowered her head and bowed. It would kill her if she didn''t come to the library.

    "Well, did you find the book? Come and register. "

    "OK." Astoria came out first with the book, while Hermione took a look at the surrounding summer vacation and didn''t see the book she was interested in.

    It''s not that she suddenly doesn''t like reading and studying, but there was a signature from Lockhart last year. She read most of the books a little, except for some black magic she doesn''t want to study illegally.

    But just as she was about to leave the random book, the coin emitted light again, but this time it was not all, but the left half.

    "Are you guiding me?"

    Hermione hesitated and walked to the left. After passing three bookshelves, the light of the coin turned to the right, indicating her to turn right.

    "Is there anything on the right?"

    Hermione continued to turn right. After taking a few steps, the light on the coin completely disappeared. Hermione looked aside and a very different book appeared in her vision.

    Because in order to maintain the beauty of the bookshelf, books of the same thickness and size will be placed in a row, but this very large book is placed in the row of the smallest books.

    "The magic switch of the human body, by Michelle sayev, a book on magic control?" Hermione hesitated for two seconds and took it off the shelf.

    There is nothing on the front and back of the book cover, just a black cover, and the only title and author only have a vertical column on the spine of the book.

    She opened it gently and found that it was all blank, which reminded her of Voldemort''s diary and immediately felt a panic.

    However, when it was removed, a hollow round hole suddenly appeared on the white page, and a line of words also appeared on the white page. Put it in.

    Hermione suddenly understood, put the coin in, and then she saw what she couldn''t believe after she came to the magical world

    ¡­¡­

    "Harry, get out of the way!"

    "Go fast!" Wood threw Harry a magic spell, and harriton felt a light foot and rushed to the side, just avoiding the attack of the giant spider.

    "Upside down gold hook!"

    "To pieces!"

    The two students on the side also shot quickly. The curse was just half a second away. When the giant spider was lifted, it was broken to pieces and directly hit the giant spider''s soft belly!

    "Hoo... It''s over, take 6 points!"

    "Ha ha, beautiful Harry!" Wood also came up and patted Harry on the small shoulder.

    "I can get some strength, too." Harry''s whole hair was wet because he was nervous, but the joy was not fake.

    "Next? Do you want to go further? When the fog reaches this level, simple fluorescent scintillation doesn''t work anymore. "

    "Then we don''t seem to see any other team..." Harry closed his eyes and there was nothing around except the sound of the wind blowing through the leaves.

    "Yes, nearly a hundred teams came in, that is to say, about 400 people. Although the forbidden forest is large, it should not have met any team."

    "Anyone?" But just then, a familiar voice sounded not far away.

    "Hey? Someone is coming...! " Harry stood up immediately and walked towards that side. In a moment, a figure bumped up and almost touched Harry.

    "Sorry... I didn''t see it clearly, eh? It''s Harry. "

    "Senior Cedric!?" Harry also saw that it was Cedric who hit him. In other words, they haven''t seen each other since they separated in Dorset.

    "Oh, wood, it''s your team. I thought it was them."

    "What? You lost your team? Little white face won''t make you lose your way, "said koyaf. After all, in Grade 5, his favorite schoolgirl even liked Cedric and sent him a good man card, which made him feel a little bitter.

    "Well, koyav, every time you make fun of others." Rita also felt a little embarrassed. After all, koyav had this temper, and he couldn''t stop it.

    "It''s all right. It''s mainly because I feel that we should leave here as soon as possible, because the giant spider seems to have some special circumstances, so I lost touch with them in order to escape."

    "Run away? Have you met too many giant spiders? It doesn''t matter. Giant spiders are gregarious creatures, and their IQ is invincible. They will ambush people. Moreover, the fog is so big that it''s a good time for them to move. "

    "No, it''s a mutant eight eyed giant spider. I don''t know how to describe them. Anyway, they are more aggressive, and ordinary magic spells can''t break their defense at all."

    "So we can only spread out and run. Now I don''t know what happened to them..." said here, Cedric''s face obviously became a little bad.

    After all, this team was formed by him. Two elder sisters and one younger brother took the initiative to join him, and they were also his good friends. He was a little nervous from the bottom of his heart.

    "Take a drink and calm down. Don''t worry. With the safety protection of the school, it''s good to believe Dumbledore''s commitment."

    "Well, but now I want to go back as soon as possible and inform the school that the red eight eyed giant spiders can''t be dealt with by students at all. Unless they use the must kill black magic, they can''t penetrate their defense."

    "More than one of them!?" Hearing this, several people who were calm suddenly felt that there were more things around them, and a sense of crisis came up.

    "Well, I just saw three. The forbidden forest is so big. If there are only three, we can''t fight, but we can still run."

    "Is it? So... What about the five? "

    "Huh?" Cedric heard Harry''s slightly trembling voice, suddenly turned around, and a red shadow slowly moved towards them.

 Chapter 135

    "Ah!"

    "Miss Granger!?" Mrs. pince heard Hermione''s cry again and walked quickly towards this side. This time she must drive the other out.

    Even if there are few people in the library, we should maintain the original rules. Good students and bad students must be treated the same for no reason.

    When Mrs. pince came to the bookshelf, Hermione came out with a thick black book.

    "Mrs. pince, I''m really sorry, but I called it out just because the book fell off accidentally and I was afraid of hitting me. I didn''t mean to..." Hermione said to the other with an embarrassed face.

    Today may be the day when she is most against her heart. She has violated the rules many times and even lied. Hermione, Hermione, you are learning bad from Ron and Harry... By the way, and HEMA.

    At this time, Ron, who wrote in the auditorium, was in danger. Harry, including HEMA, who was on his way, sneezed.

    But at this time, the environment of several people is quite different~

    "Sneeze! Really, I won''t catch a cold... I shouldn''t... I don''t want to go to the school hospital. In other words, this guy is getting more and more depressed... Hey? Where''s zebra? "

    "Neville! Do you see spots? "

    "Your pet mouse?"

    "Yes."

    "No, but you''ve kept him for so long that you won''t come back. Don''t worry. I used to take the owl out to play. When I came back, I forgot to take it home, but I didn''t expect it to get home earlier than me. "

    "Er... No, it''s too bad now. I have to find it. Don''t be eaten by Hermione''s cat. If I take the initiative to die, I have no right to say that Miss Granger is not... This stupid mouse! "

    After that, Ron put his pen down and walked towards the lounge. After all, spotted is very smart. Maybe he went back to his nest as Neville said.

    On HEMA''s side, several people found a way to dispel the fog. It''s very simple. It''s to summon the wind or drive the air flow with a magic spell to blow away the fog.

    This is what we thought just after HEMA was attacked. It''s OK to have wind, but several seniors looked at each other and found that Tangtang grade 7 didn''t even know the magic spell of the wind Department.

    Daphne and HEMA, let alone hematon, felt that the skills of the wind girl were a little easy to use, but they didn''t open the Zuan hero up card pool, so it''s better to put it aside for the time being.

    So their candidate came to Malfoy. Lucius did not know where to get a set of wind system spells for his baby son, and most of them were offensive spells.

    But obviously they are very powerful. Unfortunately, Malfoy is not happy. He only knows the two magic spells of wind speed splitting and Hula cannon.

    The hula-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la-la.

    So Malfoy also became a tool man. After gathering the air, he blew forward with an air gun, which could directly open the field of vision to a distance of more than ten meters.

    As for others, he doesn''t worry that everyone can''t find a way back, because if you don''t go back at 12 o''clock, you can''t lose you with Mr. cahor and old Deng''s head.

    Of course, HEMA is still very worried about safety. After all, there are only a few personnel. Whether they can really achieve complete rescue remains to be discussed.

    However, the proportion of injuries on the first day will also determine the participation of everyone behind. If 400 people and 200 people are seriously injured.

    In that case, even the top students in Grade 7 will not continue to participate. After all, the risk is too great to be worth it.

    But it''s also a good thing for them to experience the feeling of crisis with a small injury.

    At this time, Harry didn''t have so much emotion. Looking at the approaching red eight eyed giant spider, the whole person was a little bad.

    "What the hell is this?"

    "Run, our spell has no effect on them!" Cedric also called out a quick step, grabbed Harry and ran behind him.

    The other three people also raised their wands and shouted "iron armor protection! Go fast! "

    With a dull bang, the huge claws hit the golden light wall. There was an air flow at the feet of several people, and quickly disappeared from the vision of the eight eyed giant spider.

    "Roar!" The eight eyed giant spider roared suddenly, and his gray yellow eyes turned red. He looked at the direction of Harry''s escape and galloped again, marking a gully on the ground.

    ¡­¡­

    On the library side, Hermione was just about to register the book, but pince said that the book was not from the library and there was no book in the catalogue.

    In other words, she had never seen this book since she had been a librarian for so many years. Finally, Mrs. pince could only look at the blank in it and nodded.

    "It may be that some student left his notebook in the forbidden area in his early years. There is nothing in it anyway. Take it away, Miss Granger, and use it as a notebook."

    "Really?" Hermione showed a happy but uneasy expression, which made Mrs. pince feel strange, but she waved her hand.

    "Thank you, Mrs. pince. I''ll go first." With that, she quickly walked out of the library, because she has something to do now

    Hermione looked down at the book and smiled, but before she took a few steps, Astoria shouted.

    "Miss Greengrass, what can I do for you?"

    "Hoo... ~ Hoo... You forgot to take your textbook." After only a few steps, Astoria fell into a state of dyspnea.

    Hermione looked at each other''s pale face and remembered that the other party had fainted in the potion class. She quickly took over the textbook and notebook. "Thank you, but are you really OK? Shall I take you to the school hospital? "

    "No, I don''t have any problems. I''ll go first."

    "Let''s go together. It''s on the way anyway."

    "OK." Astoria gave a sweet smile.

    Hermione was also in a daze. Such a girl is really an angel! No wonder HEMA... Hey ~ girls like me should be the ones boys don''t like most~

    "Miss Granger?"

    "Sorry, I''m distracted. By the way, just call me Hermione."

    "Then call me Astoria. Of course, if it''s too long, call me Aya."

    "Well, are Astoria and HEMA in love?"

    "..." Astoria was also confused by Hermione''s hand. It was you who attacked with a straight ball... But she still had an answer to this question.

    "No, love is not suitable for HEMA and me, or for me... Maybe I can figure it out one day. Of course, we are still students. What do we want to do so much?"

    "Oh ~" Hermione didn''t understand each other, but she nodded, but when she was going to ask something more.

    A dark figure suddenly flashed past the corner of the stairs. They stared at each other.

    "Just now... What was that? Am I wrong? "

    "No, it was a black dog just now! How is that possible? "

 Chapter 136

    They actually saw a dog in Hogwarts castle, which is impossible. Whether there are Dementors outside or Hogwarts'' own defense cover, the castle itself also has a defense mechanism

    "Miss Astoria, grab it?" Hermione suddenly said to Astoria nearby.

    Originally Astoria wanted to subconsciously refuse, but HEMA nodded.

    I can''t rely on him alone. I should try to do some things. Death is not terrible. The terrible thing is that you don''t have the courage to face it.

    "Then let''s go!" They hurried down the stairs and found that the shadow of the black dog just disappeared at the corner of the right corridor again.

    "Over there?"

    "It''s going upstairs."

    "Let''s keep up."

    After all, they were afraid to scare the snake at once. Hogwarts castle is not small. If the other party runs away, it will be really hard to find.

    They went up the stairs, listened to the slight footsteps, kept the distance at a corner, but ensured that the black dog did not disappear in the field of vision.

    After a while, the two people who had just planned to go down from the fifth floor had come to the eighth floor, and the figure of the black dog disappeared from the stairs again, which means that it came down from here.

    "Eighth floor? Gryffindor Lounge!? "

    "Yes, but at this time, there should be students in the lounge?"

    "Whatever, let''s go and have a look first." With that, Hermione took Astoria slowly up the corridor on the eighth floor and saw two lower grade students lying not far away.

    "What''s the matter with you?" Hermione immediately walked that way, but Astoria''s voice suddenly sounded behind her.

    "Don''t go..." Astoria jerked Hermione, and a white light just wiped Hermione and flew over, banging on the hanging picture behind.

    "Who is it?" Hermione looked into the distance and found that a dark figure quickly disappeared in the field of vision, but Hermione was more nervous. "Is that a person?"

    "... well..." Astoria hesitated for a few seconds and frowned back. Hogwarts was really invaded?! But who?

    Lord Voldemort? Or one of his men, or the Death Eater who just escaped from Azkaban, Sirius Black?

    But no matter what the situation is, they are not little wizards who can deal with it. They must tell the professor or president Dumbledore, but they are not here now.

    Did the other party seize this opportunity to enter Hogwarts castle? No, we must inform the headmaster of them!

    "Astoria, you go and inform the headmaster. I''ll see how the others are?"

    "Well, pay attention to your safety. He may not have gone far."

    "I see." With that, Astoria rushed downstairs, while Hermione walked quickly, touched their necks and breaths, and found that they were just asleep.

    At the door of the Gryffindor lounge next to her, the fat lady has disappeared from the portrait. The portrait has been maliciously damaged. Small pieces of canvas are everywhere on the ground, and large pieces of canvas have been completely torn away from the frame!

    "What the hell is this?"

    "Faint!"

    Just then, the voice on the side sounded again. It was a hoarse man''s voice, but Hermione obviously didn''t have time to avoid this time and was knocked over on the ground.

    A tall man saw Hermione knocked to the ground and walked out slowly towards her.

    "Unexpectedly, I was followed by two little girls. It seems that I''m really rusty... Hoo, but I can''t afford the lounge for the time being... What can I do?"

    "Faint!"

    But just as Sirius was thinking about how to get in, a light suddenly flashed, which was the curse of Hermione who fell to the ground.

    He was suddenly surprised, retreated back, waved his hand, and a white light covered his body, but he was still beaten out by Hermione''s spell and fell to the ground.

    "It''s inconvenient without a wand... But now..." Sirius looked at Hermione standing up and took the little wizard''s wand in his hand.

    "All petrified! Fall apart! " Hermione also read the two spells quickly and threw them out directly, but Sirius waved his wand gently and blocked them.

    Hermione also pursed her lips, and she knew it would be. She had recognized each other, Sirius Black, the Death Eater who escaped from Azkaban.

    "Little girl, you''d better surrender. It''s meaningless."

    "It''s you who should surrender. Even if you kill me, Dumbledore won''t let you escape."

    "I won''t kill easily! What is written in the newspaper must be true?! " Sirius was also triggered by Hermione''s sensitive psychology and exploded in an instant.

    "Anyway, I won''t flinch!"

    "..." Sirius looked at Hermione and raised his wand. In that case, you can only suffer a little, little girl!

    But just then, a big cat came slowly down the corridor and stood between Sirius and Hermione.

    "Crook mountain, what are you doing? Come here! " Hermione also looked at crook mountain and shouted anxiously.

    But Sirius was stunned, looked at Hermione far away, and said to himself, "it seems that it''s really fate?"

    At this time, Sirius''s mind changed from knocking down Hermione to what spell he used to ensure that he would stun her without seriously injuring each other

    Hermione suddenly jumped forward, directly hugged crook mountain, and rushed downstairs without looking back.

    "Hey? "But the girl and the fat lady already know my existence. I must speed up my action.

    But the door of the lounge must have a password... The unlocking spell can''t be opened. It seems that we can only come again next time, but the danger will certainly increase.

    Then Sirius thought of crook mountain and seemed to have some new plans "Hoo... Peter, the next time we meet, it will be your death day!"

    After a vicious sentence, Sirius shook his body and turned into a black dog. He immediately crossed the corridor and disappeared at the shadowy corner.

    At this time, HEMA and others, relying on Malfoy''s fog to disperse, also felt closer and closer to the exit, and the surrounding fog was obviously much smaller.

    But why do you always feel uneasy?

    At this moment, a sudden sound of footsteps rang from all directions, and HEMA immediately raised his wand.

    A few seconds later, Cedric and Harry appeared in the field of vision, then there were three senior Gryffindors, and on the right were two Ravenclaw and three Hufflepuff students.

    "Hoo... HEMA? Run! "

    "Yes, run, there''s a giant spider behind!"

    Everyone said it together. Cedric also saw his teammates who had just lost contact, as well as several Ravenclaw students, who were obviously pursued.

    "Giant spider?"

    "It''s not an ordinary giant spider. After a while, let''s go first!"

    However, before Cedric finished, red clouds suddenly jumped out behind all of them, surrounding more than a dozen of them in the middle.

    "Or break through? But these spiders are so strange... "Gorm said casually, but he thought of the mutant just mentioned by aragock.

    But these mutants are no different, just better, just like cooked crabs... What''s powerful?

    But the next battle, let him remember, the mutant is more than shell red

 Chapter 137

    With the roar of the giant spider, more than a dozen red giants surrounded and suppressed them. Moreover, compared with ordinary giant spiders, they seem to be more strategic, allowing their hardest front claws to explore forward rather than exposing their heads in front.

    "HEMA, just talk to me!"

    "OK, but I don''t think it will work this time." Compared with others, HEMA has a special pair of eyes. The simplest data given by the system shows the power of this variant.

    The blood volume of ordinary adult eight eyed giant spiders is generally 4900 ~ 5200, and each of these giant spiders has reached 6000, and it seems that the magic resistance ability is the most difficult place.

    But we still have to try first. Otherwise, how do we know whether we have the strength to fight them?

    "Ice vine!" HEMA roared and scared several people nearby. She saw that the water gushed out of the stone cracks on the ground, and then turned into ice crystal vines and quickly spread around!

    At the moment when the ice vine came into contact with these eight eyed giant spiders, it was different from the last moment when it was wrapped and frozen. The ice vine melted away at the moment when it came into contact with their skin.

    Everyone was also stunned. Even Cedric, who had fought with them, was the same. Now they seem to know that the red doesn''t just look good.

    "Roar!" With their low roar, several flames came out of their backs and attacked them like a dozen small stoves.

    But everyone seems not too nervous, because the flame... Seems to be near the lake, and HEMA is there, then it is... For nothing!

    "Drink!" HEMA''s wand waved a blue light, and everyone immediately felt a shiver under their feet. The next second, the water gushed out of the ground and condensed together, and a big wave patted the giant spider!

    The water and fire met and made a harsh sound. The flame on them was extinguished instantly, and the water also mixed into their back shells and hair.

    "Ice knot!" HEMA raised her wand again, and the cold suddenly overflowed, and the bodies of all the giant spiders were frozen in it.

    "Everybody, put the spell!"

    With Karan''s voice, everyone raised their wands together and aimed at the giant spider. In an instant, streamers poured out like machine gun bullets!

    But HEMA frowned at the splashing fire, electricity and dust, because the blood volume of these eight eyed giant spiders fell too slowly.

    ¡¾5139¡¿¡¢¡¾5090¡¿¡¢¡¾5067¡¿

    "Everybody withdraw quickly. We can''t break the defense. Take advantage of now!" HEMA shouted, then waved to the Karan people nearby and ran directly towards the exit.

    Cedric was also stunned, but they still believed HEMA''s words, especially Harry. As soon as he took away his wand, he ran behind HEMA.

    Then, just after several people ran less than 100 meters, the roar of giant animals came again behind them, and a black smoke slowly rose. It was obvious that their flame burned the nearby vegetation.

    "What''s the matter with these monsters? Can''t you kill him? " Koyav looked at the black smoke in the distance and felt powerless for the first time, which was comparable to or better than the snake monster at that time.

    In fact, at that time, the Basilisk was large, there were many people, and it could still move. It had only one goal. You can ignore the surroundings and pay attention to the movement of the basilisk.

    However, these monsters can''t beat and run. The most important thing is that they have a large number. If they are careless, they are easy to be attacked.

    "These guys can only be handed over to the professor. It''s too dangerous."

    "Well, is there no fog..." Harry said, and everyone noticed that the fog had basically dispersed.

    "Over there, it''s the exit, I see!" A Hufflepuff''s sister also pointed to the right rear, and everyone saw the tall light wall hundreds of meters away.

    "Hoo, it''s finally over. Go back and have a good rest."

    "So, how did you get? How many giant spiders did you kill? "

    "There are three in our team. I''m a drag." Cedric was also embarrassed to scratch his head. At first, he tried to attack these cheap giant spiders, which led to this situation. Otherwise, they would certainly be able to destroy more ordinary giant spiders.

    "HEMA, what about you?"

    "More than a dozen."

    "So much! How did you do it? "

    Then, more than a dozen people also walked towards the exit while chatting. As they got closer and closer to the exit, there were more and more students around.

    Then a deafening whistle sounded, and everyone noticed that 12 o''clock had arrived. If they hadn''t taken the initiative to go back, the professor would go and bring them back.

    So those who are still lost don''t have to worry too much, but among the crowd, many students have suffered some minor injuries, but their faces look elated and obviously have not been affected.

    "Come and gather!" Hagrid also appeared at the exit, next to lupin, Dumbledore, Professor McGonagall and Mr. Snape who didn''t know when to come.

    "Those who are injured will go to Mrs. Pomfrey later. Those who are not injured can go back and have a rest. If you have any problems, you can talk to me now."

    "Headmaster Dumbledore!" As soon as Dumbledore put down his words, Karan raised his hand.

    "Say."

    "In the forbidden forest, in addition to the ordinary eight eyed giant spider, we also met an eight eyed giant spider that can''t break the defense and can be angry. What''s the matter?"

    "Everyone raised their hands when they met this giant spider." Dumbledore listened and said slowly to the students present.

    Then in the little man''s eyes, a shadow covered up in an instant. HEMA looked at both sides and behind, and at least half of the people raised their hands.

    "So where do you think they are powerful?" Dumbledore then raised a smile and suddenly asked questions.

    "Can''t break the defense!"

    "Yes, our spell has no effect on them at all, and they will be angry if we can''t get close."

    "Well, you''re right. The red eight eyed spiders are really powerful, but they are not without weaknesses."

    "I guess they must be afraid of water."

    "But my water spell has no other effect except to extinguish the fire on it."

    "Ha ha, you guessed right. They are really afraid of water, but water also needs skills, such as this..."

    Dumbledore raised his hand, and a stream of water suddenly splashed out on the ground. Then he controlled the water to throw it on the nearby stone.

    I saw that the water directly changed into a slender shape in the air, like a javelin, banging directly into the center of the boulder.

    With the flow of water spreading, the stone shook gently and broke from the inside, directly into two halves!

    The students also suddenly opened their eyes. Can water reach this level? But this level of magic control... Is hard... It''s hard for them.

    "People may think it will be difficult, but it''s not impossible, isn''t it?"

    Just as Dumbledore was going to say something, a familiar voice suddenly came to HEMA and others in the barrier.

    "Headmaster Dumbledore! Someone invaded Hogwarts castle! "

    "Huh?!"

 Chapter 138

    All the students were stunned, but HEMA was not so surprised. After all, it was sooner or later that Sirius would invade Hogwarts castle.

    It happened that many professors and senior students were no longer in the school. It was a good opportunity for formal action, but HEMA felt that he must have a high probability of failure.

    After all, Peter is not a fool. Although he is timid, he is smart and cunning. Otherwise, he won''t deceive so many people. He must have found a hiding place in advance.

    But the girl Astoria came to report. What''s going on? Is Hogwarts empty? Bullying my girl is slow to walk!

    "Is it Aya?" Daphne didn''t see it, but she also heard her little sister''s voice.

    "Well, is Astoria''s nickname Aya?"

    "No, I just like to call it that."

    "I''ll go up and have a look." HEMA said, and with her flexibility, she quickly passed through the cracks in the crowd and came to the front.

    But the students below have started the super discussion mode. After all, Hogwarts castle has been invaded? This is not a trivial matter, let alone there are Dementors outside... How is it possible?

    "Are you miss Greengrass? Come and say. " Dumbledore waved his hand gently, the curtain of light opened a corner, and Astoria came over.

    HEMA immediately went up and grabbed her arm. She was panting and staggering. Sure enough, the girl was still too demanding.

    But HEMA didn''t say anything. After all, the business at Hogwarts was important, and he had his priorities.

    "Hoo... Mr. President, when Miss Granger and I came out of the library, we saw a black dog running upstairs. We quickly followed up to the eighth floor."

    "Black dog?" Harry, who was in the crowd, was stunned and his forehead hurt. "Are you really here to kill me?"

    If HEMA knew what Harry thought, she would give him a brain collapse. Your forehead wound hurts. It has nothing to do with Sirius! You talk to Voldemort!

    Astoria continued to talk, and the students at the bottom clenched their fists, some nervous and some angry.

    "So miss Hermione went to check and let me come and tell you the details..."

    "I''m coming, I''m coming!" Before Astoria''s words fell, Hermione''s voice rang from a distance. She ran here with crook mountain in her arms.

    "Come first, Miss Granger." Dumbledore also opened a space for Hermione again. She also ran in quickly, held HEMA and gasped deeply.

    But some melon eaters nearby almost laughed because HEMA was in the middle and Hermione and Astoria were learning too much from each other.

    "Principal, it''s Sirius Black! I saw him, but fortunately I ran away while he wasn''t paying attention. He was going to go into Gryffindor''s lounge and knocked out two students. "

    "Well, everybody, do you hear me? Let''s go to the auditorium first. Professor Snape and I will go back to Hogwarts castle first. Professor McGonagall and Professor Lupin will lead us to the auditorium first. "

    "OK." Professor McGonagall nodded. Dumbledore glanced at Snape and shook his arm directly. Fox flashed past and disappeared with Snape and him.

    "Everybody, come with me! We''ll talk about the giant spider tomorrow. Now go back to the auditorium first. I believe Dumbledore will ensure everyone''s safety and catch each other. "

    Fortunately, most of the students here are senior students. They have just experienced a bloody war. How can they panic? After all, there are so many of them. Sirius is only one person no matter how powerful he is.

    "Harry? I''m gone. Why is it uncomfortable? "

    "Well... No, No." Harry replied casually and followed the crowd through the light curtain.

    HEMA, on the other hand, spoke to Karan and quickly walked to Hagrid''s side and put the bottle in her sleeve into Hagrid''s robe.

    "What is this?" Hagrid was also stunned, but the next second, he was pushed and dragged out of the shield by HEMA.

    For Hagrid, these teachers can take things out. Their students can go there only after they pass the examination and record of that card.

    "Go out first."

    Hagrid came out vaguely. After walking into his cabin, HEMA asked him to take out his things, but the next second he was stunned.

    "The cub of an eight eyed giant spider? That won''t work. I have to send it back! " Although Hagrid will not report to Dumbledore, he also has his own principles.

    "Wait a minute, get up and talk." HEMA slowly opened the cork and lay at the bottom of the bottle. The eight eyed giant spider slowly stood up after hearing HEMA''s voice.

    "What is this?"

    "Hagrid?" When aragok heard Hagrid''s voice, he immediately shouted. Although it was still an old and hoarse voice, it looked clear at the moment.

    "Aragok!? How? "

    "Then let you two have a good chat. I''ll withdraw first. Otherwise, others should come to me later."

    "OK, thank you, HEMA." Although he still doesn''t understand what''s going on, HEMA won''t do anything bad. It must be meaningful for him to bring aragok. For himself, he also wants to see it.

    "Let''s go." HEMA said a word and left Hagrid''s cabin directly. She saw the grimgrass sisters waiting for him not far away.

    "Miss Greengrass, what can I do for you?"

    "What''s more, Astoria almost had an accident. You don''t care. You just ran away..." Daphne looked at her sister with a distressed face.

    "Sister ~ HEMA has her own things to do."

    "Sorry, I''m really mentally disabled, but now I have nothing to compensate you. I can only say I''m sorry!"

    HEMA''s brain is not hard to use. When she says that she really has something to do, this is the straight man''s speech. She takes the initiative to admit her mistake. Whether she is sincere or false, it will certainly work.

    "Oh... I don''t have to ask you to apologize..." Daphne was embarrassed by HEMA. Originally, she was just defending her sister for a while.

    "Well, sister, HEMA, he has been very kind to me... Just now I ran over and almost fainted. Only he helped me in advance."

    "Well, really, this boy knows you better than your sister ~"

    Daphne looked at her little sister''s red face and knew that the girl was hopeless, but she looked at HEMA and nodded. At least the boy was good enough.

    Hermione not far away looked at the three people and gasped deeply. She suddenly felt miserable, but forget it... The little angel is much better than his Cinderella.

    Grabbed his messy long hair and walked forward with crook mountain in his arms, but he was pulled before he took a few steps.

    She turned around and saw HEMA smile and say, "it seems that there is nothing wrong with her body, so I''m relieved."

    Suddenly, Hermione felt warm in her heart and couldn''t help laughing. "How can I have something? I''m Xueba!"

 Chapter 139

    After arriving at the auditorium, most of the students have come. Even if they don''t come, they have been forcibly brought by the professors for their safety.

    I''m afraid the only group that didn''t come back was the students who were slightly seriously injured in the battle this morning and are still at Mrs. Pomfrey''s place.

    Now professor sprott is accompanied there, which is also regarded as a bodyguard, so the school still pays great attention to everyone''s safety.

    Of course, except for some of the students present just now, most of the other students are still confused and don''t know what happened.

    However, with Dumbledore on the stage, they felt that some bad things had happened. After all, President Dumbledore would not specially hold an auditorium meeting during class.

    Some things will be discussed together during the evening self-study, and the less important ordinary notice will be directly told by the dean of each college to the students, or let the student union and prefects tell the little wizards below.

    But without Dumbledore''s notice, within a few minutes, most students immediately understood that Sirius had invaded the school!

    Then Dumbledore and several professors also came to the auditorium and told everyone a little about what had just happened. Of course, most students knew it and were not so surprised.

    However, Death Eaters invaded the school, which still makes people feel nervous for most students. After all, no one can guarantee what the killer will do.

    "Of course, we don''t have to be afraid. He chose to act when neither the professor nor I was in school, which represents their fear of the power of our teachers and senior students."

    "So we should be careful, but we don''t have to be too afraid. I believe all the students who have participated in the giant spider expulsion station today have experienced it. Do you think a human can be better than a dozen giant red giant spiders?"

    "No!" The students at the bottom responded one after another. The students who did not participate in the expulsion war also looked at them and immediately wondered what had happened.

    "So we have to face the invasion of these enemies bravely. Of course, junior students don''t have to panic. Other teachers and Mr. filch have gone to search."

    "Later, the teachers and myself will conduct a thorough search of the castle." Dumbledore took a look at everyone and continued.

    "For your own safety, I think you''d better try not to go back to the dormitory. At present, Sirius doesn''t want to hurt the students, but he wants to enter the common room."

    "So these two days, you may have to spend the night here. I ask the prefects to stand guard at the entrance of the auditorium, and the chairman of the boys'' and girls'' Student Union to stay in the auditorium for management."

    "Of course, if you don''t trust me, I''ll sleep with you myself."

    "Ha ha ha!" Hearing Dumbledore''s joke, everyone laughed, and most of the tension was completely dispelled.

    "The afternoon course still continues, but try to unify it for each age. There will be no problem. Don''t act alone in the corridor, at least many people together."

    "Don''t run around after class. Come directly to the auditorium. There are protective magic, teachers and other students. Even the shadow can''t resist the light."

    "I see." The students at the bottom also nodded when they heard this. Especially the last sentence, the shadow could not defeat the light, which made them more aware of the importance of companions.

    "In addition, Miss Astoria Greengrass and miss Hermione Granger were very brave and risked the risk to tell me the news, so Slytherin and Gryffindor added 10 points!"

    Slytherin and Gryffindor clapped in an instant. Of course, most students knew Hermione but did not know Astoria.

    But Astoria, sitting next to HEMA, smiled when she heard others applaud her, but she was still afraid that others would notice her and pulled her hood again.

    "Finally, enjoy a good lunch. Don''t be nervous and afraid. Hogwarts is still as usual!" Dumbledore waved his hand, and as usual, there were a wide range of lunches on the table, which were richer than usual.

    After a meal, everyone also recovered their usual spirit. Except for the first grade who just came to Hogwarts, everyone else began their ordinary daily life.

    HEMA didn''t think of this, but she took a look at the four yard badges hanging on the wall of the auditorium in memory of the snake monster and immediately smiled.

    Yes, I''ve fought with such powerful objects as the snake monster. What else to be afraid of? A little fear can be overcome and defeated.

    Besides, HEMA also knew that Sirius was not a wizard who hurt people, so there was really no problem with this rhythm now.

    In the afternoon, before evening, HEMA went to a deformation class and herbal medicine class. After that, there were no other courses, and other students were almost the same. They returned to the auditorium one after another.

    The whole auditorium suddenly became very cheerful, discussing all kinds of interesting news. Of course, the most discussed thing was about Hogsmeade.

    Of course, HEMA didn''t care much about it, because he couldn''t go to Hogwarts. After all, he wasn''t really in the third grade.

    Of course, he can drill the secret road by himself or talk to old Deng tou, but he doesn''t want to simply break the rules of Hogwarts for fun.

    Of course, Harry said something else. His dear Dursleys didn''t sign for him. What''s the way, but someone can sign for him, Sirius Black, who he hates and fears most now.

    So the time passed and came to the night. Everyone chatted casually after the night self-study, but there was a thought in their head.

    Headmaster Dumbledore said, how can we rest in the auditorium?

    But as Dumbledore came in, smiled and waved to everyone, then the tables and chairs disappeared, and they fell down suddenly.

    But just when I thought I was going to fall, I didn''t expect thick sleeping bags to appear directly under me and lie directly on it.

    "This is a special emergency plan of the school. You won''t sleep on the table. Well, I wish you a good dream!"

    With that, Dumbledore also went out, leaving behind the students, especially the girls, who were still in a state of ignorance.

    "I haven''t brushed my teeth yet?"

    "Yes, I have to change... There are boys here."

    "I''m going to the bathroom."

    "Well, everyone, there is still half an hour to turn off the lights. Now you can move freely. In addition, the school will send you pajamas. You can change them in the teacher''s lounge upstairs. It has made a special separation between men and women for you."

    Professor McGonagall also said that all the students immediately stood up and walked out. After all, they had been stuffy in the auditorium and were almost sick.

    But at this time, the boys are surprisingly looking forward to it. After all, the girls will change into pajamas soon. What does it look like?

    After all, in general, what we see is robes, which can not be observed in terms of body or other aspects. During rest, there are male and female dormitories separated.

    Therefore, the waiting value of everyone''s meal period rose sharply this time, but the girls were also a little excited. This is the youth of young girls!

 Chapter 140

    However, when all the boys happily changed their clothes and returned to the auditorium, they found that girls were still wearing shirts and skirts in their usual black robes.

    "What''s the matter with you!" At this time, a bold Gryffindor boy shouted directly at the girls.

    "What do you think? It''s good to make a floor with you. What else do you want? Sleep! " A tall Gryffindor girl also shouted back.

    The girls around also laughed one after another. Several bold girls gently lifted their skirts, just showed a trace of white, covered them in an instant, and then quickly hid themselves in their sleeping bags.

    The other boys also cut one after another and got into their sleeping bags. Fortunately, most of the students were not so unhappy.

    After all, they are just kidding. In addition, the sleeping bag comes according to the seat. Of course, you can adjust it yourself. Suddenly, the sleeping bag has become a small group that can be divided.

    HEMA had just chosen a good place and went to the edge of her sleeping bag. She looked at Astoria with a hood lying in her sleeping bag and almost laughed.

    "What are you doing? Want to suffocate yourself? "

    "I''ll take it off when the light goes out." Astoria whispered.

    "Well, but you don''t have to. You are so beautiful and have such a good character. Many people will be willing to make friends with you."

    "No, I only want one friend of yours." Astoria also rarely refuted HEMA.

    HEMA did not refute her. After all, it is impossible to change miss Greengrass overnight. It still needs to be fundamentally solved, that is, this pain.

    Before looking for Ms. Hufflepuff''s secret treasure, we still have to find out the source of the disease. The magic disorder directly affects the body''s function.

    But it was not a simple curse or blood disease. It seemed that he had to go to Greengrass''s house and meet Mrs. Greengrass when he had time.

    "But now... It''s better to rest first." HEMA glanced at Miss Astoria on the side and fell asleep.

    "It seems that she is too tired today. The child may exercise twice as much today as usual... But she is very happy."

    At this time, Daphne''s voice suddenly rang next to HEMA. She smiled at her sister and gently took off her hood.

    "Hey? She''ll be unhappy when she finds out. "

    "Ha ha, you can''t sleep like this. The girl''s heart is not as fragile as you think. By the way, you can withdraw."

    "Withdraw what?"

    "Do you want to sleep between our two girls? What a shame ~ "

    "Yes."

    "Well... Change places, we''ll be alone." Daphne didn''t expect HEMA to be so cheeky, but she thought about it and continued.

    "OK."

    So Daphne on Herma''s right moved to her sister''s left, and Herma continued to be on the right. They surrounded the little angel.

    Then he fell into silence, although there were discussions around, such as how Sirius came in and what happened in the forbidden forest.

    Daphne and HEMA were afraid to disturb Astoria''s rest, so they could only squint and wait for the lights to go out.

    Sure enough, a few minutes later, the auditorium fell into darkness, and the prefects also began to patrol to see who didn''t sleep well, much like HEMA''s sleep checking senior.

    Unknowingly, HEMA also gradually fell asleep and slept slowly until a pull woke him up from his sleep.

    "Who?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    HEMA blinked vaguely. Finally, she saw that it was her sister-in-law Daphne. At this time, she squatted next to her and pulled her collar.

    "Miss Daphne, what can I do for you? It shouldn''t be morning yet? "

    "Well... I''m... Going to the bathroom..."

    "Ha? Then go, I don''t want to go to the bathroom... "HEMA waved her hand, and the sleepiness still haunted him.

    "But I''m afraid..." Daphne hesitated for a few seconds and said weakly, contrary to her usual sharp teeth and sharp mouth.

    "...." HEMA was also awake for a few minutes. Hearing what the other party said, she slowly sat up and found that most of the prefects who had been patrolling seemed to be asleep, except Percy.

    "Are you having a nightmare?"

    "... er... Giant spider..."

    "Sure enough, dreams need you to control, not let him control you." HEMA said casually and slowly got out of her sleeping bag.

    They also walked towards the gate carefully, but before HEMA and her two people took a few steps, their other hand also grabbed HEMA''s arm.

    "I''m going too. Let''s go together."

    "Hermione? Are you sure you can''t? "

    "Well... I was scared by Sirius, too." Hermione is full of nonsense, but it''s true that she wants to go to the bathroom.

    But Daphne is not happy. You are my sister''s rival in love and hook my Meifu''s arm in front of me. It''s too deceptive!

    But luckily Daphne''s head was made of cement. She gave Hermione a hard white look and didn''t say anything else.

    The three also walked to the door. Percy also flashed directly and immediately recovered, but he was almost startled to see HEMA.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Go to the bathroom." Daphne and Hermione said together.

    "OK, but for your safety... You need to be accompanied by a female prefect." Percy looked at several people and planned to call a prefect up.

    "No, there''s no problem with HEMA EBO."

    "... well, but he''s a boy, isn''t it good?" Percy also frowned. After all, the professors told him that he must be accompanied by the prefect.

    But the strength of HEMA EBO does have no problem protecting the two girls, let alone Hermione Granger and the Miss Slytherin.

    "... all right, but you''ll be back as soon as possible."

    "OK, thank you, Mr. Percy." Hermione also said in a hurry and took the other party''s name. After all, the other party likes to listen to flattery best.

    When Percy heard this, he smiled and opened the door for the three people. HEMA was dragged out by the two girls.

    "In fact, you two can go together." HEMA looked at them silently, but she didn''t know why. When Hermione approached him, he felt a strange smell... He didn''t know what it was, but it was very strange.

    After the two ladies quickly solved the problem, HEMA quickly drilled back into her sleeping bag, looked at the dome dotted with stars, closed her eyes and continued to sleep.

    I did think so, but the next second, a small hand was gently put on his face, and Astoria''s soft voice sounded in his ear.

    "HEMA, I''m going to the bathroom..."

    "Well..." HEMA looked at her and smiled bitterly. "All right."

    Percy, who had been dozing again, was surprised by HEMA again, then vaguely opened the door, watched HEMA go away, carefully raised his wand and guarded the safety of the door.

    Then, when HEMA thought it was over, a face appeared in front of her again.

    "Dear brother, I''ll go to the bathroom..."

    "...... Why ~!"

 Chapter 141

    In the next few days, the school returned to its usual state, although it changed from daily gossip to Blake, mysterious man, giant spider expulsion war and so on.

    Of course, as for the frightened fat lady, she naturally doesn''t want to be the hanging picture in the Gryffindor public lounge, but other colleges are almost the same, afraid of being attacked.

    But fortunately, they are also ancient souls and consciousness. Naturally, they are not so fragile. Some portraits are willing to bear this responsibility.

    On the other hand, Harry became a nagging state. After all, the emergence of Sirius and black dog made him often have some nightmares.

    But he didn''t want to go to Dumbledore. After all, there were still many troubles in the school, so he found HEMA.

    But HEMA just said that the deep layer of the dream is still your control over the brain, so the brain closure must speed up the study, and you can come to him when appropriate.

    Yes, in Dumbledore''s small class in the evening, HEMA also began to learn brain closure, and learned it very quickly. Dumbledore said that his soul spirit was extraordinary.

    Of course, HEMA knew this, but it also reminded him of being attacked by some mental force in the forbidden forest, but he didn''t tell Dumbledore.

    The eight eyed giant spider stood here and fell into a place where senior students practiced courage with junior students, because the injured students withdrew on the first day, and some senior and junior students withdrew.

    As a result, some personnel have been changed and many teams have been reorganized, but there are still more than 300 people. It can be seen that fear has not defeated these young warriors.

    Giant spiders are also decreasing. In addition to the red giant spiders that run when you see them, ordinary giant spiders are almost invisible. On Thursday, there are few teams to go. After all, we can''t find a target to fight.

    Of course, because of the existence of the red giant spider, most students have learned the wind spell under their feet and the wind blowing spell to dispel the fog.

    But Harry did not continue recently. The day before yesterday, he and wood completely withdrew from the giant spider expulsion battle, and his quota was transferred to miss Hermione and another senior student.

    After all, he was troubled by nightmares for fear of affecting others, and the first battle of Quidditch on campus was coming. He and wood had not trained several times.

    However, training is secondary. As long as the state returns, it is still easier to make achievements. Just because of Sirius, he is highly monitored or protected by the school.

    Percy followed him for a long time to see if Sirius would appear around him, which made him uncomfortable during training.

    So halila took the courage to find Professor McGonagall and asked her to cancel the 24-hour high-intensity monitoring by the school.

    "I understand how you feel, Potter, but you should also understand that there are only your teammates around the court, and you will become a target, Potter."

    "We''re going to have our first game on Saturday! I must train, Professor! I must win this point for Gryffindor. This is not only my personal wish, but also a part of the collective honor. I have to consider it! "

    Harry spoke impassively according to HEMA''s words, but before he finished, he was interrupted by Professor McGonagall.

    "Did Mr. Abbott teach you this?" Professor McGonagall narrowed his eyes slightly and became more and more serious, and Harry just nodded directly.

    "Yes, Mr. Abbott taught me."

    "Harry... You!"

    HEMA, who was originally watching the play, was also stunned. She looked at Harry with an incredible face, and the other party smiled awkwardly.

    Professor McGonagall looked at Harry and held his forehead. Although he didn''t want to admit it, Harry was really helpful to Gryffindor''s team.

    Professor McGonagall got up slowly and looked at the Quidditch court outside the window. The court was faintly visible in the rain. Finally, he hesitated for a few seconds and made a decision.

    "OK, but in the future training, Mrs. Hodge or other teachers must be present, and Percy won''t supervise you in the school, but don''t act alone."

    "Thank you, professor. I will get the trophy for Gryffindor this time!" Harry laughed, too, and roared.

    Professor McGonagall smiled and nodded when he saw Harry, who had been frowning recently, and then looked at HEMA nearby.

    "I understand, professor. I''ll try my best to protect him. This is also the job that the one gave me." HEMA took two steps and whispered.

    After coming out of Professor McGonagall''s office, Harry and HEMA thanked and quickly gathered towards the Gryffindor Quidditch team. HEMA looked stunned and stayed where she was.

    "Is Quidditch really any fun?"

    "This kind of thing is simply a tool created by brain disabled wizards to pass the time. It is actually regarded as a formal sports ~"

    "Who?"

    "Me."

    HEMA noticed Salazar''s ring she was wearing and suddenly remembered that he had left it with me since she failed to challenge the chamber of Secrets last year.

    "Mr. Slytherin, what can I do for you?"

    "Have you contacted several others recently?"

    "How many others? You mean the other three at Hogwarts? "

    "Yes."

    "No, sir. Why do you think so?"

    "I feel the power of Ravenclaw in you. Although it''s only part of a part, it''s obvious that you did touch it?"

    "When?" HEMA seemed to think of something and asked again.

    "It should be a few days ago, about three days."

    "I see, Mr. Slytherin. What do you think?"

    "Only when you get part of Ravenclaw''s secret treasure can you start the trial practice of Ravenclaw''s successor. Of course, you don''t have to worry about it. After all, I will defeat you in the secret room."

    "Mr. Salazar, I won''t be able to do it for a while, but I''d be interested if you could tell me something about the secret treasure of hutchpatch."

    "You want to help that girl?"

    "It seems that you are not just sleeping, sir? Still monitoring my life. "

    "You''re completely wrong. I''m just observing my heir. Of course, I''m looking forward to my heir to bring all the other three treasures, but I really don''t know much about hutchpatch."

    "Really..." HEMA sighed, but it was also expected. After all, the four people knew each other''s treasure and the details of where it was, so the meaning of the treasure itself would be lost.

    "But I can still give you some information. Your headmaster Dumbledore told you that Ms. hutchpatch is a very sentimental lady."

    "She is kind and honest. She will regard her friends as her family and her favorite place as her home..."

    "You mean!? Thank you, sir. " HEMA understood for a moment. It seemed that she was going to look for clues around the public lounge of hechpatch.

    "No thanks, but if you want to challenge, I''ll always be waiting for you in the secret room." With that, the ring was calm again.

 Chapter 142

    HEMA then planned to go to Professor sprott''s place, and then to Hufflepuff''s lounge. Of course, other methods could be used, such as the compound decoction used by Miss Hermione in their original book.

    Of course, it''s better to go in openly, but he''s a Slytherin. If he wants to go in, I''m afraid he has to get the consent of the prefect and the dean.

    Moreover, it is not a small matter that concerns the heirs and treasures of the college. He must be careful. If there are any special circumstances, he can''t explain to the school.

    But he can''t go now. He must go to the defense against the dark arts class now, and it''s still a big class. However, after the class, hematon felt a lot quieter.

    Looking forward, Snape stood there, looking at the students below with an unhappy face, as if his eyebrows were almost locked together. Of course, the main target was Harry next to Ron.

    HEMA sat down in a random place. Snape walked down from the podium, raised his wand and waved it aside!

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.

    "Today, I''ll take this class."

    "Where''s Mr. lupin?" Harry suddenly raised his hand and let Snape''s stable mood split.

    "This is my class. Lupin naturally has his own business. Harry Potter, you interrupt the teacher''s speech. Did Professor Lupin teach you?"

    "Not a professor!"

    "Then have a quiet class. Gryffindor will deduct 5 points!"

    "Then why does our dean hate Harry Potter so much?"

    "It must be because of Harry''s appearance. He''s nosy but brave. He thinks he''s a great hero."

    At the bottom, whispering began again, but with Snape''s wand tapping on the table, the classroom was quiet again.

    "Today there are students from Slytherin and Gryffindor colleges, so the progress should be different, so today we will talk about werewolves."

    "But Professor, we have just finished Bogot, red hat and grindillo. Is it too early for us to learn werewolves?"

    Hermione suddenly raised her hand and said to Snape, but Snape obviously waved and stared at Hermione.

    "I think for a student, the first thing you learn is to respect teachers in class and don''t interrupt them! Gryffindor will deduct another five points. "

    "In addition, miss know it all said too early. I think it''s too late for you. Bogot and red hat are all things you should be able to deal with alone in Grade 1!"

    "But..." Hermione also frowned to continue to say something, but lavender and Thomas pulled their sleeves.

    For the sake of collective honor and academic points, Hermione still held back her words. Of course, her eyes were still full of anger.

    "Everybody, turn to page 394! Now! "

    Many people in the class exchanged glances in pain. Some people whispered a few words, but opened the book.

    "Who can tell me how to distinguish a werewolf from a real wolf? Or what is a werewolf? "

    With Snape''s words falling, the students at the bottom were all puppets, motionless and silent. Of course, Hermione still raised her hands.

    HEMA raised her hand subconsciously, but put it down quickly. After all, he didn''t want to show off, especially in front of Snape.

    In terms of major and important matters, he has to help himself. After all, there is old Deng''s head over there, and there are magic drug transactions between the two people. There is no need to brush the favor from the class.

    "Sure enough, I knew Lu Ping didn''t even teach you such a simple thing!" Snape showed a mocking smile, which made Harry more angry and raised his hand directly.

    But Snape obviously didn''t want to call Harry. Although he was wrong, he could make a good mockery of the other party, but if he was right, would he add points? Forget it.

    HEMA looked at Snape''s careful thinking and almost laughed, but the next second, a hand suddenly stretched out on HEMA''s back and patted her.

    HEMA looked to the right and found Ron winking at him. A small note slipped onto his desk across two Leslie Slytherin''s students.

    Ron, what''s the matter with me? Is it about Hermione? No... Ron doesn''t have a talent for love yet.

    ''HEMA, can you help me find the spot? He doesn''t know when he ran away. He hasn''t seen it in the last two days. I suspect it was eaten by Hermione''s cat. "

    After reading it, HEMA was stunned... How could the dwarf guy die? She must have heard the news of Sirius invasion and hid herself.

    But HEMA suddenly remembered another point. Snape came to replace him in this class. So what did Professor Lupin do? Can''t be a werewolf?

    Although the werewolf cannot completely become an ordinary person after being infected, it can be restrained by some means, and he should get this method in the summer vacation.

    Yes, Mr. newt scarmand didn''t become a werewolf on the full moon night. "No, it''s a matter of common sense. Even students in grades 1 and 2 should know!"

    "Er... That werewolf is the human who becomes a werewolf at the full moon, but werewolves are different from ordinary people''s wolves."

    "Because werewolves are caused by Wolf disease, which is a magical disease. In essence, they are still human."

    "In addition, mad wolf disease continues to spread through infection. If a werewolf bites you, you will be infected. Of course, generally, you will be killed by a werewolf before you are infected."

    When Ron finished word by word, everyone was stunned, including Snape. The whole person was not very good.

    "Ron, that''s great!" Lavender was also the first to speak, and then clapped. Other Gryffindor students clapped one after another.

    Snape frowned and looked at Ron strangely. The boy suddenly enlightened? No

    "Be quiet! Mr. Ron Weasley is right. It''s very beautiful. I hope you can still answer such a beautiful question in the future... Gryffindor adds 1 point. "

    "Hey?" The little lions at the bottom were also surprised. They were not happy because Snape added points, but added points. Who are you fooling!

    But the comparison was also a bonus. They didn''t say much, so they had to give Snape a good look. Of course, Snape didn''t care about it.

    But HEMA was most surprised that Ron could answer. He seemed to pay a little attention here.

 Chapter 143

    The next time, it became Snape''s personal show. After all, he had just experienced Ron''s beautiful answer, and he didn''t want to ask any more questions.

    But after a class, even some Gryffindor who hated Snape had to say that Snape''s teaching level was really good.

    It''s no problem to be a professor of defense against the dark arts, but the students subconsciously reject it. After all, it''s too serious. It won''t improve their grades, but also make the students feel too nervous.

    "Finally, each of you will write a paper and give it to me. The content is the method of identifying and killing werewolves. Of course, if you think you have a complete grasp, you can not write it. I will ask questions carefully in the next class!"

    "In addition, your Professor Lupin will not come back this week. Next week is his course. Don''t think you can fool the past and finish the class!"

    With that, Snape shook his black shawl and left the professor quickly, while HEMA put his textbook directly to Mr. Malfoy, the tool man, and quickly followed up.

    It''s a good name. He''s going to ask for advice. In fact, he''s talking about the share of the red medicine sold. After all, he''s seen it several times in the giant spider expulsion war.

    And it seems that it is not the original version he gave Snape. It seems that it is also mixed with water, the weight is reduced, and some effects are retained.

    It seems that Snape, who has thick eyebrows and big eyes, is also a profiteer, but he has to say that he has done a good job. After all, he doesn''t make money unless he fills his head with water.

    "Mr. Abbott, don''t you know what you want from me? If it''s all right, you can go out first. " Snape was obviously like this to anyone. As soon as HEMA followed him into the office, he said coldly.

    "I''d like a biscuit and hot tea first, dear partner." HEMA is not restrained. After all, Snape is not a villain in essence. As long as he ignores the ridicule of others, the other party will have no way. This is also the shame accumulated by HEMA for a long time.

    "The potion you gave me is too special. It will bring endless trouble if it is directly put on the market. Even after I dilute it, I must be careful."

    Snape saw that HEMA was talking about business and did it casually on the chair, and then began to play with the bottles and cans on the table.

    "I know, but don''t you ask me where I got this potion?"

    "Curious, but I don''t want to ask. Everyone has his own secrets, but secrets will destroy one person, and I think it''s a good tool."

    "..." HEMA didn''t answer him anything. After all, he thought he really didn''t have any secrets except the system and the existence of sister Xiao Wenna.

    "So, why is Professor Snape targeting Harry? Although we don''t say it, we can see it. "

    "I didn''t! I just don''t like his appearance and style. "

    "Really? In fact, it''s wrong to let go of some things, and it''s also wrong to weigh them all the time... "

    "What are you talking about?" Snape''s eyes suddenly sharpened and looked at HEMA as if he wanted to know what HEMA knew.

    But HEMA also instantly closed her mouth, as if she had just said it casually, but this statement had a great impact on Snape.

    He opened the drawer, took out a bag from it and threw it directly to HEMA.

    "A total of 105 bottles of diluted liquid medicine were sold. According to the contract between me and you, it was divided into 4 and 6. This is 60% of them, 3912 gallons."

    "Thank Professor Snape. Besides, I want to learn..."

    "No! If you don''t want to learn anything, you can leave and talk about it next time! "

    "Well..." okay.

    HEMA saw that the other party had indeed entered the seeing off mode. HEMA didn''t say much, nodded and walked out slowly.

    But before closing the door, Snape stopped him, and his face became a little serious.

    "Dumbledore hasn''t called you about Sirius yet?"

    "What are you looking for me for? I am a pupil of ordinary people. "

    "... Mr. Abbott, please be serious."

    "I''ve always been serious." HEMA also smiled, closed the door and came in. He also noticed that as soon as he approached Snape, he couldn''t get serious. After all, he felt a little like laughing when he looked at the other party''s serious appearance.

    "Well, we didn''t find out how Sirius entered, so we sent his most familiar Mr. lupin, but I don''t feel that Mr. lupin will lay a heavy hand on his former friends."

    "I don''t think so. Since Dumbledore trusts Mr. lupin, I think there''s no problem. I don''t have to get involved."

    "It''s not for you to get involved in this matter. Sirius can''t catch it for a while, so you have a more specific task."

    "Huh?"

    "About werewolves." Snape took out a newspaper from the bookshelf and photographed it in front of HEMA. It was the latest magic daily.

    Different from the diversity of Prophet daily, although the circulation of this newspaper is small, the content is relatively large reports of evil events.

    ''shock! The hidden wizard village of Kaza was attacked by werewolves! "

    "What''s the title... But the werewolf attacked the wizard village. Is Dumbledore afraid of Hogsmeade? I don''t think so. "

    "I''m not sure. According to the information of the Ministry of magic and some wizards, there has been a group of special werewolves recently. You should be familiar with this."

    Hermaton thought of the organization ''top blood'', a dark organization built after the collapse of the dragon blood wizard group, and the werewolf he met in the summer vacation was one of them.

    Beyond the power and self-control of ordinary werewolves, if it is his group of werewolves, it is really very dangerous, and they can also hide other means.

    "Mo beta appeared a few miles away from Hogsmeade half a month ago, although he hasn''t appeared recently!"

    "But a Muggle farm outside Hogsmeade village has been attacked by wild animals, and many cattle and sheep have died."

    "... what can I do to fight? To be honest, I can''t fight..." HEMA thought of the monster and felt that she couldn''t deal with it.

    "I didn''t let you go alone, but it''s not so simple!" Snape was suddenly stunned and took a slow, deep breath.

    "In addition to the werewolves, the man''s men seem to be involved, fenriel greyback, the evil werewolf leader."

    "He wants to take the opportunity to subdue those werewolves in the forbidden forest, but he may be disappointed. After all, there are not only werewolves in the forbidden forest, and those werewolves are not werewolves. They can be called intelligent wolves!"

    "So what am I going to do?" Although HEMA heard a lot of information, she just didn''t hear what she was going to do?

    "Just listen to Dumbledore''s arrangement. I don''t know."

    "Hey?"

    "Well, I don''t know. I just think Dumbledore will arrange you based on these things. Come on, I''ll check the equipment. "

    "..." HEMA looked at Snape and felt a deep malice. Lunch time was over.

 Chapter 144

    As time turned, HEMA had classes during the day. At noon, teacher cahor''s Rune teaching and Dumbledore''s knowledge supplement at night quickly passed.

    By this Friday, the atmosphere in the school suddenly became very different, because the giant spider expulsion war will initially end on Friday afternoon.

    There is also the Quidditch match between Gryffindor and Slytherin. You can watch it, and then there is the rest day on Saturday and Sunday, and this rest day is open to Hogsmeade!

    In other words, it is a continuous buffer period for children with high learning pressure. Naturally, everyone is looking forward to it, but HEMA has a headache.

    He can''t go to Hogsmeade. It''s also a trouble about the hidden giant spider. Mr. cahor said that he would deal with it after a while.

    Then there was also a delay in going to Hufflepuff to find the treasure left by Ms. Hufflepuff, which must be put on Saturday and Sunday.

    But on Saturday and Sunday, I have to help Hermione learn runes. He wants to become two. It''s best not to happen anything today.

    But just as HEMA dragged her tired body out of the classroom slowly, fox suddenly appeared on her shoulder and gave a low cry.

    "Old Deng head!? What are you doing? "

    With a flash of sparks, HEMA opened her eyes again and came to the familiar principal''s office, but this time there was an unexpected acquaintance in addition to Dumbledore!

    A neat golden shoulder length hair, black windbreaker and trousers, a Hogwarts version of Yan Shuangying.

    "Dogan?!"

    "Boy, long time no see."

    "How long is it? It''s only about a month?"

    "... you''re a guy. My sister thinks of you every day." Dogan also teased HEMA as usual, and his fingers gently picked HEMA''s chin.

    "Cough!" Dumbledore also immediately coughed twice. What''s the situation~

    "Old Deng tou, what''s the matter?"

    "You should have guessed when you saw Miss Dogan?" Dumbledore calmed down and said with a smile.

    "I don''t know, I know what..." HEMA subconsciously pushed back. He always felt that the other party wanted to arrange work for him, which may be what Snape said that day.

    "Ha ha, Severus should have told you about those werewolves."

    "With all due respect! But I really don''t have time, you know. " HEMA said solemnly.

    Doug Ann next to him also felt very interesting looking at the atmosphere between them. After all, there are so many wizards all over the world, and few dare to chat with Dumbledore like this.

    "So I''m not looking for a helper for you. Besides, I''m not asking you to fight with the wolves. I''m just investigating. Besides, I''ve allocated funds."

    HEMA was not interested at all, but after the word capital came out, there was something more in her head and her spirit was much better.

    "I can consider this. After all, the magic supplies and books I bought recently cost a lot ~" HEMA was also outspoken to Dumbledore, meaning how much it was.

    "This? It''s about 200 garonnes. If you catch the werewolf, there are additional rewards. Of course, the most important thing is honor. Maybe you can get the Merlin medal. "

    "Forget the Merlin medal..." because talking about the Merlin medal reminds HEMA of the disappeared Lockhart. The guy got the Merlin medal just by opening his mouth.

    "Not to mention this, it is roughly that there have been two groups of werewolves near Hogwarts and Hogsmeade recently. Except for several deans, others don''t know yet."

    "And you''ve been in contact with the mutant werewolf, so it''s up to you. Of course, the thing about fenril is actually secondary."

    "You are not afraid that they have won the support of the werewolves in the forbidden forest, resulting in great danger outside Hogwarts castle."

    "No, I''m not worried. Why? It''s no use telling you now. Anyway, at most, they will only agree on the surface and will never join Voldemort. "

    "That''s about top blood and Mo beta as the main business?" HEMA had a picture of the Werewolf in her mind. She was still a little uncomfortable, the darkness in the dark.

    "Don''t worry, during this period, Miss Dogan will act with you all the time. There are other personnel in the follow-up. I''ll trouble you on Saturday and Sunday."

    "No trouble, it''s our duty, and I should thank you." Doggett looked at Dumbledore firmly, and HEMA also heard that Dumbledore had helped Doggett.

    "No, things are mutual. As a member of the Ministry of magic, you have also helped me a lot, especially HEMA. I forced you to go during the summer vacation."

    "No, I also learned a lot from Mr. scarmand, not only the power of wizards, but some other things."

    "Besides, HEMA, have you forgotten something?" Dumbledore looked at HEMA again.

    "Aren''t you happy that you can go to Hogsmeade this Saturday and Sunday without any approval? Grade 3 can''t go without a sign. "

    "I don''t want to go. It''s almost November. It''s very cold..."

    "Well, that''s it. Miss Dogan has something to talk to me about. You go to lunch. Miss Dogan will tell you the detailed arrangements."

    "OK ~" HEMA smiled bitterly and turned slowly towards the stairs.

    "See you in the afternoon, kid."

    "OK, I''m so tired..." HEMA muttered and came out of the principal''s room. Looking at the laughter in the corridor, hematon felt that her salted fish life was getting farther and farther away.

    "HEMA, what can principal Dumbledore do for you?" At this time, the trio in the corridor saw HEMA also coming quickly, and Harry was still wearing Quidditch uniforms.

    "Put on a new team uniform?"

    "Yes, although the bonus for expelling giant spiders was not paid, several senior students padded it first. It was just delivered today." Harry''s expression was much more relaxed than the other day.

    After all, he can''t think about things like black dog and Sirius every day. He still has his own things to do, companions and people who love him, so he can''t be negative easily!

    "That will help you get good grades in the afternoon!"

    "By the way, won''t you come this afternoon?" Harry slowly pulled up his sleeve, as if staring at hermaton with big eyes and goose bumps on his arm!

    "Go, go!" HEMA nodded quickly and quickly threw Harry''s hand off.

    "By the way, HEMA, speckles still haven''t been found. What should I do now? Is it really lost? " Ron said, glancing at Hermione from time to time.

    Hermione didn''t like it at once. What do you mean? It''s like I lost your mouse! It''s said that crook mountain is very clever!

    HEMA can''t help looking at these two people. After all, it''s impossible to find the dwarf star by looking down

    "Ah!"

    "HEMA? What happened? " The little girl heard HEMA suddenly roar and looked in surprise. HEMA pointed to the windowsill and smiled.

    Turning around, I saw a big gray yellow mouse crawling here on the dusty windowsill.

    "Spotted!?"

 Chapter 145

    The sudden return of dwarf also shocked HEMA. Has Sirius left near Hogwarts and this guy dared to hang out.

    "But it looks so dull..." Ron held the speckled body in his hand and turned it around a few times.

    "Maybe you''re hungry, and your mouse is very old ~" HEMA also began to be bad, and asked a little deliberately.

    "Well, speckles have been raised since Percy. It may be earlier, about ten years."

    "No, Ron, it''s just an ordinary mouse, not a magical animal?" Hermione''s eyes suddenly brightened.

    "Well... Yes." Ron nodded, and Harry seemed to think of it.

    "How can an ordinary mouse live for more than ten years? It''s impossible."

    "It''s impossible, but maybe he''s really old like this, but even if spots will die of old age, I won''t let your cat take it away, Hermione!"

    "I don''t, and crook Hill won''t!"

    "All right, all right, stop arguing. Just manage your pets. It''s normal for cats to eat mice. Mice are afraid of cats. Ron, just pay attention."

    "OK..." although Ron was still very unhappy, since HEMA said so, the man told him that if he followed him, he would become a powerful little wizard like HEMA in the future, he would certainly do it!

    But the other three didn''t know what Ron was thinking, and Harry began to talk about some of his ideas for this afternoon''s Quidditch game.

    At this time, two tall and thin figures with the same pace rushed directly at HEMA from behind, but HEMA felt numb in her back and subconsciously hid forward.

    With a bang, the two figures fell directly to the ground. Several people immediately turned their heads. They saw Gemini lying on the ground and raising their hands.

    "Pull... Pull us!"

    Fred and George got up from the ground with bitter faces and looked at Emma strangely. "How did you do it? Did you open your eyes behind your back?"

    "Well... I heard your footsteps, so I subconsciously avoided."

    "Is that so? It seems that we should also study a pair of shoes that can walk without sound! " Fred and George looked at each other.

    "Well, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Harry asked from the side. Ron came back and thought about it. Indeed, he hadn''t talked to Gemini for a long time.

    "We are studying new magic weapons."

    "Magic weapon?!"

    "None of your props have been studied for normal use, and the magic weapon is a violation of the Ministry of magic. If you are found, you will be arrested!" Hermione''s eyes widened immediately.

    "It''s okay, it''s just some props. By the way, Harry, I mentioned it to HEMA last time, but I haven''t taken it out. I hope you can use it tomorrow."

    "Tomorrow? What? " Harry took a blank parchment from Gemini with a confused face.

    "Live point map?" HEMA and Hermione said in unison. After all, when Gemini mentioned it in the summer vacation, they felt the incredible of this thing.

    "In fact, there is nothing special about this thing, just look at the people on it. Harry needs this map. After all, we can go directly into Hogsmeade!"

    "But Harry, if you are found, you will be deducted!" Hermione looked at Harry sincerely. It was obvious that Miss Granger attached great importance to this.

    "But it''s not easy for Harry to play. With an invisible cloak, he''ll be fine." Ron patted Harry on the shoulder, indicating that there was no problem.

    Hermione looked at Harry and finally nodded. After all, it was difficult for the Dursleys to sign for him.

    HEMA next to him has been staring at the living point map, because he knows that if he opens the living point map now, there will be a magical thing.

    That''s little Peter shown in Ron''s pocket! Then he is catching the other party and making him dominant, and all this will be solved.

    But just as HEMA thought so, speckles jumped out of his pocket, snapped off the parchment and quickly disappeared at the corner of the corridor!

    "Don''t worry about him. We''ll teach you how to use it!" Gemini picked up the living point map and began to teach it.

    Hermione and HEMA nearby also came together curiously. With the sentence ''I solemnly swear I have no good intentions'', an ink line spread along the center!

    These lines meet and cross each other and extend to every corner of this parchment; Then handwriting began to appear on the parchment.

    Mr. moon face, Wormtail, Bigfoot and pointed fork, the auxiliary suppliers of the magic prank maker, proudly presented the living point map, which detailed all the details of Hogwarts castle and various venues.

    What really matters is the small dots of ink moving along the map, each with a name in tiny letters.

    For example, filch on patrol, Dumbledore and Snape in their own office, and of course Dogan.

    "Miss Dogan?" Harry and Hermione looked at the name and were surprised.

    "Yes, she just came to school. She had something to do with Dumbledore. She was there when I first went."

    "It''s really amazing!" Sighed Harry and Hermione.

    But HEMA swept around the map quickly, but she didn''t find Peter who had just run away. Only Ron was running... That is to say... Is there any ability to hide herself?

    There''s your dwarf Peter! However, you can''t always use the magic spell to protect yourself. You can''t wait any longer. As long as you have a chance next time, you must catch him first!

    Hermione noticed another point. She found that there was no teacher cahor''s name on the whole map!

    "Hemahemahema, there is no teacher cahor''s name ~"

    "Isn''t that normal?" HEMA smiled casually. Hermione thought, so did she.

    "Well, look here. This is the hidden secret way." Gemini points to the vertical roads marked with black lines on the map.

    "This is the way to Hogsmeade village," Fred pointed along a passage. "There are seven, but filch already knows four of them, so it has no reference value."

    Then the Gemini arranged some available roads for Harry and finally looked at HEMA.

    "But you''d better not go, Herma. You''re too famous and useless. If you''re not recognized well, after all, Harry is still in grade 3."

    "I see." HEMA smiled bitterly and remembered her task tomorrow.

    "It''s all right. I''ll bring you a present." Hermione and Harry comforted Emma.

    "Well, let''s go first. The way to close it is mischief. Over!" Gemini finally pointed to the map and the things on it began to dissipate.

    But at this moment, in the upper right corner of the map, HEMA found a name, which stunned him, but immediately laughed.

    ''sirius black... I found you. ''

 Chapter 146

    After talking to several people, HEMA found an excuse to leave, but he was not in a hurry to eat, but hurried to find Sirius.

    Although he has been busy with other things these days, this period is the two keys to the plot of Harry Potter''s third film, which he still remembers.

    One is Sirius. Of course, the other is Peter. As long as these two points come together and are seen by the public, these things can be completely solved.

    He doesn''t want to destroy the plot, but it''s not a matter to delay again and again. He needs to intervene a little, for example, to cooperate with Sirius.

    But just a few minutes later, when HEMA came to the place shown on the map, he was stunned because it was a dead end, but there was nothing but an open window.

    "Did he run out along the outside? This is the third floor. It''s really yours, Sirius... "HEMA took a look at the scenery outside the window and took a breath of air conditioning.

    But just as he was about to close the window, a cat barked and interrupted his action. A ginger fat cat suddenly rushed in from the window.

    "Crook mountain?" HEMA was stunned and picked up the fat cat.

    "What are you running around... Hey? Do you know the black dog? " HEMA also suddenly remembered that in the original book, crook mountain and Sirius became friends.

    Later, Sirius could not enter the common room, but crook mountain gave him the password, and he could recognize Animagus, which was the reason why he scratched the spots.

    "Meow ~" crook mountain whispered, but HEMA didn''t understand. The reason is very simple. At the beginning, he could understand the voice of the snake monster because of the residual dragon inheritance in his blood, but it is obvious that the cat language is not included in the Dragon inheritance.

    But the next second, crook mountain stretched out his claw and scratched his neck. A rolled up note slipped out of his hair.

    "Is this...?" HEMA immediately picked it up and opened it. Two lines were written on a small note.

    "If you believe me, protect Harry from me. I just want to do what I should do!"

    "This is Sirius!"

    Seeing the above, HEMA also quickly went to the window and looked out. She found that a dark shadow had just disappeared by the grass below.

    "Did this guy... Pay attention to me long ago? But I do protect Harry, but I want to see you more than that... "

    At this time, Sirius has come to the forbidden forest. He glanced at Hogwarts castle from a distance and slowly changed back to human shape.

    "Hoo, I was almost caught by the boy. It''s really smart, but I didn''t expect that the boy was still the hero who defeated the snake monster... It''s interesting."

    While Sirius was lurking nearby, in addition to looking for Peter, he also got a lot of news, such as the snake monster repulsion war unknown to the outside world.

    Outside, only Dumbledore and his students defeated the Basilisk in the secret room, and the information was blurred.

    "In other words, his strength is very good. If he has internal help, he may be able to easily catch that guy! But is there really no problem? "

    So just now he didn''t ask him out or tell the other party where he was hiding. After all, if the other party really didn''t trust him.

    Tell others and catch him directly, then everything will be over. He will be taken back to Azkaban and may even be executed. The traitor will live as a hero forever!

    He felt that such a thing was not allowed, so he had to act carefully, but he wanted to let the other party touch it a little. He secretly felt that the other party would give him some help in the future, at least not become a resistance.

    In other words... This afternoon is Harry''s Quidditch game. Do you want to watch it... Although it may be found, but

    After a moment of hesitation, Sirius made up his mind to see Harry''s performance. This time, he can''t be absent as the godfather.

    "It''s just the weather... It''s going to rain."

    However, HEMA, who walked towards the auditorium holding crook mountain, also smiled, because he also thought that, not surprisingly, Sirius could also be found near Quidditch.

    At the end of the afternoon class, HEMA followed Ron and Hermione to the Quidditch stadium. HEMA had planned to call Astoria.

    But the girl didn''t come at last. The reason is very simple. There are too many people. She likes to be quiet. Of course, the real reason is that it rained today and Daphne won''t let her out.

    "Today is a rainy day and fog... What a nuisance." Ron wore a hood, but the feeling of humidity still made him uncomfortable.

    "Don''t complain, Ron. We''d better find a good place quickly. Harry may play."

    "I can''t squeeze here. Go to that corner. The height is quite good." HEMA looked around and pointed to Ravenclaw.

    "They won''t kick us out, will they?" Ron joked and walked over first.

    "No, it''s just that Eagles don''t like mice."

    "Hermione!" Ron was also scared to hide the spots in his arms. He looked around and confirmed that there was no figure of crook mountain.

    Hermione almost laughed. Crook mountain didn''t leave the common room today. How did she come back to pick up your mouse.

    "HEMA? There''s still room here. Come here. " At this time, a voice sounded and saw qiuzhang and Luna sitting there waving to them.

    "Thank you." The three also sat down quickly. Qiu Zhang also took out a cup from the side and handed it to HEMA.

    "Special warming potion, just learned in the afternoon potion class."

    "Thank you, sister Qiu Zhang. Would you like some?" HEMA took a sip and asked Ron and Hermione.

    "Good!" Ron was about to grab it for a drink, but Hermione put a hand in the middle and straight passed the cup.

    "You drink first, grab what ~" Ron didn''t care much.

    But Hermione blushed a little, took a sip, and then handed it to Ron, while Qiu Zhang showed a clear smile.

    But the next second, there was a roar of thunder, and then a hurricane rolled up. Several umbrellas and cloaks were directly lifted up, and the two teams, one red and one yellow, entered slowly from both sides.

    Harry felt the wind whistling in his ears mixed with the shouts of the crowd. He immediately grasped the broom and was sure to win the battle.

    "Harry, this weather seems a little bad, especially your glasses, but it''s no problem."

    Wood came over, patted him on the shoulder, then stretched out his wand and pointed at his glasses. Water and fire don''t invade!

    "This can make you more comfortable when flying, do your best and don''t get hurt. The whole team has a high crash rate."

    Wood joked. Harry and some team members also smiled and looked up. Gryffindor''s banner pulled up again.

    And Dumbledore is also in the audience. Although he tries his best, he can''t be too ashamed. Hermione, Ron and HEMA are also watching, although they can''t find where he is.

    And Mrs. Hodge''s cry also rang, "everyone, get ready to fly on the broom!"

 Chapter 147

    With a sharp whistle, the scarlet robe drew a long line, disappeared in place and rushed towards the Golden Snitch in the sky!

    Although everyone can''t see the snitch clearly at this time, Harry and Cedric opposite must see it.

    In fact, HEMA and Harry didn''t know the news of Cedric''s playing at the beginning. They just knew it yesterday, but whether they knew it or not was the same.

    After all, Cedric and Harry will not be humble because they are familiar with each other, but have to work harder. After all, this is a man''s Duel!

    In addition, Harry''s heart is also about the relationship between qiuzhang and Cedric, because he likes qiuzhang, but after school, everyone is talking about qiuzhang and Cedric.

    He is also upset. Now qiuzhang must be looking at the bottom. He has to prove himself, so he can''t lose!

    With the rain falling on each player, Harry and Cedric also rushed higher and higher. After all, the snitch continued to go up!

    "Harry, it''s too foggy. Why don''t we go down!" Cedric shouted to Harry next to him and began to slow down.

    But Harry shook his head, didn''t say anything, and continued to rush up. Although he was short-sighted, the snitch was half a meter away, and he could still see it!

    But in the moment that was getting closer and closer, an air current took his cloak again and again, and he was directly thrown down!

    "Harry!" The people at the bottom immediately noticed this.

    Fortunately, he finally grabbed the broom, lifted it up and slowly stabilized his body, but the Golden Snitch had disappeared!

    In the next few minutes, it rained harder and harder, and Harry was soaked. He forgot to ask wood to get him a waterproof spell.

    But even if he didn''t sleep, his hands and feet were still frozen, and it was difficult to see his teammates, let alone the little snitch.

    Moreover, under the influence of the strong wind, he could not even hear the cries of the audience below, and he still had to be attacked by an umbrella from the ground.

    The flying umbrella, cloak and swimming ball mixed together, it was a big kill for him. Although I didn''t know the detailed score, it was obviously behind.

    After another few minutes, Harry felt dizzy. He could only see red and yellow shadows across the air.

    But fortunately, the next second, the familiar whistle sounded again, and all the figures stopped and went down to the ground.

    "Call a pause. Harry really can''t help it in this damn weather." Hermione watched Harry walk towards the canopy.

    "But Gryffindor is still ahead." Ron glanced at the scoreboard and Gryffindor was 20 points ahead.

    "But that''s not enough, but the game continues. As long as you get the snitch, you can end the game. Otherwise, the darker it gets, the harder it will be."

    At this time, HEMA was a little distracted. He opened a "very farsighted" spell, which he called Qianli eye, and observed the situation around him.

    However, due to the mixture of fog and rain, he can''t see the scene below, let alone find the dog hiding in the secret.

    Otherwise, go to the scream shed and have a look. Maybe there will be a harvest. This is the only way to find each other.

    "HEMA, it''s starting again!"

    "Oh, oh, oh."

    With a thunder, the game continued to start, but this time Harry put on a waterproof spell and rushed towards the snitch again.

    Cedric also followed up. The two went hand in hand. As at the beginning, they flew higher and higher. In the view of the audience below, the two people were getting smaller and smaller.

    At this time, everyone suddenly felt a special chill. Harry and Cedric were also stunned and slowly pulled down the speed.

    The surface of the Golden Snitch also condensed a layer of white frost, and the air seemed to become much heavier and more difficult to breathe.

    Dumbledore, who was still squinting at the game, slowly opened his eyes, looked at the sky, and then looked in the direction of HEMA.

    At this time, Professor McGonagall and cahor sitting next to him also found something. Looking at Dumbledore, the other side was still as calm as water.

    "Principal Dumbledore?"

    "Don''t worry, leave it to the child."

    At this time, Harry and Cedric also found something bad. Below them, in the middle of the white fog, a little black slowly appeared, and then spread!

    They fluttered like nightmares in the strong wind, making the air colder, and the accumulated water dripping to the ground condensed into a layer of thin ice in an instant.

    "Many Dementors!!!" The little wizards at the bottom showed a look of fear.

    Hundreds of Dementors gathered in mid air and rushed towards Harry and Cedric above like the wings of death!

    "Harry, let''s go down!" Cedric shouted to Harry, who was stunned.

    But at this time, Harry had lost most of his consciousness. In his mind, the woman''s voice sounded again, painful and sad, and his initial discomfort.

    "Ah ah!"

    "Harry!"

    The audience and team members at the bottom are also worried. They want to go up to rescue, but there is no way to go. Everyone remembers the horror of Dementors!

    At this time, HEMA looked at the sky, slowly pulled out her black magic from behind, and gently pressed her fingers on the rune symbolizing flame, light and blessing.

    "The wisdom of the great God and the source of truth expel the darkness, bring light, warmth and strength to the living, let them cut off their fear and burst out their inner flame!"

    "HEMA?"

    "What is he doing?"

    The students next to him also looked at HEMA one after another. At this time, he added a fluorescent flashing light, constantly emitting a strange silver white light, as if a saint had come.

    As he suddenly raised his magic wand emitting colorful light, he roared "call God guard!!"

    With the roar of thunder, the silver light splashed from the crystal at the tip, and finally became brighter and brighter, which directly lit up most of the originally dark site, and a huge shadow appeared from the silver light!

    At the moment, not only the students and players, but also the professors were shocked. Is this a God calling guard?

    "Roar!!!"

    With a loud roar from heaven and earth, a huge flying dragon changed from light and shadow and spewed a bunch of blue flames into the sky!

    A buzzing tinnitus, the Dragon Yan sandwiched between unreal and real directly passed through the bodies of those Dementors. They should have been afraid and fled. They were torn apart in an instant!

    After the light column pierced their bodies, it continued to puncture towards the clouds in the sky, and half of the dark clouds in the sky were torn apart in an instant!

    With a beam of light passing through the torn gap and shining on everyone''s faces, they slowly recovered from stunned and looked at the boy standing on the high platform.

    "Is this... Him or magic? Is this a miracle? "

 Chapter 148

    In the evening, Harry came out of the school hospital and looked at the moon outside. He knew that today''s dinner had been missed again.

    Although he had nothing to do, he was taken away by Mrs. Pomfrey for a rest all afternoon because of a headache. Finally, the game was temporarily suspended because senior Cedric also felt uncomfortable.

    Although Harry thought the other party was intentional and let him do it, after all, the other party sat in the school hospital for a few minutes and left, which he still wanted to thank.

    Of course, the most grateful thing is HEMA, but now HEMA should not appear in the auditorium. After all, the spell just tore more than a dozen Dementors apart.

    He also asked Mr. lupin about the study of God calling guard a few days ago, but he didn''t master it completely and could only use it. He looked like HEMA. He didn''t have a detailed appearance yet.

    And even if it is reached, the scale is too frightening. It seems that a real dragon spews a hot flame next to you.

    However, the flame seemed to only affect Dementors, but it killed dozens of Dementors in an instant, which scared other Dementors out of their way. It was really scary.

    Although he had not tried hard to surpass HEMA for a long time, he was more strict with himself when he saw HEMA''s miraculous performance.

    At this time, HEMA seemed a little depressed. He regretted using Rune superposition spell. After all, he didn''t expect this kind of display. He was shocked.

    Originally, he thought it would just make the light of the bodyguard wider, just like the last scene Harry used in the movie.

    But the bodyguard he showed was no longer like a bodyguard, which made him a little worried about whether others would know the existence of the original roon.

    Another point is that he killed more than a dozen Dementors. I''m afraid we can only let dear headmaster Dumbledore explain to the Ministry of magic.

    However, there was also a member of the Ministry of magic at the scene, that is, Miss Dogan. With her additional nonsense, things should not be difficult to solve.

    "How about coffee?" And the voice of Miss Dogan came to my ears.

    Yes, HEMA is now in Lao dengtou''s office to avoid the questioning of other bear children. Of course, not only bear children, but also senior students.

    Their thirst for knowledge is frightening. The junior will ask him what spell he uses, while the senior will ask you how you can reach that scale.

    "Hey, I''m so naive ~"

    "Would you like some coffee?"

    "Sorry to be distracted. Have a drink."

    Dogan took two cups of coffee from there, put it in front of him, and sat next to him.

    "Where''s Dumbledore?" HEMA picked up her glass, took a sip and looked at the empty headmaster''s office chair.

    "He went to solve the trouble for you. Although Dementors are also very annoying to the Ministry of magic, more than a dozen died at once this time. Others are too scared to approach. Naturally, they should pay attention."

    "Sorry, it''s my reason. I should just expel it with an ordinary spell. It''s better to give it to old Deng tou."

    "But he was sure you were the Savior." Doggett Ann also sounded the way Dumbledore stopped her and Professor McGonagall.

    "In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just a special patron saint curse."

    "Is that special? All directly into the sky... Did you refer to the corpse dragon in the summer vacation and improve the patron saint curse? "

    "... count." HEMA didn''t know how to make excuses. Dogan sent it up by herself. Later, they asked and said so.

    It''s an improved patron saint mantra. It doesn''t spread out. It consumes a lot of magic on people. It''s over. Thank Miss Dogan for her idea.

    "By the way, are you Slytherin''s student?"

    "Well, but I heard that your Slytherin''s wind rating is not very good. At least I''ve heard it from other students in the United States."

    "Has it all gone overseas?" HEMA almost laughed. Voldemort''s influence was so great that he directly biased Slytherin''s air outlet.

    However, in some aspects, Slytherin is indeed the worst college in Hogwarts. It also has its own reasons. After all, it is pure blood.

    Pure blood represents the pure blood family behind it, so most of the pure blood family must have inherent ideas, so many of Slytherin''s children are supporters of the pure blood theory.

    There are very few pure blood families like the Weasleys. There are few neutral families like grimgrass for wizards who are not pure blood.

    So their children have different ideas. In the Voldemort period, the adults behind Slytherin''s students are also Death Eaters or Voldemort supporters.

    Then their children naturally have less rejection of Voldemort, and in the future, many of these children are Death Eaters or relatives of Death Eaters.

    After all, such people in the British magic world are naturally related to each other. After the influence of pure blood theory and Voldemort, it is reasonable for Slytherin to be like this.

    Of course, whether his existence can change Slytherin is not the time for him to think alone, but he is still very willing to see that the four colleges can become more unified.

    Regardless of the differences between Salazar Slytherin and the other three people after his old age, at the beginning, the four people did not unite, and Hogwarts would not be born.

    "I haven''t considered going out to study, for example, to the United States. I happen to have a place for exchange students to study in the United States."

    "Ha ha, if old Deng knew that he was gone, you would pry the corner of the wall. He would be angry, but for me, this is not a bad choice."

    "At least there is no Voldemort, and there must be security. At least for the time being, but I won''t go for the time being."

    "Because I''m here and for my own reasons, not just the school. I''m sorry, Miss Dogan''s kindness."

    "I just said it. After all, I''m not going back for the time being. After all, my mother and father haven''t found it yet."

    "Then let''s work together!" HEMA also reached over the cup, gently touched Dogan''s cup, and then took a sip of coffee.

    "Then, Miss Dogan, where are you resting tonight? Has Dumbledore arranged a place for you?"

    "Yes, Dumbledore didn''t tell me. I think this office is OK, and this chair is very soft."

    "Then I''ll find Professor McGonagall to arrange a place for you..."

    "All right."

    After drinking their coffee, they also walked out of Dumbledore''s office and towards Professor McGonagall''s office.

    But just downstairs, I saw a tall figure standing not far away, as if waiting for the two.

    "Is this the school teacher?" Dogan whispered.

    "Well, Professor cahor of ancient runevin, let me say a word. Now wait for me on the stairs."

    When the two walked over, Dogan also planned to say hello, but just the moment he saw cahor, he suddenly trembled and his back cooled.

    Cahor seemed to be aware of something. He slowly turned around and said in an expressionless voice, "are you the descendant of that man?"

 Chapter 149

    Dogan was suddenly stunned. Just now the chill was forgotten, and he grabbed cahor''s hand.

    "Professor cahor, do you know my parents?"

    "No, I don''t know. It''s just that your blood has the power I''m familiar with. It''s powerful, manic and full of blood... I still remember her name."

    "She? "What do you say..." Dogan looked at each other in confusion, because her strength came from her father.

    "Miss cahor, tell her what you know. She has been separated from her parents since childhood."

    "It''s not suitable to tell you now, but if you make good use of your power, you can become stronger, but I''m not the person suitable to teach you."

    "Miss cahor?" HEMA looked at each other, but cahor didn''t continue to say anything, just patted Dogan on the shoulder.

    "If you want to find your parents, I don''t know the news, but Dumbledore must know. If he hasn''t told you, it means your parents don''t want you to know."

    "That means they''re still alive!"

    "I can''t guarantee that, because I really don''t know about your parents, but for now, yes, HEMA, come with me."

    "But I''ll take Miss Doggett to Professor McGonagall and ask her to find a place for Miss Doggett to rest."

    "It''s all right. I''ll go myself." Doggett Ann also said immediately. She knew she couldn''t ask anything tonight. It seemed that she had to ask Dumbledore.

    "Do you know the way?"

    "Well..."

    "It doesn''t matter. Let HEMA take you first. Just come in a minute." Cahor waved to HEMA and turned away.

    Then they continued to walk towards Professor McGonagall, but Doggett''s mood was not as stable as it had just been.

    "HEMA, who on earth is Professor cahor?"

    "She? She is my personal teacher, and I don''t hide it from you. I learned some Rune knowledge and applied it to the magic spell, which improved the calling God guard. "

    "Oh, is there anything so powerful about runes? I thought it was just a legend... But it was mainly because when I first approached her, my body was involuntarily afraid. "

    "Even when I faced the corpse dragon that day, I was not so afraid..."

    HEMA felt familiar when she heard Dogan talking about it. Hey?! He had not experienced it, and it was also the first time he met master cahor.

    At that time, he was still looking for books on runes in the library, and the then administrator, Mr. cahor, appeared there directly, which made him feel the piercing fear.

    This should be a kind of momentum or breath suppression. Anyway, it''s strange. Later, it''s gone after getting used to it, so it doesn''t seem strange.

    "This is the teacher''s secret. I don''t know. I''ll tell you when I know it later."

    "Really?"

    "When we arrive, you can go in by yourself. I went to Mr. cahor." HEMA took a look. The door of Professor McGonagall''s office was just open.

    "Well, remember to get up early tomorrow. We''re going to Hogsmeade."

    "I see!"

    But on the way, before Mr. cahor''s office, he was blocked by a group of people. Finally, he had to use urine to escape.

    "HEMA."

    "Who!?" Luna. " HEMA was subconsciously startled, but she was relieved to see each other''s face.

    "What gift do you like?"

    "Gift?" HEMA was stunned for a moment, looked at each other''s big watery eyes and said seriously, "I haven''t thought of anything special... If I insist, it''s something about myths, storybooks and small objects."

    "Well, OK!" Luna also raised a smile, walked up slowly, gave him a hug, and then left quickly.

    "What does she mean?" HEMA looked at her back dancing like an elf in the corridor, and the corners of her mouth smiled.

    Recently, this girl seems to be much more normal. At least Ravenclaw''s students won''t call her a little crazy or strange girl.

    Although Hermione didn''t know what affected her, he felt that he wanted the other party to be happy. After all, following her heart is the most important thing.

    However, for this society, it may be hurt to completely follow her original heart. Perhaps such an appropriate change now is also a good side for her.

    At the thought of social problems, HEMA couldn''t help patting her head. What are you thinking? These big things can''t be changed by a little boy.

    After arriving at the familiar cahor office, Mr. cahor sat there and looked at the moon. His expression seemed a little melancholy.

    "Mr. cahor, what''s up?"

    "HEMA, do you have any dreams?"

    "..." HEMA was stunned when she heard Mr. cahor suddenly ask such a question. She was a little abnormal, but after thinking for a few seconds, she answered honestly.

    "Well, in the past, there were many people who wanted to become rich, marry many beautiful wives, travel around the world, have great power, make the world peaceful and everyone happy..."

    "But now my dream may be very simple, so that all the people I love can live happily and healthily, and all the people who love me can always feel the warmth of the world."

    "Really... Um... Um."

    Cahor gently turned his head, um, twice. The moonlight sprinkled on her face, and her eyes twinkled with light.

    The next second she stood up slowly, walked up to HEMA, lowered her head and put her forehead against his forehead.

    A warm heat came. HEMA felt an activity from his blood, but then it turned into a warm current. He felt his dragon power roaring.

    "If you want to fulfill your dream, you must put your efforts and faith into it. If you choose to guard, it''s not far away..."

    "Teacher?" HEMA was confused, but the sense of fullness aroused by the dragon power was not false, and then the other party''s whisper sounded in her ear again.

    Then he began to become more and more unconscious, as if the whole person had fallen asleep. I don''t know how long later, HEMA opened her eyes in a daze.

    He was sitting on the sofa, and Mr. cahor had disappeared. The moonlight outside the window was still so warm on the ground, very quiet.

    Sirius also looked at the moon at this time, and suddenly thought of lupin in his head. It might be a good thing to get Lupin''s trust, but

    Just as he was about to leave, a whirling sound startled him. He suddenly raised his head and looked into the distance. He saw a figure in a black robe floating in mid air.

    At this time, clouds just covered moonlight. He could only see that it was a woman''s shadow, and his long hair was fluttering in wind.

    "A big night''s hair dryer? Where did Hogwarts get such a man? "

    With a gust of breeze, the clouds fluttered again, and the moonlight came out again and shone on the man.

    And Sirius on the ground was stunned there "!? This woman is... So... Beautiful! "

    He was sure that he didn''t like men, but he never seemed to be fascinated by women at a glance, but now he was really confused.

    But just as he was going to walk over and have a closer look, the figure had disappeared into the air.

    "Disappeared?"

    "Clear!" A cold voice suddenly came from behind him. He knew he couldn''t hide!

 Chapter 150

    "Aren''t you afraid of being discovered? Ravenclaw''s senior grade is just dozens of people, not as good as Slytherin. Many students have strange hobbies and look down on each other. Not everyone knows them. "

    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a layer of protection. Professor McGonagall has approved my identity, but he says I''m now a seventh grader at Hogwarts."

    "Well, seventh graders? You should be grade 10... 11... Oh, don''t pinch me! Spare your life! "

    While they were playing and joking, they also walked towards Hogsmeade, but before they had gone far, snowflakes were scattered in the sky.

    "It''s snowing."

    HEMA can''t feel the strong changes of cold and heat because of the existence of the power of the dragon. For example, he can feel the difference between 30 degrees above zero and 30 degrees below zero.

    However, he can''t feel the difference between a few degrees above zero and a few degrees below zero. It''s acceptable for him. It seems that he is still an ice dragon blood, and the cold resistance value may be higher.

    Not to mention the one next to him, half of the blood clan, the temperature has always been cold. It is also a windbreaker in summer. Now it is still a windbreaker, although it has been replaced with a robe today.

    "Is this the first snow in Britain this year?"

    "Yes." HEMA nodded and stretched out her hand. A snowflake fell on the palm of her hand and turned into water before she could fully touch it.

    While Dogan next to him gently held a few snowflakes. Although they also began to melt, they were obviously much slower than ordinary people, and slowly disappeared for dozens of seconds.

    "It seems that my temperature is too high to feel cold."

    "Nothing." Dogan suddenly showed a girl like expression and pressed the hand that had just received the snowflake on his palm.

    A slight coolness spread from the palm of his hand in an instant, and Dogan also felt the heat and gently raised the corners of his mouth.

    "Come on, it''s time to work."

    "Yes." HEMA also nodded. She wanted to let go of her hand, but she found that the other party held it tight again.

    Miss Dogan, you''d better not hold on. I''m not a good man. Flower heart is not a good behavior

    At this time, Harry looked at the living point map in his hand and was ready to act, but as soon as he slipped out of the common room, he saw lupin not far away.

    "Miss lupin? Is he back? "Go and see..." put on his invisibility cloak, and Harry walked quickly towards lupin.

    However, with teacher Lupin''s slow turn downstairs, he immediately followed up, but after he turned around, he found that there was no teacher lupin.

    "Where have you been?"

    "Here!"

    "Ah!"

    Lupin''s voice suddenly sounded in the empty space, and Harry shook off his invisibility cloak.

    Lupin also slowly appeared in front of him, looked at him with a smile and gently picked up his invisibility cloak.

    "You''d better not follow an adult wizard. Although you have a powerful invisibility cloak, the perception of a wizard is also an embodiment of combat effectiveness."

    "Yes, Mr. lupin, but how did you do it..."

    "Invisible?"

    "Yes."

    "It''s actually not the same as the principle of using your invisibility cloak. It''s a magic spell, a phantom spell, a higher hidden spell."

    "It will make itself or objects become like chameleons, disguised in the surrounding environment, and many simple invisibility vests are also composed of this spell."

    "But you are very special, so you should cherish it. Don''t lose it or be picked up by others."

    "Yes, Mr. lupin, but can I learn this magic spell?"

    "Ha ha, of course, but I think the most important thing for you now is to learn the patron saint mantra. I heard you were influenced by Dementors again."

    "Yes." Harry scratched his head in embarrassment. After all, it was not a glorious thing, especially when Mr. lupin had told him.

    "Don''t be sorry, the patron saint curse is not a simple spell, especially for the little wizard." Lupin also comforted.

    But Harry was even more sad after listening to it. After all, people are more popular than people. Thinking of the patron saint curse presented by HEMA, he immediately felt that he should hurry to find Snape and study hard.

    "Don''t be unhappy. If you want to learn the phantom body spell, I''ll teach you, too. But HEMA''s words are not wrong. You can actually learn brain sealing now. It may really help you in this situation."

    "Mr. lupin, this is OK."

    "However, I won''t. You can go to Dumbledore... Or Snape. Of course, I heard from headmaster Dumbledore that HEMA is also learning. Of course, I think it''s better to find someone with a lot of experience."

    "Well, but Mr. lupin, don''t you wonder where I want to go in my invisibility cloak?"

    "I don''t have to guess, but remember that safety is the most important, and Hogsmeade is not so safe."

    "Thank you, teacher." Harry obviously ignored Lupin''s sentence of safety and thanked the other party for his concealment.

    "I''ve also come from your age. Naturally, I understand. Well, go and return quickly. It''s best not to take off your cloak and pay attention to safety!"

    "I see!" Harry, with that, covered his invisibility cloak and disappeared in front of lupin.

    Just as he walked down the stairs with a smile, a face he didn''t want to see appeared in front of me.

    "Oh, Mr. Lupin is back?"

    "... Snape, I heard you taught the children a werewolf course?"

    "Well, for safety." Snape replied expressionless and went on.

    "But anyway, he is also her child. You can''t be tolerant. No matter what he did wrong, Harry was not wrong! He didn''t even get along with his parents... "

    "..." snape slowly stopped there and became silent.

    Lupin took a look at Snape''s back and walked away quickly in the other direction without giving the other party time to say anything.

    "I know, but I won''t forgive that man... No." After Snape stood for half a minute, he said to himself and walked away in the opposite direction.

 Chapter 151

    "Left and right separation!" Harry whispered and tapped the stone witch again.

    The hunchback of the statue opened immediately. Harry quickly looked back and forth in the corridor, then lifted his cloak, put the map in his arms, and climbed his head forward into the hole.

    Yes, this secret path is the best solution provided by Gemini, because only 3 of the 7 secret paths displayed on the map have not been found.

    Among the three, only two can be used, which are the two leading to the basement of the Duke of honey and under the beating willow.

    So when he thought about the huge strange tree that would slap you to death, he thought it would be safer. Of course, the dark tunnel is also a little uncomfortable.

    After all, it will remind him of the scene in the secret room and the sound of the snake monster across the ground and the tunnel. He still remembers it very clearly.

    After walking along the winding passage for a long time, he felt tired and suffocated.

    But after thinking about it, there were all kinds of entertainment and disorderly eating what the Duke ordered. He immediately added a big gain buff to him.

    After walking for ten minutes, he came to the foot of a broken stone step, which stretched out beyond his sight.

    Then he climbed up again, climbed for a few minutes, and then slammed into something. He gently pushed his head, revealing a gap.

    Harriton smiled. He knew he was at the station. He slowly pushed open the floor door and peeped out with his small eyes.

    He found a cellar full of wooden chairs and boxes. Harry climbed out of the floor door and closed it.

    He found that he could hardly find the trace of the door when it was just closed. It was integrated with the dusty floor.

    "Hoo... I Harry finally came here..." he whispered excitedly, walked around slowly, and found that there was only one down stairs leading up.

    "This should be the underground storage room of the Duke of honey, but even if you''re groping for something, you''d better spend money on it."

    Although on the way, Harry always wanted to motivate himself by eating and drinking, but now he felt it was not appropriate.

    Even if the box next to him is filled with all kinds of snacks, cream peanut candy, golden chocolate, and a little Lori... Hey, little Lori!?

    Harry was stunned. In the wooden box on the right, there was a little girl who looked about the same age as Ginny.

    She was wearing a small red and black dress, light golden curls scattered on the candy, and a touch of red hung on her exquisite little face, quietly closing her eyes.

    "Hoo... What the hell is going on? Is it a homicide? "

    "No, I''ll report it to the professor quickly..."

    "No! Smelly boy! "

    The next second, a low roar sounded, and Harry''s slender hand grabbed Harry''s arm directly and dragged him to the ground.

    "How strong?" Harry was still confused. He saw the girl standing in front of him and looking at him unhappily.

    "Hello..."

    "I''m not good. How did you get in, but I managed to get mixed in the carriage..." the girl said clearly, staring at Harry with ruby eyes, giving him a great sense of oppression.

    "I... I''m gone anyway!" Harry didn''t know what to say. He pulled the invisibility cloak in his arms, covered him and disappeared in place.

    The girl was also stunned, but then she smiled, jumped lightly, flew 360 degrees in the air and kicked behind her.

    With a bang, and then Harry''s painful cry, she walked up with a smile and pulled the invisibility cloak down directly into the air.

    "Oh... There are some good things on you... This cloak is not changed by an ordinary phantom curse... But when walking on the dusty ground, the fool can''t see it!"

    Harry also looked at the footprints on the ground and scratched his head, but he stood up, widened his eyes and raised his wand.

    "Who the hell are you? You don''t think you''re a Hogwarts student!"

    "Me? I''m just a traveling girl. You said you were a student of Hogwarts, but why did you come out of here? "

    "Well..."

    "Did you come against the rules?"

    "Well..."

    The little girl''s eyes made Harry, who had summoned up his courage, retreat step by step, not to mention Harry, who was shy of beauty, and couldn''t be tough at all.

    "Hey, what a kid! What''s your name?"

    "... I''m Harry Potter."

    "Harry Potter? Are you Harry Potter? Ha ha, I didn''t expect it was you. It seems that I met a celebrity. "

    "What''s your name?"

    "Me? Elizabeth damlia, just call me Ellie. Why did the famous Harry Potter sneak into Hogsmeade? I heard that students can go in and out at will on weekends? "

    "Because I need parents'' approval, but I didn''t." Harry also saw that the other side was strong, but he was not a bad man. Otherwise, he was dead now, so he relaxed his vigilance.

    Of course, the most important thing is that the other party is so beautiful. It must not be a bad person. Appearance is justice. It is the central idea of little otaku Harry at present, but he hasn''t forgotten the other party''s information. He also needs to know something.

    "Then why did miss Ellie come to Hogsmeade? I believe you shouldn''t be a bad person?"

    "Bad guys? What if I''m a bad person. "

    "I don''t believe you''re a bad person, because I feel like you''re not..."

    "Hahaha, what a kid..." Ellie almost laughed at Harry''s sincere appearance, but she took a deep breath and nodded.

    "I''m looking for someone. Do you know?"

    "Who?" Harry looked at each other seriously and took a deep breath. She felt that he might really know the person they were looking for.

    "Her present name should be Clara Dogan!"

    "Miss Dogan?!"

    At the same time, the outside ground has been coerced by silver, and the two black spots are moving forward rapidly in the wind and snow.

    One is the blood clan and the other is the dragon blood prince. They move very quickly. HEMA now understands why Dumbledore wants to find them.

    Because no other wizard can do without using spells and props, not afraid of cold, but also have strong mobility and combat effectiveness.

    "There''s no problem around here?"

    "It''s still far away. According to the latest information, they last appeared in the Kam River two miles away. Two fishing Muggles died."

    "What the hell do they want? Attack Hogsmeade, shouldn''t it? " HEMA joked, looked at the gray sky, and immediately wanted to go to Hogsmeade''s shop.

    "Very likely."

    "Hey?" HEMA was also stunned when she heard Dogan''s answer. She looked at the serious Dogan next to her and felt a burst of heart fatigue.

    "What do these B cubs want... If I see them, I have to raise their bones!"

 Chapter 152

    Fortunately, the wind and snow did not increase further. Although HEMA and Dogan could not feel how cold, it would reduce their field of vision.

    More than ten minutes later, they had come to the Bank of Kam River mentioned in the newspaper, but the river had been frozen. Snowflakes were spread on the river and integrated with the surrounding grass.

    "Over there..." Dogan raised his head, sniffed twice in the air and pointed opposite.

    They were also the divine wind under their feet. They ran across the river in an instant, but just came over, the river cracked with a bang, and the river twined the snow in an instant.

    "You should be too heavy..." HEMA joked at each other, but Dogan suddenly became serious.

    "What''s the matter?" HEMA immediately put away her smiling face.

    "It smells like a werewolf. It hasn''t been long since I left."

    HEMA also immediately raised her head, and a turbid magic smell was perceived by him, but it was very subtle, but different from mobeta''s.

    "It''s an ordinary werewolf."

    "Hey? Can you even sense this? Better than my vampire nose. "

    "Oh, did you expose something?" Although HEMA had guessed for a long time, she had never seen such a self explosion.

    "Ha ha, you guessed, didn''t you? Even if you don''t have to guess, Dumbledore will tell you, and I know what you are. "

    "You are the thing? It''s like swearing. "

    "Hahaha, I know a little about you from Dumbledore, but we are in sympathy with each other. No one will tell?"

    "Of course, but ordinary werewolves killed Muggles here. Where have they gone?"

    "From here, there''s no place but Hogwarts." Doggett took out of his pocket a map prepared by Dumbledore.

    "No, there''s another place they''re going to." HEMA slid her finger forward on the map and landed right next to Hogwarts. "

    "Forbidden forest?"

    "Yes, there are some descendants of werewolves in the forbidden forest. Dumbledore didn''t tell you."

    "No, but I heard that there are eight eyed giant spiders, horse people and other creatures in the forbidden forest. Are they going to die?"

    "I don''t know, but I think they seem to be arranged by the one above." HEMA also thought of Mr. Voldemort, who was still struggling.

    "You mean the Dark Lord, so shall we go to the next place or go back?" Dogan obviously regarded HEMA as a small think tank.

    "Go on, the descendants of werewolves outside Hogwarts are not a big deal. That group of mutant species is more difficult to deal with. What do you want to do in a darker organization?"

    "HEMA... I suddenly had a bold guess..." Dogan seemed to think of something and grabbed HEMA''s arm.

    "What if they unite?"

    "You mean greyback and mobetta are united, Voldemort and top blood... No, no, it should not be possible."

    "Voldemort can''t work with top blood, but it may be a cooperation between mutant werewolves and ordinary werewolves." HEMA knew that Voldemort was still hiding in the Albanian forest and could not contact other potentially harmful organizations.

    The top blood is still in a state where only the name is known and there is little other information. It is impossible to take a particularly conspicuous action.

    The only possibility is the cooperation between mobetta and greyback, but what do they want?

    "Things happen for a reason. They must have a common goal to act together, but what are the treasures loved by werewolves around Hogwarts?"

    Dogan said this and made HEMA nod deeply. That''s the problem, but there''s no way to figure it out. That''s why they came out to investigate.

    "Go on. There is a defense barrier between Hogwarts and the forbidden forest. There are still many dangers. You can''t mess around at will. You''d better pay attention to the mutant werewolf first."

    "Yes, Captain EBO ~!"

    "Well, don''t tease me. Which way are you going? Smell it. "

    "You really treat me like a dog!" Dogan slapped HEMA directly, but still patiently sniffed into the air.

    "Left rear!"

    "Move!"

    And the other side~

    "You really know her!" Seeing Harry''s momentary stupidity, she knew she was steady, so she smiled and walked up to Harry and said, "where is she?"

    "She''s Auror from the Ministry of magic. I met her during the summer vacation. You should go to the Ministry of magic to find her."

    Harry was not a fool. Naturally he couldn''t know what to say, so he pretended to be unfamiliar with Doggett Ann.

    "This? Because I have been to the Ministry of magic, she has left to perform her mission, although I don''t know where she has gone? But I think about it. Hogwarts is more likely. "

    "Why do you think so?"

    "Because Sirius is here, as far as I know, Sirius, as a Death Eater, should want to kill you. The recent major events are all his, so if he comes here, Dogan, as a member of the Ministry of magic, may also come here."

    "... but she didn''t come, or she came, I don''t know. After all, in essence, I''m just an ordinary wizard, savior or or something. They talk nonsense."

    After stabilizing his mood, Harry didn''t get stuck in his speech, and didn''t blush. He said it directly and sincerely.

    "Oh? In that case, you can accompany me around Hogsmeade and take me to Hogwarts. "

    "That won''t work! I''ll show you around Hogsmeade. You can go to Hogwarts. Do you want me to be fired?! "

    "I didn''t ask you to cooperate with me. I''m not a bad person. You just take me in. Don''t worry about other things."

    "That won''t work. If you really have something to do, apply to Dumbledore or other professors and go in!" Harry is also stubborn. He has his own persistence!

    "..." the girl looked at Harry and knew that the other party could only help her here, but since the other party suddenly came out of this room, that is, there must be a secret way to Hogwarts in this room. It only takes some time.

    "Well, I don''t embarrass you, I..."

    Just as she was going to continue to say something, the upper door suddenly opened, and the light came in with the noise outside.

    "Carry two boxes of Bobo soda sugar!"

    "Good!"

    Then a figure came down the stairs. Harry was startled and directly picked up the hidden cloak and covered him!

    But before he covered it, the girl squeezed in and leaned against him!

    "What are you doing?"

    "Lend it to me. Aren''t we all stowaways?"

    "You''re the stowaway!"

    "Keep your voice down! Smelly kid. " The other party covered his mouth, a faint fragrance mixed with light blood gas fascinated the tip of his nose, strange... And wonderful feeling

 Chapter 153

    "We should go, classmate Harry!"

    "Hey? Don''t you find the way to Hogwarts? "

    "Stop talking nonsense and go!" Ellie said that, dragged Harry towards the door and stepped on the stairs to make a creaking sound, but the tall clerk obviously didn''t hear the sound. They both quickly walked out of the ground and officially came to the ground.

    They got up slightly and found themselves behind the counter of Prince honey. In front of them was the cashier, with some gold galleons on it, but it was not attractive to Harry, the rich second generation.

    But when he looked outside and turned back, the three or four garonnes on the table had disappeared.

    I saw the girl directly on the side holding a few gold coins in her hand and blowing the floating soil on it with a smile, "Jin Jialong can''t be so dirty."

    "Hey, what are you doing? This is stealing! "

    "Keep your voice down... Can I give you one?"

    "It''s not a matter of division, it''s a matter of principle!"

    "Then it''s also a matter of principle for you to sneak into Hogsmeade."

    "Well... It''s different!"

    "Well, well, it''s annoying. I''ll give it back to them." With that, I don''t know where I took out four Sikes and put them on the table.

    Harry wanted to refute something, but he felt a pain in his wrist and immediately pulled down his face. He couldn''t fight. What can he do?

    At this time, Ron, Gemini and Hermione outside the honey Duke store were talking, and it was about Harry''s classmates inside.

    "Did you say Harry was coming?" Ron glanced at the sign on his head, then looked down at the money in his pocket. He should keep it for the next few times.

    "We have given him the living point map. He must be back, and he left the dormitory in the morning." George took a bite of fudge bigger than the palm of his hand.

    "Emma can''t come..." Hermione looked at the surrounding snow and seemed to float in her head. She and Emma were walking on the path and chatting while eating.

    "What do you think?"

    "Nothing! It''s emotion. In fact, Hogsmeade''s age limit can be cancelled. "

    "It''s also for their good. A spell won''t work, but it''s very dangerous... After all, Hogsmeade has recently heard about seeing werewolves around..." Fred also said from the side.

    Ron''s eyelids picked up and his body began to get cold. In addition to spiders, he was most afraid of werewolves. After all, the scene of the war between Mo beta and Auror was still vivid.

    "Ron, do you think of that guy?" George also teased him from the side and suddenly pulled out a box from behind. With a bang, a wolf''s head popped up!

    "Ah! George! Werewolf, aren''t you afraid? And that guy is not an ordinary werewolf at all... "

    "Well, but don''t worry. Anyway, it''s next to Hogwarts. Security is guaranteed. Theft hasn''t happened for many years."

    Hermione looked at the happy atmosphere and knew that the children of Hogwarts would not steal. Most of the others were local people and could not steal for some money.

    "Ah! Who stole my money! "

    "The money in my pocket is gone!"

    "My bloody lollipop!"

    Hermione was stunned immediately. Ron next to her immediately took out his pocket and found that his only 1 gallon 7 Sike had become 7 Sike!

    "My money!"

    Just then, a voice suddenly rang next to Ron and made them turn around.

    "What the hell are you doing?"

    "Just taking some pocket money."

    "Then you can''t steal!"

    "Harry?" Hermione tried to ask, then reached out and touched the void, feeling a familiar touch.

    "Hermione?" Harry also immediately lifted his cloak and took it into his arms.

    Ellie, with bulging pockets on both sides of her skirt, also appeared in front of several people. Ron and them were surprised. Gemini immediately joked, "Harry, you... Tut tut tut ~"

    "I didn''t. she stole everyone''s money."

    "Keep your voice down. Do you want to be found?" Ron also hurried to keep Harry behind, just as two senior students had just passed by.

    "Who is this?"

    "I met it when I came out of the secret way." Harry didn''t know who the other party was, and it was strange that such a beautiful girl liked to steal.

    "I''m Ellie, a traveler from France."

    "Are you alone?" Gemini''s eyes lit up when the other came from France.

    "Well, yes."

    "That''s cool! We also want to travel without restraint! " George and Fred suddenly felt the lemon in their hearts.

    "Then why did you steal other people''s money?" As a lady of justice, Miss Hermione naturally grasped the focus of the matter and looked at her seriously.

    "No matter what reason you say or not, I will report it to the Ministry of magic for treatment unless you return the money!"

    "You are so fierce... Aren''t you just some garonnes? I just like glittering things. Besides, I don''t just steal. I gave them all my money back. "

    "You''re talking nonsense. I saw you take the money." Harry frowned and shouted from behind the Gemini.

    "I really gave it to them. I don''t believe it." Ellie pointed to Ron''s pants.

    Ron immediately took out his trouser pocket and found that there was an extra currency he had never seen in the empty trouser pocket.

    "Is this pounds?"

    "Yes, a gallon is about five pounds. This is a five pound note."

    "Then you just trade with others." Hermione still looked at each other discontentedly, although most of the reason was that she felt uncomfortable when she was beaten in the face on the spot.

    "This? I don''t like it. I just like the feeling that more and more gold coins are in my pocket. I forget I have an extended pocket."

    With that, Ellie took out a small cloth bag and put the gold coins in her pocket, but after several handfuls of gold coins, the bag was still as big as her palm and didn''t even drum up.

    "Well, how about you take me to Hogwarts?"

    "Hey? What do you mean? " Ron was stunned when they heard each other''s sudden words.

    "I was going to Hogwarts, but I don''t know how to get in. There are still those monsters outside."

    "You can apply to the professors. If you break in, you''ll wait to fight the professors." Hermione also answered the other party very officially and threatened her.

    "I don''t have to go, as long as you can tell me if Dogan is in Hogwarts."

    "Dogan?" Hermione was still surprised, but she looked at Harry and turned her expression into doubt. I didn''t know her face.

    But Ron, the famous Han Han, was not so clever. In the blocking eyes of Gemini, Hermione and Harry, he said, "Miss Dogan, she didn''t go to Dumbledore''s office yesterday... What do you think I did?"

    "Thank you, kid!"

 Chapter 154

    "Ron, if you know whether the other party is a good person, tell Miss Dogan. If she''s a Death Eater?"

    "But she''s just a little girl..." Ron scratched his head, but he was confused.

    Ellie just left quickly after listening to Ron''s words. Several people wanted to catch up, but Harry caught her.

    "Put on the invisibility cloak, let''s go!"

    "Then we''ll wait for you here." Gemini is now this size, obviously not suitable to squeeze with several people, and waved his hand.

    "OK."

    With that, several little guys followed up secretly and found that the other party didn''t go back to the honey Duke to find a secret way to Hogwarts, but walked up in the street unscrupulously.

    Of course, there is no doubt. After all, Hogsmeade was originally a village. Naturally, there are indigenous people, and it naturally reduces the defensive psychology of a little girl who looks 11 or 2 years old.

    "In other words, why didn''t you choose to come in from the secret path of beating Liu? I feel that which is very safe... Ha ha." Ron teased Harry.

    "Ron, don''t be kidding, but you''re right. It''s really safe to hit Liu. At least Sirius won''t choose to go there."

    "Well... Harry, how are you sure Sirius doesn''t know which secret ways Hogwarts has? Since he can go into the castle, it means that he has mastered a secret way. "

    "In other words, it''s probably the same as Harry''s..." there was a layer of goose bumps behind Ron''s back.

    Harry''s eyes widened when he heard Hermione''s analysis. He was afraid. In that dark tunnel, if there was a murderer following him... That feeling

    "But luckily it''s a beautiful girl, isn''t it ~" Hermione also began to joke about Harry, but Harry suddenly frowned.

    "I can''t control such a girl, just like HEMA..." but before Harry finished, a cold light seemed to stab him on the back.

    "Oh, oh Look! " At this critical moment, Ron''s voice rang and he pointed forward.

    "That''s a three broom bar!"

    "It''s not for you to see the bar, it''s the one next to it." Ron pointed to the stream of people on the side.

    In the wind, snow and warm smoke, a graceful and beautiful woman was standing at the door, packing her things.

    "What''s the matter?" Silly Harry looked away in doubt.

    "That lady, Ms. Rosetta, isn''t she beautiful? These little girls can''t compare with her... "Ron said a little excitedly, and his face, which was white and red, turned red.

    "Boring! Will you get down to business? " Hermione looked down at her upper body and said something.

    "Well, well, I''ll watch it for you. That girl has entered the bar."

    "Shall we go in?"

    "Naturally, order another butter beer. That''s the right way to open Hogsmeade." Ron pulled Harry straight up and took off his cloak.

    "What are you doing?" Hermione took off her cloak and looked speechless.

    "It''s all right. There are so many people here. Harry is still wearing a hat. It''s not easy to be recognized." Ron said indifferently, and Harry gave up his struggle, or didn''t struggle.

    Hermione hid her cloak in her robe and walked into the three broom bar as if she were pregnant.

    "It''s my treat today!" Although Ron had just lost a Garonne, he had just enough money for three people and walked towards the counter generously.

    Harry and Hermione found a corner table to sit down. They could not only hide Harry''s identity, but also see the girl two tables apart.

    At this time, she was sitting with a girl, but it was obvious that the other party was not her acquaintance, but like the object of a chat up just now.

    "Is that... Hannah?"

    "Why don''t you go and see if Miss Aibo will be cheated? HEMA is not here. As friends, we must."

    "Here comes the butter beer." But Harry just got up and saw Ron coming up with 3 big cups of foam butter beer.

    "Don''t be impulsive, Harry. When I first came over, I heard what they were talking about. Most of the trivial things about Hogwarts are no problem."

    Ron also whispered to Harry, then pushed him to his seat and put the butter and beer in front of him.

    When the three people calmed down and were ready to continue their observation, the door of the three brooms bar was opened again, and a cold wind rolled in with snowflakes.

    But Harry and Hermione were stunned. Then Ron and Hermione pressed Harry under the table, and Harry hid between Ron and Hermione''s legs!

    Professor McGonagall and flavie had just entered the tavern in a snowflake, followed by Hagrid and a dignified man in a dark yellow green bowler hat, a thin cloak and a dignified manner.

    Harry recognized each other at a glance under the table, Cornell fudge!

    Not far away, Ellie also suddenly looked at the door and asked Hannah opposite, "is this the Minister of magic? I''ve seen his picture. "

    "Well, but it''s said that this man is very second. He''s not a very powerful wizard or a very powerful politician."

    "Hey? What do you mean... But who taught you to say that, the Minister of magic? " Ellie is also a little curious.

    "It''s me... No, it''s a friend of mine."

    "Really... I''ll leave first. I happen to have something to do with my dear Mr. Minister." Ellie suddenly stood up and walked towards the big wizard who had just come in.

    Harry was also stunned. What did this guy want to do? Can Harry say he has a little support for the assassination of the Minister of magic? Don''t kill or hurt. It may be more interesting to let Dumbledore be the Minister of magic.

    "Who wants four pints of Mead? Is that Hagrid? "

    "Oh! Thank you, Rosetta. " Hagrid hurriedly picked it up, while Professor McGonagall and Professor flavy next to him ordered and waited slowly.

    "The minister is still the same, red currant sugar wine."

    "Thank you, Rosetta, that..." but just as fudge was going to say something, Ellie suddenly stood next to him and took Fudge''s wine.

    "Hello, Mr. Minister. My name is Ellie. I want to ask something..."

    "Miss, what''s the matter... Can you give me my glass first?" Although fudge was a little angry, he saw that the other party was just a child and didn''t show it clearly.

    Next to them, Professor McGonagall and Professor flavy pulled out half of their wand to prevent accidents.

    "Of course, I just want to know where Miss Dogan has gone? I''ve been looking for her, and I went to the Ministry of magic, but according to the Department against the abuse of magic, she was arranged by you? "

    "What is your relationship with Miss Dogan?" Fudge put the wine glass aside and became a little serious. After all, it was about the wizard under him.

    "She''s my sister... My sister!"

    In an instant, Harry, who had just slipped over, was stunned, my sister?!

 Chapter 155

    "HEMA!? It smells of blood! " Dogan stopped suddenly, and HEMA almost hit it directly and fell into the snow with a bang.

    "Be careful, I feel the blood. Look at the map."

    "Yes." HEMA quickly opened the map, compared the pine trees nearby, and found a pasture nearby and a Muggle village with only 10 families.

    "Which way?"

    "One on the left and one on the right, move separately?"

    "No, the other party certainly doesn''t know a person. Although the University covered their footprints, it didn''t cover up their breath. There are at least 7 ~ 10 werewolves."

    "But 10 werewolves are not small for you ~" Dogan remembered the scene left by the big bang, and the whole valley disappeared! You can believe it!

    "But it''s a special magic prop. It can only be used once. It''s useless for me to cheat you. Although it can be made again, it will take at least half a year..."

    HEMA asked herself that she didn''t lie because it was driven by his magic wand, but the magic drive and exercise were all manipulated by Mr. cahor, so it couldn''t be realized under normal circumstances.

    Moreover, Mr. cahor said that she can''t violate the law and always use this to help him, so she can use it once every 3 ~ 4 months.

    "Then choose one side?" Dogan also had no way to wave his hand.

    "Then go to the pasture first and then to the village. Although there are a large number of people in the village, the pasture is obviously closer to Hogsmeade."

    "Moreover, when dealing with dozens of people, there are still a few people, and they can still distinguish them." HEMA also considered it roughly.

    "Well, listen to you, commander Aibo."

    "Well, sir Dogan!"

    They also smiled and hurried to the pasture. The figures of HEMA and Dogan crossed the snow quickly, but they didn''t notice that a figure in a white robe looked at their distant figure more than ten meters away.

    "My Lord, they should have gone to you!" The man in white took out a walkie talkie from his arms and said to the other end.

    "Auror?"

    "I don''t know, but it seems that it should be students. One is bigger, and the other is grade 3 and 4."

    "It seems that it''s the work of Hogwarts again. He likes training children... Well, this time I''ll train Dumbledore... Let them feel the smell of death."

    At this time, HEMA and Dogan knew nothing about it and still moved forward quickly. What challenges are they going to face?

    On the other hand, Harry and they had just recovered from their shock. After all, the girl was the sister of Miss Dogan.

    Then why should she find her sister? Just go home and ask. Otherwise, ask your mother and father, but then they will understand.

    "Clara Dogan, in fact, is not her name, because her sister, she has been fostered in the United States since childhood because of some things, and my parents and I live in England."

    "So we didn''t know each other''s existence a few years ago, and now my sister still doesn''t know, but I got the news some time ago, so I wanted to find her.

    "It is said that she is now working in the British Ministry of magic, so she specially went to the Ministry of magic, but she was not there, so she came near Hogwarts, but I can''t get in, so I can only wait for people here."

    Hearing this, Harry almost shouted out of his invisibility cloak. You lied. You almost forced me to take you into Hogwarts castle!

    "Oh, are you really miss Dogan''s family?!" Fudge is also a joy. Although it can''t be fully confirmed now, if it''s true, the other party can owe himself a favor!

    "Of course, I don''t have to lie to you, minister."

    "What about your parents? Or miss Dogan''s parents? " Fudge is not a fool. Naturally, he has to make a thorough investigation before he can say anything else to the other party.

    "My parents couldn''t come to pick up my sister because of some special reasons, so I came by myself."

    "Yourself?!" Fudge looked at Ellie, who was only 11 or 2 years old.

    "Yes, I followed the delivery caravan."

    "Hoo... You''re a great little guy. Well, I trust you for the moment. Your sister''s participation in a special mission in Hogwarts should be over in a few days."

    "You can choose to go home first, and then go to the Ministry of magic to find me or your sister next week, or you can find a hotel and ask Professor McGonagall to inform your sister."

    Then fudge pointed to Professor McGonagall next to her. Professor McGonagall also nodded. In fact, she knew something about Dogan.

    But she did not expect that a sister would come to the door by herself. Do you want to report to Dumbledore and make plans?

    "I''ll wait for a moment. Anyway, I''ve come to Hogsmeade. The environment here is also good. It''s best to have a place to live."

    "Well... Rosetta, as the host, can you arrange it? A little girl, no place to live, not very good. "

    "Well... Or let her stay with me for the time being and wait for the news from Professor McGonagall or the minister."

    "Do you think so?" Fudge turned her head and said to Ellie, pretending to be kind.

    "Thank you, minister." Ellie quickly nodded. Although she always looked like a little adult, her expression also showed some excitement at the moment.

    Harry looked at each other. Is the girl''s sister really Dogan? In that case, it''s really a coincidence that they all know Dogan.

    "It''s a great thing that Miss Dogan can be reunited with her family... It''s just..." fudge suddenly looked at Professor McGonagall and Professor flavy.

    "We said upstairs." Professor McGonagall waved his hand.

    "We have something important. Miss Ellie will leave it to you, Ms. Rosmerta." Fudge spoke to Ellie in front of her and Ms. Rosetta next to her, and walked towards the single room upstairs.

    "Let''s follow up. There may be other news." Hermione also poked Harry''s arm, and Harry hurried up with his cloak.

    But as soon as I took two steps, I was opened by a small hand and drilled in in an instant!

    "Ah? What are you doing in here? "

    Hermione and Harry looked at Ellie''s red eyes and suddenly felt that the girl was too powerful and a trouble.

    "I won''t disturb you. I''m just a spectator... Maybe there''s something about my sister ~"

    "Your sister? Is Miss Dogan really your sister? I''ve never heard of... "

    "I didn''t say that she didn''t know she had a sister, but classmate Harry, didn''t you say you didn''t know Dogan?"

    "Well..." Harry immediately covered his mouth and looked at Hermione apologetically. Oh? It''s a cliche! These women, it''s too cloudy

    Several people squeezed themselves and slowly moved to the second floor. Then when they brought water in, they slipped in, but almost showed their arms.

    After all, the four people were reluctant for the little cloak, but fortunately the cloak finally held on.

    "Mr. Minister, I don''t know what you want to talk to us carefully?"

    "Then I''ll come straight to the point."

 Chapter 156

    "Is it about Sirius?" The landlady standing on the side looked at fudge. After all, Sirius''s problem was bigger for her than anything.

    "Mr. Minister, you should know that it is because Sirius, the Dementors, patrol the village every evening. They can''t do business at all!"

    "Well, Ms. rosemotta, I know, but Sirius hasn''t left. At least we haven''t found it yet. Dementors can''t leave."

    "This is not only to capture him, but also to protect the safety of Hogsmeade and Hogwarts schools. As long as Sirius appears elsewhere, we will withdraw the Dementors immediately."

    "This old guy has no spectrum at all. If you say you want to catch him, send auro and wizards. What are you doing with Dementors blocking the door?" Harry''s unhappiness with Dementors was also transferred to fudge.

    "Ha ha, you''re afraid of Dementors, but those things are really annoying, but a bodyguard can''t solve it. What a fool ~" Ellie mocked and angry Harry wanted to push her out directly.

    However, he will be exposed in this way. It seems that the gain is not worth the loss, so he can only... Hold back! Bear it again!

    "In addition, speaking of Dementors, there are only 6 or 70 of the nearly 100 Dementors from Azkaban this time. Although I hate them, they are also important punishers."

    Fudge suddenly mentioned this. Professor McGonagall, Professor flavy, Hagrid and the three little ones suddenly became serious and calmed down to listen.

    After all, it''s about HEMA. For Harry, HEMA is the hero who saved the students, and for the professors, he is a very excellent student, so he naturally cares.

    And they don''t want the Ministry of magic to realize the importance of HEMA''s existence too early, which is bad for him and Hogwarts.

    Dumbledore understood this early. The following professors were neither stupid nor slow. Naturally, they acquiesced to it one after another.

    The students didn''t spread it indiscriminately. First, Dumbledore''s instructions to everyone, and second, HEMA''s strength remained within a controllable range in everyone''s eyes.

    If we sum up what happened in the summer vacation, the students will unconsciously pay attention to it. Moreover, the students are also grateful to HEMA.

    After all, he played an important incentive role in the battle of the snake monster last year and United four colleges. Naturally, the students gave him a good evaluation.

    Although not all, most of them are quite good. Senior students also respect HEMA''s talent and strength.

    "Well... Dumbledore should have told you." McGonagall said gently after slowing down for a few seconds.

    "That''s true, but he just said that the Dementors attacked the Quidditch court, and then he and some students used bodyguards to repel the Dementors, but because his power was too strong, he affected some of the Dementors."

    Fudge said so, but his heart was sour. I couldn''t do it. By the way, I gave the Dementor seconds... Dumbledore... It''s still the mountain on my magic minister''s road.

    "I think it''s enough. If Dementors enter the school again and cause damage to students, it''s not a small thing. I hope Mr. Minister can consider it carefully." McGonagall and Professor flavy Qiqi said.

    Next to Hagrid and MS. rosemota also nodded. Fudge nodded helplessly, "children''s safety first, I understand!"

    "Besides Sirius, I have another... Perhaps more important than Sirius. I hope you can listen carefully."

    At this point, Fudge was also serious, and the four little guys next to him braced their ears again.

    But at this time, Ellie was a little interested in a special message just now, because at the moment that the Minister of magic spoke, everyone here seemed to be avoiding something.

    It seems to be the truth of a person or thing, but it has nothing to do with her, just a little curious.

    "Silence!" She took out a jujube wand from her pocket and waved it around. A light blue aperture surrounded several people.

    "What is this?" Harry turned his head and asked softly.

    "Just let go of the sound. This is a magic spell that can isolate the sound and breath. We can''t hear anything outside in this circle."

    "But what if they come in?" Hermione was obviously interested in the spell. After all, it was not mentioned in textbooks and materials.

    Although there are similar, it is rare to establish isolation so easily and simply.

    "This is naturally a disadvantage, but it can be supplemented by phantom body spell and invisibility cloak. Isn''t it just invisibility cloak?"

    "And it can only be silent. If we don''t have a invisibility cloak, we will be seen directly, so this spell doesn''t look powerful, but it must cooperate with other spells to achieve the best effect."

    "Yes." Hermione nodded, while Ron and Harry lost interest. They had to learn other spells and slipped away~

    Fudge also continued to say, and several people on the side also sat up. Ms. Rosmerta also took the initiative to leave the room. After all, she was just an ordinary businessman.

    "The werewolf has started to act, and it is on a large scale, which must be unknown to most wizards."

    "Werewolf? Finriel greyback!? " Professor McGonagall and Professor flavy raised their heads, their eyes sharpened, and Hagrid next to them was silent with a cup.

    "Yes, you know the power and evil of werewolves. They attacked 3 or 4 villages in this month, and hundreds of people were killed and injured."

    "According to their path, the destination is converging towards Hogwarts, even if they hide well."

    "Then why did they kill those Muggles?"

    "Hide people''s eyes and ears... Or other purposes, but for now, they should have come near Hogsmeade."

    "And miss Dogan was specially sent by me to cooperate with Dumbledore. Today should be going out to carry out the investigation task."

    "I heard Dumbledore say it." Professor McGonagall nodded, too.

    "Well, but the main task of the investigation is not the werewolves of greyback, but the werewolves of Mo beta!" Fudge took a breath of wine.

    "Mo beta, is that why Miss Dogan came?" Professor McGonagall only knows part of the situation, and hearing this can be regarded as solving some doubts.

    Ron and Hermione frowned. After all, they had experienced Mo beta and met Miss Dogan that time.

    "But most importantly, we suspect that the two groups have cooperated and seem to be planning something... Naturally, this is the conclusion given to me by the bottom man."

    With Fudge''s words, the air in the presence fell into a static state, especially Hagrid''s head turned wildly for the first time, as if he remembered something

    "Professor McGonagall, Mr. Minister, I have to go to the Forbidden Forest!"

    "What are you doing?" Fudge stood up with question marks all over his head.

    "Very important, if there is no accident, their goal should be that!"

    "Which one?" MEG and fudge looked at Hagrid in surprise.

    "I don''t know, Mr. Minister. If you''re willing to follow, let''s go together?"

    "... OK!" Fudge also thought about it. Maybe it was a time to prove himself like others, and nodded.

 Chapter 157

    After more than 20 minutes, they finally came to the edge of the pasture, but the original green grassland has become a white one.

    Only a relatively high fence surrounds the whole land, and there are no animals. There is only a huge factory building hundreds of meters away.

    Two large chimneys were puffing cooking smoke and hot air. Dogan was slightly relieved, but HEMA narrowed her eyes.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "It''s all right. Let''s go and have a look first."

    "Good!"

    They climbed over the fence and got closer and closer to the plant, but a faint smell of blood wrapped around the tip of Dogan''s nose.

    "No, HEMA, get out!" Dogan gave a loud cry.

    But in the surrounding snow, 7 or 8 dark shadows suddenly jumped out and surrounded from four sides to the middle.

    "Werewolves!"

    "There is no form of transformation, but the taste is a variant. It can change at any time. Pay attention and let them relax their vigilance first."

    Although HEMA was a little surprised, she was just prepared and didn''t fear much. She calmly said something to the side.

    "I see." Dogan has also seen big scenes, and he is not flustered at all.

    "Unexpectedly, it was really a woman and a little guy..." the gray robed middle-aged man walking in front of them grinned and glanced at Dogan''s lower body.

    "Lao Bo, come on, kill the kid first, and invite the young lady to the house to chat ~" a thin young man with golden hair not far away also smiled with a mean face.

    "Wait, we don''t have to kill people. As long as the young lady takes the initiative to exchange feelings with us, I''ll let you go, okay?"

    "Did you hear what he said?" Dogan asked HEMA with a smile.

    "Well, what, do you want to try?"

    "Forget it, such a group of people don''t have any good-looking ones. According to a Chinese sentence, they are called crooked melons, cracked dates and poor!"

    "Ha ha ha!"

    The seven strong men next to him are also stunned. The other party seems to be satirizing them. Can you bear it?

    "Lao Bo!?"

    "Go!"

    HEMA and Dogan, who were still laughing, suddenly closed their mouths, turned their backs to each other and rushed to both sides.

    "Open!" With a low roar, HEMA''s robe went away with the wind, the silver scales on his arm stood up, and his palm turned into dragon claws.

    The second time, he scratched through the air and directly cut each other''s throat. Blood splashed on the ground with snowflakes!

    The two people on the side were also stunned and immediately wanted to go towards their arms. It seemed that this was a step to become a werewolf.

    But it was obvious that HEMA would not give this opportunity. Her shining claws directly hooked each other''s arm and pulled it down, and the whole forearm fell straight down.

    "Ah ah!!"

    "Stop yelling! Drink! " HEMA got up and kicked directly on the other party''s head. Her head banged on a stone a few meters away!

    "Ow ~!" Just now, the thin young man with yellow hair had become a werewolf 3 or 4 meters tall and rushed up towards HEMA like a truck.

    HEMA suddenly turned her head and rushed up towards him. She pressed the ground. In an instant, the snow turned into ice. He half lay down and slipped, and came to the other party''s body in an instant.

    With the power of a moment, the sharp claw instantly pierced the weakest abdomen and lower body of the other party, and the organs were instantly damaged and fell to the ground.

    "It''s thicker than the skin of the giant toothed rabbit..." HEMA got up from the ground and took a look at several fallen scales.

    The Dogan side also became a melee mode. The red blood gas spread on her in an instant. The whole person jumped behind the other party like a ghost, and the red light pierced it in an instant!

    The two people next to her also instantly turned into werewolves and rushed towards her, but before they got close, more than a dozen red chains popped out on the ground and tied their legs in an instant.

    "I don''t really want to use this move... The drying up of blood!" Dogan opened his mouth gently, and a scarlet mist flew out of them.

    "This is my blood... Passing!" The two werewolves broke free crazily and even bit their hind legs crazily!

    But obviously, the other party''s speed was not as fast as Dogan''s absorption. Half a minute later, their bodies became more and more shriveled, from pain to stagnation, and finally completely lost their vital signs.

    "Hoo ~"

    "Solved?"

    "Slower than you." Dogan opened his eyes and deeply eased the comfortable feeling. The blood gas on his body gradually dissipated and his hair slowly changed back to normal.

    "I can''t last too long, or I will lose control. This is the limit..." Dogan added.

    "Well, your setting is like Altman. You can only move for a few minutes."

    "Altman, what is it?"

    "Well..."

    "By the way, it seems that one is missing?" Dogan took a look and found that the middle-aged man who started talking was missing.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter. We can''t run. We both have dog noses... Ha ha, but it seems that we don''t look like wizards at all."

    HEMA looked behind her. The ground more than ten meters around was dyed red. The blood melted part of the snow, which looked like flowers on the other side, a little beautiful

    Hermaton thought he was hopeless. When he was so violent, it must be the power of the dragon! you ''re right!

    "The so-called mutant werewolf is at this level... A little disappointed." Dogan said suddenly.

    "But if it is faced by ordinary wizards, there will be different results. Ordinary wizards do not have the ability to resist their claws. Close proximity is death, and their skin has magical resistance, so it is difficult to control."

    "Well, but Mo beta is obviously a little different. It seems that even the new werewolf has strong, weak and class differences."

    "This is nature. No matter what organism or organization it is, it is bound to be so."

    "Well, the wound on your arm." Dogan splashed his robe and noticed the falling scales on his arm.

    "No problem. I''ll be fine in a minute. Don''t you care about my situation?"

    "Me? I''m no different myself. " He grinned, revealing two sharp teeth.

    "Can''t you suck blood in a special way? Why do you still have teeth? "

    "You don''t understand this. Teeth are not only used to suck blood, but also one of the ways for vampires to interact closely. For example, imitation first embrace, which are brought in by blood inheritance."

    "Oh." Hermatum felt that he had learned some unnecessary knowledge.

    "Do you want to try? Cordial interaction ~ "said, and one hand rushed directly to his neck.

    "Forget it, Miss Dogan! Let go of my poor child, and we''ll talk about it in a few years... "HEMA jumped back at once and ran quickly towards the factory.

    "Get down to business!"

    "OK, I''m serious!" Dogan followed with a smile. The kid really hasn''t grown up.

    "What a goblin..." HEMA whispered. She immediately felt that she should be careful when contacting each other in the future. I was single-minded to miss Astoria

 Chapter 158

    "Hello!"

    HEMA and Dogan walked into the plant and found that the design inside was still very interesting. In front was a 3-storey apartment building, and in the back was the largest plant.

    The owner''s residence is directly connected with the warehouse, sheep pen and cattle pen behind it. It is sealed with iron plates and wood plates. From the outside, it looks like a whole plant.

    "There should be a family of five and several workers here. If they are killed, there should be blood. At least I don''t smell it..."

    "I''ll try." HEMA closed her eyes and looked around. The concentration of magic in the air was very low. Where it was high, it meant there was something fishy.

    A few seconds later, HEMA suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the ground. "Let''s go to the basement! This way! "

    HEMA and Dogan immediately ran into the warehouse, directly removed a shabby cabinet and exposed a secret door below.

    "Wow, your nose is more in charge than mine."

    "It''s not the nose, it''s the perception of breath, the perception of magic... It''s very useful for wizards, but it''s probably useless if they face ordinary people."

    HEMA directly stretched out her claws and hooked the iron lock. With a snap, they broke directly. They walked down the dark stairs directly.

    After walking for more than ten seconds, a light gradually emerged, and the stairs came to an end. The two looked at each other.

    "Fluorescent flashing."

    HEMA quickly observed the surrounding situation and found that there were no other werewolves, and beside the light, four figures fell to the ground and fell asleep.

    "Ordinary people?"

    "Yes, I''m not dead. I just fainted." Dogan put his hand on their necks and knew their vital signs.

    "Wake them up."

    "Clear water is like a spring."

    "Snowflakes splashed everywhere!"

    As soon as the two people cooperated, the water that had just risen from the ground suddenly turned into a snowball and hit them in the face!

    "Ah! Don''t kill me! "

    "No!"

    With a cry of horror, several people quickly got up from the ground and slowed down when they saw HEMA and Dogan standing there.

    "Who are you?" The bearded old man asked vaguely, while the old woman and two young people snuggled up nervously.

    "We''re here to save you. Don''t be afraid." Dogan said, pointing a magic wand at several people, and the rope in their hands was opened in an instant.

    "Ah!"

    "Don''t be afraid. We''re not those monsters. Can we talk about what happened now?"

    "You really defeated those monsters..." at this time, the youngest looking boy also said tremblingly.

    "Of course, well, let''s go out first and wait until you calm down. It''s all right." Dogan said something very humanized, and then went upstairs according to the light.

    "Keep up. It''s okay." HEMA also patted the old man on the shoulder and walked upstairs. Several people also looked at each other and slowly followed up.

    A few minutes later, when I came outside and saw the bodies in a place, several people were scared and almost fainted, but when I saw the people who kidnapped them, I felt happy at the bottom of my heart.

    "Thank you... Two!"

    "It''s all right. It''s our duty. Tell me what happened?"

    "Well, just last night, suddenly a group of people came outside and said they were an exploration team, but they got lost and wanted to stay for one night. These people are them!"

    "Then there were five people in our family. The workers went home at night, and my son went out. Only our two old guys and two children... Didn''t dare to stay easily."

    "Finally, they left without coercion, but in the middle of the night, they came here again and forced their way in. It was our workers who led them!"

    "We didn''t have the ability to resist, so we hid in the basement, but they found us. Fortunately, we''ve been begging for mercy."

    "They didn''t mean to kill us except threatening and beating and scolding... Then I heard that they were going to ambush people... It should be the letter that the beast reported to them. He is familiar with the situation around here!"

    "It seems that we have been followed." HEMA raised her head and recalled that they were indeed not vigilant enough along the way.

    "So is the leader here?" Dogan pointed to the six corpses nearby. The three who had just become werewolves also changed back to human appearance.

    "No, it''s a bearded man!"

    "Oh? It seems that we have to catch up. It''s too heavy just now. I knew I had to stay. " HEMA suddenly felt that she was still inexperienced.

    "I made a mistake this time. Let''s go, but these people have to deal with it." Dogan suddenly turned his head and looked at several people.

    Several people also opened their eyes in an instant, knelt directly on the ground, and skillfully said "no... Don''t kill us!"

    "Nothing is forgotten! I can''t wake up! " With two flashes of light, several people fell directly into the snow.

    "Nothing is forgotten... It seems that I have to find a chance to learn."

    "Can''t you? Forget it, first send a message to the Ministry of magic to let them deal with the body and these people, and it seems that two cows have died in the ranch. "

    "Yes." HEMA sighed at each other''s observation. Two cows died. Where are they? He didn''t even notice.

    With the silly owl flying away again, things here came to an end, but many questions still revolved in their heads.

    But some things are obvious. This group of mutants are obviously beating around and starting to accumulate strength. Their goal must be Hogsmeade.

    But greyback''s goal is to ban forests. If the two sides really cooperate, what exactly are they seeking? Just a werewolf descendant of the forbidden forest?

    But if so, it''s better to use drugs to mutate ordinary people. I''m afraid dozens of werewolves with similar combat effectiveness can be created in a day.

    Although the side effects of the medicine will not make them live long, they can at least be used as dead men, so this is very strange.

    However, as long as we catch the little leader, I''m afraid we can know something. We can''t ask. There are ways. Under certain circumstances, the Ministry of magic won''t use black magic.

    "Where do you think he went?"

    "There is a smell of blood in the north, but a smell of wolves in the West." Dogan smiled and seemed to have thought of something.

    "But his magic reaction is in the East... Ha ha, is this guy a fool? You''re not hurt. Where did you get the blood? If you run away, you''ll leave such obvious marks. "

    "Go, the East should be where we came from."

    "But can we catch up? Ten minutes have passed. "

    "No problem, he should not use the phantom to move the shape. My magic reaction instrument shows that there is no huge magic reaction around. The phantom development needs a huge magic supply. If he runs fast, he is not as fast as us!"

    "Then we''ll wait for him by the river. He should meet the Muggle. Let''s go!"

    As Dogan finished, he pulled HEMA''s arm directly. HEMA felt a huge suction coming from her back, and the two disappeared in situ!

 Chapter 159

    "Hoo Hoo... What''s the matter with those two guys? Vampire... What''s the situation with that kid... Mobeta, that guy, didn''t say he would be such an enemy! "

    Even the Auror team, they can bite to death directly, but why are both melee monsters.

    Several people had not reacted, and they were killed in a moment of carelessness. Lao Bo immediately felt that he was muddled through today

    "But fortunately, there are only two of them in the four directions. They can''t catch up with me. Even if they catch up with me, I can fight alone. Besides, the Muggle in front has a gun in his hand."

    In this way, he became a werewolf and started running mode again. A few minutes later, he finally saw a figure in a white robe waving to him.

    "Is it finally here? It feels faster than usual... Hoo Hoo. " He slowly approached and saw the other party coming with a flattering smile.

    "My Lord, have you disposed of those people so soon?"

    "... no, I have a hard stubble, but it doesn''t matter. I''m fine."

    "Yes, yes, you''re fine, but can you marry me for this and that money..." the white robed youth said a little embarrassed. He knew it might provoke each other, but if there was no money, the people at the casino would kill him!

    "Money? Are you sure? " Lao Bo''s eyes stood up, and his huge claws rested on his shoulder. As long as he tried hard, the claws could cut his throat.

    "Yes... I need money. Even if you don''t kill me, those people will kill me."

    "..." Lao Bo was also stunned. Although this guy cooperated under his coercion and inducement, he didn''t expect to have a little blood. "Well, I''ll settle the bill with you!"

    Then he touched the backpack still hanging around his neck. Because his body is deformed, his clothes will be broken, so the items can only be placed separately.

    The young man next to him also showed a grateful look, but just when he thought the other party was going to take out a handful of gold coins, he took out a needle filled with green liquid.

    "Hey? What is this? "

    "Your reward!" Said, like catching a chicken, he grabbed the other party, suddenly plunged the needle into the other party''s neck, and the unknown liquid was directly sent into the blood vessel!

    "Ah!! Um! Ah! " The young man in white suddenly screamed, knelt down in pain and scratched his arm and face madly!

    "It''s all right. You can become like me in only ten minutes, ha ha! Isn''t that the best reward? "

    "Yes, Mr. laubo, catching you is also the best reward for us!"

    Lao Bo was so stunned that he turned around and grabbed it with a claw, but he just saw two figures coming slowly.

    "Sorry, we walked a little slower." Dogan stretched out his wand, HEMA narrowed her eyes, and the sharp scales bounced slowly.

    "... hoo, why can you find my place so soon?"

    "There''s no reason. Let''s catch it and tell us everything you know. Otherwise, we''ll take the soul and serve it." Dogan also did not give the other party a chance to speak.

    "..." Lao Bo suddenly didn''t know what to do. He couldn''t change his shape. He couldn''t escape at all. If he fought, could he really defeat them both?

    "I surrender!" Lao Bo fell to his knees with a bang, and his body gradually narrowed down. His proficiency seemed to be higher than that of the family just now.

    "Form and spirit are weak!"

    With the magic spell hit, the man kneeling on the ground also fell on the snow with a bang, as if the bones had disappeared at once.

    "This spell can make people paralyzed, not only physically, but also mentally, which is similar to the feeling of high fever."

    "Oh, go back and teach me." Hermaton felt that he needed to learn a lot. If he had nothing to do, he should go to Professor flavy to set up additional courses.

    "Do you want to use soul taking?"

    "Ask him first, or I''m afraid I''ll make this guy a fool." Dogan said something casually, which almost scared Lao Bo lying on the ground.

    "I said I said!"

    "HEMA, deal with the guy in the back first."

    "Kill it?" Although there is no fear of killing people today, it still feels like killing too many people will become a habit.

    "No, just faint. Just feed this to you and leave it to the Ministry of magic." Many handed him a small blue pill.

    ¡°ok¡£¡± HEMA went straight over and found that the white robed man lying on the ground had begun to mutate, with werewolf like hair on his body and canine teeth extending from his mouth.

    This made hermaton feel a very uncomfortable feeling, not fear, but nausea and anger. He thought of his life experience and those dead children.

    If he has enough strength now, he will certainly crush the organization, but he does not have that strength, but he must remember that he still has such a mission.

    Not that he is kind or wants to do a good deed, but simply wants to help the body complete his most essential obsession and destroy this group of people!

    After thinking about it, HEMA took a deep breath and put the medicine into each other''s mouth. Then the young man stopped shaking, but the variation of his body continued.

    Dogan''s cross examination also began. The first thing was about their action. After all, he asked how many people there were in the top blood tissue and who was the boss?

    I''m afraid he won''t say, or he doesn''t know, so it must be Han Han who comes up and asks those questions, slowly from shallow to deep.

    "Are you the one who just led the pack of werewolves? What position, what name? "

    "Well, my name is laupo Starr, deputy leader of the third group of the werewolf action team."

    Group? Dogan and HEMA realized that each other had formed a large and orderly group structure.

    "Why are you lurking on the farm?"

    "Waiting to meet the others."

    "Where are the others? About how many people? "

    "There are about twenty people near moth village, two dark warlocks and a dozen werewolves."

    "Dark warlock?"

    "... ha ha, I didn''t expect that your Ministry of magic didn''t even know the dark Warlock. No wonder the organization is becoming more and more terrible... It''s stupid!" At this point, there was a sudden irony in Lao Bo''s tone, which made Dogan frown.

    Although what the other party said was very angry, this is the reality. Now it seems that there are internal ghosts in the Ministry of magic, but they don''t even have any internal information about top blood.

    "Go on, what will you do after you meet? What is your mission? "

    "I''m just a little guy. All I know is that we acted with greyback this time. They are responsible for the core of the content, and we are responsible for containment, so that you can''t guess our action goal."

    "What is your goal?" Dogan and HEMA looked at each other, their eyes lit up slightly, and finally came to the key place.

    "Our goal is to attack Hogsmeade and attract the attention and personnel strength of Hogwarts and the Ministry of magic, and the second group of werewolves will act together with greyback to go to the forbidden forest... Find something."

    "What?"

    "I don''t know, but it''s very important, whether for the organization or the new werewolf! But according to the captain, that''s the werewolf''s secret! Become the key to God! "

 Chapter 160

    "..." Dogan fell into silence. If so, is it really time to gather hands now?

    "Where''s Mo beta?"

    "He is the leader of group 2 of werewolves. Naturally, he went to the forbidden forest. In fact, even if someone guessed that the forbidden forest is our real purpose, you can''t stop it!"

    "Because once you want to go to the forbidden forest to organize us, you have to give up Hogsmeade defense. I believe the one in your Ministry of magic will never be willing to let most Aurors come to help."

    "In addition, even if you can, there are dozens of new werewolves in the forbidden forest, all the members of the second group and the remaining werewolves in the third group of the werewolf action team, as well as the dark warlock team in the organization."

    "Dumbledore''s action or detection takes a while, and we only need some time to get what we want, so give up!"

    "If you let me go and don''t send me to Azkaban, I will tell you more information about the organization. You can even curse me to abide by the contract and become a pawn within the organization. What do you think?"

    When Dogan and HEMA heard each other say so, they were obviously stunned. Is the other party still paying attention? What a joke!

    "Hoo... Then why did you kill the people in those villages on the way, just to let the Ministry of magic notice you as soon as possible?"

    Dogan didn''t answer his questions and contract plan, but continued to ask him seriously. The wand in his hand was weighed up, and it emitted light green. As long as he didn''t answer, it was over!

    Because the Ministry of magic has a means to extract memory just after a person''s death. Of course, it needs professional personnel to operate it.

    "On the one hand, of course, it is also to save blood stones for those dark warlocks."

    "Blood stone and dark warlock explain!"

    Lao Bo originally wanted to take this as the final negotiation condition. Unexpectedly, the other party directly threatened life and death. As a man, he can only... Catch it with his hands!

    "Well... Well, don''t wipe the gun and get angry! Dark warlock, actually I don''t know what''s going on. I can only tell you briefly. "

    "OK, hurry up, or suck up your blood and feed your body to the man next to you. It looks like he''s hungry, too." HEMA also made a bluff, narrowed her eyes and opened her mouth.

    "... I''ll hurry! The organization is huge, at least I feel so. They can be found not only in Europe, but also in the whole world. Of course, it is still in the stage of expansion and has not taken shape. Otherwise, there will be no miscellaneous fish like me. "

    "You know yourself, but you''re off the subject, GKD ah! Are you procrastinating? You can die. " Dogan also frowned and pressed each other in the snow!

    "Woo! Help... "Lao Bo slowly calmed down from his suffocation. Looking at a man and a woman, a big man and a small man, he suddenly felt an illusion that you are the black and evil forces!

    "Say!"

    "The organization is still active in the British magic world. It is the legacy of the original dragon blood wizard group. Only some people know about the leader."

    "The hierarchy of the organization is very simple. It is divided into many teams with different responsibilities and abilities. For example, the werewolf action team is the new werewolf group."

    "At present, there are about ten teams, and I don''t know much, but the dark Warlock is one of them, and the teams are divided into groups. The werewolf action team has five groups."

    "You just said you were the deputy leader of the third group. No wonder you know so much."

    "... of course!" On the surface, Lao Bo said that in fact, any team member is not much different from the information he has, but he is the team leader, so he still knows a little more.

    "Except for the group leader of group 1, I actually have no real power. For example, I manage more than a dozen werewolves, and some are not obedient. It''s so difficult for me ~"

    "Cough!"

    "Yes! Then Mo beta, who you are familiar with, is the leader of group 2 and the person in charge of this operation. He has given special rights, and he was trained as the next leader. "

    "I don''t know much about other teams. I only know the needle shuttle patrol and the dark warlock Rune team..."

    "Rune?"

    "Well, they use a very strange word to drive magic, and they don''t need to spell, but most of them need blood essence stone."

    "A special dark magic that extracts human vitality and acts as an energy body for dark warlocks to release large spells."

    "..." hearing this, HEMA and Dogan realized once again the cruelty of these people. They wanted to kill just for energy

    "Well, when will the remaining werewolves attack Hogsmeade village?" HEMA also asked the most critical question at present.

    "According to the original plan, if you hadn''t come, we would have converged to attack, and we must attack with great fanfare. Now..."

    "If they don''t receive our message, they will automatically judge us as a failure, and then take action directly. That''s the main force."

    "What group is that over there?"

    "The leader of group 4 is also there. Basically, all members are in group 5. Group 5 is responsible for the aftermath. I don''t know where they are."

    "I''ve said all I know. Will you let me go? Don''t get me into Azkaban, let me do anything, be an undercover... Help you all! You can even spell my blood or spiritual contract. "

    "HEMA, what do you think?"

    "You ask me, I''m just an ordinary pupil."

    "Cough! Get down to business! "

    "Then keep him first, but use the master-slave contract."

    "Master and servant?!" Lao Bo is also a swallow of saliva. If a special master servant contract is established, it will be the same as the relationship between elves and people. He will be completely obedient and controlled!

    "Don''t be afraid. Contracts can limit time, can''t they?" Although HEMA has read similar points from books, she is not sure whether she can change the length of time.

    "Yes, even the shortest is only 1 day or 3 days. The long ones are permanent and decades old, but they are generally used on magical animals."

    "Then give him a five-year."

    "Hey? I don''t want such an ugly dog. It doesn''t deserve me at all. Forget it. I''ll be the middleman and bind you. "

    "Ah?" Lao Bo is also stunned. Although the contract for five years is not very long, he doesn''t want to be with a little fart. He wants a beautiful sister!

    "Why, isn''t my Mr. Abbott qualified? Put your clothes on and I''ll start building a contract for you! "

    HEMA almost laughed when she heard this, but her heart was warm, but did she lift her pants? HEMA suddenly noticed that this guy had only one pair of underwear left on him because he had changed from a werewolf to a human.

    "Now!" Then he took out a pair of trousers from the bag hanging on his shoulder. Obviously, the bag also extended the curse of infinite extension.

    "I''m ready."

    "Let''s start. You hold hands and hold them together." Dogan commanded from the side, but HEMA was stunned and held hands? Hug?

    "What do you think I''m doing?"

    "Is there this step?"

    "Of course." Dogan looked serious, and the beard on the other side shook his head.

    "Then I won''t sign the contract." HEMA suddenly smiled, then stood up, raised her hand and summoned an iron chain.

    "Thank you. Then, raubo, thank you for your information. Our Ministry of magic will judge you seriously and fairly!" Dogan said coldly, and then HEMA threw the chain in her hand and tied laubo who had just sat up.

    "Hello! What''s going on?! You said, I would like to be your servant! Never mind. Don''t send me to Azkaban! "

    Lao Bo also fell from heaven to hell in an instant, and he didn''t know what he had done, so he became like this.

    "Don''t you know why?" Dogan narrowed his eyes and slowly took out a small card.

    [Ministry of Magic - Department of magic law enforcement - Department of prohibition of abuse of magic hair - Clara Dogan]

    "Because of justice, if you kill someone, you must accept punishment and due trial!"

    HEMA next to her also took a deep breath and became a lot more serious. "I''ve read a lot of stories. As long as a villain does some good deeds and joins the protagonist, the protagonist will be exempted from all his mistakes."

    "But is that really OK? I don''t think so. Evil is evil. As long as you do it, it won''t change. If you kill someone, you must pay a price. If you don''t join us, it''s over. "

    "We''ll look at your information and say good things for you. You deserve it. But after committing a crime, it is impossible to wash white by joining us!

 Chapter 161

    After hearing HEMA''s words, Lao Bo was stunned. He thought about many kinds of his own fate, maybe killed by other wizards or directly arrested.

    He even thought that during the experiment, the drug died or something happened inside the organization, leading to his death, but he didn''t think that he was taught a truth by a little boy.

    And it sounds reasonable... Although it''s not a good thing for him, he doesn''t have any ideas at this time, because the other party didn''t intend to turn him back from the beginning

    "Evil is evil... Hoo... I hate crooked reasoning!" Then he took a deep breath and lay down on the snow without speaking.

    In the next second, several figures flashed out not far away and walked towards this side quickly, including the two very familiar to HEMA.

    "Ron! Ruth! " Dogan waved to them, and the two ran quickly, but the horsepower of the beard seemed to overdo it and slid to the ground with a bang.

    "Hahaha, Ron, your balance is too bad." Lute also smiled at him and tried his best to pull the other party up.

    "You should lose weight, too."

    "I''m already losing weight. Well, I''ve lost 2kg. I believe I can lose weight next year!"

    "Oh, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Who are these two behind?" HEMA glanced at the Wizards in the back. They were all depressed and dressed in civilian clothes. It seemed that they were forced to work overtime.

    "Magical animal management department, Wizard of werewolf Control Bureau."

    "These two are not undercover..." Dogan walked over with a serious face. After all, the last undercover incident was impressive.

    "Both of them have made special magic contracts with the Ministry of magic. No problem."

    "Well, Clara Dogan!" Dogan stretched out his hand, and the two middle-aged old men quickly shook hands.

    "We''ve heard of Miss Dogan''s name for a long time. These two are the new werewolves?"

    "Yes, but this one has just been changed by injecting a drug. In addition, this is the member of the top blood, but more important than this is the purpose of the werewolf this time."

    "Have you asked?"

    "Well, when the torture team and logistics personnel come, I won''t tell you many details. We''d better hurry up and prepare people. The new werewolf is ready to attack Hogsmeade!"

    ¡°£¡£¡£¿¡± Suddenly, the four wizards were stunned. They thought it was a normal investigation, but they didn''t expect to directly upgrade to the war level.

    "How many people are there, twenty new werewolves and some special wizards at the top blood side, and about 30 new werewolves, including greyback, went to the forbidden forest. There seems to be something they want!"

    Dogan spoke quickly, but the people who listened were stunned. At this time, several figures in fur coats appeared not far away.

    "Auror! Mr. slinger! " Several people shouted at them twice, and suddenly more than a dozen people gathered on the snow.

    "How''s it going?" Slinger stood there and asked, still solemn.

    Then, Dogan briefly said the current situation again. Suddenly, the Wizards present gave a sigh and fell into a brief silence.

    "Then take these two people back first." Slinger also looked at the Wizards of the two werewolf departments next to him.

    "Yes."

    "By the way, this one has given us all the information he knows, and we try our best to ensure fairness and justice."

    "Of course." As the pillar of justice, Scrimgeour naturally nodded, "but the mistakes he made still have to be borne by himself."

    "This is natural. Where shall we go?" Dogan looked at the snow that was still going on and felt that it would be an absolute hard battle!

    "Director! It seems that the minister is still in Hogsmeade! "

    "Huh?" Skilling also frowned and waved to the 7 or 8 well-trained Aurors behind him, "you go to Hogsmeade first for preliminary defense!"

    "Yes, director!"

    The Aurors also did not hesitate. Like soldiers, they waved their magic wand directly and disappeared in place.

    "Hoo... So, Ms. Dogan, why does the action still take Hogwarts students? What if there are special problems?"

    "This is naturally to hide his identity. Moreover, the strength of AI Bo''s classmates is not poor. At least it''s not a problem to face a few little werewolves."

    "It''s no problem... I''ve seen the situation on the ranch... I don''t know how you did it. That''s all. But try not to do so in the future. Although the Ministry of magic wants to combat the darkness, extreme behavior will also bring a lot of inconvenience."

    "I''ve known this since I was Auror in the United States. I know this very well, but sometimes this way is not allowed. The director should understand."

    "Well, let''s go to Hogsmeade first and discuss it with the minister, otherwise our two rights can only mobilize these people under our hands. Plus all the Wizards you prohibit from abusing the magic department, there will be only 20 wizards."

    "At the forbidden forest, whether we can stop it or not, at least we have to know what they want!" Dogan was also very serious, and HEMA next to him began to think about some other problems.

    About Sirius and Peter, this is a very good opportunity to prove in public that Peter is still alive and a bad man, and Sirius is wanted.

    But he is not easy to operate now, let alone this pile of things, but what puzzles him most is the dynamics of Dumbledore.

    Because Dumbledore must be familiar with the situation in the forbidden forest. As long as they enter the forbidden forest, Dumbledore can certainly feel it. After all, he mastered the anti phantom development and defense spells around Hogwarts.

    So they are mastering the unequal gap of information, knowing that phantom development cannot be used near Hogwarts, and then let Hogsmeade be the main fire attraction.

    Dumbledore will definitely choose to go to Hogsmeade without knowing this side. Then there is no complete minority action in the forbidden forest. It is also most of the actions, and its strength is stronger than that here.

    The main reason is that even if the situation here is exposed, they also have the strength of a war and can at least retreat, but they seem to underestimate Dumbledore''s wisdom.

    They got us out early in the morning and made a special investigation. During this period, Dumbledore noticed their trajectory. It should be Dumbledore''s own help.

    Alas ~ I feel that this battle is still the thinking content of the great magician. As long as he informs Dumbledore now, he can end this farce.

    "HEMA? We''re ready to go. "

    "No, I have something to do. You go first."

    "Is there any danger?"

    "No, don''t worry! Fox! "

    The next second, fox sent a flash of lightning with sparks, and then disappeared in front of several people! Faster than a phantom.

    "Dumbledore''s Phoenix? It seems that we can relax this time, but we should also do what we should do. Let''s go! "

    With the completion of scrimgeor, Dogan, scrimgeor and two attendants also disappeared in situ. The snow that was still very busy just now fell into silence again.

 Chapter 162

    Back to the Minister of magic again, several people just planned to go to the forbidden forest with Hagrid, but as soon as they walked out of the three broom bar, a cloud of black smoke rose in the sky not far away.

    Finally, a sign of wolf head was formed in the sky, and his eyes were red, like a flame.

    "Mr. Minister!" At this time, several Aurors also appeared next to fudge at the same time, which startled him.

    "You?"

    "It''s director scrimger who asked us to come first. It''s the team of mutant werewolves, ready to attack Hogsmeade! Ask you to issue an order for support! "

    "How many people are there?"

    "About twenty people, most of them mutant werewolves, and several powerful black wizards." Then, skinger and Dogan also appeared behind the team.

    "Miss Dogan, how many more people do we need?" Fudge also frowned, and his big fat hand trembled slightly.

    "What do you think? There is also the forbidden forest. I have also investigated it clearly. That is the main goal. For something in the forbidden forest, it must not be a good thing for us anyway. "

    "Well... In this way, I''ll go back to the Ministry of magic and arrange all the Wizards I can bring. Of course, I can''t let the Ministry of magic empty, and I have to prevent hidden arrows."

    "Now that you say so, we''ll leave it here."

    "I wish you all the best. I''ll be right back. I''ll ask Professor Hagrid and Professor McGonagall about the Forbidden Forest!"

    "OK!"

    With that, he put on his hat and left the scene handsome, while others were suddenly serious, especially the two professors.

    "Everyone, assemble, and then return to Hogwarts. Ordinary villagers also return to their house as soon as possible, lock the doors and windows, and the werewolf invaded!"

    After the two Aurors used the loud voice, the students who were still wandering in the street realized the seriousness of the wolf head sign and immediately retreated towards Hogwarts!

    Then Professor McGonagall''s voice sounded again. Professor flavy helped dredge the evacuation of students, while Dogan helped the villagers quickly clean up and completely close the doors and windows.

    Skinger looked at the black smoke getting closer and closer in the distance. It was also the first time to see such a big attack. If they made a direct raid, I''m afraid it would cause great sacrifice here.

    And now they are trying to get you ready, just to delay your time and buy time for the other side, but they can''t go to the forest ban at all.

    And if Dogan is right, there are at least more enemies in the forbidden forest than here. I can only give it to you, Dumbledore!

    Because the Wizards present also understood that although fudge said he would come back soon and take other wizards, the result must be that he hid in his office and sent some people to send them away.

    Because he thought that the security of the Ministry of magic was more important than the danger outside. He was afraid of death and chaos, which made scrimger dislike him a long time ago.

    "Hoo... How bold! Frontal attack?! "

    A young Auror on the side looked closer and closer to the black fog and a group of people on the avenue. He saw for the first time that the dark power could be so arrogant.

    After all, even the death eaters in those years were unwilling to fight the Aurors of the Ministry of magic. Guerrilla, single combat and assassination were their preferred fighting methods.

    "Coming!"

    "Everybody ready!" At the command of Scrimgeour, everyone raised their wands and was ready to go.

    The werewolf troops on the opposite side looked at the Aurors not far away and opened their mouths, as if everything in front of them was just a lamb.

    At the front of the team are three people, a very tall man who may be more than 2 meters tall. On both sides are wizards wearing robes with strange patterns and silver masks.

    In the back is an array of nearly twenty werewolves who have turned into huge beasts. It seems that the battle is about to begin.

    "Director schlinger, I can''t retreat either. Destroy them as soon as possible, and then dare to go to the forbidden forest." Dogan and his two attendants also finished handling the nearby shops and walked to scrimger.

    "Well, but finish this side first."

    "Team leader, there are a lot of people opposite. They are all Aurors. Can you fight?"

    "Shit, we can''t run if we can''t fight. Our task is to hold them down. If we can''t fight, retreat first and then harass them slowly. The operation over there should also start. As long as we hold them for a period of time, it will be over!"

    "Those two, the defense is up to you!" The tall man said to the two dark warlocks next to him.

    "Of course." The other party replied indifferently, then raised his wand in his hand, and his left hand held a gem like red crystal.

    "Tear them up!"

    "Ah!!!"

    With the roar of the werewolf team, more than a dozen huge black shadows cut through the peace of the street and rushed towards the weak Auror group.

    "Divine Shield invincible!" There was also a low roar here. Five Aurors interpreted the Dharma together. A light wall suddenly burst open, like a shield slamming on each other''s body.

    "Thunderbolt explosion!" Slinger and the two Aurors on the side also took advantage of this moment to launch the attack curse!

    The yellow light instantly formed several orange red thunders in the air, and suddenly passed through dozens of werewolves.

    Once there was an explosion, a burning smell spread instantly, and the remaining werewolves retreated suddenly, because the thunderbolt explosion would have a chain reaction!

    The men behind didn''t expect that the Aurors were so decisive to attack them with a very dangerous curse.

    "You two, it''s time to do it." The tall man also dragged several injured werewolf partners and said to the two people who were still watching the play.

    "This is just the beginning. What panic? If the new werewolf''s magic resistance can''t even stop an attack spell, it''s not as good as Muggle cannon fodder."

    "You guys?"

    "Everyone pay attention to their own magic spell release and magic, don''t give each other a loophole!"

    "Yes!"

    Then, the werewolf who was blown out by the explosion stood up again and attacked Auror again. Huge fangs and claws aimed at everyone''s throat and heart.

    "Armor!" It was still a roar of several people. This time, Dogan also participated in it. The huge defense even directly ejected the other party several meters away.

    "The fire is blazing!" Several fireballs also rubbed the snow and exploded directly on or near several werewolves, melting most of the surrounding snow.

    But obviously, the mutant werewolf is not vegetarian. The ordinary attack spell did not cause much damage. At least the fur was blackened, but the skin and meat were still not damaged.

    All of a sudden, the original quick solution battle will soon become a protracted war.

    "Look, I said, the new werewolf is not so weak. At least fight for a while to see if our physical strength is exhausted or their magic is exhausted. They can''t support the attack and are torn by a claw!"

    The two dark warlocks behind also said, and the tall man who was a little flustered also slowly sank a snack.

    "What if Hogwarts or the Ministry of magic came to save the soldiers?"

    "Come on, let''s hold it for you for a while. You take the opportunity to retreat. Although becoming a werewolf will affect the use of the spell, it''s still possible to escape."

    "OK." When the tall man heard this, he also replied, then fell into silence and looked at the battle in front of him.

    But just half a minute later, a huge blue light ball flashed across the heads of the people like a meteor, hit the middle of the werewolf, and then scattered.

    A mass of air rose from the ground to form a huge tornado, which rolled up all the werewolves and imprisoned them in the wind!

    Skinger and Dogan looked back and found that Professor flavy had come back again. The wand in their hands had just dissipated the last meaning of the blue light.

    "Forget you, the great fighting wizard." Slinger also showed a rare smile.

    "Attack!" Professor flavy also raised his wand. Although he was not tall, he was full of momentum at the moment!

 Chapter 163

    The battle continued, but everyone didn''t notice that four figures slowly emerged next to the snowdrift more than ten meters away.

    "Harry, we can''t help here. We''d better hurry up with Shanghai and go back to Hogwarts and let Dumbledore go to the forbidden forest or help here."

    Ron looked at the scene of the spell flying nearby and felt that death was really fucking close to him for the first time.

    "Ron is right. We can''t help anything. We must hurry back and let Dumbledore deal with it. He must be at school." Hermione also said in a hurry.

    "Well, I understand. Miss Ellie, your sister is over there. We won''t disturb you. Wait here until the battle is over!"

    Harry also reminded that he was about to put on his cloak and leave with Hermione and Ron, but Ellie grabbed him.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Can you take me to Hogwarts? It''s dangerous here. "

    "But you were looking for your sister. Your sister is over there. We really have something urgent. We can''t waste time here with you."

    "But it''s so dangerous here. Have mercy on my little girl... ~"

    "..." Harry felt the strength of his hands and looked incredulous, but he couldn''t go. He looked bitterly at Hermione and Ron, and they waved their hands quickly.

    "Well... Well, you follow us, but when you get to school, you must go to the headmaster''s office with us!" After all, if Hogg Watts''s rules are still the president has the final say, if they do not give Dumbledore a description, they will not be simply punished.

    "Great, let''s go!" With that, they got into the cloak. Hermione and Ron looked at each other silently and didn''t get in.

    Because they just remembered that they could have acted outside

    "It''s time for you two!" Due to the addition of Professor flavy, the Auror, which could have been resisted, became the offensive side in an instant!

    "Wait a minute, you are not so fragile." The two dark warlocks still stood there indifferently, with no intention of doing anything.

    And Dogan and they also found this. Scrimgeor also speculated that the two black wizards were dark warlocks based on the information Dogan had just told him.

    Since it is the use of human vitality to cast spells and fight, it is bound to need to be careful, because generally such wizards master the unforgivable curse type of black magic.

    "Faint!"

    After a few minutes, Dogan has begun to attack the werewolf faintly. After all, the magic of several Aurors is less than half, and the werewolf''s magic resistance is obviously limited.

    As the opponent''s physical strength decreases, the opponent''s defense also decreases. In addition, everyone has also observed the characteristics of a mutant werewolf, that is, there is no way to interpret the law.

    Or after turning into a werewolf, he has no ability to release magic, because every werewolf present has no ability to release magic.

    In other words, although the mutant werewolf has gained more powerful power and defense, and even has human nature, it has lost the use of magic.

    "Fast wind cut off!" After a period of silence, flavy attacked again. A blue light flashed, and a stream of air rolled up again, shooting at the werewolf like a sharp arrow!

    Everyone also raised their arms to be a pawn, but they saw the air flow flash across and dissipate behind the people, as if it hadn''t caused any damage.

    But in the next second, I saw several werewolves in front of the air flow. Their arms and chest burst and blood splashed, just like being seriously injured by a sharp blade.

    "What is this?" Big Gao was also stunned. Seeing that he was also affected, he narrowed his eyes slightly with a small cut in his arm.

    This is not the magic attack of the spell, but the attack caused by the fast air flow condensed through the spell... It is worthy of being a professor of Hogwarts

    "Vines twining!" Other Aurors also took the opportunity to directly throw their wands, and vines stretched out directly from the ground, binding the injured Werewolf in place.

    "Thunderbolt explosion!" Skrinje was obviously not a kind-hearted faction. Seeing that the other party was bound, he immediately released the attack curse again.

    But this time, before the yellow light came, a purple light also rubbed the werewolf and directly hit Scrimgeour''s spell!

    The two beams of light twined and collided with each other in an instant. The purple beam and the yellow beam burst out sparks in an instant, and began to wrestle like a tug of war!

    Everyone looked not far away. One of the two masked people who had not shot launched an attack.

    Just after a few seconds of stalemate, skinger, who was still in the advantage, found that a magnificent magic suddenly gushed out of each other''s wand!

    The purple light beam pushed his magic back in an instant. An Auror nearby also hurriedly pushed away skringer, and the magic spell directly shot on the ground.

    Originally, everyone was relieved, but the masked man walked quickly towards this side and waved "ready!"

    Dogan suddenly looked at the ground and felt a burst of uneasiness. In an instant, his blood gas expanded, his long hair raised, grabbed the two closest to him and jumped back.

    The next second, a purple black fog suddenly gushed out of the snow and poured into the mouths and noses of several people on the side!

    "Ah! Uh huh!! Ah! "

    In an instant, four or five aurotons knelt down on the ground and roared in pain. Scrimger also widened his eyes and stretched out his wand to disperse the fog, but the werewolf''s claws had been waved to his side.

    "Fast wind cut off!" Once, the air blew through his ears, and the werewolf''s blood sprayed on his body and face. He also reacted, withdrew backward, and took professor flavy with him!

    The originally good defense line was instantly broken by the diffuse purple and black fog, but the big man also found that the fog also blocked their pursuit path.

    "Why?"

    "Don''t chase. They won''t leave far. We just have to hold on and start demolishing the surrounding houses and shops!"

    "In addition, don''t kill people, we are still useful!" Another dark warlock who didn''t make a move also whispered.

    On Hogwarts'' side, HEMA had repaid what had happened this morning, and then reached out to ask Dumbledore for money.

    "You have to wait until Dear Mr. Minister has no trouble..." Dumbledore scratched his head helplessly and took out a necklace from the drawer.

    "What is this?"

    "The key to victory is that your dear Mr. cahor left it with me. I was going to wait until your gift next year. I''ll give it to you as soon as possible and ask you to do me a favor to deal with the problems in the forbidden forest."

    "OK... Hey? No, is it so strong? "

    "No, it''s just a special limiting magic device. It mainly depends on your own strength." Then he stood up and patted HEMA on the shoulder.

    "Shall I go myself?"

    "Of course, this is the task I gave you. The reward is all for you." Old Deng''s head also showed a cunning smile.

    "Then can I not take this reward..." said HEMA, who wanted to put the necklace back, but before he came to the table, fox flashed the next second and disappeared into Dumbledore''s office with him.

    "Help you luck, boy."

    "Well, is it all right to leave it to the child? Even with the help of those runic powers, it''s not enough to fight so many mutant werewolves. " An old man on the wall suddenly narrowed his eyes and opened his mouth

    "No problem. After all, the limiter and his heart will tell him what to do ~"

 Chapter 164

    HEMA looked at the Coin Pendant with a strange pattern engraved in her hand. She was a little confused. What did Dumbledore mean? How could he fight with those people himself?

    However, since Dumbledore said so and mentioned Mr. cahor, it means that there must be no problem, and he looks calm.

    Is this thing really so magical? But it''s a necklace made of a coin... Nothing special~

    But anyway, now he has to go to the Forbidden Forest and at least know what the other party wants to do? Otherwise, this battle is meaningless!

    On the other side, Dogan and the remaining Aurors also withdrew more than ten meters, but looking at the wolf smoke still floating in the sky, she knew she had to go back.

    "Director scrimger, how do you feel?" Professor flavy sat next to slinger. Although he still had some magic left, it was obvious that slinger had almost exhausted his magic.

    "Fortunately, how many people are left?"

    "And the three of us."

    "They must be saved!"

    "Leave it to me. You have a rest." Dogan came over and tied his hair together, his eyes emitting a little red.

    "They have no casualties. You can''t go like this!"

    "But now they can use other Aurors as hostages, but their goal is to delay. Once the operation over there is completed, they will be killed here immediately, so they can''t delay!"

    Dogan knew the way the villains acted, so he had to rush even if it was dangerous. Besides, although the residents were evacuated to the back, the nearby finance was damaged. Who should bear this.

    At least fudge and the Ministry of magic won''t, so we can''t wait any longer, and HEMA may have gone to the forbidden forest now. She must solve it as soon as possible!

    After thinking about it, he rushed directly towards the purple and black fog. Ron and rut were stunned and clenched their fists with worry.

    "She''s the head. She must be fine."

    "I know. First contact the Ministry of magic to see when someone will come!"

    Harry had returned to Hogwarts, and they went straight to Dumbledore''s office, but Dumbledore didn''t open the door for them.

    "What shall we do?"

    "How about going to Professor McGonagall?"

    "Well, that''s the only way."

    "What about that girl?" But Hermione suddenly swept around and stunned Harry and Ron with a word.

    "Hey?!"

    "Where are the people?"

    "My God, I must find her quickly. If other teachers or students find out, I''m finished!" Harry jerked his head up. He had a picture of his dismissal in his mind.

    "Harry, wait, you don''t have that map. Take it out quickly!"

    "Yes, yes, yes!" Harry also suddenly remembered that as long as she hadn''t left Hogwarts castle, she couldn''t lose her!

    Harry quickly took out the living point map from his arms, entered the secret language, opened the living point map, and names began to emerge on it.

    Ron and Hermione also came together to help Harry find it. After all, according to Harry, her name is very long, so it should be easier to find.

    "Found it!" Half a minute later, Ron suddenly pointed to the lower left corner of the map. Harry and Hermione also saw the name. As Ellie told Harry, it seems that the other party has some integrity.

    Otherwise, they really can''t find it. After all, there are so many students in Hogwarts that they can''t know everyone, know their full name, and can''t say their name if they have seen it.

    But just as Harry was about to close the map, Hermione suddenly pressed the map, stared very wide and said tremblingly.

    "Look... Dwarf Peter! Behind him is Sirius Black... Do you know what that means? "

    "Sirius and Pettigrew... Pettigrew chased Sirius, found his crime, and was killed... That''s what Sirius blew up a lot of people..." Harry obviously hesitated.

    "But little Peter is not dead... Sirius is chasing him, isn''t that right?" Ron''s eyes widened, as if he knew something very crazy!

    "The living point map won''t lie. Let''s go quickly! Everything can be known! " Hermione also put the living point map in Harry''s hand.

    "Well, put Ellie''s business aside. That''s the most important thing. Let''s go!" Harry also knew that neither the Forbidden Forest nor Ellie could compare with Sirius.

    Because Sirius is his godfather... A few days ago, he asked Mr. lupin, and the teacher also told them the relationship between them, so he must know the truth!

    Several children also grabbed the living point map and dared to go in that direction quickly, but as they moved and looked at the map, they found that Ellie, who was originally on the second floor, walked towards the first floor.

    Black and little Peter''s are also flying towards the first floor. They will touch each other. In an instant, Harry''s speed has increased a bit, and he has forgotten the rule that he can''t run!

    On the other side, HEMA, who had just entered the forbidden forest, saw a familiar huge figure, followed by a big black dog.

    "Hagrid!"

    "HEMA? Why are you here? " Hagrid was also a little surprised.

    "You are. Why did you come to the forbidden forest?"

    Then Hagrid told HEMA what he had just learned from fudge.

    "So, you know what''s in there?" HEMA also noticed the focus of the other party''s words. He was worried that the other party was not looking for that thing.

    "Well... Are you sure you were called by headmaster Dumbledore?" Hagrid looked hesitant.

    "Just say it, you don''t believe me..." HEMA is also a little speechless. Usually you love to expose information to Harry. I''m careful.

    "In fact, I don''t know what this thing is, but I know it''s very special. You should be familiar with Mr. lupin. This thing was actually discovered by him and several partners when he was at school."

    "Sirius, little Peter, Harry''s father?" HEMA also suddenly remembered these people, because the group of four had explained their relationship.

    "Cough, sure enough, I can''t hide anything from you. When they entered the forbidden forest, I stopped them, but finally let them slip in."

    "Why did they go in?"

    "It''s just for fun and adventure, but I finally met them with ashen faces and wounds. I saved them while patrolling."

    "Then I got familiar with them. Later I knew that they were injured because they broke into werewolf territory, but they didn''t know at first."

    "Because it is more like an altar than a werewolf''s nest. There is a light mass floating in the middle. Of course, I haven''t seen it with my own eyes."

    "They were curious. They thought it was a treasure, so they touched it, and then startled the werewolf. Finally, it became like this."

    "But that doesn''t make you suspect that the mutant werewolves want that... How do they know?"

    "I don''t know, but the light group is really magical, because the four of them just touched the light group and gained a lot of power... According to the wizard, the magic has become more and more stable. Of course, this situation lasted only half a year."

    "Half a year? Hagrid, do you know the living point map? " HEMA laughed slowly, and he seemed to string together.

    "... you really know everything. You really used the power provided by that thing to make a living point map..."

    "Then it''s time for us to act! The other party''s goal should be that! The so-called werewolf treasure! "

 Chapter 165

    Sirius watched the students leave the school one by one. He moved his heart to find spots in the school again, but he couldn''t get into Gryffindor''s dormitory, which was the place where the guy was most likely to hide!

    "Meow ~"

    Just then, a ginger cat came out of the window slowly, with a note in its mouth.

    "The air today is horse dung, Neville Longbottom, take good care of it..."

    "This is the password?"

    "Meow ~"

    Sirius looked at the note in his hand and grinned. His body suddenly turned into a big black dog. He jumped into the window and hurried down the stairs!

    Then the chase war was officially launched without the presence of most teachers and students, although for most people, it was just a pet fight.

    Ellie walked around the hallway of Hogwarts curiously, looking at everything around like a baby, although several students saw her.

    But obviously I didn''t recognize that she was not a Hogwarts student. After all, today is a weekend. Many students wear their own clothes instead of school uniforms.

    "There''s no problem with my sister... She shouldn''t be so fragile after inheriting her father''s power, but I''m still curious about things in the forbidden forest..."

    But just as she was walking towards the first floor, behind her, two dark shadows, big and small, suddenly flashed past. She fixed her eyes on a big black dog and a mouse.

    The two figures jumped out of the open window one by one and chased incredibly fast, which made Ellie frown,

    She felt a touch of magic from both animals. It was not the specialty of the blood family, but her talent. She could feel some magic reactions. Of course, it was only close.

    And just now she felt the magic from two animals, very stable magic... That is to say, those two guys are Animagus!

    Suddenly her eyes lit up and knew that it would definitely be an interesting thing. In an instant, she turned over the window and chased towards two goals!

    The three of Harry had just run to the first floor and just saw Ellie disappear by the window. They suddenly felt terrible, but they still chased!

    The three people also turned over the window, came outside and ran frantically, but it was obvious that they could only see Ellie''s back.

    "Hoo... How did that girl run so fast? It''s terrible!" Several people almost didn''t catch their breath.

    "Still chasing?"

    "Go on, that direction seems to be Hagrid''s side. There is only one road. Catch up!" Harry slowed down and continued to run!

    A few minutes later, the two shadows that Ellie followed finally stopped near the forbidden forest. With the light scattered, two men, one tall and one short, appeared in place.

    Ellie looked at the tall, unkempt man and widened her eyes. "He''s Sirius Black... Who''s the short man?"

    She hid at one foot of Hagrid''s cabin, peeped out one eye and looked over there, and a dagger like blood gas slowly condensed from the palm of her hand.

    "Peter! You can''t run away! You will die here, and I will prove my innocence! "

    "Innocence... Sirius... You... Won''t have..." Peter squatting on the ground also smiled strangely, stretched out his arm, and a black mark on it glittered with blue and purple light.

    "The black of corpse curse... The corpse will melt directly after death..." Sirius looked at each other''s arms and narrowed his eyes slowly.

    "I don''t believe those who are afraid of death will choose to do so!" Sirius yelled directly and kicked each other in the face!

    Little Peter also gave a cry of pain and lay directly on the ground, but he still didn''t beg for mercy or say anything else, just raised his hands.

    In fact, he was afraid that Sirius would kill him directly at the moment. Of course, he didn''t think that Sirius was just for his innocence. He just had to delay time... Delay time... He came right away, he felt it!

    "Damn it!" Sirius yelled again, punched little Peter in the face, and then another punch!

    "I''ll kill you, but I''ll punch you in the face and send you to die!"

    "You''re wrong, Peter. I''m not a person who only wants fame. I don''t care about the pain of these years, because these will come back at the moment you die!"

    "Ah!"

    With another blow from Sirius, Peter gave a painful cry, and his nose shed blood and scratched down his chubby cheek to his neck.

    "Not enough!"

    "Ah!"

    "What do you think!"

    "Ah Cough... Sorry... Stop fighting... Ah! "

    "Sorry, I haven''t played enough!"

    "Help! Help! " Although Pettigrew thought about many kinds of death, he was killed alive. He immediately felt the fear of death step by step with pain.

    "Next... Use a knife... Cut off your skin and flesh a little..." Sirius also slowly raised a strange and gloomy smile.

    Peterson''s head was almost out of order, and his feet kicked on Sirius''s stomach. Sirius''s already weak body suddenly shook and fell to the ground.

    Little Peter also raised his arm in an instant and shouted vaguely, "split!" This is the most damaging spell he can use without a wand!

    Just when Sirius thought he was going to be hit, a red light flashed in front of him and disappeared directly in front of him with a magic spell.

    "Little girl, who are you?! This is the man offering a reward. Hurry up and catch him with me. You''ll get all the bonuses! "

    Peter wiped the blood off his eyes and looked at the little girl coming from Hagrid''s cabin.

    "Shit! Just as Miss Ben is a fool and deaf, I heard that you are dwarf... Peter, the hero who was killed after Sirius... Isn''t this living well? "

    Ellie''s words stunned Peter. This was the answer he didn''t want to hear and the answer he feared most. He had to kill each other!

    But right here, Sirius jumped on him, kicked him hard in the stomach, and then hit him on the head!

    "Calm down first, sir. Don''t you want to prove your innocence?"

    "It has nothing to do with you... Of course, thank you for your help..." Sirius also replied casually, and then continued to hit Peter empty handed.

    But Ellie slowly raised a smile like a little devil.

    "Sirius Black, what if I said I could help you touch his mark?"

    "Huh?!" Sirius slowly turned his head. To tell the truth, he was a little serious.

    It''s not that he really has to be innocent and live aboveboard. On the one hand, what he really wants is to be Harry''s godfather, his family, take care of him aboveboard and don''t let him suffer any more.

    Because he saw Harry on Privet Drive at that time, his family was not family at all. He was very difficult, so he wanted to accompany each other as relatives, but he couldn''t do it one day without innocence.

    Unless there is a living little Peter to prove himself, and the girl in front of him actually said that he could eliminate the mark... To tell the truth, he was moved!

 Chapter 166

    "Are you sure you''re not lying to me?" Sirius stood up slowly, while Peter sat up slowly with pain. He didn''t believe that anyone could still touch the spell.

    Because this is a dark magic, even the adult can''t say that it will be lifted as soon as possible. At least through the cooperation of some magic drugs, it will be dispelled when the spell effect fades.

    "I won''t lie to you, but naturally you have to pay a price. We can establish a contract, a fair contract..."

    "Come on, what do you want?" Sirius is also squinting. He doesn''t know what terms the other party will offer. I hope he can accept it.

    "By the way, if I''m allowed to commit a crime again, I might as well kill this guy directly and escape to a foreign country for my little life."

    "I won''t. I just need a bodyguard and a useful servant to take care of some trivial things for me." Ellie smiled like a little devil, but Sirius felt uncomfortable.

    "Being a servant all my life... I don''t think it''s as dignified as a criminal..."

    "I didn''t say to let you be a servant all your life. You are willing, I don''t want to... It''s only temporary. When I''m my bodyguard, I think you should be competent."

    "Are you sure you can crack the dark magic?"

    "Of course, we can make a contract now. You will be my bodyguard for three years, and I will help you get rid of this mark."

    "Good!" Sirius also came slowly, "what should I do?"

    "An unbreakable oath is enough!" Ellie stretched out her wand, and the two men''s arms were held together, while Peter next to them began to fear.

    Because if it is cracked, everything will be over... No, as long as you don''t die... Wait... Wait!

    "What''s your name?"

    "Ellie."

    "Can I operate it?"

    "Of course, you have a magic wand. You can kill me now... I believe you. Come on." Sirius also shook his dusty hair and fell down.

    Elliton felt insulted, but this height is enough. After all, small people are more deceptive when they go out.

    With a thin, dazzling tongue of fire sprayed out of the wand, like a red and hot metal wire wrapped around their two hands!

    "Sirius Black, will you be my loyal servant for three years after I help you remove the black magic from dwarf Peter?"

    "I will!"

    "In addition, can you be loyal and don''t betray?"

    "Of course!"

    "You can also make your request."

    "Help me remove Peter''s black magic and make me innocent."

    "Of course, Mr. Black!"

    Then, the light was more powerful, and then it dissipated completely. They also slowly loosened their arms and looked at Peter not far away.

    "It''s time, little girl!"

    "OK, clean it up!" Ellie raised her hand and swept Sirius. In an instant, most of the dirt on her body disappeared, although her clothes were still ragged.

    "Thank you. Compared with this, remove the black magic quickly!"

    "I see! Give him a complete petrification first! It''s my duty to run away. Just now in the contract, Mr. Black has added a big trouble to me. "

    "It''s just a small additional condition. As long as you remove his dark magic and kill him, everything will be over."

    Sirius looked at Peter, who was stiff on the ground, and felt a sense of pleasure for the first time, even if the mark had not been removed.

    But since the little girl has an agreement with him, she naturally has her own way to get rid of it. Otherwise, isn''t it a death yoke for herself?

    After all, his responsibility is to take effect after the other party completes the clearance, which is a discourse point that Sirius has just grasped from the oath.

    In addition, proving his innocence is not a detailed description, because proving his innocence to one person is also innocent, and proving his innocence to most people is also innocent.

    Therefore, the binding force of this article is not large, but once she gets into trouble, the other party will be bound by the oath to let her help herself prove her innocence.

    And I am also. If I am a servant within three years, on the one hand, loyal service is another additional item.

    If the other party can remove the dark magic, he took Peter to prove his innocence, and his three years are worth it.

    At first, he planned to subdue the other party, and then take him to Dumbledore or most people to prove it without letting Peter commit suicide.

    It''s just that this guy is obviously ready to change with him, so he can''t help but beat him out, but now it''s different

    Ellie also raised her wand, and a golden rose gradually formed from the top of the wand, then flew down and floated towards the mark.

    With the scattered rose petals, the black mark disappeared in the spark like a piece of lit paper!

    "Ah!" Peter gave a cry of pain, but there was only a dull sound, because all the fossilization made his body and only his eyes move completely.

    But at the moment when the black mark completely disappeared, Sirius took a big breath, kicked it up, grabbed Peter''s head and hit the stone next to him!

    But at this moment, a magic spell flashed and hit Sirius directly. He was stunned, and then his body stiffened, just like Peter in front of him.

    "What are you doing?!" Ellie was also surprised. Looking back, she saw three little wizards coming breathlessly.

    "He''s Sirius Black. He''s hitting people. We naturally want to stop..."

    "He''s not a criminal. Take a good look. That fat man is Peter Pettigrew. Do you know what that means?"

    "Peter?" Hermione looked at the pudgy man lying on the ground with blood on his face, which confirmed the speculation she had just thought.

    "So Sirius is not a murderer. He was wronged?" Harry walked slowly towards Sirius, and Ron followed.

    Ellie also put down her wand and walked slowly over to tell Harry what had just happened.

    But at this time, Ron, who was still good, suddenly raised his wand and waved it at Ellie. A light slammed on Ellie, and the whole person was frozen in place.

    "Ron?!" Hermione and Harry were stunned, but then Ron raised his hand and attacked them both.

    Hermione was about to fight back, but she found her wand missing. So did Harry. The two looked at Ron together. He held three wands and smiled strangely.

    "Ron!?"

    "What''s the matter!"

    Just when Ron was going to continue attacking them, a mass of water in the forbidden forest cut through the air and hit Ron directly!

    Then a mass of water spread directly and turned into a chain made of water, which tied Ron up at once, and then froze in an instant and turned into frost shackles.

    "Woo!" Ron fell to his knees and sobbed.

    Hermione and Harry also quickly withdrew their wands from each other''s hands, and a very large man and a very small man also came out of the shadow.

    "Ron, what''s the wind?"

    "HEMA!? Hagrid! "

 Chapter 167

    "What are you doing?"

    "I don''t know. Ron suddenly went crazy and began to attack us..." Harry touched Ron''s head and found that he didn''t have a fever.

    "Who is that?" HEMA also noticed the girl standing there not far away, but he didn''t know each other, but he seemed to feel a similar smell

    "Ellie, I met from Hogsmeade. She said she was looking for her sister. She said she was Miss Dogan''s sister."

    "Dogan''s sister?" Did hematon understand the smell of blood clan? It seems that the girl didn''t lie, because the magic breath won''t lie.

    "The curse broke up!" HEMA pointed at each other. Ellie was also a spell. She suddenly loosened her body and finally regained her freedom.

    "Thank you for this handsome boy ~"

    "You''re looking for Dogan. She''s in Hogsmeade, not Hogwarts." HEMA didn''t answer her, because as soon as she heard the voice, she knew that the girl was not easy to pester.

    "I saw her, but she''s busy. Naturally, I''ll play in Hogwarts. When she comes, I hope she won''t be bitten by a werewolf."

    "Of course not, but miss, you don''t talk like a sister ~" HEMA also sneered, glanced at her and walked to Sirius.

    It seems that Dogan doesn''t know he has a sister yet. No matter what a lot of things are going on now... Let the two sisters deal with it when it''s over, so he won''t get involved.

    Ellie looked at HEMA''s back and slightly showed an unhappy expression, because he smelled his sister''s smell on the little wizard.

    And very strong... Do these two people have any special relationship... Er... My sister still has such a hobby!? Shocked!

    "The curse broke up."

    "Hoo... Chase!"

    "After what?" Ellie and Harry were also stunned, but HEMA noticed that Peter, who was just lying there, was missing!

    "Peter is gone!" Ellie and Hermione glanced and felt bad.

    Sirius fiercely pushed Hagrid away and ran towards the forbidden forest, but before he could run a few steps, a silver light flashed and cut a big hole in the trunk next to him with a bang!

    "Who!?"

    "Sirius! You''re here. I said, "who''s the figure I just saw? It''s you!" Behind the tree not far away, a low voice sounded, shaking with the black robe, and came to everyone''s eyes.

    "Snape!?" Harry looked at the figure of the comer and felt a bad feeling. After all, Sirius and his father are friends, so he and Snape must be... Enemies!

    "What does our dear savior want? Protect the Betrayer! " Snape shouted and came this way like death, which put a lot of pressure on the people.

    "He''s not a traitor. The traitor is Peter Pettigrew." Harry and Hermione said the same, but apparently Snape didn''t eat it.

    But Sirius didn''t eat it either. He changed. A black dog jumped up and knocked Snape down!

    Snape also quickly kicked on the dog''s stomach. When he picked up the wand, he was about to release the divine front. Hagrid wanted to be a peacemaker and was quickly grabbed by HEMA.

    Although you have rough skin and thick flesh, you can''t resist this kind of spell attack, but at this time, a shadow shouted not far away.

    "Heavy and ready to fall!"

    A red light slammed on Snape. Snape swayed in an instant. Finally, he sat on the ground directly against the tree behind him.

    Sirius also growled and bit Snape, but Hagrid rushed up and grabbed each other''s dog by the neck!

    "Calm down! Do you want to hurt the school professor? "

    "Hagrid! He attacked me! " Sirius slowly changed back, but felt Hagrid''s strength, released a point and broke free suddenly.

    "Sirius, calm down!" At this time, the figure also came over. It was Professor Lupin who was still dressed in civilian clothes.

    "Remus!? Long time no see! "

    "Good friend! Long time no see! "

    Sirius also held him directly, and lupin patted each other on the back. Sirius almost cried, but he realized that Harry and they were still there and took them back.

    "I heard what you just talked about, and this guy heard it, but Snape doesn''t care if you''re wronged. You should know that."

    "Well, you''re a group stalker, Harry. They chased the girl and me, and you and Snape followed..."

    Sirius helped his head. He felt that he might as well consult Dumbledore and lupin as soon as he escaped, although he certainly wouldn''t do that at that time.

    "By the way, I have to chase Peter quickly. I can''t let him run again. Fortunately, I was not only beating him, but also installing a tracking little thing!"

    HEMA, on the other hand, went to Ron''s side, peeled his eyelids, touched his heartbeat and felt the magic flow.

    "Ron was controlled by Peter. It seems that he kept his hand behind... Do you remember that class? I''m definitely a little surprised that Ron answered all the questions about werewolves. "

    HEMA said to Hermione and Harry a few seconds later. They also recalled Ron''s strange feeling at that time.

    "What about that?"

    "It''s all right now. Just let him rest. Go after little Peter. This is the best chance to prove to your Godfather!"

    "I know!" Harry nodded, and together they put Ron flat by the tree and piled with Snape.

    "Harry?" Sirius then saw Harry and pursed his lips, but he didn''t know what to say.

    "Hello, black... Or Mr. Sirius..." Harry was a little embarrassed at this time, but he could feel the softness in each other''s eyes.

    "Well, I''ll catch up with you later. Go after it quickly! It''s not easy to run away. A little mouse is too difficult! " Ellie is still thinking about Peter. After all, she doesn''t want a prisoner to be her bodyguard. She can''t take it out at all. What''s the use!

    "Well, I know, Harry, you stay here and I''ll be right back!"

    "I''m going too..." Harry also wanted to talk with master lupin and Sirius Godfather.

    "No, Hagrid, please take these kids back. It''s very dangerous in the Forbidden Forest! When I get little Peter back and wash his identity, we will have a good chat together! "

    "Sirius, I also have something to do about the invasion of the werewolf Legion... For the thing you touched in those years!"

    "That thing?!" Sirius and lupin looked at each other and instantly remembered the scene when they touched the light ball.

    "Well, Sirius, you keep chasing little Peter. Hagrid and HEMA and I will go first. You know the place anyway. Just come to us when you''re done!"

    "Well, I''ll go first and hurry there as soon as possible!" For Sirius, nature is still Peter''s first priority.

    "I''ll go with you!" Ellie also said to him.

    "OK, let''s go, you can follow me!" With that, she became a black dog and ran towards the forbidden forest, and Ellie jumped, leaped several meters in an instant, and immediately caught up with Sirius.

    "What''s the matter with this girl?" Lupin looked at the two distant shadows with a confused face. For the first time, he felt that his hidden things didn''t seem to be anything.

    "Then we''re ready to take action. We''ll talk to you slowly on the way about the mutant werewolf."

    "HEMA, let''s go too!"

    "Ah? It''s very dangerous, not just ordinary danger. It should be me... Just wait here anyway! "

    HEMA also had to refuse them this time, because this time, unlike the usual battle, he faced terrible enemies, both in quantity and intensity. He had to consider this.

    "... well, you must come back safely!" Hermione also clenched her fist, walked forward and gave HEMA a little hug.

    "Of course!

    "Then Hagrid, Mr. lupin, it seems that you will lead the way!"

    "Well! Let''s go! "

    Hermione and Harry watched the crowd disperse, leaving only Snape and Ron fainting, and shook their heads helplessly.

    "Let''s get them into Hagrid''s cabin first. Don''t be taken away by those residual giant spiders outside..."

    But just as they dragged them to Hagrid''s cabin and planned to open the door, the door opened itself... They were stunned and their hair stood upright!

 Chapter 168

    "Who!?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Is it the wind?" Harry looked into the dark room and swallowed his spit. He said that it was false not to be afraid.

    "Go in and have a look?" Said Miss Hermione boldly.

    "Do you really want to go? There might be something in Hagrid''s room... Dragons, eagles, horses, winged beasts and so on. "

    "Will you say whether to go or not?"

    "Go!"

    They fixed their attention and slowly gathered together. Then the door suddenly opened and showed a pair of white eyes. Harry and Hermione immediately stepped back.

    "Hagrid? Is that you? "

    A husky, low voice came from inside. Hermione and Harry slowly stabilized and leaned over again.

    "Hagrid?"

    "Is that...!?"

    They opened the door, and Hermione pointed to the stove on the right. A flame burst up and lit up the scene inside.

    In Hagrid''s small hut, a huge creature hovered in mid air, lying on a rattan net suspended in the air.

    "Aragok!?" Harry and Hermione looked at him strangely, and then took out their wand. What''s the situation!?

    Hagrid even brought aragok back. If others knew, Hagrid would be caught by Azkaban, which is much more serious than young dragons and raising some small things!

    "Oh? It''s you... Harry Potter, I''ve heard your story. Last year, you provoked my wife mossag, but you don''t have to be afraid. She won''t come out for the time being. "

    "I don''t care about that big spider. I just want to know, how did you get out? Clearly, the spider border has not been completely abolished. " Hermione looked into each other''s eyes. Magic was always in preparation.

    "Of course... Er... I can''t say, but don''t worry. I said I promised Hagrid that I wouldn''t kill humans. It''s the children who hurt you. It has nothing to do with me."

    "I came out just to provide for the elderly and be a partner with Hagrid. My body will come to the end of my life in two or three years."

    "Well... You think I''ll believe you..."

    "But since Hagrid saved you, we won''t hurt you. It can be seen that you don''t have much combat effectiveness like this..."

    "Well, how did you come here, Hagrid? Since I hurried out in the morning, and then I hurried back just now... "

    "Well... It''s no use telling you, you can''t help ~" Miss Hermione also began to deliberately stir up the routine.

    "Little girl, you don''t have to. I''ll naturally tell you what I know. Tell me first that I care about Hagrid." Then he casually put a cake on the table into his mouth through a cobweb.

    "Well, Hagrid went to the depths of the Forbidden Forest and with teacher lupin, in order to expel the mutant werewolf."

    "Mutant werewolf? I''ve never heard of such a thing. Isn''t there only those strange blue wolves in the forbidden forest? "

    "It''s a group of black wizards. They transform ordinary people and wizards into controllable werewolves. They want to enter the Forbidden Forest and look for something, but we don''t know what it is."

    "Looking for something?" Aragok fell into thinking, and his swaying thigh stopped. Finally, he thought of something.

    "It should be the thing guarded by the blue wolves... It''s similar to what mossag holds now. It''s very dangerous!"

    "What?"

    "You won''t understand, or don''t need to understand, Hagrid will be in danger... Is Dumbledore with you?"

    "No, only Mr. lupin and HEMA."

    "In that case, I can only pray that everything goes well... Don''t be impulsive, there is still a glimmer of life. Those werewolves really have no brain. They may take everything for strength."

    Although aragok wants to help Hagrid, he has no such ability now. Everything will be handed over to fate, although he has never believed in fate.

    While Sirius and Ellie chased Pettigrew Peter, HEMA, lupin and Hagrid to stop the werewolf army, a battle was going on miserably on the other side.

    Dogan''s white hair was stained with blood, and his eyes quickly crossed from the attack from the opposite side, constantly avoiding the attack. As soon as there was a flaw, his red claws penetrated each other''s chest!

    However, the 4 or 5 werewolves that fell on the ground can not establish the victory. After all, there are dozens of werewolves, as well as dark warlocks and tall men who have not taken action. They should be the team leader.

    "This girl is really powerful... If you don''t do it, I''ll do it myself." The tall man glanced angrily at the two people on the side.

    "Lightweight."

    "Hum! Get out of the way, I''ll do it! " With a roar, the tall man rushed directly to Dogan!

    "Come!" Dogan also roared and greeted with a fist, but there was still a gap between blood clan and ordinary people.

    With a dull noise, even though his fist and physique were three or four times worse, the tall man was still beaten back for several meters at once.

    "Hoo ~ really powerful, vampire? That''s interesting... But now!? Ouch! ~ "

    With a roar, his body expanded instantly. Dogan didn''t give the other party the chance to change, and the blood gas behind him turned into throwing knives to stab him!

    But the werewolf turned very fast, but the throwing knife also plunged into his flesh, but the other party did not show a trace of pain.

    He pulled hard on his chest, and the flesh burst, but the throwing knife was also pulled down by his brute force!

    The next second, the opponent''s huge body of nearly 4 meters disappeared in front of him, and a terrible killing intention came up behind him!

    "So fast!" The red blood gas instantly condensed a shield behind him, but it suddenly disintegrated, and Dogan''s figure flew out directly!

    But at the moment when she thought she was going to fall on the wall, the faint white light dragged her slowly.

    "What is this? Professor flavy? Director scrimger? "

    A small figure came slowly, and skilinger raised his head. The two who had just rested returned to the battlefield again.

    "Come on, second round, miscellaneous cubs!" Slinger''s eyes were murderous, and his wand was aimed at the ground, as if he wanted to die with them.

    "Your people are still in our hands. Are you sure you want a fight?" The higher dark warlock said darkly, and the wand in his hand emitted a more brilliant purple than before.

    "It''s over, young people... We''ve got help, too." Professor flavy suddenly smiled, put away his wand at the dark warlock and pointed to the sky.

    The wolves looked up in an instant, and saw an old man in white slowly fall among them, with a fiery red phoenix standing on his shoulder.

    "Welcome to Hogsmeade. I hope you won''t bully me, an old man!"

 Chapter 169

    "Don''t be afraid, go!" With a low roar from the tall group leader, dozens of werewolves rushed up, but a white light burst out around Dumbledore.

    They felt as if their claws were hitting a ball of water. Even if they stabbed in, they could not feel any feeling of hitting the enemy.

    Then the softness suddenly expanded around them. They were directly thrown out by a huge force, and their body shape like a car drew several perfect arcs in the air!

    The tall werewolf next to him was stunned... The whole man couldn''t help taking a step back, but he bit his teeth and rushed up. His whole body burst out in the air, and the Aurors around him couldn''t even see each other''s shadow!

    But the next second, as before, a soft wave wrapped his body, claws and fangs, and then pushed him violently, flew out tens of meters with a bang and hit the garbage heap not far away!

    "Hoo... Headmaster Dumbledore still doesn''t lose his style..." scrimger rarely saw Dumbledore''s hand, although he can''t recognize which spells the other party used now.

    But the title of the first white wizard is really not covered. He can only feel that Dumbledore used two spells and combined them to achieve this degree

    Dumbledore looked at the werewolves who got up and narrowed his eyes. "Everyone, fighting is no longer necessary. We should sit down and talk..."

    "No, this is my task. In addition to fighting, that is death. I have no other choice. Stand up and continue!"

    The two dark warlocks also waved their wands at all werewolves. Suddenly, a layer of lavender light appeared on all werewolves'' claws, and the whole momentum came back slowly.

    "It''s really rare to see a magic spell that inspires the spirit and strengthens the body..." Dumbledore looked at the two dark warlocks, and the light in his eyes was even more. He seemed to think of the possibility of some top blood power sources in an instant.

    The werewolf rushed up to Dumbledore again, and the devil''s claw instantly tore open Dumbledore''s soft defense, but when the claw was only half a meter away from Dumbledore''s body.

    It was like a bullet hitting an iron wall. The next second, their sharp claws seemed to become plastic products and broke into two sections with a click.

    "Drive away after the wind." With Dumbledore''s wand, a hurricane spewed out from around him, directly throwing the werewolf out again!

    The white robes were agitated by the wind, and the mutant wolves who slowly stood up from the ground also scattered around and dared not attack again.

    Because of this, they fell and died?! Hit me on the head!?

    "It''s time to end. Let''s talk to the Ministry of magic about the rest!" Dumbledore put his hand down, pointed to the ground, and then walked towards the Aurors who were caught and tied to the nearby posts.

    All werewolves were stunned at first, but at the moment of hesitation, they saw that the original thick snow turned into swampy mud in an instant!

    After touching his feet, he couldn''t move at all, and every time he struggled, he would sink deeper and deeper. The huge werewolf leader looked at Dumbledore''s calm face and suddenly felt a little powerless.

    He couldn''t draw it out. Although his strength could break rocks and trees with one punch, it was difficult to walk at all.

    The two dark warlocks didn''t expect this. They quickly took out their wands and shot a magic spell at their feet, but it obviously didn''t work.

    "How is it possible that the special elimination spell that can stop the killing spell can''t touch this spell?"

    "Dark 23, it seems that we have forgotten that we must have the same magic or equivalent magic spell to succeed... Obviously, the other party is much stronger than we thought!"

    "So... Can we only do that?"

    "Yes, in order not to expose the internal information of the organization, we can only do so!"

    They slowly raised their hands, raised their wands towards the trapped werewolf, and a green light flickered.

    "Avada Kedavra!"

    ¡°£¡£¡£¿¡± Werewolves and skilinger and other Aurors were also stunned, but for werewolves, there was no hiding and they were hit directly!

    With the green light dispersed, the two werewolves who were still struggling slowly paralyzed, lying on the snow, staring at their eyes, and slowly changed back to human shape.

    "What are you doing?"

    "This is necessary to protect the organization''s information! Don''t worry, after you are dealt with, we will die for the organization! "

    "Madman! You are crazy. They don''t know anything at all. If you want to kill me, let them go! "

    "Ha ha, I let them go, and the Ministry of magic won''t, so... Avada asked for his life!"

    With a green light flashing, he flew up to the tall werewolf, but a yellow light flashed, and the magic wand in the dark warlock''s hand flew out directly!

    "You really underestimate the cruelty of the magical world. It''s not that simple to die!" Dumbledore''s eyes widened sharply, and fox took off suddenly.

    The mask fell off immediately, revealing two slightly immature faces, that is, sixteen or seventeen years old.

    The tall werewolf looked at each other''s faces and was filled with anger at the bottom of his heart. It was the two kids who had been ordering them, which was an insult to them!

    "Dark 25, use black ring printing!" They looked at each other, rolled up their sleeves and bit at a black text.

    But before they could bite down, they suddenly froze there. Then Dumbledore appeared in front of them and looked at them. They suddenly felt that their thinking was chaotic.

    Dumbledore began to take thoughts with his mind. Countless memories and emotions flashed through his mind. Dumbledore''s expression, which was still smiling, became more and more serious.

    Finally, his eyebrows frowned directly together, but just when he planned to explore a memory sealed by a special dark magic, the two dark warlocks suddenly trembled and their heads burst with a bang!

    Blood and brain tissue splashed on Dumbledore''s robe. Fortunately, there was a magic spell on his face and was not affected... But fox was crushed and his feathers were stained.

    Others, including the remaining werewolves, were also startled, because in their perspective, Dumbledore looked at the two people, and their heads moved! This is too scary!

    "The souls of these two people are bound with destructive art... I''ve never seen this kind of black magic..." Dumbledore said to Dogan nearby. Others also saw that Dumbledore didn''t move his hand.

    The tall werewolf Lonza obviously realized this and remembered what Mo beta said to himself when he was the team leader. Don''t believe the reward given above, it may not be a reward

    Of course, he thought the other party was mocking him, but now it seems that he really wronged him... The boss of the organization seems to be comparable to the Lord of the Dark Lord.

    I wish I could explain something more. I don''t have to go to Azkaban. I''m just a hero after being locked up in an ordinary prison for a few years

    And just as he thought so, a dark figure suddenly passed by him. He suddenly saw and heard nothing.

    Dumbledore and others noticed this, but from their perspective, the werewolf who was trapped there suddenly disappeared in place.

    "Principal Dumbledore?" Dogan seemed to feel something... "There was a figure just now..."

    "Well, it seems that the other party has so many hidden things. What do they want to do?"

 Chapter 170

    "Just crossed the river and almost froze me to death. Can''t you use a warm spell?" A young man with yellow hair shouted to six people in black robes and silver masks.

    "This is not within the scope of our use of magic. Please be lucky." One of the dark warlocks replied casually, and the young man with yellow hair punched him directly.

    But before the fist fell on the other party, a purple light lit up and flew towards him. At the moment of hitting, an arm blocked him.

    The purple light instantly penetrated his arm, like a bullet through the human body, leaving a small hole, and blood trickled down from it.

    However, the attacked person had no painful expression, but said coldly, "be honest, you are at the same level as us. If you dare to do this again, I''ll send you to hell. I believe your captain won''t care about your troubles!"

    "..." suddenly the dark warlock stopped talking, and the dark warlock who had just attacked half bowed, and then fell into silence again.

    "Team leader... Look at them, unexpectedly!" The young man with yellow hair who had just been frightened also gathered around the handsome young man and helped him hold the wound.

    "It''s all right. We''ll recover in a minute. These people are brainwashed fools. Let them walk slowly here. You let the team in front speed up and we''ll start on our way!"

    "Yes, chief Mo beta!" The Yellow haired youth answered, shook his head, became a huge werewolf, and immediately ran deeper into the forest.

    Mobeta slowly turned her head and looked at several dark warlocks next to her, and then punched them up. The two dark warlocks were pressed on the ground in an instant!

    "What do you want?"

    "Hit you!"

    "Ah!"

    "Mobetta, stop! What do you want? "

    At this time, a cold voice rang from behind mobeta. He looked back and saw a golden mask, which was obviously much more gorgeous than the silver one.

    However, mobeta didn''t care about each other''s status. She stood up and stepped on each other''s stomach.

    "Look at my hand. They hurt me. How does that count?"

    "You can recover from this wound in ten minutes." The golden mask still replied indifferently, but it was obviously a little unhappy.

    "But in that case, I also bite them. They can cure themselves with that magic in a few minutes." Mobeta said indifferently.

    "Mobetta, I know you''re good, but do you really want to fight against all our dark warlocks?" The golden mask continued.

    "You dark warlocks, can you represent all dark warlocks? There are 50 dark warlocks in total. They are numbered from 01 to 50. They are in a group of 10. You are 11. Can''t you only represent your two groups? "

    "You!?"

    "But I''m different. Although I''m the leader of group 2, I''m also the general vice captain of the werewolf action team. You have no right to talk to me!"

    "Well, well, I have no right to talk to you... But this one always has it!" The gold mask looked at mobetta through two holes and slowly withdrew from his position.

    Mobetta was also stunned. Behind him, a short, thin figure came out, with a black-and-white robe and a gold and silver mask on his face.

    "Mo beta, contradictions can be handled. We are all partners, aren''t we?" In essence, the crisp voice seemed extra penetrating at the moment, which made mobeta feel a little sweaty behind her.

    "Of course... What do you say can compensate me, Miss dark 00?"

    "Do you know what it is this time?"

    "The inheritance of a god generation."

    "Yes, what else do you know about the inheritance of the God generation? Continue. "

    "It is the surviving power of the northern European God generation, the giant wolf fenril."

    "Who do you think this thing will give ~?" The crisp voice is getting softer and softer, as if seducing your soul.

    "Nature is to separate the new wolves, and the origin is captain Kerry."

    "No, the source is yours." Between the gaps of gold and silver, a pair of red and blue eyes slowly leaned up and gently held his hand.

    "My...?"

    "Yours, because Kerry has more important things to do."

    "What?" Mobetta is a little confused at this time. Why should he give himself the origin and what the captain should do... Curious.

    Dark 00 stood on tiptoe, gently leaned the mask against his ear and said a word. Then mobeta''s expression suddenly changed.

    "I don''t believe him for..."

    "Shh ~ just know it yourself." Then dark 00 slowly turned around and looked at the sky. "Yes, it failed over there."

    "Hogsmeade?"

    "Yes, Dumbledore did."

    "What about the players?"

    "I was caught. The needle and shuttle patrol saved the big man. I hope you can ask for more luck. This is not my task." Then he waved his robe and disappeared in place.

    Mobetta frowned at the disappearing dark 00. Her action just started. Did group 3 over there almost disappear?

    It seems that Hogwarts and the Ministry of magic are not as fragile as he imagined. Dumbledore came later. It''s hard to do. We must speed up!

    "Go ahead and try to arrive in five minutes!" He shouted to the side, no longer cared about the dark warlock who fell to the ground, and ran quickly to the two teams in front.

    At this time, more than a dozen people in the front quietly discussed what. They are the team of ordinary werewolves, or death eaters.

    The leader is a tall and strong man facing ferocity. His gray yellow eyes are like wild animals. Although it is a human body, he has sharp black claws and sharp teeth.

    "Greyback, I don''t think we can get any benefits. Why should we participate with them?"

    "Benefits, we don''t need any original strength. As long as we share a part, it is success. If it''s just ourselves, we can''t grab that thing at all."

    "But does finriel really exist?"

    "Shit, my name is fenril, what do you think!" Greyback also patted the bald man next to him and grinned.

    "Ha ha!"

    "But what you are worried about is not impossible. After all, they are numerous and more powerful. Maybe they will repent at that time. After all, we are just taking the way and taking a share by the way."

    "Also... What should I do?"

    "Well, let''s think about it first. I don''t know what will happen when I deal with it. I always feel... This operation won''t be so smooth."

    "Did the other one arrange another task?" The bald middle-aged man next to him whispered to greyback.

    "Oh! I remember, I have to save that guy by the way, smelly mouse... The Dark Lord would accept such a coward as a Death Eater. Those Death Eaters still think we werewolves are dirty creatures. I think they are! Brain damage! "

    HEMA is getting closer and closer to the target. On the way, HEMA also told Hagrid and lupin the details. They suddenly feel that they don''t have enough hands.

    After all, there are dozens of werewolves and dark warlocks with unknown combat effectiveness. No one is flustered.

    HEMA was also confused at this time. She was still running and studying the pendant around her neck. How does this thing work?

    Dumbledore, you really don''t fool me! Otherwise, I''ll have to ask Mr. cahor to clear the map... Although it''s possible to clean the forbidden forest.

 Chapter 171

    "Sirius, what are you doing?" Ellie grabbed the dog''s tail, and Sirius was startled!

    "What''s the matter?" Sirius slowly returned to human form, sweating and panting.

    "You said you went according to your props. Are you sure?"

    "Why not? I feel right." Sirius looked at the light getting weaker and weaker around him, and the fog began to diffuse. He immediately pursed his mouth, "maybe... Right."

    "He must have found you fooling him. We have to find another way..." Ellie frowned and began to think.

    "His smell has dissipated, and he has no hair at all. He can''t find it through the spell..." Sirius was also a little anxious at this time.

    "No, no hair, put your hands out."

    "Here..." Sirius didn''t know why the other party suddenly asked him to stretch out his hand.

    Ellie sniffed at his fingertips, her red eyes immediately stood up, and a red mist came out of her back.

    "What is this? Are you a vampire? "

    "Surprised?"

    "No... not at all." That''s why vampires are like this, kid... Alas, Lupin must not like vampires very much, instinctively.

    "Fortunately, when you just cleaned up the dirt on your body, the blood was not completely cleaned. There were still some residues in your nails when you beat him. I can find him!"

    "Over there?"

    "Wait a minute, Hoo... The breeze is coming!" With the wand pointing upward, a gust of wind blew in all directions, and she sucked it!

    "Left! Come on! The blood gas is getting weaker and weaker! "

    "Good!"

    They turned into a rush mode again and rushed to the left, but they didn''t notice that this direction was the same as that of HEMA.

    While the two figures gradually disappeared in the distance, eight huge eyes slowly opened from the fog, revealing a red light.

    After ten minutes, the tired and panting HEMA finally came to the depths of the forbidden forest, the so-called place of the Blue Wolf.

    For the Blue Wolf, this is a new term that HEMA just learned from Hagrid. To put it bluntly, it is the blue giant wolf.

    Strictly speaking, they are werewolves, but they are mutants. However, they always talk about ordinary werewolves, but in fact, they are already them.

    Just as the eight eyed giant spiders have mutated, they seem to be influenced by that power, from intelligent beasts to fierce beasts who only know how to kill invading their territory.

    They have changed from werewolves to wolves, but their physique is larger and their hair is light blue, so they are also called blue wolves by people who have entered the forbidden forest, but only a few people know this.

    I''m afraid Hogwarts knows not only Hagrid and Dumbledore, but also the group of four and Mr. Tom Riddle, who has become the Dark Lord.

    "Do you think we should hide there first, fight with the Blue Wolf first, and then we can take the opportunity to do something. At present, we have no chance of winning."

    Lupin had a fight with mobetta. The sense of powerlessness was too strong. Most magic spells could not break each other''s defense, and he had strong resilience, which was more monstrous than monsters.

    Because while maintaining combat effectiveness, he also retains people''s wisdom and way of thinking. It''s hard to do... I''m afraid he can only wait for help.

    "By the way, HEMA, are you sure people from the Ministry of magic will come and help us?"

    "Well... Just listen. When Dogan and Mr. slinger, they should be able to come, of course, if they find the way..."

    Several people think so, morale is even lower, but we still have to do it. It''s a big deal to let HEMA destroy the sky and earth attack. At least lupin has a little bottom.

    Although he didn''t know that HEMA couldn''t do it now, he also thought so. It''s a big deal to let master go. Only Hagrid''s head was buzzing.

    When several people approached, there was a sound of branches and leaves being trampled off in the tall grass nearby. HEMA and lupin instantly pulled out their wands!

    "Don''t panic, my friend!" With a low male voice, a tall figure slowly came out of the grass.

    He has a fluffy curly hair, a very national face, a bare upper body, but his lower body is a light yellow horse body, holding a bow and arrow in his hand, and looking at several people seriously.

    This is a horse man! As we all know, the forbidden forest is a magical place. At least HEMA was curious about the situation in the forbidden forest when she was watching a movie.

    After all, there are a large number of eight eyed giant spiders, as well as death related Vernons, ancient magical animals unicorns, and just know the Blue Wolf.

    Of course, the largest tribe is the horse people. They regard the forbidden forest as their territory, live in groups and have the characteristics of being hostile to foreign forces.

    And arrogant, stubborn, very difficult to get along with, and even told the Ministry of magic that they can be regarded as animals, and don''t put them together with evil creatures such as vampires and banshees.

    However, lupin and HEMA can only look up at each other at this time. Only Hagrid can keep looking down. After all, Hagrid''s 4m is really scary.

    Although it is impossible to find a 4-meter-high person in the film, the special effects are also very difficult to control, and a CG can not be set there, so it gives people the feeling that it is about 2 meters, 5 meters or 3 meters.

    But when he is nearly one meter seven, Hagrid is a giant. Although you always say that he is only tall and has nothing to do with the giant family, no one believes it.

    It is Dumbledore''s reason that can always protect Hagrid. If Dumbledore is not here, Hagrid''s character alone is difficult to survive in the wizard world or Muggle world.

    No wonder Hagrid has such deep feelings for old Deng tou. After all, he is a true benefactor, but I feel that I have been trapped in Hogwarts for more than a year~

    At this time, Hagrid also began to introduce each other, "lupin, HEMA, this is ferranze. As you can see, he is a horse man, but he is different from other horse men."

    "In fact, it''s no different, but my fellow races don''t understand other races, especially humans, but what are you doing in the depths of the forbidden forest?"

    "We were entrusted by Dumbledore, or related to the safety of Hogwarts, so we came to see the Blue Wolf."

    "Blue Wolf? It seems that you have noticed that the sky began to change and the forbidden forest is no longer peaceful... And this is just the beginning... I can go with you. "

    "Huh? Really? " Hagrid and lupin also have bright eyes. Although they are just a horse man, with one more person, they naturally have more confidence. It''s not

    "Of course. What''s your name, this young man? " Firenze suddenly lowered his head and looked at him.

    "HEMA EBO."

    "Hello, EBO, I feel a strange power from you... I seem to have seen your figure from the top of the Red Star... You are with us horse people... No, with the creatures in the forbidden forest..."

    Firenze fell down slowly and stretched out his wide palm. HEMA had just reacted. She also stretched out her hand and put it on each other''s hand and shook it gently.

 Chapter 172

    With the guidance of horse man ferenze, the forward route of HEMA became much safer. They all approached slowly around the Blue Wolf, but didn''t go in, triggering their vigilance.

    "This should be the nearest place to that thing. We horse people have come to watch this thing many years ago, but we don''t need it. After all, power is not only power, but also brings many uncontrollable factors."

    Firenze whispered, and HEMA nodded. This is right. Although power is pursued by all creatures, it is precisely because of the strength that contradictions and conflicts arise in the process of pursuit, and life and death are intertwined.

    "Look... That''s Blue Wolf." Hagrid, squatting in the grass, suddenly said something to several people, and HEMA also stretched out a pair of eyes and glanced out from the grass.

    It was found that nearly ten meters away from here, a huge creature was sticking to the tree, rubbing its fur, as if leaving its own smell.

    Its appearance is similar to that of an ordinary gray wolf, but its hair is light blue, and it seems that there is a special magic flowing in magic, with a fluorescent effect.

    Because so far away, the light is not high, but even if you can obviously feel the thoroughness of blue, it should be a manifestation of defense.

    It seems that this thing is interesting. In fact, HEMA herself thought about what this so-called werewolf secret treasure is.

    According to several chats with Mr. cahor, she learned that the forbidden forest is a cemetery of ancient heritage, so most of them are small things left by the God generation.

    And basically every race has it, but it''s different in size. This time, mossag, the queen of the eight eyed giant spider, swallowed the power of a god generation.

    But the combat effectiveness is just like that. Although HEMA thinks there is still a big gap, you can only be abused by my master.

    What the werewolf guards should also be the inheritance fragment of a god generation, but I don''t know who it is, but according to the fact that the werewolf can become a complete wolf, it should also be about the inheritance of the wolf.

    Therefore, there are too many wolf inheritance in mythology. Of course, in Nordic mythology, it is still the most famous giant wolf and magic wolf fenlil.

    The first child of Loki, the God of deception, and angelboda, the female giant. His brother and sister are also powerful guys. One is yemenggad, the earthly python that can surround the world, and the other is Haila, the queen of the underworld and the goddess of death.

    From birth, he was feared and imprisoned by the gods. Just to bind him, he put in an arm of tyre, the God of war, although it was made by the gods.

    But when the gods arrived at dusk, the record of biting Odin to death should not be more frightening, so the force is really high. The inheritance of the big spider next door is not worth mentioning at all.

    Of course, if this inheritance is really finriel''s inheritance, but HEMA doesn''t want so much. After all, he can''t inherit the power of the magic wolf. On the contrary, if it is the power of the magic wolf, the consequences of this failure will be very obvious.

    Even after the inheritance, even one tenth of the power of the God generation did not exist, but it is also a very terrible existence for the current magic world.

    "Mr. lupin, I forgot to ask you how you entered their territory and touched that thing."

    "This... In fact, it''s our fault. Originally, the Blue Wolf was not so hostile to the creatures outside, or they didn''t move that thing or hurt them. They were stable..."

    "It was only because we touched that thing that they began to maintain hostility to the outside world and produced patrolling and defensive behavior."

    Lupin was a little embarrassed when he said this. After all, it was after that that that the blue wolf became more ferocious.

    "But where is that thing? I don''t seem to see..." Hagrid also looked outside and found nothing except that the Blue Wolf kept walking around.

    "Below." Ferrenze said from behind, then lupin took over and continued.

    "In fact, the place similar to the altar is below. It is similar to the basin. The Blue Wolf has been patrolling around a circle."

    "You mean that thing is down there? How high is it?

    "It looks about 7 ~ 8 meters, with a diameter of about 50 meters. It is a round shape, and the light ball is in the center of the altar."

    "If we sneak in and are found, we will be surrounded in all directions..." HEMA thought in her mind and came to the middle of the basin. A group of wolves surrounded herself in all directions. She was a little shivering.

    It''s really impossible to escape, because unlike the eight eyed giant spider in the open area at that time, if you want to get out, you have to break the enclosure and climb a 7-8-meter high slope at the same time.

    Although it''s not impossible to do it, werewolves can do it naturally, and they are faster and more skilled than others, so... When hematon felt, let those guys try first.

    A few people began to chat quietly here, while observing, because this place is not particularly large. There is something in the eyes and movement of the horse man ferenze, who can''t escape.

    As time passed, more than ten minutes passed, and the Blue Wolf''s patrol gradually relaxed. Many jumped below to have a rest.

    When Hagrid yawned and felt sleepy for some reason, he was awakened by a click on his back and the sound of the branches being stepped on.

    The four turned their heads in an instant. Lupin''s wand and Firenze''s bow and arrow were ready. Only HEMA sniffed the air.

    "Ha ha... Avada asked for his life!" A hoarse voice suddenly sounded from the grass, startled lupin and Hagrid, and fell on the ground.

    "It''s Sirius... They, stop playing, Miss Ellie." HEMA shouted into the grass speechless

    "Hum ~ you''re really boring..." I saw Sirius and Ellie carefully sneaking in from the outside.

    "Where''s Peter?" Lupin looked at Sirius with empty hands and unhappy face, and knew that something was not good.

    "Er... Lost it, but the girl said she could help me find it."

    "Well... Found... Right over there." Ellie gently tidied up her skirt and pointed to the Blue Wolf altar.

    "Then, how did you know it was ours?" Ellie frowned and looked at HEMA. She hated the man full of her sister''s taste. She was still a kid!

    "No, it''s you. Your magic reaction is different from that of ordinary wizards. I don''t remember the magic smell of Sirius, but I can easily distinguish yours... No or yours and your sister''s."

    "... hum! What... No, also... You say magic breath!? Can you feel the magic? " Ellie was fine, but suddenly she posted it, and HEMA had to cover each other''s mouth.

    "What''s the matter? Keep your voice down... "

    "Er... Sorry, but if you can really sense magic, you should also see the flow of magic in the human body?"

    "I haven''t tried this..." HEMA really didn''t think about it. Of course, the system itself can detect the other party''s information. If the other party completely trusts him, he will get more information.

    It''s not impossible to cooperate with their own magic induction. It''s a big deal that there are runes, but why should the other party ask this?

    "Well... When things here... End..." Ellie also put away the appearance of the little devil and became surprisingly serious.

    "Shh!" Firenze''s hiss suddenly interrupted Ellie''s words. A dark figure came towards the Blue Wolf''s altar not far away!

 Chapter 173

    Time goes back ten minutes ago

    "Greyback, please take the lead." Huang Mao caught up with greyback and his gang and said as if giving an order.

    "Kid, what do you say about your mother? We are a cooperative relationship! Watch your tone! " The bald man also went up with one arm.

    Xiao Huangmao also opened his eyes, directly turned into a werewolf and jumped at each other, but before he bit it, greyback''s wand waved and hit Huang Mao in an instant.

    With a bang, little yellow hair''s claws became soft and could not pierce at all, and most of his teeth became soft and could not bite each other''s arms at all.

    The bald man who fell to the ground also kicked him up, kicked him away directly, and then took out his magic wand, and a green light rose slowly.

    "Wait!" Greyback slammed his bald man''s hand and squatted slowly next to little yellow hair.

    "I know you want us to wade thunder for you, so you should also understand the degree of danger. I won''t kill you. There''s nothing we can do about exploring the way ahead."

    "Let''s go. It''s no good. Anyway, the origin has nothing to do with us!" Greyback waved to the dozen werewolves around him and walked to the nearby dense forest.

    It''s no good for Huang Mao to stay there directly. Without them, if the team is ambushed or the attacking creatures consume their combat power, it''s his fault!

    "Wait..." Huang Mao planned to speak, but looking at greyback''s sarcastic smile, he shut up and turned his head.

    But just then, Mo beta''s voice rang, and greyback showed a big smile. What he said was actually for this.

    "What''s the matter? Mo beta, we''re leaving. Don''t you blame us? "

    "Of course not... But we are short of manpower now, and you have provided us with the information about the forest ban. We can''t let you leave here without any reward..."

    Mobetta said indifferently. Although he was polite on the surface, he actually had some threats, but greyback was obviously not so afraid, just waved his hand.

    "In addition to the source, how about other energies that let you bathe first?" Mobetta narrowed her eyes and continued.

    "Are you sure you can decide? Didn''t you say you were just the leader of group two?"

    "But I can guarantee this little thing. Don''t worry. The source is necessary for our top blood. Moreover, the power is not so little. We''ll know in a moment."

    "Well, I''ll charge you next, but we don''t engage in the strategy of death. If we are sure to die, we will retreat." Greyback also loosened his mouth and stretched out his hand

    "Of course." Mobetta also held out her hand, grabbed it, then walked towards Huang Mao and dragged him away.

    Watching mobeta go back to the rear, bald also came up and whispered, "we don''t have much to earn. After all, he promised us to strengthen our strength."

    "No, no, no, you don''t know them yet. They are darker than death eaters. They certainly don''t want to lose any interest. Now we''re really entering..."

    "At the beginning, they didn''t intend to give us..." balding also understood at this time. If greyback didn''t intimidate temporarily, I''m afraid the other party wouldn''t even give them soup at first.

    "It''s really hateful, but if we do, will we continue?"

    "Of course, ADA, you''re still young. You just forgot it. He promised to go back on his word for the first time. There must be a second time. We are few and decline. Naturally, we have to use some special methods... Don''t worry, I know the old Dumbledore."

    Bald ADA also nodded. To be honest, this is a very important action for him... It was doomed to resource allocation as early as the beginning.

    In other words, more than a dozen of them werewolves will not get the so-called inheritance power, and only one will accept the inheritance, that is greyback.

    In fact, they are not here because of the reputation of the Dark Lord, or because they simply respect greyback, the werewolf boss. The most important reason is money.

    As long as you join greyburg''s team, you can get a deposit of 100 galleons, and the remaining 500 galleons will be given to them after the end.

    He is very short of money, and the reason is very simple. His wife is an ordinary human, so their child should only be a half werewolf.

    But it backfired. His child suffered from blood disease with a probability of one in ten thousand. He was a pure wizard, but his blood was full of the curse power of werewolf blood, which could not be eradicated. He could only hang his life through magic drugs.

    But the cost is naturally getting worse and worse. Even if he saved a lot of desperate money in his early years, he can''t stand it over the years.

    So there is no way. He must come this time. Even if he may die, he must get the money, or he can''t hold it for long, but he is willing to do it.

    Others are no better. Although they are not good people, they are not willing to fight their own lives and harm Muggles and wizards as they did when the Dark Lord was prosperous in the past.

    After the Dark Lord declined, most people also lived a more normal life. If they couldn''t change their temperament, they robbed and stole something, and basically didn''t kill again.

    Now this battle is all about money. Greyback also grasped this point and dared to call them back without the name of the Dark Lord.

    At this time, greyback, who was walking in the front, suddenly raised his arm. There was a burst of wolf howling in front. They knew that the battle had officially started!

    Greyback looked at several blue wolves not far away, smiled and showed silver teeth. Sure enough, they were already evolving, and they had to get this power!

    "ADA, inform the top blood man. The rest follow me and rush!"

    As greyback opened the way in front of him, thirteen or four werewolves immediately followed him, holding a magic wand in one hand and a capsule in the other.

    This capsule is specially provided to them by the top blood, which can make people quickly enter the werewolf state. Of course, it is disposable.

    "Avada is dead!"

    Dozens of green lights split the air and hit four or five blue wolves patrolling the ruins of the altar basin.

    In an instant, the tall blue wolf was beaten out and fell to the ground. Everyone smiled and even someone shouted directly.

    "That''s it. It seems that the Blue Wolf is just like this!"

    "Ha ha, it''s a creature anyway. It can''t stand the curse of death. What''s the surprise!"

    But at the moment when several people came to the side of the Blue Wolf''s'' body '', it suddenly turned up and rushed at a werewolf.

    The huge canine teeth instantly pierced each other''s neck, and the blood splashed out. The surrounding werewolves immediately retreated for several steps, and greyback was also stunned.

    But he immediately turned his head, punched the werewolf up, beat the werewolf back half a meter, and then another life-threatening curse went out, but he still just hit the Blue Wolf and got up again.

    The four werewolves who had just been hit to the ground also stood up, whining their mouths and throats, and their huge tails began to sweep up on the ground. Their breath became more and more violent!

    Mobeta, dozens of meters away, also approached his team gradually. Huang Mao walked next to mobeta and asked in a low voice.

    "They are cannon fodder. Is it necessary to promise them?"

    "The other party thinks so, so they want to leave... Although their combat effectiveness is not as high as ours, it is the time to hire people. They can''t let people go or fight inside and consume themselves."

    "Oh, when we get the inheritance, they will..." said, and Huang Mao gestured in front of his chest.

    "At that time, you should do your own thing first, inform the team behind you, start to clean up and prepare for the battle."

    "Yes."

 Chapter 174

    "The curse of death is useless!? How could it be, as long as it was a living creature... "Several werewolves also stared with big eyes and quickly retreated a few steps, but did not continue to interpret the law.

    The blue wolf also slowly opened the formation. In front of the three largest blue wolves and behind them are 10 smaller blue wolves, blocking the entrance.

    Of course, it''s the half of greyback, and because the blue wolves are gathering here quickly, the number of blue wolves on the opposite half is becoming less and less.

    Greyback also instantly calculated the approximate number of blue wolves. If there are no more blue wolves at the bottom, the approximate number is about 50.

    It seems that evolution has also led to problems in reproduction... But let''s finish our work. He should also take action.

    Mobeta listened to the wolf howling not far away, but also slowly opened her eyes, looked at the bald ADA running over, and waved to the team behind.

    "We have fought with the Blue Wolf. There are about 15 in the front. We don''t care about the battle inside."

    "Of course, we are the main force... But thank you, all members of the second group!"

    "Yes!" A battle roar came from behind, and then spread out in an instant, turned into a werewolf and disappeared into the surrounding jungle.

    And mobetta leaped towards greyback!

    At this time, HEMA saw the scene of a group of people colliding with the Blue Wolf, and they also understood that the battle had begun.

    However, they did not intend to cut in from the rear. After all, the number of blue wolves seems to be only more than 20 on the surface. Even if there is half at the bottom, it is about 50.

    However, it cannot be ruled out that the blue wolf also has certain wisdom and organizational discipline. If he rushes down rashly, he may take the initiative to become a turtle in a jar.

    "Keep waiting." Lupin said to the people behind him, then stretched out his wand and released a hidden defense circle and expulsion curse around to prevent the werewolf and blue wolf from suddenly finding the grass.

    Greyback continued to confront the Blue Wolf. The blue wolf did not continue to attack, but looked at them covetously.

    Suddenly, greyback felt that there were some errors in the information. These guys were not completely irrational monsters, but became more beast like, and some of their wisdom was retained.

    "Wait for what, not yet!" Mobetta also came to greyback and looked at greyback with a serious face.

    "Our spell has no effect on them. We can only delay them." Greyback also said a word with his teeth clenched, and then threw a curse of death.

    He successfully flew a blue wolf, and then he rolled up and rushed towards this side. Then greyback punched the other party and turned over in an instant.

    Mobetta looked aside and said casually, "the blue fur on them is the defense weapon given to them by that power."

    "But it''s still the reason why you''re too weak. As long as you can break this defense."

    "Then try it! Please! " Greyback also directly stepped aside from the team and exposed mobetta himself to more than a dozen blue wolves!

    Mobeta smiled and waved her hands behind her. Several dark warlocks dressed in black robes and silver masks came up slowly.

    "Black death curse kill!" The five dark warlocks shouted together. In an instant, the black and purple streamer flashed on their wand, gathered into a light column and directly hit the blue wolves.

    All the blue wolves were directly lifted out by the explosion caused by the spell. Greyback thought they would stand up as quickly as before.

    But all the blue wolves struggled to get up from the ground, and the blue light on their fur was gradually entangled and swallowed by a mass of black gas, just like dropping ink into a bowl of water, spreading!

    Then the giant wolf began to twitch and howl in pain. In less than 1 minute, all ten giant wolves lost their fighting ability except three bigger blue wolves.

    Two of them were directly eroded by black gas and completely lost their vitality. Compared with the fatal blow of the curse of death, this slow and painful death seems to be more frightening.

    "How''s it going? Are you interested in joining us? What''s on display now is just the tip of the iceberg ~ and you don''t live well in the Death Eaters... Besides, the Dark Lord... "

    "Stop! Let''s wait until the Dark Lord doesn''t plan to make a comeback. I joined the Death Eater at that time. As long as I haven''t been abandoned, I will be all my life. "

    "Well, I hope you can consider that this new era needs new people to rule and change, and our top blood is the pioneer of this era."

    In fact, this sentence is a bit about greyback''s heart. After all, his goal and ambition is to expand werewolves, turn wizards into werewolves, and then bite them all if they don''t obey.

    He also yearned for strength and wisdom, so he joined the death eaters and was willing to become Voldemort''s followers, but as the other party hinted, the Dark Lord was indeed much weaker.

    He began to be afraid of death. He lost his past look and war intention. He would only hide aside and command others, which made him gradually unhappy... But as the first wizard to recognize him, the Dark Lord remained loyal.

    But he also wants to pursue stronger power and more future leaders, so he hesitates, but he can''t say it to others.

    And mobetta, speaking from the bottom of her heart, also wants a deputy like greyback very much. After all, she is loyal to the boss, has good combat effectiveness and brain, and will do anything.

    If there is the strengthening of inheriting and organizing werewolf secret medicine in the future, it can even be comparable to him. Combat effectiveness alone is also a desired helper.

    Unfortunately... But with regard to the current development trend of top blood, Voldemort''s half dead appearance will still be our world sooner or later, so these diggers can take their time.

    "Mobeta, we''re going down." Nearby, the dark warlock with a golden mask also flashed out.

    "I know. Let group two go first. Greyback, are you going to follow? Or wait until we get that thing up. " Mobetta said to greyback.

    "Well, of course we have to follow, but not now." Greyback pointed to the two companions bitten by the Blue Wolf.

    In fact, it''s mainly to let the other party go first. Although looking down from the edge, it''s just a circular altar made of stone, with a light ball suspended in the middle.

    There were no other blue wolves. Only the three blue wolves who had just escaped and the other seven or eight blue wolves also gathered next to the light ball, which made him a little suspicious.

    After all, this is the inheritance of the God generation. Only some of them guard it. Although their combat effectiveness is not weak, they are still so few compared with the existence of these warlocks.

    "That''s good, but there''s no chance to contact the power of inheritance first ~" mobeta smiled awkwardly when she saw that greyback was not fooled.

    "Group two action!" Mobetta shouted across the street.

    HEMA and they also looked around them. After all, they were opposite. They saw more than a dozen werewolves sprang out of the grass on the side and jumped down towards the sacrificial basin not far away.

    "Can''t wait, even if you can''t fight, you can only harden your scalp!" Lupin glanced at Hagrid and HEMA.

    "By the way, Miss Ellie and Mr. Sirius should stay here first. You have nothing to do with this matter and should not be involved."

    "Boy, although I''m still a sinner, Hogwarts is also my school and Lupin is also my friend. Naturally, I can''t watch. Besides, the girl said that Peter was near the altar and I can''t retreat!"

    "Me too. How can I not bring Miss Ben for such a fun thing!" Ellie also raised her hand, and HEMA could see that she was really eager to fight.

    The reason is also very simple. Her blood is much stronger than Dogan. Although it doesn''t mean that she can be stronger than Dogan, it can show that the girl really grew up through blood.

    "Then, we also began to attack the difficulties!"

    HEMA clenched the pendant on her chest and said in her heart, old Deng head, I hope you didn''t pit me, or I won''t die alone!

 Chapter 175

    HEMA several people rushed out of the grass, Lupin also waved a magic wand, and several people instantly disappeared in the field of vision. This is a large phantom spell.

    "Lupin, it seems that I haven''t seen it in recent years. I''m more and more proficient in the application of magic spells." Sirius also teased lupin, but his tone was a little bitter.

    Yes, it''s been more than ten years... At that time, he and lupin were both young, and now they are moving towards middle age.

    "Well, don''t be sentimental. Catching Peter is the priority. This inheritance is not important at all, but we must catch him!" Ellie pouted and said that she was not interested in the inheritance of God generation. Besides, there were so many people in each other, it would be good to escape.

    "I see. With so many people taking action, it''s not important for you to say that inheritance..." Sirius is not very interesting.

    "It''s all right, Miss Ellie is right. We can only interfere with each other. We''d better delay for a while and wait for the support of the Ministry of magic. If there is a big danger, evacuate immediately. It''s best to catch Peter. "

    HEMA also agreed with Ellie''s point of view. Of course, according to Dumbledore, he can handle it by himself. There are so many people across the street, at least 40 werewolves, but several people in black.

    That should be the dark warlock, strange black magic, and all are killing spells. If you don''t come, who can beat you

    "It''s so high. We''ll just slide down this slope!"

    The whole basin is surrounded by plants nearly half a meter high, which can slide down this slope.

    The more than twenty mutant werewolves who took the first step have come to the altar and leaned towards the light ball in the middle to form an encirclement circle around the blue wolves guarding here.

    Mobeta and others saw that there was no trap and ambush, but also became a werewolf, jumped down and came to the side of yellow hair.

    Six dark warlocks, the remaining dozen werewolves who didn''t change, and greyback stood at the edge of the small basin. The dark warlock stretched out his magic wand to assist.

    "Is this the magic wolf of northern Europe, the inheritance of fenril?" Mobetta murmured, his eyes reflected the light spot of the opposite sphere, and slowly opened his mouth.

    HEMA and they also slipped down, just heard mobetta''s words, and their faces became serious. In addition to Ellie, of course, there was fazelen. He had always been the cold face of zhensima.

    Sure enough, it is the inheritance of fenriel. If it is taken away, I''m afraid old Deng''s idea of making the magic world peaceful and stable will be destroyed again.

    "Dark warlock, attack the wolves. Let''s quickly take down the inheritance fragments and evacuate to prevent the old man in Hogwarts from making trouble!"

    "I see." The people above also immediately stretched out their wands and pointed to the "thorn cage" below

    The surrounding plants grew crazily in an instant, and thorns sprang out of the grass like boa constrictors in all directions.

    Mobeta, who was still smiling, was stunned and found that these thorns and vines had spared him, and all the other werewolves and blue wolves had been tied in place.

    Red spikes instantly cut into the flesh of werewolves and blue wolves, and a purple mist gushed out at the same time and poured directly into their bodies!

    "Boss?!" Yellow hair fell in front of mobeta with a bang and grabbed mobeta''s ankle with a painful face.

    "Big cat?!"

    Suddenly, all the mutant werewolves also swayed violently, and then slammed on the ground. The Blue Wolf was also resisting tenaciously, but his steps obviously began to fluctuate.

    "What are you doing?" Mobetta lifted a huge stone and threw it directly at the gold mask, but it was blown to pieces by the other party''s curse.

    "This is the order of the organization. We''re just executing it. Besides, it''s also for your own good!" The golden mask said indifferently, and then continued to command the dark warlock next to him.

    The fallen werewolves also suddenly began to scream and scream in pain. Their blood was sucked out by a slender plant and then gathered in a container composed of huge leaves.

    "What are they doing? Inside the bucket? " Looking at the sudden changes, HEMA was confused, but they were frightened by the vines and thorns just passing by them and thought they had been found.

    "It shouldn''t be... They didn''t attack mobeta. Is that blood... A black magic ceremony?" HEMA felt as if she had seen such an evil spell somewhere.

    "Ah ah!!! Help me, boss, help me! "

    Yellow hair''s face became whiter and whiter, his face pulled mobeta''s legs ferociously, and the surrounding werewolves roared in pain!

    Although mobetta didn''t think he was a good man, looking at his good brothers who had fought together, he was still angry!

    "Stop! Let them go! " Mobeta kicked her feet, and the huge figure hit it like an armored car!

    But the next second, a dark shadow flashed through the void, and mobeta''s strong physique was kicked down directly in mid air!

    As the shadow slowly fell next to mobetta, everyone saw that it was a woman, wearing an integrated black tights, just like an agent in a movie.

    However, there are all kinds of weapons on the arms, waist and legs, and they are not ordinary weapons. They are all weapons with faint light spots, which are engraved with some strange runes, but HEMA can''t see what the words are.

    Moreover, these weapons do not need HEMA''s careful perception. Anyone who reads more books knows that they are magic tools, which are weapons that engrave magic spells or techniques into some items.

    And it seems that the woman didn''t use magic weapons just now, that is to say, she kicked the foot herself, so the reason can only be that she is not an ordinary person.

    If the body had not been transformed through some rituals and technologies of top blood, it would not be human, but she also wore a mask, a metal mask similar to the traditional ghost mask in Japan, and HEMA could not confirm whether it was human or other races.

    This makes HEMA feel the strength and inside information of this organization again. She really can''t see through. One by one, she is more terrible. Moreover, she just used some space magic, but didn''t use a magic wand. It''s really strange!

    Moreover, the top blood belongs to the team and group, that is to say, she is only one of them, at least a group. If you go out for a while and suddenly appear in the back, it is not impossible to stab yourself to death at once.

    "This is an assassin..." Ellie also looked at the woman not far away, her eyes widened, all her eyes focused on each other''s chest, and then looked down at herself.

    "Hum! This figure is not suitable for assassination at first sight. It''s shameless! "

    "..." shameless make complaints about it from the bottom of your heart, "you, you flatten yourself, say that others are shameless... Is there any heavenly principle"? It''s fair to say

 Chapter 176

    But compared with her figure, HEMA also noticed that the two characters on her back clothes were Gonggong''s whole Chinese character "one and two".

    According to the current intelligence, in addition to the dark warlock, he also knows that a team is the needle and shuttle patrol team. According to the name, it is a team similar to the feeling of the second team in the God of death.

    So this should correspond. The big head of other teams is not clear, but this woman can roughly judge that she is No. 2 or No. 12 in a group of needle and shuttle patrol team?

    "What do you mean? 1 and 2, are they twelve? It means "second in the first group." Ellie also seemed to recognize Chinese characters, and she was talking to herself.

    Just now, HEMA also shared with several people about the tissue composition of apical blood. Ellie even now, but HEMA was very curious about her ability to read Chinese characters.

    "Miss Ellie, do you recognize Chinese characters?"

    "Of course, I grew up... Anyway, I''m a genius. It''s just Chinese characters. What''s difficult! Can you speak Chinese, too? " In the last sentence, Ellie asked HEMA in Chinese.

    "This has some." HEMA replied and found that what the other party said was more standard than Miss Qiu Zhang. Qiu Zhang moved to Britain since childhood, which may indeed have an accent.

    But the girl speaks pure and incomparable. She feels that she learns Chinese first and then English, but there is no American or Chinese accent in English

    In other words, Dogan''s sister is also a genius, whether in combat or in this special aspect, but if so.

    Dogan''s parents should have gone to China in their early years and returned to Britain later. I hope she will be happy to see her sister and parents.

    "Roar... Are you good at spoken English, no wonder sister..." Ellie has regarded HEMA as a young lady husband from the bottom of her heart... Although she always feels strange.

    "Your sister is also very excellent. If you can sit together and know more about it."

    "Needless to say, the people of the damlia family are excellent... My sister must be excellent. After all, she is the first child, and the upper limit of blood gas itself is higher than me." Speaking of this, Ellie was also a little sour, which almost made HEMA laugh.

    "Well, don''t talk..." Sirius also interrupted them at this time. HEMA recovered from her distraction and continued to observe the situation on the field.

    Mobetta had climbed up from the ground and rushed up again with red eyes. A layer of black fog suddenly splashed on the other party''s body, and his claws passed directly through the other party''s body!

    "Fool." The other party whispered and kicked mobeta. Mobeta''s huge body flew out again and hit the grass on the side!

    "Roar!" Mobetta turned over again and jumped at each other.

    Just then, Ellie suddenly pointed in the direction of greyback and said to Sirius, "that smelly mouse is over there!"

    Everyone looked over there and found a small dark figure climbing up quickly. The target was greyback!

    "You can''t let him run away. If he goes back to Voldemort, it''s really hard to catch him again." Ellie said from the side.

    Of course, Sirius suddenly realized that it was bad, but at this time, if he had to show up, it might affect others, which was not his own business.

    "It''s all right. Let''s go. It''s time for us to take action. It seems that their internal contradictions have also helped us solve many enemies."

    "... ok..." when several people were ready to leave the phantom curse and go out, the woman kicked mobetta again and rushed towards greyback.

    On the slope of seven or eight meters, she immediately went up in two or three steps and caught the mouse that had just run to greyback''s feet.

    "Is this your pet?" The voice of the woman in black was a little hoarse, like the dark warlocks, with monotonous indifference and seriousness in her tone.

    "Yes, madam assassin." Greyback looked at the mouse and frowned. Isn''t this Peter''s fool? To watch such an obvious assassin run to me

    "But don''t say your pet is an Animagus." With that, a four pointed dart wiped greyback''s cheek and flew over!

    Greyback also stared wide and wanted to punch them, but he couldn''t beat them. In addition, the next group of dark warlocks could kill them.

    "He''s a Death Eater. Stop pretending, dwarf Peter!"

    The mouse also quickly shook, fell to the ground from each other''s hands, and became a short and fat man. The gold mask next to it also glanced this way.

    "Dwarf Peter? This name... Ha ha, is it true? That man was wronged. Although I had guessed for a long time, I didn''t expect you to be alive. "

    The gold mask, who had been unsmiling all the time, suddenly smiled, walked slowly to Peter and put his hand on each other''s nose.

    "Don''t kill me... Don''t kill me!"

    "Why should I kill you? It''s just that I hate betrayers and liars, but for the face of the Dark Lord, I''ll spare your life this time. "

    "Thank you, thank you!" Peter also hurriedly knelt on the ground and shouted twice. Looking at it, greyback wanted to send him to hell first!

    "Cough... Dark 11, what the hell are you doing!" Mobeta also walked towards the golden mask again, and he calmed down a little, because his partners died here... Anyway, there is no room for reversal.

    "Isn''t that what she promised you? Without wolf blood as the key to open the fragments, this inheritance fragment will not be opened, and vitality is also one of the needs. "

    Several dark warlocks slowly raised their arms, and the blood in the plant container slowly floated up and turned into light red gemstones.

    Then he moved towards the light ball. With a ripple splashing on the light ball, a gem was integrated into it, and a touch of red appeared at the bottom of the blue light ball.

    Then the second blood gem went in, and there was a little more red light at the bottom, and then more and more. After a while, more than a dozen gemstones melted in, and the blue ball had become red and white.

    "What shall we do? Catch Peter or fight for a ball of light. " Lupin was a little nervous, more nervous than ever.

    "It will be much safer to catch Peter. Let''s hide slowly. I can directly take his phantom away. The problem is that the other party''s pursuit is strong. If we don''t pursue because of inheritance, we will be very safe. " HEMA also calmly analyzed the situation.

    "But if you want to take down the inheritance fragments or destroy their plans, you must conflict. There are more than a dozen werewolves, five dark warlocks and the assassin woman."

    Although Ellie is willing to fight the werewolf, it''s too dangerous in this case. She doesn''t want to send her young life out.

    "Hagrid, what do you think?"

    "I? Will Dumbledore come? " Hagrid scratched his head, too.

    "Probably not." HEMA said with certainty and clenched the pendant around her neck. It has no function at all.

    "Then let''s withdraw." Lupin looked at Sirius and said, "by the way, we can help Sirius, otherwise we can''t do anything."

    "Good!"

    Several people also discussed the results. Since they couldn''t wait for reinforcements, they had to withdraw first, but when they planned to climb the slope. The cold female voice suddenly opened her mouth and slowly pulled out a short sword from her waist.

    "Although I have other things to do, you can come out after hiding for so long!"

    "Spread out!" With a light from the blade, HEMA gave a loud roar, pulled the nearest Ellie and jumped aside!

    Lupin and Sirius also swooped to the right, while Hagrid and fazlon could only slip sideways.

    With a roar, a light blade directly tore open the ground, and the sand, stones and plants were swallowed in an instant. HEMA and Ellie quickly stood up, looked at the delimited earth next to them, and took a deep breath.

    "My God, I was almost cut in half... Thanks."

    "You''re welcome. After all, you''re Dogan''s sister and mine." HEMA said casually, staring at the enemies around her.

    "Who is your sister! Maybe you''re not as old as me ~ "Ellie was also unhappy and pinched the back of HEMA''s neck.

    "Ah! Why are you pinching me? "

    "You took advantage of me!"

    "Who took advantage of you!"

    Lupin next to them was also silly. They looked at HEMA and Ellie, who suddenly quarreled, and were a little confused.

    The female assassin standing at a high place burst into a fire at the bottom of her heart, drew out a machete again, engraved on the blade, lit up, and flew up towards HEMA!

 Chapter 177

    HEMA looked at the machete in front of her and knew she couldn''t hide! Immediately raised his arm, the whole arm instantly Longhua, ready to try!

    But the next second, with a sound, HEMA felt a sudden pain in her arm, and the whole person, together with Ellie, was directly shot out!

    "Ah!" After HEMA fell to the ground, she glanced at her arm. The dragon scale was directly cut in half, revealing the fresh meat inside. The whole arm was full of blood, but it was only a skin injury.

    But next to Ellie, she was stunned because she suddenly wanted to suck blood. HEMA''s blood suddenly made her have a hard to contain blood sucking impulse!

    She''s blood!? It''s not those blood sucking monsters who want to suck when they see blood, but HEMA''s blood makes her full of a special longing.

    "Hoo Hoo... What''s the matter with you?"

    "Can I suck your blood?"

    "What are you talking about?" HEMA was also surprised. She immediately stood up, grabbed the machete that wanted to fly back, and looked at the mark engraved on it. Isn''t this lune Rune?!

    No, there are other words. It seems that they are a special sequence composed of a hodgepodge of magical words. These people are really talented. But if there''s a rune in it? That means

    The female assassin who was still watching HEMA''s loss in the war suddenly shook, almost didn''t stand firm, and looked at HEMA with an unbelievable face.

    "What did you do?" Just now, she found that the machete was out of her control. How is this possible!?

    Sirius, lupin and others nearby also frightened Peter above. After all, the other party''s target was him. Of course, it was mobeta who recognized them.

    "Lupin, unexpectedly, you followed me here... Ha ha, I lost a lot of men today. Why don''t you join us and maybe I can spare your life!"

    "Although I''m not sure to kill you, there''s no problem escaping. I don''t want any inheritance fragments. We just want to take Peter!"

    "Yes, we have no intention of fighting, nor did Dumbledore let us come. We came just to catch dwarfs... You can ask Peter about that."

    "So you''re threatening us. Even if you don''t hand over dwarf Peter, we''re not afraid of you taking the inheritance." The gold mask said word by word.

    "But Peter has nothing to do with your blood?"

    "It doesn''t matter, but greyback is our ally. Naturally, we have to protect our friends... No pets."

    The golden mask also said a little ironically, but Peter doesn''t care. It''s not rare to be damaged by others. The most important thing to survive is that he doesn''t go to Azkaban!

    "In that case... We''ll grab it. You shouldn''t care...!" Sirius glanced at the gold mask, turned into a black dog and rushed towards greyback.

    Lupin also came to greyback''s back in an illusion, and the green light rose directly!

    Greyback also jerked out his wand to respond, but an arrow hit his forearm very accurately. After a burst of pain, the wand fell directly to the ground!

    Fazlon''s bow and arrow really had a different response. Hagrid also directly ran into several werewolves and pressed Peter who wanted to escape!

    "Don''t move! I don''t believe greyback can block the curse of death like the Blue Wolf! " Sirius also directly changed back to human form, pinched Peter''s neck with one hand, turned his head and shouted to the wolves behind greyback.

    "Shall we act?" Seeing the sudden change of the battlefield, a dark warlock also came up to the gold mask and said.

    "No, as long as you don''t disturb our ceremony, you go on, don''t be distracted!"

    "Yes." The dark warlock nodded, but others didn''t notice that although the dark warlocks seemed to be rowing, they actually maintained the operation of the ceremony. If they were interrupted, the ceremony would have to start again.

    But the remaining werewolves'' vitality is not enough to open the fragments. If the fragments are not opened, the light ball as a protective shell cannot be moved, and they can''t take it away.

    While the stalemate continued over there, HEMA entered a close combat!

    The assassin woman flashed directly next to him, took out the short sword and stabbed HEMA. HEMA also picked up the machete and played close combat with the other party.

    Next to Ellie began to watch the war mode. By the way, she endured a strong blood sucking impulse, which made her a little confused.

    There was a metal collision, and the machete and dagger made an eye-catching spark. HEMA suddenly felt that her arm sank, and the other party''s strength was about to catch up with him, but the power of the dragon was not so simple!

    "Leave you!"

    The machete suddenly flashed a blue light, and an air stream suddenly gushed out. With HEMA''s strength, it directly drove the other party back.

    Mobetta and golden mask, who were watching the play not far away, were also stunned... The bottom of my heart couldn''t help saying, "lying in the trough, this little guy... How terrible!

    Especially mobetta, who had just fought with each other, suddenly looked at HEMA differently. Just now he thought the child was just an ordinary Hogwarts little wizard.

    But now he feels that the other party seems to be a monster... Speaking, he looks familiar... It seems that his last action in London

    Sleeping trough... Fortunately, I''m not more radical, otherwise I won''t come back?! No, no, no, maybe it''s just playing with children

    But then HEMA suddenly stretched out her right arm, drew a beautiful arc, grabbed each other''s arm directly, and threw Kui 12 out again.

    Bang hit the wolf crowd. Three new werewolves who didn''t have time to respond were directly hit by the huge impact and vomited blood. They were in a coma!

    "Hoo... Interesting!" The female assassin also suddenly flashed and rushed out from behind HEMA. Dozens of darts instantly cut through the air and stabbed in all directions!

    The left hand is thinking about the short sword, and the right hand takes out a long thin sword and attacks on many sides!

    However, HEMA suddenly somersaulted back, which was much easier. A new scale grew in her left hand, grabbed the other party''s weapon, and then the rune eroded in the past.

    "What did you do?" Kui 12 also felt that the control of weapons was being taken away and suddenly withdrew several positions!

    At this time, lupin and others who were holding greyback were also dazzled. What''s the situation?! HEMA can melee... No, wizards can melee. It''s a little incredible!

    And the hands... Seem to have become the hands of some kind of animal... Animagus, it seems not, is it some kind of deformation, and Firenze squinted and looked into the sky, as if he was feeling something.

    Greyback, who was pressed on the ground, and the wolves on the side also stared wide, and the gold mask and the dark warlock next to him seemed to be unbelievable.

    After all, the front needle and shuttle patrol is a special melee assassination team. It can be said that it is one-on-one in front. It is impossible to lose to wizards, except for the magical animals with high risk

    And this is Kui 12. The shuttle patrol team is a special case. There are only two groups, Kui and burying. There are 19 people in each group. Unlike them, they are not sorted according to combat effectiveness, and their combat effectiveness is very strong.

    Even Ellie now recovered from her thirst for blood. Looking at HEMA''s battle, she became more and more curious. It seems that he is not a simple human?

    So my sister''s vision is still good... Hey? Why should I support them... If I take him away, my sister''s expression... Will be wonderful~

    But when everyone had their own thoughts, HEMA was the most ignorant. He didn''t know what had happened, but just after being attacked, his body suddenly became extremely flexible.

    As if the potential has been explored, the melee routines taught by Mr. cahor can be perfectly applied, and the scales seem to be strengthened

    Just now he grabbed the thin sword and didn''t even scratch the surface of the scales... Is it!?

    HEMA suddenly looked at the pendant on her chest and saw that her blood splashed on the pendant just when her hand was hurt.

    These blood scattered along the pendant and flowed on the lines. Did the pendant strengthen him?

    It seems that the teacher is still a teacher... Old Deng, you don''t make it clear, but it''s really bad... But you''d better solve the battle in front of you first!

 Chapter 178

    Kui 12 looked at HEMA, took a deep breath and slowly raised his fists, "our battle! Just started! "

    With that, HEMA also threw away the machete and met it with both hands. The huge impact force swung away in an instant!

    As soon as hematon ate it, he looked at the scraped scales and found that there seemed to be something in each other''s fist. There was a strange metal around it. It was still a concealed weapon!

    However, HEMA didn''t care and continued to rush up. The two men immediately changed from cold weapon melee to hand to hand combat!

    Kui 12 suddenly swept her feet, HEMA gently withdrew, and Kui 12 slapped her eyes.

    When HEMA lost her center, she also grabbed the other party''s wrist quickly and directly, pulled back hard, and the two people hit the ground directly! Smash a crack in the ground!

    "Cough!" HEMA just got up, the other party kicked on his chest, and he flew out again with a bang!

    The other party also suddenly pulled out the machete on the ground and cut it up at his neck!

    HEMA, also a carp, stood up quickly, closed her hands violently, pressed the blade directly into the palm of her hand, and then broke it down.

    With a crisp click, the blade broke into two sections directly. Kui 12 was also shocked and withdrew backward. She knew she couldn''t fight hard. The other party''s strength was too much stronger than her!

    But what she didn''t know was that HEMA''s speed gradually increased. At the moment she retreated, HEMA followed up, hit each other with her left hand, hit each other on the neck, swept her right foot, and Kui 12 was directly thrown to the ground.

    HEMA turned over and pressed her opponent directly on the ground. She took out her wand from her waist and pointed at her opponent.

    But before the spell started, the gold mask on it suddenly hit HEMA''s head with a purple light.

    HEMA also pulled Kui 12 and jumped back, wiped the light and hid in the past, and the ground burst open with a bang, leaving a charred hole!

    Kui 12 saw HEMA''s distracted body, elbowed HEMA''s abdomen, instantly got rid of HEMA''s control, turned around and kicked him on his chin, kicking him into the grass!

    However, Kui 12 did not continue to attack, but waved at random. Several weapons on the ground flew up in an instant, and then inserted them back into his bandage.

    "Why don''t you fight?" HEMA slowly climbed out of the grass, and the whole robe had become out of shape, except for dirt and blood.

    "Are you okay?" Ellie also came over and helped HEMA.

    "It''s all right. Don''t you see that I''ve always had the upper hand?" HEMA gave her a white look.

    "But you''ve always been hurt..."

    "Yes..." when hematon felt that he still had a lot to learn. The other party was basically not attacked by him except that he was thrown twice.

    "The battle is suspended!" Kui 12 suddenly said, and then the black fog flashed next to the gold mask, a whip leg and put the other party on the ground!

    "Ah! What are you doing? "

    "Did you just attack to kill both of us? Although the organization does not oppose competition, what do you think such behavior is equivalent to on the way to the task? Equivalent to betraying the organization! "

    "..." the golden mask also stopped his mouth and slowly climbed up on the ground. "I know. Sorry, Kui 12, I will pay attention next time!"

    "How long will it take?" Kui 12 did not continue to attack gold mask, and asked coldly.

    "About 5 minutes." The gold mask lowered her voice, but HEMA heard it very easily. She was a little impatient at the bottom of her heart, but suddenly he felt something.

    "You can leave with greyback and Peter." But unexpectedly, Kui 12 said to lupin and others not far away.

    "Hey?" Lupin and Sirius were stunned and let them go? And with greyback, who was just saying this guy was their ally.

    Greyback and the boys next to him were also stunned. Of course, the most ''surprise'' was Peter. The whole person lost his soul!

    Greyback also immediately shouted to lupin, "I agree with Peter to leave with you. Let go of me!"

    "It''s late now. You''re waiting to be judged and meet your Death Eater gang in Azkaban!" Lupin also put his wand against the opposite head.

    Although he did not have Sirius''s hatred for Peter and greyback, Lupin was also very excited as the culprit who turned him into a werewolf!

    "Mr. lupin, Mr. Black, your mission is over. Take Peter and greyback and leave first. Here is my battlefield!"

    "HEMA? What are you talking about? " Lupin and Hagrid were also stunned. This is the best ending.

    It was the best result expected at the beginning that Peter could leave without any casualties.

    "You don''t have to worry. Leave first and give it to me!"

    "HEMA!?"

    "Don''t worry, the reinforcements will arrive soon!"

    HEMA waved to lupin and slowly walked towards the dark warlocks above. It was not that he suddenly expanded, but that he was really confident to solve his opponent.

    The reason is also very simple, that is, he feels a lot of magic breath approaching. He is in good condition now and naturally can''t retreat.

    But Sirius and Ellie have no reason to fight. At least Sirius and Ellie don''t. They just want to catch Peter, and the matter of Hogwarts will be solved by the wizard of Hogwarts.

    "What shall we do?" Sirius looked at lupin.

    "Let''s go first, give Peter to the headmaster, and then come back here together to support!" Lupin glanced at HEMA''s back and nodded fiercely.

    "Well, leave it to me. Trust HEMA. He won''t make the choice above." Hagrid also grabbed Peter, caught greyback in one arm, and ran into the woods.

    Sirius and lupin also immediately followed up and quickly disappeared into the jungle, leaving a face of wolves in situ.

    "What should I do?" The two werewolves nearby looked bald.

    "Chase! We must get greyback back, or our money will be completely ruined! "

    "Chase!"

    Speaking of money, in an instant, more than a dozen people united their goal and chased after Hagrid in the direction they had just left!

    Little Peter can''t, but greyback can''t. He owes their childe no hair now!

    "They seem to catch up!" Sirius and lupin felt the rustle behind them, and suddenly felt something bad. They all raised their wands.

    Sirius has just got greyback''s wand. Although it doesn''t fit very well, its combat effectiveness has finally been improved. There''s no need to play close bite.

    "They should want to recover me... Or my money, so put me down. Our battle can wait until later, upright!" Greyback, who had been paralyzed, also narrowed his eyes.

    "Hum! If I let you go, I don''t know how many people and families will be destroyed because of you... I will never! " Lupin also replied coldly to greyback.

    "Then you wait to be torn to pieces by the werewolf!"

    But before greyback could finish, the rapid footsteps behind him suddenly stopped, and then a scream and roar began.

    "Help! Help! "

    "Ah ah!!"

    Lupin and Sirius were stunned, while Hagrid felt the fog getting thicker and thicker around him and remembered what aragok had told him.

    Mossag is no longer the form of the past. She has gained great power and become a lot crazy. She came with the storm and fog, swallowed everything and killed everything!

    "Lupin, black, go!" Hagrid yelled at the two men, and his heavy body rushed forward quickly. Black and lupin looked at each other and ran frantically!

    But with the scream gradually gone away, the fog was much smaller, lupin and black were relieved... But the pace still didn''t stop.

    Hagrid, in particular, was sweating all over his head. After all, he was very nervous and surrounded by two big men, of which greyback was still a muscular man.

    "Hagrid, what just happened? It''s similar to the fog caused by the expulsion of giant spiders some time ago. Is it an eight eyed giant spider? " Lupin felt that Haige had just seen something.

    "It''s mossag! An eight eyed giant spider

    "Eight eyed giant spiders... They were attacked by eight eyed giant spiders just now?" Sirius suddenly laughed. They had no worries now.

    "But mossag is not an ordinary eight eyed giant spider. She is very terrible now... Although I haven''t seen it, it''s very terrible. Let''s leave here as soon as possible."

    "Hey... Didn''t the girl and ferrenze follow?" When Sirius arrived here, he thought about Ellie and Mr. horse man, and immediately felt a little sorry.

    "It''s all right. Since HEMA said no problem, it should be no big problem. We''ll be here soon. Deal with Peter and them, and then bring the professors back for support."

    But before lupin finished, he was stunned, and then pulled Hagrid and Sirius next to him. "Sirius, get ready to fight, Hagrid, just watch them."

    "Hey?" Sirius also looked along Lupin''s eyes. In the fog on the left and right sides, dozens of eyes lit up, strangely cold!

 Chapter 179

    "You shouldn''t stay here. You''re really powerful, but it''s one-on-one. I didn''t kill anyone, but if you''re right with the top blood, please die here!"

    Kui 12 said coldly to HEMA a few meters away. The gold mask beside him had raised his wand, and the remaining dozen mutant werewolves were ready to go.

    "Hoo... Is it really scary? But I didn''t say I wanted to fight you alone... "

    "Yes, isn''t there me?" A clear voice sounded beside HEMA.

    "Hey?! Miss Ellie, why didn''t you go? " HEMA was also surprised. He thought the other party had left with Sirius.

    "You are my sister... My sister''s good friend. Of course I want to help you. Besides, it''s not enough to prove that there are only a few little dogs and some faking guys!"

    "Yes, Mr. Abbott." A dull voice rang from HEMA''s left, and Firenze stood next to him.

    "The horse people should not be willing to participate in such trouble?"

    "But I am different... Or if they see you, they will be the same as me. You may be the existence in the prophecy..."

    "Prophecy... To tell you the truth, I don''t believe in prophecy. I only believe a little. What I want to do and what I should do!"

    With that, HEMA also rushed directly towards the five dark warlocks who had been standing there motionless!

    "Stop him!" As soon as the gold mask shouted at the nearby werewolf team, more than a dozen huge figures rushed at HEMA.

    "Ah!" With HEMA''s roar, the water suddenly splashed out of the ground, forming a water shield around HEMA and throwing several werewolves out in an instant!

    HEMA also came directly to the side of the gold mask. Her wrist shook and the Dragon claws grabbed each other''s heart directly!

    But a sword blade was directly inserted between them. It was a stab in HEMA''s face. HEMA also directly rowed a shovel and came behind the gold mask through inertia!

    He kicked at the dark warlock standing next to him. With a dull bang, he fell directly from the edge of the basin and rolled along the grass!

    "Drink!" Kui 12 also immediately followed up. A sword hit HEMA''s back and wanted to pierce him directly!

    But she suddenly, but there was a friction sound, as if stabbed on the armor... Are those scales?!

    HEMA also hooked the corner of her mouth, turned her head and punched her directly on the other party''s belly. She was hit by HEMA with a bang.

    Mobetta rushed from the side and clawed at HEMA, but it was still a metal friction sound, and then a dull sound, and was kicked down!

    "Haunted by ghosts!" At this time, the golden mask also caught the gap of HEMA''s defense. A magic spell was thrown out, and a black fog suddenly spread in HEMA''s chest, growing many slender hands and strangling his limbs and neck!

    "Black death curse kill!" The purple black light shot out like a bullet. HEMA immediately turned her chest, summoned a stream of water, and then turned into an ice shield!

    But obviously, the killing power of the spell was stronger than he thought. It went straight through the ice wall and came straight to his chest!

    At this time, a light wall appeared directly in front of him, which blocked the black streamer!

    "The bondage is completely clear!" Ellie''s voice sounded from the side. Most of his black hands disappeared in an instant, and HEMA jumped back.

    Ellie also directly flashed to the side of the gold mask. A red rope composed of blood gas appeared in her hand and directly strangled the neck of the gold mask.

    HEMA also followed up, hit the other party''s stomach with a knee, broke her wrist, and the magic wand fell directly to the ground. Ferenze, who was knocked out of the wolf crowd, was trampled in two by a horse''s hoof!

    "Ah! And wear a mask to make you pretend to be forced! " Ellie also pulled the edge of each other''s gold mask down.

    With a slap, the mask broke instantly, and an ordinary uncle''s face with vicissitudes exposed... Elliton frowned.

    "So ugly! No wonder you have to wear a mask. "

    The other four dark warlocks saw this and quickly stopped the ceremony in their hands, because they couldn''t stick to it because of the lack of one person.

    Mobetta got up from the ground, looked at the red light ball of about 3 / 4, and looked bitter. "Did the plan fail? My heritage!? "

    Kui 12 looked at the coerced gold mask and suddenly flashed next to the light ball. He took out a red crystal and stuffed it directly into it!

    The next second, a distance shock wave suddenly burst from the light ball, HEMA and Ellie flew out directly, and dark 11 also fell on the stone and knocked out a head of blood!

    "What are you doing? Kui 12... Forced opening... May lead to power instability! " Dark 11 got up from the ground, wiped the blood on his face, looked at the red light ball and frowned.

    "But there''s no other way, is there?" Kui 12 replied casually.

    The other werewolves also suspended the attack and watched the brighter and brighter light ball lose their mind, or were attracted by the power in it.

    "In that case, let the remaining werewolves be baptized first." Mobetta held out her hand and wanted to touch it, but finally bit herself and held it back.

    "So, do you think we don''t exist?" Ellie shouted directly at mobetta, and the blood gushed behind her!

    "But it doesn''t matter now. Inheritance can only be obtained by creatures with the power of wolves. It''s useless for you to seize it." Kui 12 said coldly and reached out to touch the light ball. There was no response at all.

    "Besides, you really want to continue to fight..." HEMA looked back and found that dark 11, who had just squatted next to her, had come to the altar.

    "Hoo... You should protect me, or there will be no such things." Dark 11 complained to Kui 12 nearby.

    "But the result is good... Isn''t it?"

    "... dark warlock, spread your defense, and the new werewolf comes to prepare for baptism!" Dark 11 didn''t want to quarrel with each other and shouted at the top of his voice.

    Five dark warlocks immediately put a long snake array in front of the light ball, and the mutant werewolves rushed down one after another. HEMA couldn''t stop them. After all, there were only three of them.

    But just then, several red chains rushed out directly from the ground, directly tied the ankles of more than a dozen werewolves, pulled them violently and fell to the ground!

    "Who!?" Kui 12 roared, picked up two weapons with both hands, and the dark warlock also began to gather magic.

    "Dogan!?" HEMA felt the magic in the air and instantly identified who it was. Of course, Ellie was also, because it was blood gas!

    "Sister!?"

    "Who is your sister?" Dogan suddenly appeared next to HEMA and looked at Ellie.

    "You are my sister..."

    "Er... HEMA... Who is this girl?"

    "Sister, I''m really your sister. Look!" With that, a red fog suddenly rose behind him, which was obviously the fighting feature of the blood clan.

    "Are you a blood clan? Are you really my sister...?! " Dogan was a little confused at this time. Looking at HEMA''s sincere expression, he should not be lying to her.

    I have just left HEMA for half an hour, and I have another cheap sister, right! I should have something more important to ask.

    "Are you really my sister? What about parents? "

    "They went to China a few years ago and only returned to Britain last year. I heard that you also came to Britain and are working in the Ministry of magic, so let me come to you."

    "Really? Hoo... Really... "Dogan was confused immediately. His parents were not dead... But why did they lose themselves? And a sister?

    "What''s your name?"

    "Ellibesa damlia, call me Ellie. My sister should also be called Clara damlia."

    "Damlia... No, now I''m Clara Dogan. We''ll talk about our parents later and get down to business first!"

    But she calmed down for a few seconds and knew that this was not the time to talk about it. First deal with the things in front of her, and then talk to each other slowly!

    With that, Dogan rushed down, and the dark warlock also helped the wolves untie their chains and began to surround the light ball.

    "Sister, she seems to have some knots?"

    "Of course, it''s your family''s business. I just want to fight now!" HEMA also directly followed up and began to attack with Dogan!

    Rushed to the front, looked at a dozen werewolves opposite, and five ready dark warlocks, what came to hermaton''s mind.

    "Hey? Just you? "

    "We looked separately. After all, we don''t know the detailed location... Well, I happened to find it at this time... I forgot to send the signal..." Dogan looked at the grinning werewolves opposite and smiled awkwardly

    "Er... Is it still on?"

    "... withdraw!"

 Chapter 180

    With a roar, an explosion spell instantly exploded in front of the two people. The angel wings behind HEMA suddenly bounced away, raised a piece of dust and flew to it!

    "Wow! Wings?! " Ellie looked at the white wings and touched them curiously.

    "Oh, don''t move. Do you want to kill us?"

    "You haven''t taught me this yet?" Dogan remembered HEMA''s refusal again.

    "I can''t teach. The reason is very simple, and I won''t. this is a fixed spell given to me by my teacher, similar to magic props!"

    Ellie and Firenze also immediately joined the two, and the dark warlock has begun to baptize the first werewolf!

    Dogan also took the opportunity to launch a request for help from the Ministry of magic, but it seemed too late.

    "What should I do? Retreat first? " Dogan glanced at HEMA. Although she was Auror of the Ministry of magic, she didn''t want to die here.

    "Hoo... Aren''t you an official?" HEMA looked at Dogan speechless.

    "Er... Which is more important, life or work? It''s hard to say in what form this inheritance will be achieved..."

    HEMA also nodded, because from his point of view, the light ball is a life, or strange life.

    Because there is a sense of flow similar to the magic path in the human body, and on the side of the system, NPC signs such as [fenriel''s residual power] are also displayed.

    Dark 11 and others can''t defeat HEMA for the time being. After all, HEMA, Dogan sisters and even fazelun are not poor in combat effectiveness. Although they can''t beat them in the front, it''s also when they don''t exist.

    At the beginning of the werewolf''s baptism, HEMA and they stopped, waiting for reinforcements and observing the situation at the scene.

    The dark Warlock is still staring at HEMA, ready to take action at any time, while mobeta and Kui 12 assist the werewolf baptism.

    With the first werewolf touching the light ball, a red light slowly separated from it and integrated into his body. In an instant, the gray black hair began to turn red under the skin.

    After a while, it was completely covered by red, and the whole body became as red as a flame. The whole body also grew a bit, and the claws and teeth became particularly scary!

    "Ow!!!"

    With a roar, the red hair also flickered a little blue light, which surrounded the body like the Blue Wolf.

    In the eyes of HEMA''s system, the opponent''s HP has changed from 3000 to more than 5000, and the invisible magic resistance and material resistance must have increased more.

    "My God, it can reach this level..." Dogan is also a little stunned. Although she feels that the power will strengthen the werewolf, the smell just now is a very pure power.

    Ellie on the other side also put away her smiling face, became serious, and took out her magic wand from her pocket.

    Fazelen also pulled up his bow, aimed at the light ball and planned to have a try. He felt the evil and manic power fluctuation!

    "Thunderbolt explosion!"

    "Thorns of blood!"

    "The bondage of light!"

    Suddenly, three spells, or two spells, one skill threw directly at the wolves!

    "The dark curtain has come!" The five dark warlocks shouted together. The wand poked on the ground, and a purple light curtain rose from the ground and blocked them directly.

    The fire of thunderbolt explosion spread on the light wall in an instant, making a loud noise, but it still didn''t break the defense.

    Ellie''s binding spell bypassed the defense net from under the ground, directly tied the legs of the two werewolves, and spread upward along their ankles.

    Thorns instantly disappeared into their skin, absorbing their flesh and blood and magic!

    "Help!"

    Kui 12 also shot in an instant. With a wave of the blade, the vines were cut off in an instant. The five dark warlocks also strengthened their defense again.

    However, HEMA''s bondage of light passed through the defense of the light curtain without obstruction, and a light ball bounced on the two people in an instant.

    Then, like a rubber band, it slapped on the two dark warlocks, and their arms and feet couldn''t move in an instant!

    Kui 12 and dark 11 were also immediately cut with weapons. They found that they couldn''t hit this thing at all, as if they were no longer in a space at all.

    "Ah! Got my arm! " On the contrary, the blade accidentally cut a dark warlock''s arm!

    Dogan and Ellie also attacked again, and Firenze shot out with an arrow!

    With the two dark warlocks temporarily losing their defense ability, the light curtain was instantly broken by the spell of Dogan and Ellie, and fazeron''s arrow was directly shot on the light ball!

    But what is unexpected is that the light ball snapped at the same time as the arrow, and a striking crack appeared directly!

    Everyone was stunned and looked at fazlon who had just put down his bow and arrow, but at the moment, he was also confused and shook his head at HEMA.

    "Hoo... It''s okay, just don''t crack..." dark 11 also touched it slowly and found that it was just a crack, which didn''t affect the baptism.

    The imprisonment on the dark Warlock is also invalid, and then they are several life-threatening spells to HEMA above!

    HEMA also picked up a sister with one hand and flew directly into the sky. Fazelun jumped out of the sky for several meters and hid directly behind the tree. Then she was hit by another bow and arrow, but this time she was cut off from the air by Kui 12''s sword!

    But when the second werewolf took advantage of this gap to touch the light ball, the light ball trembled slightly and the crack became bigger, but fortunately, the werewolf was successfully baptized.

    "Next." Dark 11 dragged the next werewolf, and the other party also grabbed his hand and put it on. With a flash of light, his body grew up again!

    "There are many ghosts!!" HEMA also landed with Dogan, watched another attack, and started the magic Teng''s skills again!

    In an instant, all the light in the world disappeared, and the hearing and touch seemed to be swallowed up!

    "HEMA?!" Dogan and they were also stunned, but HEMA had flown directly towards the light ball, pulled it hard and found that it couldn''t move!

    Then he took out the sword from Kui 12 nearby, turned his head and cut it, which directly opened Galen''s e skills.

    Originally, he can''t use this skill. He must have a sword to meet the conditions, but with a sword, he can turn naturally!

    Suddenly, the huge rotating force suddenly cut down on several dark warlocks who were still confused. Several people on the other side splashed blood on their chest. Kui 12 seemed to be aware of something!

    The next second, the darkness suddenly dispersed. HEMA had no time to defend. Kui 12, who had been prepared, stabbed the blade directly into HEMA''s abdomen,

    "Ah!" HEMA roared, and the blade in her hand fell directly on the other party''s mask!

    "Goodbye, boy!" The mask broke, revealing a mature and gorgeous Oriental face!

    "HEMA!" Dogan, who was standing above, was stunned. She watched HEMA stabbed there by a sword. She didn''t even know what had just happened!

    But at the moment when the blood flowed out with the blade, HEMA''s body burst out a red mist, just like blood gas, but Dogan and Ellie could obviously feel different from their own blood gas.

    Kui 12 was also stunned. HEMA threw the sword against the blade and hit her with a sharp claw, which directly lifted her out. Even if it was a leather coat with defense function, the whole arm was blurred!

    HEMA jerked out the blade, then lifted up her wings again, escaped the werewolf''s siege, and then poured herself a mouthful of red medicine.

    "Hoo... Fortunately, there is a big move by the man king. It''s almost cold!" HEMA covered her stomach and fell next to Dogan. Dogan immediately helped her up. HEMA also took the opportunity to lie down

    "Alas!" Ellie''s eyes widened too. Why is this boy''s head dishonest!

    "I''ll treat it!" Ferrenze also walked quickly, a green light lit up on his wrist and slowly put it on HEMA''s stomach.

    HEMA felt a warm heat in an instant. HEMA thought that what the horse people are best at is not archery and healing magic.

    "There is no complete destruction of internal organs, and there is another energy healing you. It will be all right soon."

    The people at the bottom were in a hurry, because three dark warlocks died directly, two were seriously injured, and Kui 12''s right hand also lost combat effectiveness.

    Only two werewolves and mobetta werewolves who have just been baptized successfully can fight, that is to say, only melee is left. Although dark 11 can use other people''s wands, it is impossible to face the attack of the remaining two blood families.

    "Continue baptism! You two prevent each other from suddenly attacking! " Dark 11 shouted to the two werewolves, and several werewolves on the side quickly touched the light ball.

    While HEMA recovered half of her blood volume when ferenze''s treatment and four bottles of medicine were under her stomach, and the wound healed slowly, leaving a distorted scar.

    While Dogan and Ellie looked at HEMA much better and attacked down again. After all, there were only a few werewolves left for each other!

    But their sisters knew in an instant that they were wrong!

    "Thorns of blood!"

    "Thunderbolt explosion!"

    Dozens of red thorns spread instantly, but the two red werewolves didn''t give in, but rushed up directly. The thorns were torn in half by their claws! The thorn wound around the leg can''t get in at all!

    The thunderbolt explosion of Dogan was also directly split on the two giant wolves, but still just hit the blue mask, and then the two guys continued to rush up.

    The red eyes stared at them as if they were going to tear them apart in the next second! But they suddenly forgot that the blood clan can fight through blood gas to strengthen their physical quality!

    With the two sisters'' bloody feet, their huge bodies hit the dark warlock lying behind!

    "Quick buffer!" Dark 11 was also released in a hurry. The two wolves didn''t hit the dark warlock being treated!

    "Hoo... So fast!" The two werewolves looked at each other, and suddenly felt that they could not beat each other after strengthening, and could only be a meat shield.

    In the tense moment of holding, the fourth werewolf behind touched the light ball, and the light ball completely cracked with a click!!

 Chapter 181

    The sudden explosion of the light ball stunned everyone. The werewolf who had just turned red immediately widened his eyes and shook his head towards dark 11. I really didn''t do it!

    The duoge''an sisters did not dare to act rashly. After all, the light ball split and did not know what would happen. After all, it was the inheritance of the God generation.

    Dark 11 and Kui 12 and mobeta, who leaned not far away, also became very serious. Suddenly, the space was silent, and any sound disappeared.

    With another click, the light ball completely became two halves and fell directly to the ground, while the things inside remained in the air and were wrapped by light. I couldn''t see what it was, but I could only feel it wriggling.

    A few seconds later, the red light completely dispersed, and the dark blue light emitted. With the strong light dispersed, a snow-white wolf cub with blue halo slowly appeared in front of everyone.

    "Young wolf?" Dark 11 is also stunned. Other werewolves, including mobetta, are directly stunned there. Fenril''s inheritance is a little wolf cub!?

    Dogan looked at each other in an instant and lowered his voice, "so cute!"

    But the next second, dark 11, even if you don''t know what the situation is, you must take it first, or it''s bad to be robbed!

    So he immediately ran over and wanted to catch the falling wolf cub, but the blue halo on the wolf cub suddenly popped an electric light and made a blood mark on his hand!

    "Black cage!" The nearby dark warlock immediately shot a black magic at the wolf cub, but the aura also opened again to form a defense shield to directly block the magic.

    "My God, my spell?"

    "Black death curse kill!" Dark 11 was also anxious. An aggressive dark magic threw it up and still set off a small ripple on the hood.

    "Try physical attack!" Dark 11 took a look at mobeta. The other party also popped out his claws and grabbed it in an instant. It was still bounced for several meters!

    Four red werewolves also rushed up. This time, the claw Kankan passed through the first layer of defense, but at the same time, it was found that in addition to the first layer of defense, the aura inside was still playing a role!

    "Er... Avada''s life!" Another dark warlock also released the killing spell again, but it was still swallowed by the light mask and turned into a ripple.

    Suddenly, everyone at the top of the blood began the pattern of big eyes and small eyes, while Dogan and Ellie slowly leaned up.

    "Shall we grab it?"

    "But we shouldn''t be able to break the little guy''s defense?" Dogan glanced at his cheap sister.

    "But why should we break the defense and just take it away." Ellie smiled like that little devil again!

    "Huh?"

    "Red blood claw!" With Ellie''s roar, the blood gas behind her suddenly expanded, turned into a huge animal claw on her head, and grabbed the wolf cub like a missile.

    "Stop her!" Dark 11 also shouted immediately. The wand in his hand waved at the claw and a light wall popped up directly, but it obviously didn''t stop the attack of the animal claw.

    Mobetta and several werewolves also blocked the wolf cubs one after another. The red werewolves roared together, and a blue halo swung away, shaking away Ellie''s attack.

    "They''re gone!" A werewolf suddenly shouted. They looked ahead again and found that the two blood clan girls had disappeared in the field of vision, and the HEMA who had been above was no longer there.

    "Watch the back!" Kui 12 also strongly supported his body, picked up his sword with his left hand and rushed up behind the team.

    But HEMA, the son of the dragon, and the two eldest ladies of the blood clan, obviously moved faster, and a red fog fell directly, obscuring their vision.

    The next second, a water ball wrapped the wolf cub directly, and then HEMA dragged it to the sky!

    "Avada is dead!"

    "Black death curse kill!"

    In an instant, several magic spells were thrown up, but it was obvious that HEMA''s wings fanned faster and directly avoided the attack, while the attack on the water polo was directly blocked by the barrier.

    But just as HEMA smiled and was ready to fly directly towards Hogwarts, the wolf cubs in the water polo suddenly made two noises!

    The light shield instantly sent out electric lights and hit HEMA along the water!

    "Lying trough!" HEMA had to get rid of the wolf cub directly and the water polo flew towards the forest!

    "Chase!" Dark 11 also waved to a group of werewolves and ran over there, leaving only dead bodies and injured dark warlocks and Kui 12 in his eyes.

    Dogan looked at several people and walked over slowly. It seems that his achievements can be added. Are these people brain disabled? Left his teammates and ran away.

    "Dear Miss Auror, you didn''t kill us. We have a special spell. As long as we die, it will melt away."

    "I know. I also know that you are not afraid of death, but sometimes you black wizards really underestimate the Ministry of magic. We are not all foolish people like minister fudge!"

    "God takes memories!" With that, Dogan suddenly pulled out his wand and sprinkled a golden light in the past, but the next second, Kui 12, who knelt on the ground, suddenly raised the blade and cut at the two teammates on the side.

    All of a sudden, the two heads moved in an instant. Ellie and Dogan were stunned. Then they immediately planned to subdue Kui 12, but a black fog suddenly burst from behind her and disappeared in place with her!

    "Just now that was... The same as her, Kui 12. Are there at least 12 people in this team who are as powerful as her? It''s terrible... "

    "But I was beaten and ran away by my brother-in-law. What''s terrible!"

    "Brother in law!? Where did you get your brother-in-law, parents and other children? " Doug''s eyes widened when he settled down and felt something wrong with his ears!

    "It''s brother HEMA..."

    "We''re just friends... He''s just a kid! Really, don''t think! All right, let''s catch up! " Dogan blushed and shouted a few words, and galloped towards the forest!

    Ellie smiled, looked at Dogan''s back and said, "in that case, I''ll take my brother-in-law and help you get a brother-in-law. Even if you can''t be a brother-in-law, you should drink two mouthfuls of his blood!"

    Firenze rushed into the forest at the first time, and HEMA slid down in the sky and followed the werewolf.

    Mobetta and others lost their way without greyback''s guidance, and they had no flying people in Zhongyuan. Although the werewolf''s nose was very good, they didn''t smell the smell of little wolf cubs from the beginning, so they couldn''t find it at all!

    Ferranze is much better. After all, the horse people claim that their territory is a forbidden forest. Naturally, they are very familiar with the internal situation of the forbidden forest. HEMA commands him on the and quickly rushes to the point where the little wolf cub lands.

    But just when the werewolf was confused and HEMA and Firenze were in action, the roar of greyback, who had already left, sounded from a distance again!

    The roars of lupin and Hagrid and, of course, the screams of dwarf Peter filled the air with strange ups and downs!

    "What happened?"

    "Let''s go and have a look!" Dark 11 said to mobeta, and the two men rushed over with a group of werewolves.

    HEMA looked at the black smoke in the distance and frowned. He had a bad hunch!

    On the other side, on the empty altar, the broken light ball shell on the altar glittered red again.

    Then it suddenly melted into viscous liquid and spread around along the carved lines on the altar, slowly covering each body.

    ¡°£¡¡±

 Chapter 182

    "Remus!"

    "I can''t fight!" Lupin also frowned, threw out a magic spell and successfully repelled a red giant spider, but before his hand fell, another giant spider jumped up!

    Although lupin thought he might encounter danger in the forbidden forest, the last thing he wanted to encounter was these mutant eight eyed giant spiders, which were more difficult to deal with than any creature.

    This has been certified by the students. During the expulsion war, only a few red eight eyed giant spiders were killed, and they were all dozens of senior students.

    In addition, during the battle, five people controlled the eight eyed giant spider, and then it took more than ten minutes to solve the problem when the remaining five people bombed indiscriminately.

    So even if they, adult wizards, can''t say that 2 or 3 people go to fight these 2 or 30 spiders. It''s too difficult!

    Greyback was thrown around by Hagrid as a weapon, so he screamed with fear. Every time he passed the big teeth of the eight eyed giant spider, he got goose bumps all over and jumped back and forth between life and death.

    ¡°fuck£¡£¡£¡ Let go of me! "

    "Hagrid, please! Shall I go to Azkaban? "

    Peter completely changed from the screaming mode to a semi coma. When he waved him out, he was unconscious.

    Of course, Hagrid is not waving blindly. Their bodies have been cursed by Sirius. As long as they are not bitten, they will not be hurt by the impact force.

    After all, Sirius will take these two heads to prove his innocence, and get a Merlin medal to kill the pride of those who wronged him!

    In addition, even without the Merlin medal, he can have a good relationship with the Ministry of magic. Although he hates each other, it is still necessary if he wants to pursue the future in which Harry and Harry can live safely!

    But the best thing now is to live!

    "Avada is dead!" Sirius also threw a killing spell directly and made a black hole in each other''s shell, revealing the flesh and blood inside.

    But then, the two giant spiders directly rushed up and bit their partners or relatives, with blood splashing!

    "What a bunch of monsters!" Lupin also frowned, waved his wand and directly lifted the two giant spiders out, but the giant spiders behind him hugged them again!

    "What should I do?" Sirius also sweat across his neck, and because he has been in Azkaban for many years, his body is relatively weak. If he drags on, his magic will be exhausted!

    "I can help you break through an intersection, otherwise we can''t get out!" Hagrid also waved greyback and suddenly crooked the progress of a giant spider.

    However, several people on the side stretched out their claws towards Hagrid, but Hagrid grabbed them in his hand and broke them hard!

    With a crisp click, the giant spider gave a direct cry of pain, and was so frightened that it retreated two steps directly, and the rest didn''t dare to act rashly.

    Hagrid was also happy to see this. He immediately continued to press forward against his huge body, and the giant spider on his side immediately withdrew a few steps.

    "Lupin, black, follow me!" Hagrid roared, and then rushed directly to the giant spiders. His figure higher than the giant spiders was instantly frightened, and the giant spiders instinctively avoided!

    A one person wide corridor was exposed in the encirclement. Lupin and black quickly cast a spell on themselves. Their footsteps suddenly lightened and rushed out with Hagrid!

    But the giant spider behind Sirius and lupin suddenly followed and followed up. The three people also ran away again!

    Two thin big men are running in front, and a big man is following. He still thinks of two people in his hand. Behind him is a group of big spiders on fire, forming a very strange scene!

    Just after the three ran for about half a minute, three people in black robes with masks appeared a few meters away, and behind them were a group of grinning werewolves.

    "Sleeping trough! Hagrid, are you sure you know the way? " Sirius suddenly widened his eyes, but he was even more surprised. Looking at a group of flame giant spiders behind him, people were stupid!

    "Run!" Mobetta yelled at the werewolves behind him, then turned into a werewolf and ran quickly!

    "Follow the shadow!" The three dark warlocks also immediately put a magic spell on themselves, half floating and half flying towards the forbidden forest.

    Sirius was stunned, and continued to cast a spell on Hagrid, and then followed up.

    So the drawing of dozens of giant spiders chasing and killing three people suddenly became the situation of chasing and killing several people and adding a pile of werewolves.

    It''s not that werewolves dare not fight with giant spiders, but there are too many others. It''s not easy for them to consume them. Moreover, the giant spider is not an ordinary eight eyed giant spider at first sight!

    So the people who had withdrawn returned to the altar again, and the giant spiders followed suit!

    HEMA also drove several people to the vicinity of the battlefield, but when she looked at the giant spiders, she immediately swallowed her saliva.

    "HEMA, or let''s go first."

    "Well... But Hagrid, they''re still there... Try it!"

    "Hey!? That''s not! " Just as HEMA was about to follow up, a glowing little guy was walking on a branch with his eyes narrowed.

    "Whining!"

    I saw a sudden slip under my feet and fell directly towards the ground. Ellie and Dogan rushed over immediately, but they didn''t wait for them to catch.

    A halo stretched out from him and suspended him in mid air, but his protective cover disappeared compared with just now.

    "Can you touch him..." Ellie slowly stretched out her little hand and touched the little guy floating in front of her.

    The other party didn''t move either. Ellie''s hand was directly put on his back, and a fluffy and warm feeling immediately spread to Ellie''s brain.

    "So cute!"

    "I''ll touch it too..." Dogan also blushed, slowly extended his hand and gently put it on the little wolf''s head.

    The other party also slowly opened a glimmer of eyelids, revealed a pair of crystal, transparent purple blue eyes, glanced around, and skillfully rubbed Dogan''s hand.

    "The eyes are so cute, like a star river!"

    HEMA is also suddenly interested. Although she doesn''t like pets very much, she is really cute and has beautiful eyes.

    But just as his hand came to the little guy''s side, an electric light rushed out of the halo and went along his arm!

    "Ah!" HEMA also jerked her hand back, but several red stripes had been electrocuted on her arm.

    "Ha ha, it seems that this guy doesn''t like boys!" Ellie also smiled and directly picked up the other party and put it on her arm.

    The little wolf cub didn''t send out an electric light, but intimately rubbed Ellie''s arm, and then cried twice!

    "What a coyote! "Make complaints about it."

    "But why is the inheritance fragment of fenril a living creature?" Dogan also suddenly thought of this problem. Originally, they thought about the true face of many kinds of inheritance fragments.

    It is just a simple magic power, which can strengthen people''s control and use of magic. In addition, it can become a real werewolf or a small version of fenril.

    But in the end, they didn''t reach it, and the light ball inheriting the fragments turned out to be an eggshell with a strange little guy inside.

    Although it looks like a polar wolf, it has two auras like angels, one on the head and the other on the tail, which is like a passive defense ability.

    But he still doesn''t understand why. Maybe he can go back and ask Mr. cahor... But it''s too annoying.

    Looking at the little wolf cub who ran to Dogan''s chest and gave himself a white look, hematon felt a fire in his heart

    Why am I too handsome and not too cute!?

 Chapter 183

    "It would be bad if he was robbed again. Otherwise, you should take him back to school and find Mr. cahor. She will deal with it. She is an expert in this field."

    "Hey? What about you? "

    "I''ll save Sirius and them, and there''s so much noise here. The Ministry of magic should be coming soon. It should be about the same to solve them."

    "Well, be careful." Dogan was also very considerate of the overall situation. He nodded, looked at the little guy in his arms, and was ready to go back to Hogwarts with Ellie first.

    But just then, the little guy suddenly widened his eyes, floated up again and flew quickly towards the altar!

    HEMA 4 were also stunned and immediately followed up. After all, there was no need to consider going or staying. The little guy seemed to suddenly have his own idea.

    But when several people arrived near the altar, they saw that the group of people with blood on the top had temporarily formed a wartime alliance with Sirius.

    The giant spiders are pressing towards them step by step. Behind them is the altar that has just left, but what special changes have taken place in the altar at this time!

    The originally empty altar has been filled with several meters of red liquid, from the basin to a small lake filled with red liquid.

    And the red liquid didn''t seem to be blood, but a kind of transparent viscous substance. The corpses and the marks of just fighting disappeared without a trace.

    Suddenly, even the people on the top blood side didn''t dare to move back. Who knows what would happen if they fell into the red liquid.

    "You guys, come on, you''ve been baptized. What spiders are you afraid of? We''ll help you!" Mobetta glanced at the big man in the crowd.

    "Ah? No, boss?! " The four red werewolves were also stunned. Then they looked at dozens of giant spiders and suddenly their backs were cold.

    "You baptized, didn''t you get the power of inheritance?" Dark 11 also looked at several people unhappily!

    In this regard, dark 11 now wants to move away directly with a phantom, but only he and a dark warlock will be here, and no one else will.

    If you leave directly or take only a few people, you must take responsibility, but if you don''t go, you may become the other party''s dish.

    So he is still hesitating, but if he really meets the danger of life, he will leave first. After all, he has no life and nothing.

    Although he can''t complete the task, he has to take responsibility, but mobetta is the main responsibility. If they are all dead, they are talking to the above. Without witnesses, what they say is true!

    But then the eight eyed giant spider pushed in front of them again, as if to drive them into the red liquid pool behind.

    Sirius also looked at each other, and Hagrid immediately took a deep breath, and several people rushed straight ahead!

    "Thunderbolt explosion! Phantom shift! " Suddenly lupin and Sirius hit two spells!

    The thunderbolt explosion instantly exploded in the giant spiders. They suddenly flashed, and the flame on their bodies became more fierce. But the next second, Lupin grabbed Hagrid, Sirius grabbed Peter and greyback, and directly flashed out.

    The place where it appeared was just behind the giant spiders. As soon as Lu Ping landed, another magic spell directly pointed at all the giant spiders in front of him!

    "Shock and storm!"

    Shua, all the confused giant spiders that had just been fried were blown out directly by a vigorous wind. Although this spell has no attack effect, but

    With the sudden wind pressure, all the giant spiders and several werewolves were thrown directly into the altar pool in front of them!

    Dark 11 and some of his men were also stunned, and then they turned around quickly, and there were several magic spells against the giant spider that fell in!

    But before their spell touched the giant spider, there was a dull noise in the still calm space, and it was not elsewhere, or under the basin, at their feet!

    "Withdraw!" Dark 11 waved directly and flashed mobeta to a place more than ten meters away with a magic spell, while other werewolves also ran quickly!

    Several newly fallen werewolves just wanted to climb out, and they were shocked into the liquid again by these tremors!

    Originally, the spider with eight legs should come up faster, but now it is soaked in it and motionless.

    Everyone immediately frowned, but in the next second, with a dull noise, the ground in the center of the altar was torn apart!

    A giant black claw as thin as a tree trunk directly pierces the ground, cuts the red liquid, and then the second one! The ground of the whole altar was completely smashed!

    The red liquid immediately poured into the ground. The newly fallen werewolf screamed and climbed to the ground desperately, but the surrounding red giant spiders moved one after another.

    Directly around them, they can usually cut open the sharp claws of the flesh, and only leave a few conspicuous scratches on the shell of the giant spider.

    More than ten seconds later, the three werewolves were bitten to death by more than a dozen giant spiders. However, the giant spiders did not continue to attack upward, but slowly climbed out of the altar and walked around the altar to form a circle.

    "What are they doing?"

    "Otherwise, let''s hurry to find that little thing!" Mobetta took a look at the giant spider crawling slowly on the ground, and suddenly felt a little bad.

    "Wait, do you know what that liquid is?"

    "Liquid? Red liquid? "

    "That''s what the wolf cub left when he broke his shell just now. I just noticed that there were still some magical powers left in it."

    "Divine power?"

    "Fenril''s power is the power of the divine generation, and their magic is the magic of the divine generation. Naturally, it is the divine power. Basically, the legacy of all the divine generation''s power is to obtain ability and magic."

    "To put it bluntly, the legacy of a god generation creature can transform your body, let you have the ability of this creature, and turn your magic into the magic of God generation!"

    "... so?" Mobetta is also a little confused. He doesn''t know what''s special in it.

    "True and simple, the magic of the eggshell has become magic soup, and the bodies inside have been transformed into magic substances, that is to say, these red liquids are magic!"

    "Was that little wolf cub the materialization of Ferrer''s power, and the magic turned into an eggshell? Then you didn''t pick it up just now! " Mobettaton also changed his face and immediately felt that he had lost 100 million!

    "Didn''t I forget... Now these magic powers seem to be absorbed by the monster below... But ordinary creatures can''t absorb and use God''s magic..."

    "This guy is too big..." mobeta looked at the claws like a big tree in the sky, but she still felt a little flustered. Can she really run away?

    "Shall we go?" Sirius listened to the top blood next to him for a while, and he felt more and more bad. Taking these two guys is the best choice.

    "Hagrid!" But at this time, HEMA and Dogan also ran over, and Ellie, who was next to them, rode on Firenze''s back and walked slowly this way.

    Although Firenze was very upset, he didn''t say it. After all, the other party was a little girl. It was always hard for him to say anything. In addition, the other party didn''t necessarily listen to it. He couldn''t beat himself

    "Are you still there?!" Ellie saw the embarrassed top blood members not far away and jumped down from her horse.

    "Alas, we haven''t attacked you at the moment. Truce, truce. I just attracted the attack of giant spiders for your people!"

    With dark 11''s immediate advice, Ellie and little Lori didn''t know how to start, so she left her mouth and walked to HEMA.

    At this time, Hagrid and them also noticed a white wolf cub rowing over their heads and slowly floating towards the altar.

    "What is this?"

    "It''s the so-called fenril, the inheritance origin of the northern European giant wolf!"

    "Er... Was that what they said just now? It''s really a wolf... "Lupin didn''t expect that there would be a little wolf in the light ball.

    Several people at the top also saw the little guy flying past, but they didn''t do it. After all, they found out now that the little guy is self-conscious.

    There is no solution to the defense for the time being. It doesn''t matter whether they rob or not. After all, at present, the remaining disabled soldiers and defeated generals seem not enough for the other party to fight.

    As the wolf cubs got closer and closer, the giant spiders finally moved again, and the giant spiders also stretched out their third and fourth thighs.

    HEMA also suddenly remembered what "sleeping trough, your mother, this is mossag!!"

 Chapter 184

    "Mossag!?" Hagrid was also stunned. Although he heard HEMA and aragock say about mossag, he suddenly told him that the monster underground was mossag, the eight eyed giant spider he grew up with, and he was in a trance.

    "Yes, you should have heard alagok say that we should be ready to escape at any time... There is a real big boss opposite. These red spiders are her children."

    "She''s the mother of those mutant spiders!" Lupin also immediately thought of the expulsion of giant spiders. During the war, the ChiYan spider was designated as a heterogeneous thing. The mother is unknown?

    "But how can an ordinary eight eyed giant spider grow so big?" Dogan can''t believe it. It''s almost as big as the fire dragon!

    "By the way, the reason why she can grow so big is very simple, because she has obtained a god generation inheritance. Although I don''t know what the inheritance is, at least it is an inheritance."

    As soon as HEMA''s words came out, the dark 11 opposite was suddenly stunned, and then pulled the corner of Lamo beta''s clothes, "let''s withdraw."

    "Hey? That wolf boy... "Mobetta came here just to take over the responsibility of the person in charge.

    But in the end, there was a special situation. He lost his wife and lost his soldiers, but if he withdrew in this way, he was really uncomfortable.

    Besides, the one promised him to inherit, but now it''s all over. How can he accept... After returning, the combat effectiveness of these red haired werewolves has improved. Can he keep his position as leader?

    "No, no, no, we have withdrawn now, but nothing has been done. Do you know how the organization will punish us when we go back? And I''m still in charge! "

    "But as your helper, I have the right to tell you the safety situation. If we don''t go now, we have to die here!"

    "Then we must at least do something..." mobetta immediately began to get upset. She looked at greyback and Peter on Hagrid''s shoulder and narrowed her eyes.

    "Dark 11, play cards with Voldemort..."

    "Huh?" Dark 11 glanced at mobetta, then looked at greyback not far away, nodded slightly, walked to the four red haired werewolves and whispered twice.

    "Really? Is it too dangerous... "

    "There''s no danger. Only you can do it. When you go back, I''ll write it down for you. Although you can''t be promoted to a higher position, you can at least be a team leader. After all, you''re a baptized strong man!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    At this time, the little wolf cub also came to the top of the altar, opened his eyes, threw up at the bottom, and a small aperture with a big fist slowly hit the bottom.

    But the movement speed of the small aperture was frightening, and it was very crooked. It directly wiped the head of an eight eyed giant spider and flew over, slapping under the altar!

    The next second, with a loud bang, huge dust and gravel soared into the sky, directly flying all the giant spiders around!

    "My God!" Everyone was so frightened that his chin almost fell down. Mobettaton was afraid. Just now he wanted to go up and catch the little wolf.

    At first, the other party was unwilling to pay attention to them, otherwise they would go straight to heaven with a halo!

    Roar!!!

    With the eight eyed giant spider flying out, the huge monster under the ground finally gave a deafening roar and slowly drilled out of it!

    Like a hill, the shadow immediately completely covered the sun behind it, and the huge shadow instantly covered everyone present!

    The red eyes slowly glanced at the ground, and then stopped on the little guy not far away, but compared with ordinary humans, she was obviously a little more serious at the moment.

    ¡°fuck£¡ Withdraw first! " Everyone at the top of the blood immediately began to retreat. Sorry, I still have a chance to talk about the rescue plan of greyback and Peter!

    HEMA and they also withdrew immediately. After all, at this distance, as long as the other party raises his foot and pats, they will all be destroyed by the regiment.

    But just after everyone withdrew for tens of meters, they found that the other party didn''t have the slightest idea of chasing them, but confronted the little guy in front of them.

    The wolf cub floats in front of the giant spider''s eight big eyes, the halo rotates constantly, and a light mask slowly unfolds around the body.

    The eight eyed giant spider also kept roaring. Four rear claws directly hooked into the land behind, and the front claws kept the appearance of being able to attack at any time.

    But the confrontation lasted for a few minutes. The wolf cub continued to defend, and the other party stood there, maintaining the posture of attack and defense.

    "What are these two guys doing?"

    "The wolf cub is so strong that most of the other side dare not attack him! In other words, sister, wait a minute. Can we take him home? "

    "What are you talking about Go home? Later... "Dogan was chatting with HEMA about some other things, which immediately made Ellie a little unhappy, smelly man!

    After a few minutes of confrontation, the wolf cub finally moved. His brilliance suddenly splashed out several purple and blue current bombs, which were directly fired like Arcane Missiles!

    Mossag also roared. The huge air wave defeated the missile in an instant. His two front claws were suddenly raised, and the huge pliers stabbed the wolf cub.

    However, the light shield suddenly expanded and directly bounced away from the other party''s attack, but he also flew out with a bang under the impact of great power and hit the ground hard.

    Pulling out a deep gully, Dogan and Ellie also directly clenched HEMA''s hand and looked nervously at the battlefield not far away.

    "Is the wolf cub okay?"

    "Nothing, just a slap! Trust him! "

    Mossag took advantage of the victory and pursued, and the front paw of the stage patted the little guy again. He spit out spider silk in his mouth and wanted to tie it up!

    But just here, the little wolf cub gave full play to his flexible advantage, directly avoided the attack of two front claws, and then shot dozens of blue flares again, which burst on mossag''s body in an instant!

    The purple and blue lightning burst in an instant, spread continuously along mossag''s body, crackled and roared, and mossag''s huge body was shaken in an instant.

    The little wolf cub opened his mouth again and roared. A purple light gushed out directly and pierced each other''s chest!

    The energy passing through each other''s chest spread behind mossag in an instant. The huge magic instantly wiped out a large area of trees around, and the air was filled with burning gas and light fishy smell!

    Everyone immediately put a magic spell on themselves to prevent them from being blown up suddenly. The advantage is that the trees fell down in an instant, and they can see the battlefield more clearly.

    Mossag''s eight huge eyes also showed a slightly frightened look, but did not shrink back and jumped directly at each other.

    With a roar, everyone felt the vibration of the ground. Several huge gullies were lifted by her claws. She spit out several spider silk in her mouth and kept attacking the little wolf cub!

    The spider silk looks flexible, but it also has a very terrible attack. Every time the scattered spider silk can easily cut the thick trunk of two people!

    The little wolf cub seems to be in a tired state after a big move. He doesn''t continue to attack, but keeps resisting the other party''s attack with the defense shield released by the Aura!

    But because their quality is relatively small, they are still easily thrown out! But the wolf cub will launch a missile every few seconds, constantly harassing the opponent''s attack!

    With the sound of waves, the battle has passed for several minutes, and all the trees in the surrounding 2 or 3 miles have been cleared to the ground.

    There are also pits and gullies on the ground. Of course, there are charred trees and spiders everywhere. It''s terrible.

    Ferrenze''s calm face became bitter. After all, if the forbidden forest is destroyed like this, I''m afraid it will really affect the survival of many creatures.

    At this time, a dark figure suddenly came from a distance. In front of them were Professor McGonagall and Professor flavy, who were very familiar with HEMA.

    There are also the Auror director of the Ministry of magic, Mr. schlinger, and several Aurors. Of course, the most important thing is that there are more than a dozen wizards that HEMA has not seen. They should be the reinforcements of the Ministry of magic.

    Of course, there are two unimaginable people, one is the timid Minister of magic, Mr. fudge, and the other is a lame man with a strange magic eye and a slightly ferocious face.

    HEMA knows each other''s identity without guessing. Aurora Astor moody, who has retired, is also known as crazy eyed man, a great wizard.

 Chapter 185

    When the top blood man saw the moment of the support of the Ministry of magic, he suddenly reacted and rushed towards Hagrid at the back!

    Hagrid was also stunned and didn''t react. Greyback on his left shoulder was pulled down in an instant. At the same time, he reacted immediately and grabbed Peter on the right!

    Moody''s and slinger rushed over first. They recognized greyback and Mo beta who fainted at a glance. The others must not be good birds!

    But before they took out their wand, dark 11 waved, and everyone ran into the forest in an instant. Dark 11 and mobetta also grabbed greyback and disappeared in place!

    "Hoo... Miss Dogan, I''m sorry we''re late!"

    "It''s all right. There were no casualties anyway. Thank you for your help!"

    Fudge also came over at this time. He noticed Sirius in the corner at a glance and widened his eyes in an instant. "Come on, catch him!"

    "Alas! Old foggy, are you stupid! " Sirius also rushed forward directly, and fudge immediately took out his wand.

    "Mr. Minister! I''ve just learned that Peter framed Sirius. " Dogan also came up and explained to fudge. Of course, HEMA told her the content.

    Hagrid also immediately put Peter on his right shoulder on the ground. Fudge frowned after listening to Dogan''s words, looked at Peter''s hand and slowly thought of what "it''s that dwarf Peter?"

    "Yes, it''s the Merlin warrior who chased me and was killed by me, but his real identity is a Death Eater and a top blood accomplice!"

    Sirius also directly arranged a new charge for the other party, looking at fudge with a serious and bitter face. After all, the other party is the Minister of magic, which should be responsible!

    "... this... Still needs our investigation. You can''t fully prove your innocence for the time being... Arrest Peter first."

    Although fudge is still struggling, he already knows the truth in his head. After all, he was also a witness in those years, and Sirius is really not suspected.

    But little Peter''s death has become decisive evidence, but Peter is still alive. Well, the top blood came to save them, which shows that things are really not what they think.

    However, if he directly declares Sirius innocent, it will also appear that he is very incompetent and stupid, so Sirius''s innocence can be proved, but at least go through the procedure.

    Interrogate Pettigrew, then imprison the other party, and explain that under his own leadership, he captured little Peter and broke the action of the dark organization of top blood!

    Sirius''s grievances were also washed away. He found another opportunity to discuss with others and get Sirius another level 3 Merlin medal, which can be regarded as bringing things over perfectly.

    "..." Sirius is not stupid. He knows that the other party can''t prove it at once, but the future results are finally moving in a good direction.

    The two Aurors also put a spell on Peter, then handcuffed each other with special handcuffs and carried them aside.

    "Sirius, we will temporarily lift the ban on you in the next time. Of course, if we summon you, you''d better be there at any time."

    Hearing Fudge''s words, Sirius nodded, which was much better than he thought he would be locked up in the Ministry of magic for a few days.

    "As for Sirius, let him stay at Hogwarts first and live in the dark magic defense office with lupin." Professor McGonagall also said from the side.

    "What does Dumbledore mean?" Fudge didn''t want to find anyone at that time. After all, Sirius seemed to have other places to live. After all, he was from the Black family.

    "He told me." Professor McGonagall also secretly patted lupin on the back. HEMA also saw that Professor McGonagall was still tough on the outside and soft on the inside.

    Obviously, Dumbledore didn''t arrange it. She arranged it directly, but Dumbledore wouldn''t disagree. After all, Sirius has fooled it and can add a combat effectiveness to the order of the Phoenix.

    While schlinger took other wizards and Dogan together to talk about the scene. The remaining tool people, such as the two brothers Ron and rutt, set up a defense spell around the people.

    To prevent the battle from spreading, but because it had been fighting for nearly half an hour, mossag''s hard to shiny shell, which was like obsidian, was also blown up and there were many scars.

    Of course, the biggest one is the pierced hole in front of him. Of course, there are some long wounds that are obviously cut out. It is obviously not caused by the wolf cub, but the masterpiece of Mr. cahor.

    So HEMA thought she should respect her teachers and don''t beat herself to death one day.

    Little wolf cub, though not seriously injured, is just emerging from the inheritance fragment, and his physique is not strong.

    Although the mask can block the attack every time, mozag is so big that the impact of the attack makes his body seriously scarred.

    The back has been completely dyed red. At first glance, it is affected by the air wave under the impact, but mozag seems to have only close combat means in addition to spider silk and fog.

    No wonder Mr. cahor would say that the other party is very weak, but for HEMA, it''s still a heavyweight fairy fight, and she''d better not participate.

    However, he also had some special thoughts. Mr. cahor could easily defeat mossag in his heyday without injury!

    How did she do it? Obviously, the magic wolf fenril in Nordic mythology can''t do this. Although he is still young, mossag is not the most powerful time now.

    After learning about the situation, scrimgeor said something to fudge. The other party also nodded and looked at the huge strange spider that had hit hundreds of meters away at this time.

    "Such a battle can''t be solved by us... But the so-called divine power is just a wolf cub... It''s really strange."

    Fudge was suddenly interested in inheritance, but he didn''t have much interest, although he always wanted to consolidate his position as a minister.

    But he also has self-knowledge, and his talent is like this. If he says it''s powerful or not, he still has a little combat effectiveness. He can''t control this ethereal inheritance.

    It''s better to talk to Dumbledore for a while and say that he has hidden such a great danger behind the school without rectification. What if it leads to the danger of students?

    This will trick him, and maybe get some extra money from the directors of Hogwarts as the operation funds of the Ministry of magic.

    "What''s your name, kid?"

    "Hey? Hello, Mr. moody. " HEMA turned around and a big twisted face appeared behind her. HEMA was surprised, but she stopped inside and nodded with a smile.

    "What''s your name?" Moody still looked at him. The blue magic eye was motionless and seemed seeping.

    "HEMA Abbott, sir."

    "HEMA Aibo, Aibo''s child... When I was young, I worked with your father."

    "My father? I''ve rarely heard of him. "

    "Well, but he is an excellent wizard. By the way, why are you here? Meg, they''re not surprised you''re here... "

    Moody took a deep look at HEMA, slowly stood up and raised an ugly smile.

    But just as HEMA was about to say something, there came a harsh roar!

    Mossag''s eight eyes suddenly closed, and the shell behind him suddenly clicked. Everyone was stunned. What''s the matter?! Are you running away?

 Chapter 186

    But the black shell cracked with a bang, revealing the light red flesh inside. The huge eight claws made a sudden force, as if they were pulling something very hard.

    The little wolf cub was also startled. It seemed that he felt something bad and flew towards them quickly!

    The people in the Ministry of magic were also stunned. They didn''t know whether to defend or what to do?

    "Put the little guy here! He won''t attack us! " Dogan also shouted to the Aurors who were defending nearby.

    They looked back at the chubby fudge. Now he was a little distracted. After all, what if the other big guy attacked?

    "Hey? What... Put that thing here? "

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Minister, we need its help. Although it''s just a little guy, you just saw that the other party is afraid of it. Without him, we will be directly attacked. We can''t fight that monster!"

    "Well... I agree!" Fudge glanced at the dozens of Aurors next to him and the existence of two Hogwarts professors, and suddenly had a little confidence.

    With the sudden disappearance of the light mask, the wolf cub ran directly into Dogan''s arms, and then looked tearful and affected by the atmosphere.

    "Whining!"

    "Er... Can''t you scream? I heard... "HEMA also poked each other''s small claws, and then a current directly shot up.

    HEMA also withdrew directly and just hid in the past. The two silly guys next to her also came together and felt very uncomfortable looking at the guys piled in her boss''s arms.

    "The little guy looks really honest. Let his uncle hug him!" The bearded Ron also held him directly, but the next second, with a bang and a flash of lightning, he beat him out directly.

    "Ron!?"

    "I''m fine... Hoo..." Ron slowly got up from the ground and exhaled a black breath. His whole face was half black, and his hair and beard directly turned into a hedgehog.

    Lute also hurriedly withdrew his evil hand that he had just explored, fearing that he would also be treated unfairly by the little guy.

    Ellie came over and easily held the wolf cub, still without any action, and the Aurors nearby were relieved.

    It''s just a little guy with a temper... It''s much easier to deal with than the guy opposite, but what''s that guy doing?

    The next second, mossag worked again, and the black shell on his back fell off again, revealing another large piece of flesh.

    "Woo!" The wolf cub also suddenly got out of Ellie''s arms and shouted at the opposite side. Although it was very weak, it was obvious that the opposite side heard it.

    "Roar! Kill! Power... It''s me...! " Mossag also responded to the wolf cub, and spit human language, very astringent words from his mouth.

    There was another loud click, and with a sudden force of mozag''s rear claw, he stood up directly from the ground and exposed his abdomen.

    But a pool of green liquid suddenly splashed out from the broken black shell behind, and then two strange bones stabbed directly out of it, and then slowly stretched out!

    "What''s that?"

    "Wings!?" Moody narrowed his only eye. Although it was far away, his perspective ability could still be used.

    In the next second, the bones stretched out, and then two transparent wings as thin as cicada wings grew directly along the bones.

    "What does she want?" Auror watched mossag''s wings grow out, his four claws kicked back, his front legs suddenly floated into the air, and roared in an instant!

    "Flying!?"

    With a wave of wings and the mixture of dust and fog, the body hundreds of meters suddenly flew directly under the support of four pairs of thin wings.

    "Prepare for defense!" Everyone immediately raised their wands, and Professor McGonagall, Professor flavy, Moody''s, lupin and others were ready to attack the spell.

    The wolf cub also floated and flew towards HEMA. His eyes glanced at HEMA''s arm as if they were suggesting something.

    HEMA was also stunned. She put her hand on each other''s head and touched "is it comfortable?"

    "Oh! "Woo..." the little guy also suddenly knocked off HEMA''s hand, then flew to HEMA''s hand, clapped his hand, and then pointed to Dogan next to them.

    "Did the wolf cub let you use a magic wand?" Ellie said casually.

    "Oh!" The wolf cub quickly nodded. HEMA also pulled out the wand from her waist, but the wolf cub shook his head.

    "Isn''t that right? This is a magic wand... Hey... Aren''t you lune...? "

    "Oh!" There was a flash of lightning on the little wolf cub''s body, and then nodded. HEMA also shook her hand, and the black wand came out of her cuff in an instant.

    By the way, he can finally use less tool bird fox recently. After all, Dumbledore can also use it, and he has no dried meat.

    So I specially asked Dumbledore to make a special space sleeve, which can directly connect the object with this side, and when used, it can fall out directly.

    The black wand was instantly grasped by HEMA, and the Wizards nearby were stunned. What was the child doing? Is this a wand?

    Dogan looked into the eyes of his colleagues and thought of his shock when he just saw HEMA take out the wand. The big black stick was actually a wand.

    But she still knows the fighting power of this wand very well, but why does this little guy want a wand?

    But as HEMA handed over the wand, the little guy shook his head again, then raised his small arm and pointed to the giant beast flying this way.

    "Attack her? But I can''t beat her down. Although I can use the power of some runes, I can''t destroy the creatures of God. "

    "Whining!" The wolf cub bumped him gently, then pointed to himself. The aura on his tail directly separated from his body and floated towards his wand.

    "You said you would help me?" HEMA asked tentatively.

    "Oh!" The little guy also slowly fell on his wand, and the halo was just set on the top of the wand.

    With a snap, all the rune marks on the wand lit up for a moment, and the sapphire emitted a bright light.

    The Wizards nearby were also stunned. It seemed that the little guy was going to do something big. HEMA was also the most surprised. Just that second, all the runes were on.

    "What do you want?" HEMA felt the wand in her hand lifted up and aimed at the sky!

    "Oh!" But with the little guy''s cry, a child''s voice suddenly sounded in HEMA''s head, "pour all the magic into it and shoot her down!"

    "Hey?"

    "Oh!"

    "I see. Then Hoo... Everybody get out of the way. This guy is going to make a big move with my wand!"

    When fudge heard it, he quickly walked back. The Aurors looked at HEMA. Moody and Dogan waved their hands to show that there was no problem.

    Dogan and Ellie also withdrew a few meters and shouted "come on!" to HEMA and the little guy

    And HEMA looked at the more and more huge body and breathed quickly, but he was not afraid. He was still very confident in the little guy.

    Besides, it''s really not good. He has another skill that''s useless!

    "Oh!"

    "Roar!"

    The two voices suddenly collided with each other, and mossag''s body suddenly swooped down. His front paws immediately made a broken sound and stabbed him at HEMA! The distance is only tens of meters!

    "Ah ah!!!" HEMA also suddenly poured all her magic on the wand, and the huge magic came to the top through the power of the rune!

    The sapphire at the top burst out a bright colorful streamer, and the halo also fiercely widened a bit, just framed on the top of the sapphire!

    In an instant, HEMA felt that her magic power had increased dozens of times, and was still increasing. The magic power of the wolf cub poured into the aura in an instant!

    His Rune power was instantly expanded dozens of times, and the colorful light column bounced out like a sharp blade out of its sheath!

    Instantly disappeared into the mouth of mossag, who was sprinting downward. The seven color light instantly pierced her mouth and came out from behind!

    The overflowing light beam also tore open all her back shells, and the newly grown film wings were immediately torn to pieces!

    The huge body was also hit by the impact of the light and flew out, falling 100 meters away like a meteor!

    With the sweeping of smoke and sound waves, the Wizards present turned into a state of absence, and fudge vaguely wiped his eyes.

    "Is this the power of God?"

    HEMA looked at her skinned hand. The little guy squatting on the wand also raised his little claw and announced his victory!

    "Oh!"

 Chapter 187

    With the end of the battle in an instant, Fudge came out from behind the wizard, sorted out his clothes and walked to HEMA.

    "Child, thank you for your efforts to protect Hogwarts and the world." Fudge patted HEMA on the shoulder with a smile, as if he had helped HEMA defeat each other.

    The wolf cub suddenly widened his eyes and was about to bite him. He was so frightened that fudge took away his hand and nodded bitterly, "I''ll give you a reward."

    Although most of the people present thought that the strength of the little wolf cub defeated the other party, Dogan still knew that HEMA herself had helped a lot.

    Of course, the wolf cub is still an unknown creature, so fudge can''t reward it, so it naturally falls on HEMA. By the way, he goes back to publicize and paste money for himself.

    "By the way, you guys, go and see if the eight eyed giant spider is completely dead?"

    "Hey? Ok... "The two wizards pointed by fudge also nodded helplessly and walked over there.

    Moody followed immediately. He was still very interested in the internal structure of the eight eyed giant spider, but he was more interested in the little guy.

    But this little guy is too terrible. Don''t look at squatting on HEMA''s shoulder at this time, but as long as one is unhappy, he can spray this piece into powder.

    Fudge naturally thinks so, so he doesn''t dare to get close to the other party. Even if the other party has very attractive power, he doesn''t worry about being taken away by the black and evil forces.

    After all, he witnessed the battle just now. Even Dumbledore couldn''t beat this little thing, so to see who this little thing has a good relationship with and then have a good relationship with people in the future is to have a good relationship with it.

    But HEMA could feel the weakness of the little guy at this time. The two blue halos didn''t fade a little, and her mood was not high.

    It should be that the magic explosion just consumed his physical strength, but HEMA despised mossag. You, a giant inheritance beast, can''t even beat the newly born wolf cub.

    Although there is a big gap between the phantom sea monster and the legendary monster like fenril, you can''t beat the egg shell power originally belonging to the wolf cub

    Hey? In other words, she absorbed the divine power liquid of the eggshell, which should be able to accommodate the magic of the divine generation, but why didn''t she use any power in inheritance just now.

    No... she should¡° Little fellow, are you sure she''s dead? "

    "Oh! Woo ~ "

    "Well... I don''t understand, I don''t think so?" HEMA looked at Moody and the two wizards who walked past, and suddenly something was definitely bad.

    "Yes." Seeing the little guy nodding, HEMA immediately shouted to the three people, "come back, the giant spider is not dead!"

    "Ah?!" Moody was also stunned. The magic eye suddenly saw the internal organs and magic core of the other party, and suddenly pulled on the two Aurors next to him!

    "Phantom shift!"

    At the moment when the three people disappeared in place, the dust rose with a bang, and a huge claw stabbed directly from the ground!

    Everyone was also surprised. In an instant, the other Aurors threw more than a dozen spells at mossag and burst on each other''s huge head!

    "Woo ~ ~ ~" but before the smoke dispersed, a light hum like a girl came from all directions, and the magic sound rushed into everyone''s ears!

    "Well! This song! "

    HEMA also frowned, and the distance between the temples on both sides of her forehead began to ache, but before he covered his ears, two small meat palms directly covered his ears.

    "Wolf cub, thank you."

    "Whining!"

    Dogan and Ellie also immediately walked to HEMA. A red fog directly formed and wrapped several people with a big ball.

    "Hoo... No sound..." just entered the red ball, the sound disappeared instantly, and the little guy jumped into Dogan''s arms.

    Ellie is unhappy. What do you mean? Every time I come here, it''s my arm. When I don''t have a killer? Although it''s a little small, it''s also a killer!

    "Shall we give this little guy a name?" Ellie recovered and thought that the little guy didn''t seem to have a name.

    "But the little guy hasn''t said where he belongs, whether to be supervised or continue to live in the forbidden forest... The school needs to discuss with the Ministry of magic."

    Dogan also said a more realistic question. After all, although the little guy is strong, the Ministry of magic will not directly let go.

    "Really, I''ll just leave here with the little guy. Live with me and I''ll make you delicious food every day!"

    When the little guy heard this, he also jumped out of Dogan''s arms, jumped on Ellie''s shoulder and rubbed his head twice.

    "It seems that this guy doesn''t want to be watched... But we''d better discuss it with the Ministry of magic later, otherwise it''s easy to cause some unnecessary trouble." HEMA also likes this little guy, so try to give him a space he likes.

    At this time, the sound waves outside gradually dissipated, and Professor McGonagall directly released a large magic spell to isolate all the energy around him.

    Moody''s cast a magic spell to clear away the smoke and dust in the distance. He found that the giant spider body that was still there had disappeared, leaving only a bottomless pit 100 meters wide in diameter.

    "Let it run away... If she recovers, what shall we do with each other in the future... It''s not only the danger of Hogwarts, but also the problem of the magic world." Slinger looked at the cave and frowned.

    Fudge frowned. He didn''t want to continue looking for each other, but wanted to leave here quickly. After all, it was too dangerous. Maybe the other party would get out of his feet and kill himself on the spot the next second!

    "Cough! Well, about the details, let''s go back and talk with Dumbledore. After all, the forbidden forest is a part of Hogwarts and the four wizards. Naturally, Dumbledore needs to participate. "

    Fudge also said something, and then winked at scrimgeor and Dogan, motioning to take the people away first.

    Professor McGonagall and Professor flavy nodded and led the way, and HEMA and they immediately followed.

    "Did you talk to your sister about your parents?" HEMA, who was walking behind, shouted to Ellie.

    "Well, but I still need to take my time. I''ll have a good chat with her recently. I really can''t, and my parents."

    "Well, I also hope Dogan can have a good chat with you. After all, family is called home together."

    "I know!" Ellie also nodded, ran over and pestered Dogan, but Dogan was still talking to each other.

    The little guy jumped on HEMA''s shoulder. HEMA looked at him and suddenly found that the Fu guitars didn''t mention the little guy. It seemed that they wanted to deal with it.

    Also, I can''t fight again and again. You can''t talk... But it seems that he heard the little guy''s voice just now

    "Are you going back to Hogwarts with me?"

    "Whining?"

    "It''s my school, half of my home."

    "Oh!"

    "OK, let''s go!"

 Chapter 188

    A group of Aurors and wizards from various departments have come to Hogsmeade to wait, and Dogan naturally has to follow, accompanied by Sirius, lupin and Professor McGonagall.

    After all, this matter is not only about Sirius, but also about the forbidden forest, top blood and God''s heritage.

    Of course, HEMA and Ellie were excluded. After all, HEMA''s performance was known only to the enemy and a few people.

    Although the Ministry of magic saw that HEMA shot mossag in the sky, they all thought it was the force of the little wolf cub, so they forgot him.

    With the permission of Professor McGonagall, Ellie has also temporarily obtained the activity qualification in the school. Of course, although she is not given, she may not listen.

    "Little guy, come here and let your sister hug!"

    "Oh!" The little guy jumped over, stayed for a few seconds, and jumped on HEMA''s shoulder again, because it felt that HEMA''s magic made him feel more comfortable.

    "Damn it! Did you cheat the little guy? Don''t listen to him. There''s no delicious food in Hogwarts. Come home with me. I''ll make you a big meal. "

    "Well, why did I lie to him? You didn''t see him call me at first, but then again, why did you act with Sirius?"

    "I should have untied Peter''s dark magic to prevent him from committing suicide. There is no evidence, and then the price is that he has been my bodyguard for three years."

    "It''s really a good deal, but you''d better not let him do something too much, otherwise it''s easy to backfire."

    "Who do you think Miss Ben is? I''m a very normal person. By the way, where are you going?"

    "Go to my teacher. By the way, go around by yourself first. Anyway, today is the weekend. No one will check you."

    "I''m going too!"

    "My teacher and I have very important things to say..." the girl followed. There are many things I can''t say. It''s really troublesome.

    "Well... Then give me the little guy."

    "Whining...?" The little guy shook his head. Although the other guy was very fragrant and still a sister, her magic was not as pure as this guy, which was not conducive to its magic recovery.

    HEMA seemed to hear a lot of meaning from each other''s two syllables and touched each other''s head, but she was suddenly bounced off by an electric flower.

    "Er... He doesn''t want to go, so I''ll go first. Don''t conflict with other students. If there''s any problem, let him come to me, HEMA Aibo. I''ll go first."

    Watching HEMA go up the stairs, Ellie also smiled, "kid, what''s handsome... But since you said it, I''ll take a good look."

    After walking for a while, HEMA came outside Mr. cahor''s office, knocked on the door twice, and then the door opened directly.

    But as soon as he walked in, the little guy suddenly began to shiver, and then he began to cry, and he looked very flustered.

    "What''s the matter? Is it cold? I feel fine. " HEMA also glanced at the unlit stove, as if Mr. cahor seldom lit it.

    "Here we are." Cahor''s voice also sounded from above. As soon as HEMA looked up, she found that cahor was holding some books down the bookshelf ladder.

    "Well, teacher, this is the little guy from the fragment of fenril''s inheritance."

    "Yes." Cahor let out a random sound, went to the chair and sat down, then put the book on the table and began to turn.

    "We met the top blood. They wanted to get the legacy of the God generation, but we drove them away. By the way, mossag also appeared and robbed the magic liquid of the God generation formed on the shell."

    "Well, you did a good job in self-study. You can actually detect that it is a solid form of God''s magic. These two books are for you."

    "Good teacher." HEMA also took over two books without any title, which is also the usual situation. After all, these were collected and compiled by the teacher herself.

    "Why was this little guy born?" Cahor slowly raised his head, his deep black eyes slowly looked at the little guy, and seemed to ask.

    The little guy also slowly hid behind HEMA''s neck. He didn''t even dare to cry. He was obviously frightened by cahor.

    "I didn''t expect that I hid my breath, but you still felt it." Cahor also showed a very interesting expression.

    "Teacher?"

    "HEMA, this guy is not the embodiment of inheritance power, but the inheritance power itself, because what finriel inherited is not power, but himself."

    "What do you mean?" HEMA was shocked and said... Isn''t it "it''s fenril?"

    "You can say so, but you can''t say so, because it''s not the fenril of the past. Its memory and strength have dissipated. You can understand that it''s a fenril cub."

    "So long as such a little guy grows up, he can reach the power of the God generation?"

    "No, even if it is the origin of fenril, it can''t reach the strength of fenril. After all, the God generation is lonely, the rules are restricting everything, and there is no maintenance of the magic of the God generation."

    "Growing up in this world will not be very powerful, because it''s too long to turn ordinary magic into divine magic, and then into your own growth needs."

    "That is to say, the little guy will be like this for a long time, unless he gives up the magic of God and replaces it with ordinary magic."

    "Yes, if you don''t give up the magic of God generation, but slowly transform and grow, this time will be very long, at least ten thousand years."

    "Oh!"

    "The little guy doesn''t know." With a gentle wave from cahor, the little guy flew directly to cahor''s side.

    The halo on the little guy also turned into lavender in an instant. It seemed to enter the attack situation, but it took it back. It seemed that cahor had no hostility.

    HEMA looked at the little guy squatting slowly on cahor''s table and was relieved. Although Hogwarts has a protection mechanism, the two fight, that''s straight from school.

    "If you replace it with ordinary magic, you can grow rapidly, but do you lose God''s magic?"

    "You can say so."

    "The teacher, the question about mossag."

    "Well, you don''t have to take care of it. I''ll pay attention to it, but it''s not a big problem. In addition, how do you feel about the top blood?"

    "It''s very dangerous. Although we defeated each other, we didn''t rely on our own hard strength. Moreover, only some personnel of the two teams were dispatched."

    "If only you had this vigilance, you didn''t use that controller?" Cahor waved and the pendant flew out of HEMA''s collar.

    "I don''t know how to use it, and Lao Deng didn''t make it clear."

    "Just use your blood. You can temporarily liberate the lineage power and become a real dragon... And then suppress your dragon power through the rune power left by me."

    "That''s why it''s called a controller? But the matter is still solved perfectly. It''s not... Besides, I really don''t dare to try it easily. "

    "Then you can wait until the next time you dare to try. Of course, you don''t amplify your emotions, because with blood activation, you still need the support of emotions, especially anger."

    "I see." HEMA also nodded. No wonder at that time, although she had strong dragon power and defeated the assassin Kui 12, she did not further liberate her nature because she was not angry.

    In other words, the anger setting is like a game. For example, the Dragon Girl''s big move. Yes, he actually plans to use the Dragon Girl''s big move when he has no way, but he finally resisted it.

    After all, it''s the best to solve it in this way. After all, if you become a dragon, your identity and other situations will certainly be concerned by others.

    Now I''m just a wizard with strong combat effectiveness and certain talent, but the top blood must have positioned him as the enemy.

    So from now on, he should be more careful about what he wants to do, otherwise he will be cool if he is not careful.

    "Well, if you have nothing else to do, go and talk to Dumbledore. Although he said he didn''t pay attention, he still wanted to see you back intact."

    "OK, teacher!" HEMA also walked towards the door, and the little guy hurried out of cahor''s palm and fell on HEMA''s shoulder.

    "Teacher, what about this little guy?"

    "Steamed."

    "Oh!"

    "Ha ha, the teacher is teasing you..." it''s said that Mr. cahor is in a good mood today. He''s actually teasing.

    "Take care of him first. He still wants to grow up with God instead of magic for the time being, so please."

    "Well, for the time being, I''ll go first."

 Chapter 189

    "Hagrid! You''re back! "

    "Oh! Harry? Hermione? Why are you with me! "

    Hagrid had just separated from most of them. When he came to his cabin, he saw that the door was opened, but fangya didn''t cry. Unexpectedly, it was these little guys.

    "How does he explain?" Miss Granger frowned and stood in front of Hagrid, which made Hagrid a little confused.

    He has been punished many times for raising magical animals, one of which was helped by their children. Moreover, aragok''s situation is really special.

    Just after he witnessed the mutated red eight eyed giant spider and mossag, he felt that in some cases, people were right to fear magical animals.

    However, aragok''s situation is different from others. After all, he was raised by himself and did not kill anyone. Now that he is old, he should also have the obligation to send him away.

    "Er... Aragok is old, and there are many fewer giant spiders in the forbidden forest. I want him to accompany me here and spend the last time of his life."

    "But what if someone else finds out?" Harry asked, "if it weren''t for us, others would tell on you. What should we do then?"

    "Well... Aragok has his own way to hide. Don''t worry. What about Ron?"

    "He''s outside. Haven''t you seen him?"

    "Huh? No. "

    "And Professor Snape..." Harry looked at Hermione nearby.

    "Not good!"

    As soon as Hagrid turned his head, he saw a sinister face and immediately frowned bitterly, blocking the scene in the back of the house.

    "Hagrid? What''s in your room? "

    "Well... It''s Harry and Hermione." Hagrid turned his head and found that aragok had disappeared and made way.

    "I hope you can tell me about Sirius." Snape glanced at Harry and Hermione, immediately turned his head away, and then looked at Hagrid.

    "Well... This is OK. Please sit down."

    "No need."

    So in the next few minutes, the two stood at the door, and Hagrid told Snape about the general things. Of course, there was no concealment about mossag.

    He didn''t mention HEMA much, mainly because he didn''t know what happened at that time. Later, when the Ministry of magic arrived, it directly turned into a monster war.

    "Well, are they in Hogsmeade?"

    "Principal Dumbledore has passed."

    "Then I''ll go first." Snape was also a little confused by this brain information. He didn''t say a few words to Harry and hurried to Hogwarts.

    "Hoo... Sorry, Harry, I didn''t have time to remind you." Ron, who had been standing outside, came in bitterly.

    He was scared to death just now. I don''t know why he woke up next to Hagrid''s cabin, and then there was a man in black standing next to him.

    "Well, you''re lucky and bitter. Do you remember anything?"

    "What? Aren''t we chasing dogs? "

    "Er... It seems that this guy is really under control."

    "What?" Ron scratched his head, too, and Hermione and Harry put Ron''s arm directly on top of him.

    "We''ll take you to Pomfrey."

    "Hey!? I''m not sick, I''m really not sick! "

    "Hagrid, be safe. Let''s go first!"

    "OK." Hagrid waved his hand and looked at the three little figures getting farther and farther away.

    "Hagrid, you said mossag was defeated?" The smaller version of aragok also climbed on Hagrid''s shoulder, and his tone was unbelievable.

    "But what I said is true, but I didn''t expect things to be like this." Hagrid, too, didn''t know how to describe this feeling.

    "Hagrid... Since you can defeat mossag, you don''t have to have any guilt, or I have to take some responsibility. After all, I didn''t stop her from gaining that power at that time."

    Ellie started her travel time in Hogwarts. Although many people saw her, they didn''t care much. After all, it''s normal that there are so many students and some haven''t seen her.

    At most, I felt that the little girl was very beautiful. Why didn''t I notice that several male students came to chat up and were rejected by her. By the way, I erased my memory.

    After coming to the auditorium, she also saw many students studying there. She also went around and didn''t find a lovely sister.

    In other words, why do you want to find a lovely sister? To be honest, she doesn''t know. She''s not a vampire who pursues purity. Her blood aspiration is not so high.

    But she still likes beautiful girls very much. It may be a habit she has developed since childhood. However, although there are many beautiful girls in Hogwarts, she can''t score more than 90 points.

    "Hannah, what does HEMA like?"

    "Why are you asking?"

    "Give him a Christmas present. It''s Christmas in more than a month. I''ll prepare it in advance."

    Ellie stopped when she heard the chat between the two girls? HEMA, it''s my brother-in-law... No, is that the boy?

    It looks very popular, but it''s not as good-looking as Miss Ben. You must have 90 points to get into Miss Ben''s eyes. 70 points for yellow hair and 60 points for short gray hair.

    Just as Ellie was walking out of the auditorium and upstairs, a girl came down, and Ellie glanced at her.

    I found that she was an oriental looking girl, and she was very beautiful. After all, she had stayed in China for so many years, and her aesthetics was more Oriental.

    Although the figure is not as good as that of European and American people, but the skin is very white and the whole is very thin. Suddenly Ellie felt very comfortable, "just give it 85 points, and I give myself 88 points."

    "Xuemei? What''s the matter? " The girl looked at Ellie''s eyes and stopped strangely.

    "It''s all right. It''s just that you''re beautiful."

    "Thank you. You are also very beautiful. What college are you from?"

    "Well... I''m the freshman of Hufflepuff this year, Ellie Clara"

    "Oh, my name is Qiu Zhang. I''m Ravenclaw''s. nice to meet you."

    "Well, I''ll go first."

    "OK."

    "By the way, sister Xue, how can I get to the library?"

    "On the fifth floor, you can see the sign in the past. By the way, the forbidden book area needs to be approved before you can enter."

    "I see. Thank you, sister."

    Qiu Zhang looked at Ellie walking quickly upstairs and nodded. There was another lovely schoolgirl... Did she use Chinese for her last sentence?

    After Ellie walked slowly to the fifth floor, it was ten minutes later. She wandered for a long time all the way, and finally reached the fifth floor.

    She doesn''t want to read, but in general movies and plays, many beautiful girls in the literature department don''t like squatting in the library, so she guesses that there must be a beautiful little sister here.

    But after entering, we are faced with students who are reading books where they are. Of course, most of them are senior students, preparing for review.

    "It''s so boring... There''s no beautiful girl... Hey?" And just when Ellie looked at it for two times, without much interest, and was ready to withdraw, she noticed a figure in the corner.

    Wearing black robes and hoods, although it''s cold outside, many people will wear hats, but in the house... It''s a little strange, but others are not very curious.

    It shows that this guy often wears a hood. When everyone is used to it, Ellie suddenly became curious and walked quickly.

    "Hello, classmate?"

    "... you... OK."

    ¡°£¿¡± Ellie is also stunned. Listen to her voice... But what about her appearance? Let me Kangkang!

    Astoria also slowly turned her head, secretly glanced at each other, found that she was an unfamiliar girl, and then lowered her hood a little.

    "What can I do for you?"

    "Are you a freshman?"

    "No, I''m in grade 2."

    "Then you''ll be my sister. My name is Ellie, the freshman of Hufflepuff."

    "Oh, Hello, my name is Astoria."

    "Well, higher, higher." Ellie was also talking from the bottom of her heart, but when Ellie was about to open, Astoria suddenly stood up and walked quickly towards the door.

    Ellie also immediately turned her head and found that the hooded girl ran directly next to a boy, and the boy was still an acquaintance... HEMA Aibo?!

 Chapter 190

    "How did you know I was in the library?"

    "I went back to the common room. You weren''t there, except the auditorium, so I came here." HEMA said casually. In fact, he also went to the auditorium, and then came here.

    "Well, what is this lovely little guy?" Astoria also saw the little guy on HEMA''s shoulder and named him little guy for the time being.

    "It''s a special magical animal. You can call it little guy."

    "Little guy? Strange name. "

    "Whimper, whimper." The little guy also slowly rubbed Astoria''s hand, then jumped over and fell into Astoria''s arms.

    Astoria also smiled and gently stroked the little guy, but the next second, the halo on the little guy gently waved a light and hit Astoria.

    HEMA was surprised and thought that this little guy was doing something bad. Astoria can''t support your attack.

    But I didn''t expect that the next second, Astoria immediately brightened her eyes, immediately felt that her heavy body was much easier, and most of her chest tightness disappeared.

    "What is this?"

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I feel less uncomfortable in my chest. It seems that I''m much better." Astoria said here, and his eyes brightened for a few minutes.

    "Really?!" HEMA was also stunned. Then she looked at the leisurely little guy lying in her arms and immediately touched his head.

    "Thank you. I''ll take you to eat delicious food later."

    Although HEMA also knows that it may be temporary, it shows that the little guy has the ability to suppress Astoria''s pain.

    Moreover, according to Mr. cahor''s statement once, Astoria''s disease can actually be eradicated, but it is very dangerous. After all, it needs to use that power.

    Can this so-called power be God''s magic? Although there was no confirmation, HEMA wrote it down first and asked Mr. cahor next time.

    "Hey, why are you here?" Ellie also came over and grabbed HEMA''s arm. Suddenly HEMA was stunned, and then she pulled her hand away.

    "What do you want? Miss Ellie? "

    "Well, sister... Woo woo!"

    Before the other party said it, HEMA covered the other party''s mouth, and Ellie also made a sudden effort, but HEMA also used the power of the dragon and directly pressed the other party down.

    Astoria looked at them with a confused face, but saw that Ellie''s face had turned white, and immediately pulled rahma''s arm. "Let go of this young lady, it''s boring to her."

    HEMA nodded and said in Ellie''s ear, "this is my real princess. Don''t make trouble for me."

    "Really?! Where''s my sister? " Elliton''s eyes widened. Although her sister didn''t mean much to the kid, it was obviously interesting. Although there was a gap in their age, it wasn''t anything.

    Almost 6 or 7 years old. Many rich people have wives who are teenagers younger than them. Can this girl beat her sister?

    But when Ellie turned her head and officially reached Astoria''s face, she was stunned, rubbed her eyes and whispered to HEMA.

    "You are a beautiful girl with 90 points! How envious! "

    "Ha?" HEMA also doesn''t quite understand the definition of each other''s 90 points, but she should be praising. After all, my little angel is really beautiful!

    Ellie is really ashamed of herself at this time. It''s not that the other party can crush her directly from her appearance, but that kind of soft feeling, that pair of starlike eyes

    Anyway, this made Ellie see the beautiful girl with 90 points again. In fact, she set this score because she thought no one could exceed it.

    After all, her score is 88. If she is higher than her, she must be a 90 point beautiful girl. Although the other party is not the first 90 point beautiful girl she has seen, she really loves her eyes~

    "HEMA, do you know this classmate?" Astoria looked at some strange Ellie and gently grabbed HEMA''s arm. She felt that if HEMA wasn''t there, the other party would tear off her clothes.

    "She is Miss Dogan''s sister. I should have mentioned Miss Dogan to you."

    "Well, she shouldn''t be a Hogwarts student?"

    "No, but don''t worry. Professor McGonagall asked her to stay here for the time being, so there''s no problem."

    "Hoo!?" The little guy also called twice. Although HEMA couldn''t understand it, she also roughly understood its meaning. It was something to eat. She just promised it.

    "Take him to eat?"

    "To the auditorium? There should be nothing at this time. "

    "Oh!" The little guy also immediately gave a low roar, stared at her small eyes, and seemed to scold HEMA for lying.

    "No, no, no, I don''t. I''ll take you straight to the kitchen."

    "To the kitchen?" Although Astoria was there last time, she felt very frightened. After all, if she was seen by the prefect or teacher, she would be deducted points and imprisoned.

    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go. It looks like you haven''t eaten anything."

    "But if caught..."

    "It''s okay. Most of the teachers are not at school. Let''s go." Then he took Astoria''s little hand and walked outside.

    Ellie took a few seconds to react. Looking at HEMA''s back, she immediately followed up!

    "Oh, why did you leave me and I didn''t eat?!" Ellie, with her mouth bulging, took HEMA''s arm.

    Astoria next to him was stunned. His peaceful mood immediately set off a ripple, but he was immediately pressed down.

    You can''t be angry... It''s bad for your health. Besides, HEMA and I have no definite relationship. We can''t control ourselves... But are you happy~

    "What are you doing with your arm?" If it''s normal, just be pulled (bah! Scum man!), Guarding Astoria, although the child is kind and won''t say anything, he will not be very happy.

    "Really..." Ellie also immediately released HEMA, but looking at Astoria, who had just lowered her head, she suddenly felt a little guilty.

    What a lovely little girl... But then again, what does Hogwarts''s kitchen look like? I didn''t find it myself. Is the kitchen still a forbidden area?

    After a while, several people came to the basement. Although the light here is not very good, it is a very high utilization area.

    For example, Hogwarts''s kitchen, Hufflepuff''s common room, Slytherin''s common room, potion classroom and Snape''s office are all here.

    So normally, Hufflepuff and Slytherin really bow their heads and don''t see each other, but Slytherin rarely meets each other.

    Or Hufflepuff was deliberately reducing friction with the opposite side. Just then, Malfoy just came out of the public lounge, followed by a group of people.

    But when he saw HEMA, he nodded one after another, and then walked around HEMA. Malfoy looked at Ellie and frowned.

    "What''s the matter?" Pansy took a look at Malfoy and pouted. The little girl was really right just now. She immediately hooked Malfoy''s soul away!

    "I just feel that girl looks familiar."

    "Look familiar. I haven''t seen such a beautiful girl in school." A little snake nearby also said casually.

    "But... No, not at school... Where is it?" Malfoy scratched his head and suddenly felt a little confused. He had seen it. Forget it!

    Ellie also recalled the appearance of Malfoy just now. She suddenly thought of something and took out a photo from her pocket. It was Malfoy''s face!

 Chapter 191

    After passing Malfoy, HEMA also came to the path, and a lonely fruit portrait appeared not far away.

    "Is this a mechanism?" Ellie looked at it and almost saw it. After all, although the portrait full of fruit didn''t seem to be against the peace, it was very against the peace on the wall of the path.

    "Miss Ellie is so clever, but do you know how to open this mechanism?"

    "This? I''ll try. " Ellie also raised her arm, gently began to touch the picture, and her eyes kept moving with the picture.

    "This is it!" Looking at the picture, Ellie immediately stopped her hand, then grabbed it quickly, and then the pear burst out a burst of laughter, and then turned into a door handle.

    "You''re still good." HEMA also had to give a thumbs up. The girl is really smart. If he hasn''t seen Harry Potter, he can''t get it open.

    "Then let''s go in."

    "So why are you hiding your Hogwarts kitchen here?" Ellie also had some doubts, but she was stunned at the moment she opened the door.

    Dozens of elves rushed up directly and surrounded HEMA. An elf with very big eyes came to HEMA.

    "Dear Mr. HEMA Aibo, you have visited the kitchen again. Thank you for coming and these two ladies."

    "Volavo?" HEMA also suddenly remembered each other''s names. When she came to the kitchen for the first time, it was this who received him. Of course, he said other people''s names at that time.

    "Yes, sir, you remember me!" Volvo also suddenly turned into a tearful state, almost lying there crying.

    But now it seems that the information sharing of elves is still very fast, but it seems that the number of elves is a little more than last time.

    "It''s Mr. Abbott!"

    "Welcome, welcome! Would you like something? " Suddenly the elves cheered and brought some butter and bread.

    "We just want some, mainly to see you." HEMA also took a mouthful of bread and put it in her mouth.

    Ellie and Astoria, who were surrounded, also pinched together. After all, they were embarrassed to see that the other party was so enthusiastic.

    "In other words, Lord Aibo has protected the students and is a great hero!"

    "Don''t call me an adult. I''m just a member of the school. In addition, I feel that there are more elves than last time."

    Although there are about 100 elves in Hogwarts, not all of them come to cook. Excluding some who are in the kitchen every day, there were only 3 or 40 elves outside last time.

    However, there may be about 50 outside this time, which has obviously increased, indicating that Dumbledore has recruited again this year.

    Of course, HEMA can''t tell which is a new employee. She recognizes voravo because her eyes are big and prominent. It''s easy to recognize.

    "OK, sir, prepare delicious food for Lord Aibo. It should be just prepared."

    "I see." The two elves saluted with charming simplicity, then ran towards the back kitchen, and then more than a dozen elves immediately followed.

    The other elves continued to work and found HEMA and her three people. They could sit on the wooden stool for a while.

    "This was put here by the students of Hufflepuff next door. In fact, every Hufflepuff seems to have an indissoluble bond with us since we worked in Hogwarts."

    Voravo said a word. Two elves came over and brought water to several people. HEMA and they also quickly picked it up and said thanks.

    Although the elves are servants, for HEMA, she should also respect them, which has nothing to do with race. This is the respect everyone should have for the service provider.

    It was Ellie''s performance that surprised HEMA. After knowing her for a long time, she suddenly became a little clever. She also knew to say thank you to the elf. It seems that she is still a very good child in essence.

    Ellie looked at HEMA''s popularity, and many people greeted him on the road. She was a little curious and slowly approached Astoria.

    "Miss Astoria?"

    "What''s the matter with Miss Ellie?"

    "Is HEMA very popular?"

    "Well... It should be more respectful than popularity? Because something happened last year, Slytherin''s secret room was opened and the snake monster ran out. "

    "Then HEMA defeated it!"

    "It can be said, but it should not be himself, but he united all the students and defeated the snake monster. Compared with his combat effectiveness, he led everyone, which is the reason why he is respected."

    "Oh, is that so? I didn''t expect this guy to be a hero... No wonder you like him. "

    "Hey ~! Miss Ellie, what are you talking about? " Astoria''s face turned red in an instant, as if to bleed.

    "Well, do you think others can''t see it?"

    "Well, but I don''t think we have reached the stage of love. We are still students..." Astoria said with some embarrassment.

    "Well, if you say so, I''ll pursue my sister... HEMA, won''t you stop it? After all, she is just an ordinary friend ~ "Ellie is funny again."

    "I won''t... I..."

    "Well, don''t tease her. Will you eat beef?"

    "Yes."

    "Well... I''m not asking you." HEMA glanced at Ellie, who answered quickly, and put a piece of beef in her hand into the little guy''s mouth.

    The little guy also called twice, and then bit into his mouth. The gravy dispersed with his mouth and trembled with joy immediately.

    "Whining!"

    "More?"

    "Oh!"

    So HEMA crushed the rest into several pieces and fed them to the little guy''s mouth one by one. The little guy also enjoyed it with his eyes closed.

    But a few minutes later, after several people were half full under the warm feast of the elves, the little guy also jumped up from HEMA''s shoulder and flew towards the back kitchen.

    "Where are you going?"

    "Whining."

    "Are you going inside?"

    "Oh!"

    HEMA glanced at the elf next to her and squatted down. "Can we go to the back kitchen?"

    "Of course, but it will be messy, and smoke... Damage your skin."

    "Never mind, let''s go, little guy, little guy?"

    "It''s already in." Ellie pointed to the other side, and HEMA hurried to catch up. Ellie and Astoria were already sitting in place and chatting.

    Although most of them are Ali teasing Astoria, Astoria has been answering, but the two little girls, one as warm as fire and the other as soft as snow, seem to be particularly matched.

    HEMA had followed the little guy to the back kitchen. It was floating in the air, floating slowly, and then fell on the ground.

    "Whimper, whimper!" The little guy pointed to the things in front, then raised his head, as if he were more serious.

    "What is this?! The water tank? " HEMA looked at the big black water tank, and her memory also returned to the first original Rune she inadvertently obtained at this time last year.

    But it has lost the original Loon''s water tank, and it is just an ordinary hard object, although it can be used as materials to make some special magic props.

    "This really carries the original lune, but it has no other special functions, just a water tank."

    "Whimper, whimper!"

    "What do you mean?" Although HEMA can roughly distinguish the meaning of each other''s voice by instinct, this sentence is obviously too profound.

    "Oh!" The little guy raised his paw, aimed at the water tank, then pushed it hard, and then waved his two small hands to both sides.

    "You mean press and open the door?"

    "Oh!" The little guy nodded his head, then the halo on his tail slowly lit up and gradually turned purple and blue, and then an electric light rushed directly at the water tank!

    Once, the elves around were startled, but the originally smooth mirror like surface slowly appeared a slap mark under the stab of the magic of shendai.

    HEMA also immediately pressed it. With a click, the water tank split directly from the middle, but the water in it didn''t flow out, but divided on both sides.

    "Oh!"

    "Are we going in?" HEMA looked at the dark passage and felt a little bad. In addition, he understood a little.

    I didn''t find it last time. It turned out that there was no activation of God''s magic. Otherwise, this mark would not be found, but this secret room is in Hogwarts castle.

    Isn''t it said that this chamber of secrets was built by the professor of Hogwarts... Or the founder, just like Slytherin''s chamber of secrets, but what is this chamber of secrets?

    Or this chamber of secrets is the hutchpatch chamber he has been looking for. If he has a chance, he may completely heal Astoria''s body!

    "What? Cry! " The little guy also looked up at HEMA, as if HEMA was not good, and rushed in quickly.

    "Ah! By the way, look at the entrance first. I''ll go in and investigate. Don''t tell others first. Inform them both. I''ll go first! "

    He said to the nearby waravo, and HEMA followed up quickly. In a few seconds, she was swallowed up by the darkness. Looking back, the bright entrance became blurred.

    "It seems to be a magical space. Hoo... Bless me that nothing will happen, little guy?!"

    "Oh!" The little guy also immediately appeared on his shoulder, and the light of the halo lit up the road in front of him.

    "Still powerful, let''s go!"

    "Oh!"

    (PS for the appearance of the little guy, you can refer to the Fu Fu in FGO, but it is more wild, the size is the same, the hair color is all white, and the halo is blue. It is sleeved on the neck and tail to defend and leave the body.)

 Chapter 192

    Ellie and Astoria were still talking about HEMA''s heroic deeds, but they were stunned when volavo came over. What about HEMA and the little guy?

    "Just now, Mr. Abbott, they went to the secret room and said don''t worry."

    "Hey?! What Ellie was also stunned. She ran towards the back kitchen, and Astoria quickly followed.

    They looked at the dark door and frowned slowly. They looked at waravo who followed them. "Have they entered here?"

    "Well, there is a very special magic in it, which isolates our perception, and we dare not go in rashly."

    "Let''s wait here, too. Now that HEMA said, we''ll go in again. If something happens, it''ll cause him trouble." Astoria looked at Ellie and said.

    "Well, I also feel that this dark space is a little bad. Let''s wait here. Most of the teachers in the school also go to Hogsmeade. Let''s wait a while before we find others."

    "Yes." Astoria looked at the dark entrance and clenched her fist. Ellie next to her directly grabbed her hand and patted it.

    "No problem. If something happens to this boy so easily, he''s not the kid I''m familiar with. He''s safe."

    "Well, I believe him." Astoria also nodded and smiled at Ellie. Ellie also felt her mind move for a moment. Maybe I like beautiful girls all my life.

    But HEMA didn''t know she had more "love enemies" and continued to walk on this seemingly endless path. Although a slate road shone under the aura of the little guy, she just couldn''t reach the end.

    According to HEMA''s general feeling, she had walked for about half an hour, but she still didn''t see where the end was.

    "Little guy, why can''t we go to the end?"

    "Whining!"

    "Do you want to continue?"

    "Woo! Left... Right... Left. "

    Just when HEMA was confused, the little guy actually began to say a few very unclear words, but HEMA still understood the meaning, left and right.

    "Do you mean to go to the left and then to the right?"

    "Oh!"

    "OK, let''s start!" With that, he rushed directly to the left, but the imaginary wall didn''t appear and went through it all at once!

    But then a path appeared, but it became wider, and the ground became an ordinary dirt road.

    "Then to the right!" Then, before standing still, HEMA bumped into the right again. In an instant, the wall dissipated and came to a road again.

    The ground also turned into concrete, and then HEMA hit to the left again. This time, he felt his head buzzing and fell on the ground.

    This time, the ground became a wooden floor, and the surrounding darkness dispersed a bit, revealing a huge circular space.

    The ground is full of wooden boards, surrounded by red brick walls, covered with flower pots, emitting a faint aroma, and a huge glass dome above.

    The faint yellow light shone from above, which made the whole space warm. HEMA felt that her face was a little hot, but isn''t it cloudy now?

    "Little guy, where are we?"

    "Really... Hum!"

    "Really?"

    "Oh!" The little guy slapped his paw on his cheek, leaving a small red paw mark.

    "Well, I know what you mean. This is the real appearance of the secret room. What was just now was a phantom."

    "Woo! God... Magic! " The little guy began to speak half English again, but HEMA still understood it.

    "You can only understand it if there is God instead of magic. Uh huh, I guess so, but this secret room should also be composed of God instead of magic."

    "Whining!" The little guy nodded and walked towards the middle of the room, which was also the gathering place of the sun. At this time, HEMA found that a seedling was illuminated by the sun and stood in the middle of the room.

    "What kind of plant is this?"

    "Whining?" The little guy also shook his head, but took it up towards the little seedling, but at the moment when its small mouth touched each other, a white light splashed directly from the seedling and beat the little guy out.

    But the little guy also suddenly turned over in the air and hovered steadily in mid air. An electric light burst from his tail and hit the seedlings.

    A green light shield was immediately generated around the seedlings, which directly blocked the invasion of lightning. However, with the increasing output of the little guy, the green light shield became weaker and weaker.

    "Ouch!" The little guy also frowned. The light behind him suddenly rose. With a bang, the hood was directly broken by purple lightning and shot at the leaf tip!

    "Stop!" With a bang, a yellow light suddenly ejected from a distance, directly interrupting the little guy''s attack.

    HEMA also looked at the source of the sound. At the circular skylight above, a girl in a ginger robe jumped down.

    HEMA quickly dodged, and the other party fell directly in front of HEMA. HEMA also saw the other party''s appearance and a touch of white.

    The other party''s appearance is not so amazing, but the breath is very comfortable. He wears a slightly rustic plum blossom braid, and his skin has a healthy wheat color, which makes him feel like a girl next door.

    "Why did you hurt little cocoa?"

    "I didn''t. it attacked!" HEMA pointed to the little guy next to her. The little guy also widened his eyes and was about to kick HEMA.

    "Well done! I''ve long wanted to beat this fool. Why should I run to the middle to bask in the sun! " But the girl''s next words stunned HEMA and the little guy. Is it because my ears don''t work well.

    "All right, little cocoa, go back to the top!"

    ¡°£¡¡± As soon as the girl said that, the little seedlings also suddenly uprooted from the land, as if the roots had become legs and feet, and quickly climbed up the surrounding walls.

    "Well, what are you doing here?"

    "We walked in inadvertently, but we kind of want to know where this is?"

    "Here... This is a paradise, or the cultivation house of paradise, which is a place for breeding new plants." The girl said to HEMA very kindly, with no hidden thoughts.

    "What''s your name?"

    "My name is Helga hechpach... Er... How did you get in here? It seems that you are not a student of the grass college. You are really careless... Did the boundary fail again?"

    "Hufflepuff! Grass college?! " HEMA frowned and looked at the little guy next to him, a little confused, but the other party''s name was in his expectation.

    Helga herchpach, it''s just that this one is a little different from the one in the secret room. Although he is also young, he knows all the things over the years.

    But the memory seems to be still in his teenage years. He seems to be studying in a place called grass College... Curious, is it the other party acting to test him?

    At this time, a burst of bird calls suddenly came from outside the skylight of the dome. Hutch patch, who was also in an ignorant state, immediately waved and slowly floated up.

    "Trouble! Hurry up! "

    The big glass of the dome was also opened, and she quickly climbed out through the gap. HEMA immediately grabbed the little guy, spread her wings and came to the dome.

    But just as HEMA leaned out of her head, a breeze mixed with soil and flower fragrance suddenly crossed. He slowly opened his eyes and looked around. The whole person was stunned!

    He found that the room under him was too small! Numerous large and small semicircular rooms stand on the ground, and between these rooms is an ocean of plants!

    All kinds of creatures that HEMA has never seen pass through the sky and the ground. The magic in the air is so refreshing! The sense of massiness seems to be more than ten times stronger than in the past.

    "What the hell is this..."

    "How come you two came out and were seen by others, but you''re going to be arrested... You can''t come in until you have a formal exam."

    "I have to go to class. Don''t run around, or I won''t be responsible. Don''t say you''ve seen me. I''m gone!"

    Helga also turned her head and said a word to them, and then jumped directly from above. A huge white bird caught her and flew out of his sight!

    Looking at the back of the big bird, HEMA also found a more frightening building. She saw the place of class that Helga said

    A huge tree that broke through the clouds and couldn''t see the top floor stood kilometers away. Each branch seemed to have the same semicircular buildings as the one under his feet. There were hundreds of visible buildings.

    With the second wave of bird singing, more and more birds carrying people pass around. The destination is that direction, the giant tree with no top!

    "Is this the so-called grass college? What the hell is going on? "

    HEMA was a little stunned. He immediately had the idea of where I was and what I was doing, but he knew that he should never go out and run around, otherwise it would be light to get lost.

    But just as HEMA was about to withdraw back into the house, his ring suddenly flashed green, and a low voice rang.

    "Where are you?"

    "Mr. Slytherin, I don''t know. There are many trees... Many plants, all semi-circular buildings..."

    "Is that so?! Hufflepuff has been lying to us for a long time! " Slytherin, who has always been so emotionally stable, was surprisingly excited.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "You know what? We are actually chatting across time and space... "

    "Across time and space?!"

    "Hoo!?"

 Chapter 193

    "Through time?!"

    "You should have met Helga?"

    "Well, a girl with wheat skin, about 13 or 4 years old."

    "That''s right. Although there are many differences in the inheritance chamber of secrets, we all use the remaining magic and resources to construct it."

    "So is it God instead of magic?"

    "Ha ha, you actually know this word. Magic and runes on behalf of gods are the key to becoming one of the most powerful wizards at that time."

    "So we don''t know what Helga can do, but if you say it''s the scene at that time, it should be a time node."

    "Time node?"

    "It is to enlarge herga''s magic infinitely in a turbulent place in space, and open a channel that can connect the past and the future, and the past itself will be used as a medium to connect all this."

    "In other words, the existence of young miss Helga echoes the magic left by Miss Helga, and brings us to the world of the past?"

    "You can say so."

    "Where on earth are we?"

    "This should be the College of grass. It''s a long story, but you said it''s you. Besides you, who else can travel through time should also be a genius?"

    "This? It''s a little guy. It''s a creature inherited and transformed by the God generation. Next time I''m free, I''ll take it over and have a look, but I don''t think you can beat it. "

    "I''m just a wisp of ghost. How can I compete with the inheritance of the God generation? But I won''t let it enter my secret room. After all, the inheritance test must only be one person."

    "Then why don''t you find other students? There are many excellent Slytherin students."

    "But there is no wizard who can master runes at such a young age, has the power of the dragon and has such opportunities, so I''m still optimistic about you."

    "Aren''t you afraid that I won the inheritance of the other three and won''t pay attention to you?" HEMA also made a joke, although he did think so sometimes.

    "Let''s not say that their test may be more cumbersome. My side is very simple. Just defeat the remaining me. Besides, I didn''t say I wouldn''t let you get other inheritance."

    "You mean I can take another inheritance."

    "Of course, the secret treasures were left by them. They didn''t just want others to go. As I said, I''d like to see all their treasures taken away by my Slytherin successor!"

    "Thank you very much, but how can we get back? This place looks a little dangerous... "

    "Well, about the grass college, come to the secret room and I''ll tell you myself. Now I can''t hold up with the rest of my magic."

    "All right."

    "Go back to the place where you just came here, and then use God''s magic to hit the direction when you came, and reverse the operation."

    "Well, see you later."

    With that, Slytherin''s ring dissipated the light, and HEMA jumped down with the little guy in her arms, and then came to the floor where she lay down.

    "Is it here?"

    "Whining..."

    "A little more to the left, here?"

    "Oh!" The little guy gave a low roar, and then suddenly his whole body gave out a light and hit it directly!

    HEMA also felt a pain in her head, but she woke up again and returned to the previous space, and then repeated the impact action just now, only from left to right!

    In this way, they returned to the original straight dark path, and they began a long journey again. Of course, only HEMA herself was walking.

    In this way, after about 20 minutes, HEMA also came out of it, and suddenly a smell rushed up!

    Then a small figure rushed over directly and bumped into his arms. HEMA also closed each other''s waist, but suddenly felt something wrong.

    HEMA looked down and found that it was blonde. She was surprised. She immediately released her hand and looked at Astoria who had just come. She was embarrassed.

    "What are you doing? It''s a pity that Miss Ben is so worried about you ~ "Ellie said hypocritically, saying that HEMA came up again, and HEMA patted her little head.

    "Sister... Wuwu!"

    "Something to say!?"

    "I see... What you said." Ellie also showed a successful smile.

    Astoria looked at Ellie, who was suddenly happy. She was also a little unclear. So she went to HEMA and looked to see if he was hurt.

    "It''s all right. The little guy can protect me!"

    "Oh!" The little guy also raised his head and flashed a light on his body, looking very powerful and domineering.

    "What about this entrance?"

    "Shut it down for the time being so that no one will go in and get lost and have an accident." HEMA said to the little guy next to her.

    "Boo..." the little guy nodded, and then hit an electric light directly. The two black stone doors moved again, closed themselves and became the original water tank.

    "It''s amazing... Is the little guy very powerful?"

    "Of course, it''s a divine beast!" HEMA also touched the little guy''s head. If she hadn''t taken the little guy, she might have lost her way.

    "Oh!"

    Then HEMA said hello to the busy elves and left quickly. After all, it''s not good to disturb here all the time. After all, they have to prepare dinner.

    "Hey? No, Astoria, how long have I been in there with the little guy? "

    "About four hours. I think so. After all, the elves usually start preparing meals in the afternoon. It should be four or five o''clock now."

    "My God, the time flow rate is still a little different!" Because in terms of HEMA''s feeling, it''s only an hour to go back and forth, but it''s actually gone for 4 hours!

    Therefore, the way he just imagined on the road, like those in the fairy novels, does not exist through two different cultivation methods of space and time velocity.

    Because the time there is no advantage compared with here, and if he has great combat power here, it is not realistic to go back to the past and do anything.

    It destroys the stability of time, and there may be very terrible things, so HEMA now thinks that this secret room should be simply regarded as a secret room.

    As soon as they got out of the kitchen, they planned to go to the principal''s office to see if Dumbledore had come back. After all, class will be normal tomorrow, and Ellie is still here.

    After all, she is not a student of Hogwarts. Whether to arrange her to Hogsmeade or ask Dogan to pick her up.

    But before they reached the entrance of the principal''s office, Harry and Hermione came up from above, looking very tired.

    "What''s the matter with you? You feel very tired?"

    "HEMA!? Sorry, I almost didn''t see you... Hey, Ellie, why are you still at school?! "

    "Sorry, kid, I''ve been approved to enter the school. Don''t try to coerce me!"

    "I didn''t threaten you!" Harry frowned, too. This girl talks all day. Is she really the sister of the serious and capable Miss Dogan?

    "Hello, Miss Hermione." Astoria also said hello to Hermione. Hermione immediately felt a little embarrassed. Her eyes drifted a few times and nodded.

    Ellie next to her was stunned, and then glanced at Hermione from top to bottom. She was slim, but she was a little straddled at this age. She wasn''t very white. She looked ok... 68, 70?

    "Hey, what do you mean?" Hermione also faintly felt the kind of malice emanating from the other party!

    "Do you like HEMA?"

    "Ellie!?" HEMA''s eyes widened directly. Although he could feel that Hermione liked him a little, it was also an ordinary favor. It hasn''t been further developed. How can you make a straight ball like this? It''s too embarrassing!

    Hermione blushed and shook her head crazily! I didn''t! I am not! Miss Astoria, I absolutely did not! "

    "I don''t care..." Astoria doesn''t know what to say... After all, she doesn''t care about HEMA so much. After all, she believes HEMA won''t

    But Ellie watched the play while Hermione explained to Astoria. The figures of HEMA and Harry disappeared and walked towards the headmaster''s room.

    "Is it not good for us to escape like this?"

    "Don''t worry, it won''t. besides, Harry, do you want to be strong?"

    "Stronger? It''s false to say I don''t want to, but I think it''s impossible for me to surpass you. I''ve tried my best. Now I''m very satisfied with it. "

    "No, you can surpass me."

    "What do you mean?!" Suddenly Harry widened his eyes and looked at HEMA''s eyes. He was afraid and became stronger than HEMA. How could it be? Is it black magic? I can''t

    "It''s the surface meaning. You''ll know in a minute."

 Chapter 194

    Outside the headmaster''s office, HEMA stood in front of the statue and waited, because Dumbledore''s statue understood his perception. If he wanted to see others, he would open it naturally.

    If you don''t open it, it means he''s not in the office. Naturally, you don''t have to wait here all the time. It must be a foolish behavior.

    "Shall I go in, too? I don''t think Dumbledore has anything to say to me... "

    "No, Dumbledore has been saying that he wants to teach you a heart skill recently, but he hasn''t had a chance. If he was here today, he would have done it."

    A few seconds later, with a click, the stone statue moved itself, and then opened a path for the two people, and a winding staircase appeared.

    When they went upstairs, HEMA and Harry were stunned to see Dumbledore, McGonagall and Snape sitting there. There were two here. Why did you let us come up?

    But the two professors continued to talk to Dumbledore about the Ministry of magic and Dementors as if they had not paid attention to them.

    HEMA and Harry next to him also stood aside and listened carefully to the contents. It turned out that the results of the handling with the Ministry of magic came out at noon.

    The Ministry of magic will not prove Sirius''s innocence to the outside world for the time being, but will cancel the reward for chasing Sirius, and then try dwarf Peter.

    The final results will be released directly to the public to prove Sirius''s complete innocence. Although Sirius refuted, he still made this decision in the end.

    In addition, the Ministry of magic selectively conceals the top blood. Fudge''s reason is also very simple. Don''t let the public panic too much.

    This made HEMA and Harry nearby angry. This guy has a pit in his brain. Under the action of the other party, he also selectively announced it. How can other wizards be vigilant!

    Dumbledore was totally opposed to this, but he couldn''t beat Fudge''s name as the Minister of magic in the end, although everyone present looked at him like a fool.

    In addition, the things about the little guy and mossag have also been slightly changed. Try to avoid the spread of such strange things from God generation. HEMA still agrees with this.

    After all, God''s power is very powerful, but it is also very dangerous. The emergence of mozag proves this. Besides, I saw Auror and fudge himself.

    Naturally, he also understands that this is not a matter they can intervene in. Naturally, it is also to prohibit external transmission. Of course, internally, he has decided to go back and consider building a department on the inheritance of the divine generation to be responsible for the inheritance of the divine generation.

    In addition, when it comes to Hogwarts and the forbidden forest, Fudge wants the forbidden forest to be supervised by the Ministry of magic in case of other security problems.

    But the professors of Hogwarts would never agree. After all, the forbidden forest is the Forbidden Forest of Hogwarts, so Dumbledore will not give in.

    Moreover, the arrival of Dementors makes Hogwarts very unsafe. If Dementors are allowed to enter the forbidden forest again, it is a very bad thing for students!

    But fudge didn''t want to give up completely, so the Dementors and some Witches of the Ministry of magic entered the forbidden forest for supervision became the main topic of the matter.

    Finally, under the mediation of Dogan, the two sides also gave each other a step down. Hogwarts will strive to maintain the safety of the Forbidden Forest and protect every student from danger.

    If there is a special dangerous situation, the Ministry of magic can intervene and deal with it, and Hogwarts will never shirk its responsibility.

    But when fudge was going to leave, there was a special situation, that is, there was a problem with the number of Dementors.

    When talking about this, several professors also glanced at HEMA, which made HEMA not very energetic.

    I didn''t know that the strengthened God calling guard can kill so many Dementors directly, but the Ministry of magic shouldn''t care about the life and death of Dementors.

    "But why did Dementors disappear?" Professor McGonagall sold himself.

    "All gone!?" HEMA was also stunned and said it involuntarily, which was incredible.

    "Yes, most of them have disappeared. There are only a dozen of the hundreds of Dementors sent by the Ministry of magic." Dumbledore said seriously.

    "How could it be? Even if I accidentally killed several Dementors that day... Besides, it seems that Dementors haven''t appeared recently?"

    Hermadon was lost in thought, and Dumbledore waved to Snape and Professor McGonagall, who also said to hermadon.

    "Just now, a village more than ten miles away was attacked by Dementors. Twenty households in a village and 70 people were all killed. Only three households escaped because they were not found."

    ¡°£¡¡± HEMA''s eyes widened, and Harry nearby frowned, and a cold air spread from behind. After all, he was very afraid of Dementors. When he heard the news, he had a stress reaction in an instant.

    "But when the staff of the Ministry of magic arrived, they only caught two Dementors, but the others had left, and these Dementors became different from the past."

    "Different?" HEMA knows now. They talked with the three professors for a long time, and most of them listened to him.

    "Yes, originally Dementors are a kind of dark magical creatures, but they are not strong, because they have the biggest weakness. They are afraid of happy emotions."

    "So calling God''s guard works, but what does it have to do with change?" HEMA had a bad guess in her mind, but she didn''t say it.

    "They don''t seem to fear the patron saint anymore." Snape said coldly, which made Harry tremble for a moment. The fucking patron saint hasn''t finished yet, and the immune buff has been turned on!?

    "No fear of the patron saint? And then? " Although HEMA was a little shocked, he knew that things were not so simple.

    Because even if Dementors don''t have a restrained patron saint, they can defeat them in other ways. In terms of combat effectiveness, in addition to absorbing souls, the combat effectiveness is not so strong.

    "They look for people essentially by hearing and smell, but now they can observe their surroundings through vision. You should have a deep experience when you go to Auror."

    "In addition, they have also learned some special magic. Of course, the destructive power is not strong, but the risk has increased a lot compared with the past."

    When Snape said this, HEMA''s eyebrows were almost squeezed together. At this time, he was really serious. All these intelligence combined, the conclusion was one.

    That is, the Dementors are very powerful now, and it is difficult to target them and eliminate them, but why there is such a change is what worries him.

    But Dumbledore seemed to see HEMA''s nervousness and immediately said, "but we have found out the source of their variation."

    "Hey?!" HEMA and Harry exclaimed at the same time. You said for a long time. That''s what we''re nervous about. Okay!

    "Because Dementors are contaminated with the energy of something in the forbidden forest, which I know belongs to the unicorn tribe."

    "Inheritance?" HEMA sighed and asked back.

    "Well, yes, but it''s much weaker than the little guy next to you, and it hasn''t been taken away. Of course, it''s only temporary."

    The little guy looked at Dumbledore, cried and jumped onto the armrest of Snape''s chair. Snape also frowned. He hated small animals, but according to McGonagall''s description, he didn''t dare to act rashly.

    "Then you want to help the unicorn tribe solve the danger and get rid of the mutated Dementors." HEMA glanced at Dumbledore, and a bad feeling lingered in her mind.

    But he has made up his mind now, but he won''t work any more. He has just been idle and can''t be a tool man anymore!

    "About you helping the Ministry of magic, warning the werewolf attack in advance, and then breaking the top blood conspiracy, I give you 400 Garon and exchange students in the second half of the semester."

    "Hey?! Wait, I''m glad to be 400 Garonne... But what does it mean to be an exchange student in the second half of the semester... "

    "That''s what it means ~" Dumbledore narrowed his eyes slowly.

 Chapter 195

    Well, although HEMA originally wanted to leave Britain to take refuge, he doesn''t want to. He doesn''t know a foreign language. More importantly, his friends and family are here.

    "Don''t worry, it''s only one quarter in the second half of the semester, and it''s not over yet. Another 400 garonnes..."

    "Where?!" HEMA looked at her with bright eyes, but Snape suddenly opened his mouth.

    "Your 400 Garonne, I have helped you buy materials for practicing potions. You can come to my office to study if you have nothing."

    "..." HEMA looked at Snape''s Sima face and felt that she was still played by Dumbledore.

    However, 400 gallon changed Snape''s teaching materials. Most people can''t do this good thing. It''s worth it.

    "Then we''ll leave first. Tell Mr. Abbott about other things. Let''s arrange the auditorium meeting in the evening." Snape and MEG suddenly got up and walked outside.

    "Go." Dumbledore nodded, and Professor McGonagall and Snape left the office. HEMA also saw that these two were obviously invited by Dumbledore.

    Although for HEMA, your old man wants me to do some work, do you still need someone to act? Just tell me directly, just give me the money.

    "What do you think should be done about this other matter?" At this time, Dumbledore looked at Harry, who was still stunned, and said another word.

    "I''m just an ordinary little wizard. I don''t have any way to deal with it. I have to give it to the headmaster, you powerful wizards."

    "Of course it is, but the variation of Dementors is related to the inheritance of the divine generation, so I have to ask you to participate this time. After all, do you have experience?"

    "We?"

    "Yes, Miss Dogan lives in Hogsmeade for the time being. Of course, there are several other Aurors. I think she may be the first choice for the leaders of the new department."

    "But if you say this now, won''t it become an imperial decision?" HEMA looked at old Deng''s head undoubtedly.

    "It''s just my personal feeling. Besides, Miss Ellie should still be in school?"

    "Yes, class will begin tomorrow. Do you want to send her away or let Miss Dogan pick her up?"

    "Well, I have a special situation to explain to you."

    "Huh?"

    "Miss Ellie will be a student of Hogwarts from tomorrow. Of course, the news has not been communicated with the other two presidents yet, but there should be no problem."

    "Ah?! Are you sure? But her level is really nothing to learn in school. "

    HEMA still admits this. The other party has very good control over the spell and has many types, which is much better than his fake wizard genius who lives by plug-in.

    "But this is what her parents told me. Although there is really not much to learn, it is also a good way to make her perfectly integrate into the British magic world."

    "Sure enough, you know the parents of their sisters. Why don''t you tell Miss Dogan that although she doesn''t say it, she has been waiting. Isn''t that why she came to England?"

    In fact, HEMA gets along with Dogan a lot. She can also feel her inner fragility and uneasiness outside the resolute female man style.

    "This is naturally the decision of her parents. I''m an outsider and can''t easily participate in it, but you''re different. You''re Miss Dogan''s friend or a good friend."

    "But I''m not her family. I can''t choose or change anything for her. But since Ellie wants to go to school here, what grade are you going to arrange?"

    HEMA told the truth and didn''t bother to participate in the relationship between the two sisters and the family, because Dogan obviously still had some doubts about these things in those years, and there was also something to take into account. It''s better to take time and water to the canal.

    "Just according to age. Miss Ellie is 14 years old this year. According to normal enrollment, it should be grade 4, one level higher than Harry and them."

    "14?!" Emma and Harry couldn''t believe it. The way Lori looked, when Harry first saw her, he almost regarded her as a little girl of Ginny''s age.

    "But it''s better to put it in grade 3. After all, Harry, they can take care of it a little, and Ellie can protect your safety."

    Harry is also confused. How can he still have his own business!?

    "I don''t need protection. There''s no danger in school!"

    "But sometimes you''re not at school. Besides, some things can''t be prevented outside without Hogwarts, and you and miss Ellie were the first to know each other."

    Dumbledore''s words immediately stunned Harry, and then realized that Dumbledore knew that he had gone to Hogsmeade and what had happened.

    "I see, but miss Ellie may not protect me. I feel that I will die faster." Harry also make complaints about it.

    "It''s up to me, but Harry, I support HEMA that you want to be strong?"

    "I didn''t say that!" HEMA directly interrupted Dumbledore''s habit of telling lies in front of me. I''m not used to you!

    "I''ve thought about it. Sometimes I do feel powerless, whether it''s facing Dementors or death eaters hiding in the dark."

    "That''s why you need the existence of brain closure. It can let you get rid of all distractions, let you get a better mental state, and then you can learn more."

    "But it''s not impossible for you to become stronger and even surpass HEMA... But you really need to be willing to work hard for it."

    Listening to Dumbledore''s words, Harry slowly looked into Dumbledore''s blue eyes and was moved, as HEMA had just said.

    But what makes him a powerful wizard?! He was also full of curiosity.

    "I will!, But what on earth... Can make a wizard become very strong, which is impossible... If it''s a prop or strange magic, I''d rather become stronger slowly. "

    "This? You should have known that as a student of Hogwarts and a member of Gryffindor, that is courage! "

    "Courage?"

    "Yes, but now is not the time. When you fully master brain closure, you can try to get the courage of Gryffindor."

    Hearing this, Harry became more and more confused. Although he understood every word Dumbledore said, it made him a little confused.

    Courage is strength? But why do you say that you don''t have the chance to get courage now? What the hell is this?

    HEMA looked around and smiled. Sooner or later, the child will be lame by old Deng. After all, he never speaks to anyone... There is no little guy... Hey? Where''s the little guy?!

    Just as Harry fell into a state of ignorance, two figures slammed into each other above Dumbledore''s office!

    The red fox and the white little guy mixed together. You and I started the air combat mode one by one!

    "Roar!"

    "Whining!"

    "Stop fighting! Come down! "

 Chapter 196

    After coming out of the principal''s office, Harry was still in a state of confusion, while HEMA was in a state of great sadness and anger, or mental fatigue.

    Fortunately, the problem of Dementors is mainly handed over to Dogan and the wizard of the Ministry of magic. He just does some assistance under special circumstances.

    And there are rewards. Although HEMA doesn''t know whether she will be directly detained by Snape as just now, it''s right to learn from Snape about potions and dark magic defense.

    In addition, the time is not urgent. Whether it''s Dementors or exchange students next year, he doesn''t have to think about it now. He can have a little rest and prepare for Halloween and Christmas.

    But Harry was not so relaxed. The whole person was a little confused, and HEMA didn''t explain to him.

    HEMA also saw Harry''s emotional changes, but she didn''t specifically say it. After all, the so-called courage is Gryffindor''s secret treasure.

    That is, the chamber of Secrets of the four founders. Of course, they are not all called the chamber of secrets. After all, only Slytherin is the chamber of secrets, and hatch patch is a strange time-space tunnel.

    HEMA doesn''t know what Gryffindor''s secret treasure is, but it can be seen from the information given to him by old Deng and his style of speaking.

    This thing should be a treasure that directly increases personal strength, but HEMA doesn''t have any special consideration now. Let Harry try it.

    Two of his own treasures have appeared, and he is not sure about one. He said he would go to Slytherin''s secret room and take Harry to try. It should be fun that Gryffindor''s savior has become Slytherin''s successor.

    "HEMA, I''m going to find Snape!"

    "Hey? What did you say? "

    "I can''t be afraid of him anymore. Since he has the ability to make me stronger, I must make efforts. Although I don''t say to catch up with you, I should also have the ability to protect these friends around me. At least I can''t disappoint them!"

    "Since you say so, try hard." Looking at Harry''s suddenly firm eyes, HEMA also smiled and patted each other on the shoulder, but then Harry hesitated.

    "Well... Can you come with me, Snape''s office..."

    "Er..." young man, what''s your courage!?

    After sending Harry to Snape''s office, HEMA also came to the bathroom, but before opening the secret room, she was startled by a ghost coming out behind her.

    "Myrtle!? What are you... Please don''t scare me, I can''t stand it... "

    "But why do you often come to me? Do you miss me?"

    "There are some reasons for this, but it''s mainly about Dumbledore''s inspection of the secret room. You''d better not disturb my work. Thank you."

    "Well, myrtle is disturbing you!" Myrtle pouted, slammed into the toilet and disappeared into HEMA''s vision.

    HEMA also immediately pointed the ring at the faucet, and with a click, his figure suddenly disappeared in place!

    When he opened his eyes again, he had come to the chamber of secrets. When hermaton came for the first time, he felt that it was a little naive to jump with a curved path.

    Of course, there was no ring at that time. It could not go in and out directly. It also needed Slytherin''s own approval.

    But when he looked at the statue of Salazar Slytherin not far away, he found that Slytherin did not appear, only the mouth of the statue was wide open, as if tempting HEMA to go in.

    However, HEMA has a characteristic, that is, no matter whether you are an acquaintance or a stranger, he will never touch anything that looks suspicious and strange, and he will never talk about it again.

    "Come in, why don''t you stay?" Slytherin''s figure also suddenly appeared in the mouth of his old statue and waved to him.

    "Shall I go in?"

    "Well, let me show you something."

    "All right."

    HEMA walked quickly, jumped directly into the hole, and the light inside slowly lit up to illuminate all around.

    HEMA looked around and found that there was a long and wide channel in her mouth, which should also be connected with other underground pipes.

    "Go down and show you your old friend."

    "Old friend?"

    After walking down for half a minute, I came to the branch of the pipe. I saw a green flame floating in the air and a dark shadow floating in it.

    "What is this?"

    "Laelans." Slytherin said to HEMA, then waved, the green light faded, and HEMA saw the dark shadow.

    It is a half meter long snake swimming in the fire. The scales on its body are silver white, which looks very good.

    "That''s the snake monster!" Hermaton was stunned. Didn''t the Basilisk die? Still saved by Slytherin, but why is it like this?

    "Yes, don''t you wonder why it looks like this?"

    "I''m not curious. I''m not curious about snake monsters or anything."

    "You don''t have to worry. The Basilisk won''t attack you, because now he is not what he used to be. Lairamus has completely died. Now he is not a basilisk, but the patron saint who guards Slytherin''s secret treasure."

    "If you choose to defeat me and inherit the secret room and the secret treasure, naturally, the patron saint of the secret treasure is your thing. How can you attack you?"

    "But isn''t your secret treasure the maintenance of the soul by Zeus''s thunder and the power of runes?"

    "Rune power, do you believe that''s all I have? Although I did say that the power of God''s generation makes us lose and makes us more and more unable to master, what I leave behind is not just simple power. "

    "Oh!"

    "Hey? Little fellow, how did you get in? " HEMA took a look and suddenly floated over from the outside. The little guy with a fierce face was a little embarrassed.

    Because just after leaving Dumbledore''s office, I forgot to take it away. Seeing that a few pieces of hair were missing, it should be the result of fighting fox.

    But neither of the two guys will use other forces, just a simple hand to hand fight, otherwise the little guy''s thunder can directly turn fox into a barbecue Phoenix.

    "Oh, is this the Warcraft of God generation? However, as far as your current appearance is concerned, it may not be comparable to the growth of lairamus. " Slytherin smiled and touched the little guy.

    But the next guy jerked back and the lightning hit Salazar Slytherin directly!

    HEMA was suddenly surprised and wanted to open Slytherin, but Slytherin directly opened his arms, the lightning directly stabbed his body, passed through and hit the ground behind him.

    "Whining?" The little guy also stared with small eyes and shouted a little incredulously. It can use God instead of magic. How can he not hit each other? It''s impossible!?

    "I see!" Looking at the slowly recovering Slytherin body, HEMA also understood that the so-called Slytherin phantom has no limit to its blood. The reason why it can''t be a dead unit is that he himself is composed of divine magic and some soul power!

    "Do you understand? Although Zeus''s thunder is my attack weapon and Slytherin''s secret treasure ring is my defense, the secret treasure itself is really me! "

    With Slytherin''s smile, hematon felt the pure and concise strong magic smell. He was the source of the power of this God generation.

 Chapter 197

    "I am the power itself, so I won''t be attacked by the magic of the God generation. What do you think can keep my soul for so many years in addition to the divine power?"

    "But once you are defeated, you will completely disappear into the world, and there will be no Salazar Slytherin in the world."

    "But Slytherin''s spirit will continue." Slytherin didn''t think so. He looked at HEMA with his eyes, then raised his right hand, and a cloud of lightning slowly gathered.

    "What do you mean, I won''t continue to be an heir!"

    "I''ll see if you have made progress during this period of time!"

    "Wait!" HEMA had just finished, and a ray of thunder spread everywhere!

    HEMA also ran out quickly. There was no way to fight inside!

    As soon as he jumped out of the hole, a green spear pierced the air and pierced HEMA''s head!

    The little guy also roared fiercely, a halo was put on HEMA''s wrist, and a huge light shield burst open, directly blocking Slytherin''s attack.

    "It''s not a good wizard to always rely on the help of others!"

    "Isn''t the help of others your own strength?" HEMA also turned her wrist directly into a dragon claw and rowed at Slytherin''s!

    The lightning was immediately pushed in front of him by the light shield. HEMA rushed to the other party, and her claws suddenly blew up a cold air and tore it off at Slytherin''s chest!

    Once, the electric current spread on his claws. HEMA was also stunned. Could her body be turned into electric current?!

    With a bang, the current penetrating the light shield instantly made him lose control of his body. HEMA immediately bounced off her wings and forcibly withdrew a few meters with her body.

    But before he could stabilize his body, Slytherin''s figure had followed, and a whip leg hit him hard on his ankle!

    HEMA felt a pain, but immediately rushed forward, grabbed each other''s arm directly, and then threw it violently, directly throwing Slytherin out!

    With a crash, Slytherin was directly thrown into the water. HEMA also suddenly pulled out the magic wand behind her. The water suddenly rolled up a vortex and temporarily tied each other''s actions.

    "Frozen!" HEMA roared, the water was frozen there, and then the flame Rune on her arm lit up.

    A red flame also burst directly on the ice, and then the little guy directly ejected a purplish red lightning and hit Slytherin!

    But HEMA did not relax at all. The next second, one foot cut through the water, and lightning turned into bows and arrows, shooting dozens of water arrows with electric light!

    "Little guy, leave it to myself!"

    The little guy looked at HEMA and nodded. He flew to one side, squatted up and began to watch the play.

    HEMA didn''t dodge either. She turned her body into a dragon and bumped into it! Most of the water arrows were blocked instantly, and only the hands were directly pierced!

    The blood dripped down in an instant, but HEMA''s eyes suddenly stood, and the whole person''s momentum became stronger!

    "Roar!" A burst of dragon breath suddenly dispersed from HEMA''s body, the water arrow shot was instantly broken from the air, and the lightning also dispersed in an instant.

    Salazar Slytherin also floated from the water. His whole body was emitting green lightning. As soon as his wrist was raised, a green thunder snake suddenly jumped out of the water!

    "Hiss!"

    "Cut!" HEMA suddenly lifted her wand, and a slender stream of water sprang up, chopping on the body of the thunder snake in an instant, and the power of runes broke out in the stream in an instant!

    After shaking a few times, the thunder snake turned into a little star and fell into the water with the water blade. Slytherin looked at HEMA''s beautiful face and showed a happy smile.

    HEMA was stunned and saw a lightning chain shoot out directly from the ground and stab into his right arm!

    "Ah!" HEMA suddenly ate and hurt, and the wand fell directly to the ground, but HEMA threw her left hand, and a light ball hit Slytherin''s face directly.

    Slytherin also launched a defense in front of him without panic, but a magic array appeared directly from his feet, and he fell directly!

    HEMA was also pulled violently, the chain was directly broken away, and the flesh and blood were torn open in an instant, but HEMA''s figure jumped in front of Slytherin like a phantom.

    The blood in your hand suddenly iced up and formed a blood ice blade. Cut it off in an instant!

    "Oh!" The little guy jumped up immediately.

    HEMA somersaulted back and landed in the corridor, while Slytherin, who was divided into two sections, fell into the water.

    "Hoo ~ it hurts!" HEMA immediately stretched out her arm, gave herself an angel, restored her w skills, and then pulled open a bottle of red medicine and poured it down.

    Runes also began to play a role. The wound was slowly healed by the special magic washed by runes. When hematon felt that he had become fatan.

    After looking at the still calm water, most people will think that the other party is dead, but HEMA doesn''t believe that she can beat the founder of Hogwarts down.

    "Well, stop pretending. It''s over, Mr. Salazar. We should get down to business."

    "Fighting is also a business." Slytherin''s voice sounded again, slowly came out of the water and stepped on the water, as if he were in Naruto.

    "Well, what should I do about Hufflepuff?"

    "At will, to tell you the truth, I can''t give you any detailed solutions, but the information I know will be shared with you. What do you want to know?"

    "I have never seen any information about this place in any book about the grass college and where it is, even in the past."

    "Well, it''s really a good question. The College of grass is not the whole of the college, but only a part, or the college is a part, and the grass is a part..."

    This made hermaton think of the four branches of Hogwarts, and immediately had a general concept in his head.

    "Then there are water college and fire college!"

    "Yes, very smart, indeed, but among the three colleges, the grass college is indeed the largest, but it is not the only one."

    "Is this really what the three main fans are?" "he also make complaints about it, but then he asked," what does this school teach?

    "School? No, no, no, although it is called a college and has courses, it is not a school, but a wizard exchange organization and group, and there are no teachers and management. "

    "Group, then why are there courses?"

    "Because we need to communicate. In fact, the academy is constantly learning from each other. Although there are no teachers, everyone is a teacher to each other."

    "Moreover, there is no need to spend money or mix interests. The weak can learn a lot and protect themselves. The strong can also help others and grow in mutual communication. "

    "Why did such a place disappear?" HEMA slowly narrowed her eyes and looked at Slytherin.

    "Because of people''s endless desire..." Slytherin turned his face and provoked an arc at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 198

    Accompanied by a black wind, in the dark depths of the forest, a dark shadow pasted on the rugged ground and slid quickly, like a bat climbing from the ground.

    At this time, its goal is a wild deer looking around not far away, but the other party is obviously unaware that the danger will slowly flow from below!

    With a click, the shadow rushed directly up, and the huge robe covered the deer''s head in an instant, accompanied by the deer''s low cry and sob!

    More than ten seconds later, the deer stopped struggling, the robe stopped shaking, and a figure slowly emerged from the black robe.

    He was like a skeleton, but it was not composed of white bones, but a mass of carbon ash that would be scattered at any time, full of the smell of death.

    But he didn''t die completely. He slowly bent down and put his mouth close to the deer''s neck. As soon as his fingers picked it, the blood flowed out of it.

    He sucked up suddenly and poured all the blood into his mouth. The blood should have passed through the bones of his neck and spilled on the ground.

    But in fact, the blood slowly turned into a red light in front of the chest, scattered around the bones, and the body that was originally like carbon ash became solidified for a few minutes.

    The skull like face also grew in addition to a mass of flesh and blood, and then slowly condensed into the shape of the face, bald head, and a pair of eyes glittered with strange red light.

    Then he pounced on the deer''s body. The next second, a black air lifted from its body, and his body gradually enriched.

    But the skin and meat are not as full as normal, but dry, and the green tendons are tight in every part of the body.

    The next second, it slowly stood up and slowly put on its robe. The deer on the ground had only a few bones and antlers left.

    "Hu Hu... Finally...... no need to be a reptile..." it''s hard to say, hoarse voice extremely, as if using sponge foam to wipe the glass.

    "I need more strength, more... I must live and wait for my believers to come. I will not end here. I am the king of darkness."

    It raised his head, and the moonlight slowly shone on his bony body and bruised head. His nose without a bridge of nose also took a deep breath of air, as if sensing the next prey!

    But before he could feel it, two dark shadows suddenly appeared not far away. A handsome blonde young man with a huge long sword in his hand and a knight''s armor glittering with gold.

    The other was covered with black, and the woman with a ghost Prajna mask on her face also walked in the shadow and leaned up slowly.

    The man in black slowly turned his head, his eyes narrowed slightly, raised his wrist, and a green light flashed directly!

    However, the Golden Knight did not have any fear, but gently raised the blade. With a bang, awada''s life was instantly bounced off by the blade, and the bang exploded on the side!

    "Voldemort, why are you so angry? We just want to talk to you... "

    "Hum! Talk? We have nothing to talk about. Are you the top blood? " The black robed man answered hoarsely and revealed his identity. One of the most evil black Wizards of the century, the Dark Lord Voldemort.

    "You don''t understand the power of top blood. You can''t resist. Now you''re like a embarrassed dog..."

    "Avada is dead!"

    "Useless!" The young man sneered again and took up the blade, but with a bang, the green light directly turned into red light and exploded in the dark!

    The red flame spread instantly and was covered with each other''s armor. The young man immediately looked at the woman next to him, but the other party still didn''t take any action.

    He could only say a spell, his armor disappeared directly, and the red flame fell to the ground with a slap, but continued to burn.

    "What kind of attack... Can burn the top alloy?"

    "Top alloy, you still love to take some strange names... Well, although I''m really weak now, I''m not afraid of you two kids."

    Voldemort''s twisted face also showed a smile, and then looked at the woman who had been hiding in the dark.

    "Besides, I can''t understand the top blood. You are a member of the blood knight, and this is the needle action team. You two want to kill me, but you still underestimate me..."

    "Mr. Voldemort, we didn''t say to kill you from the beginning. Our only task is to help you."

    "Help me? What''s good for you? To tell you the truth, I''m completely different from your ideals, and I''m not interested in what you''re doing. "

    "But without us, you can''t leave the Albanian forest and come back to life completely. Only we can help you get more strength!"

    "It''s still the topic just now. What''s good for you?" Voldemort was a little restless, but he still asked the other party, because he also knew that he would not be able to leave here until the other party was satisfied.

    Moreover, even if he leaves here, the other party will still come to the door. After all, he knows the power of top blood, especially when the other party has an intelligence department.

    "Of course, you can help us buy more time. Top blood is not an organization that sticks to controlling the magic world, but an organization that wants to completely change the world."

    "I don''t listen to your lies. I want to know what you would do if I accepted your help?"

    "Help you rebuild your body and restore your original strength, and then we''ll talk about others."

    "I don''t believe you." Voldemort''s suspicion has always been so. Although he has become like this now, he doesn''t want these unclear people to perform the resurrection ceremony for him.

    "But greyback, you should believe it, shouldn''t you? One of your most loyal men was saved by us in the action a few days ago. " The woman on one side suddenly opened her mouth, and her indifferent voice sounded in the air.

    "Greyback? How could he hang out with you? "

    "Well, I''m going to ask you. He said he didn''t go to be our guide until you agreed." The young man then put on his heavy armor and said to Voldemort.

    "Ha ha, it''s interesting. It''s really like what he can do... But it seems that it didn''t succeed. You... Top blood is not invincible in the legend ~"

    Voldemort also grasped the point in the other party''s words. Since he became the guide Party, greyback, naturally led them, but the werewolf was also a guy who couldn''t get up early without profit.

    So in this case, according to the woman''s so-called, they went back to greyback, which means that their task also had problems or even failed.

    The young knight also frowned, and the woman on the side came up directly.

    "Lord Voldemort, I''m Kui 5. He''s the vice captain of blood knight group 1. Como, we admit that our last action really failed."

    "Kui 5?" Como was stunned at first, but he looked at Kui 5''s raised hand and closed his mouth. It was not that the other party was stronger than him, but talked more. It was easy to be kicked out of bed at night.

    "Your top blood claims to be invincible. Why did you fail?" Voldemort also suddenly became interested and slowly sat up on the ground, ready to listen to the play.

    Because he can''t understand the top blood. Although he has been surviving for years, he still has some channels to obtain intelligence.

    The top blood also found him several times, and each time it became stronger, making him feel that his death eaters were a group of uneven happy colors!

    However, he was envious. After all, the other party was an ancient dark Association. He also had contact with the upper echelons of the organization, and the inside information was still very strong, which he admitted.

    That''s why he was very curious about the failure of the top blood action. Of course, another reason is that now he knew he could revive and didn''t panic, even if he just had a useful body.

    "Mr. Voldemort, do you know the inheritance of God generation?" Kui 5 first asked a question.

    "Nature." When Voldemort heard the word, his eyebrows without eyebrows jumped suddenly, as if he thought of something.

    "This time, I had some accidents when collecting and inheriting. We established a new team, the werewolf action team, that is, a special werewolf group."

    "It is the largest team in our top blood at present. There is no one. Other teams are elite systems, but the werewolf team is the group we intend to build into a civilian."

    "So we attacked Hogsmeade village to attract fire, and the others went to the Forbidden Forest in Hogwarts to take finriel''s divine heritage."

    "Finriel? Is it that thing? I saw it when I was young, but I didn''t understand it at that time. That was the inheritance of God''s generation. Moreover, I didn''t have that power at that time. "

    Voldemort also recalled that when he first entered school, when he went out to practice magic spells at night, he was lost in the Forbidden Forest and finally rescued by Dumbledore... No! Why do you think of that old man again!

    "And then..."

    "It''s a long story, Mr. Voldemort. Just don''t worry?"

    "Of course!"

 Chapter 199

    Back to Hogwarts underground

    "People''s desires are endless. Of course, there is no need to tell you in detail, just know it clearly, because neither you nor I can stop the process of history."

    "I understand, but what is hutchpatch''s secret treasure?"

    "Well, I don''t know this. I didn''t say it just now, so you have to try it yourself, but remember not to destroy the normal progress of time, otherwise the impact will be terrible."

    "I understand, but I have to stand on my feet now so that I can carry out the next operation." HEMA reached out to Slytherin.

    "This is indeed, this is for you, but it''s not a grass college, but a water college." Slytherin waved and a light blue badge slowly appeared from his palm.

    "It seems that you have something to do with this academic school..." HEMA also showed a thoughtful smile. It seems that Slytherin doesn''t want to elaborate. The college has to explore by himself.

    Harry, on the other side, entered the confrontation with Snape''s eyes, and the little tweezers in his hand kept shaking.

    "Harry! what are you doing? Measurement is very important. Why tremble! "

    "... but I''m here to learn brain sealing."

    "Brain closure also needs my review of you. If you can''t even do this little thing well, what can you take to learn more difficult brain closure!"

    Hearing Snape''s words, harriton wanted to refute, but he nodded after thinking about himself who had been troubled by nightmares and all kinds of confusion.

    "I see. I''ll try!"

    "... oh." Snape glanced at Harry, who was suddenly different. He also glanced at Harry''s eyes and nodded.

    A month later~

    "Hoo... Too slow!" Cahor snorted coldly, shook his wrist, directly opened Hermione''s hand, and then kicked Hermione''s stomach.

    Little Hermione flew out directly and hit the pool not far away. The water poured directly into Hermione''s clothes and nose, almost choking.

    But the next second, Hermione grabbed the ground, climbed up slowly, felt the hot pain in her stomach, and looked at cahor firmly.

    Is this the way HEMA went? Since he can insist, he can''t give up, and he can do it. This is not the difference between men and women, but a test for himself!

    "Drink!" Hermione roared and rushed up again, but she still held on for 3 or 4 seconds and was kicked on the chin by cahor!

    In a nearby corner, HEMA frowned at Hermione, who had been beaten all the time, but cahor asked in a low voice.

    "Why, do you want her to give up?"

    "No, I don''t have the qualification to let her give up. She has the qualification to work hard, but master, have you been separated all the time? I really didn''t think of it. "

    As like as two peas, he looked at the card beside him, and saw the distance from the distance. He found that the magic of the two men was the same, but there was no difference in intensity.

    "Well, separation is enough for you to train. If you can''t bear 1% of your strength, how can you make progress? I''ll leave first and look at your younger martial sister." Then he turned into an illusion and disappeared in place.

    HEMA also looked at Hermione who was still fighting and sighed. Hermione suffered more sins than me. After all, his body and Hermione''s physical quality were much worse.

    Hermione is an ordinary human girl no matter what. He is a half dragon who can be transformed into a dragon. He has strong resilience and hero skills, but the child depends solely on his body.

    However, if you want to be a rune mage and a strong man, you need to learn a lot. This is the only way.

    Thinking of this, in addition to Hermione, who has been studying here for the last month, Harry has also entered a desperate Saburo mode.

    Every day when he has free time, he goes to Snape''s place. No matter what eyes the other party sends, he doesn''t care and pesters the other party to learn new things.

    Whether it''s potions or spells, or the earliest goal of brain sealing, they are slowly improving. At least Harry''s potions class has risen under Snape''s harsh requirements.

    Of course, the relationship between Harry and Snape is still the same, but HEMA can also see that Snape''s prejudice against Harry is not so big because of Harry''s efforts.

    This surprised HEMA. After all, in the original book, the two people didn''t understand each other. He also wanted to improve their relationship, but he didn''t have any chance.

    But I didn''t expect to improve myself in this way. HEMA really didn''t know what to say. Maybe this is the arrangement of fate.

    However, HEMA herself fell into a situation of standing still. After all, in the field of runes, if you want to take a step closer, you must be closer to runes, but he didn''t know how to reconcile.

    In terms of hero skills, he smoked the card pool several times, but they were cool. He didn''t even have a usable skill.

    If you really make progress, you will make some progress in the control of Longhua and the ordinary wizard courses, and the results of several main courses are OK.

    While HEMA was distracted, Hermione flew out several times, but looking at cahor''s motionless body, Hermione also stepped on the water and the water pushed her up.

    The body suddenly attacked Mr. cahor, and a purple streamer condensed in the palm of his hand and hit him on the neck!

    Cahor immediately put up his arms and blocked them as before, but this time it was a blow with Rune power, and the huge impact shook cahor''s arms!

    Cahor''s separation also slowly raised his head, and then with a bang, cahor''s separation was finally beaten back for several steps.

    "Miss cahor?"

    "It''s a bad habit to take it lightly!" Hermione also made HEMA''s mistake. Cahor looked up the next second, and then a dark shadow swept over.

    Hermione was directly kicked in the face and hit the ground hard. Half of her face turned red, but Hermione also reacted violently and avoided cahor''s second stampede attack.

    "That''s it. Let''s stop here today."

    But when Hermione quickly turned over and planned to continue the attack, cahor had waved to her and disappeared.

    Hermione looked at the disappearing cahor and took a deep breath. Then her eyes suddenly darkened. Her originally strong body suddenly began to sway, and her feet softened.

    "Hoo ~"

    "Hermione!"

    But before she fell to the ground, a hug held her falling body, and then gently pulled her up.

    Hermione squinted up and looked at HEMA''s little nervous expression. The corner of her mouth also raised a smile and reached out to touch it.

    But HEMA immediately grabbed Hermione''s little hand, straightened her body, and then stretched out her wand and slid "dry, dry, whoosh!"

    In an instant, most of Hermione''s wet clothes were dry. Hermione found that HEMA''s front was wet by herself, and she was a little embarrassed.

    "Sorry."

    "It''s all right. You''ve worked hard, too."

    "No, you are not the same. You have tried many times to reach the current level... So I can''t retreat!" Hermione''s eyes glowed and said to HEMA.

    "Well, I support you. What''s Ron doing recently?"

    "Well... It seems that he has pestered Professor McGonagall to study deformation..."

    "Hey?!" HEMA was also stunned. Although he thought of the trio, Ron might rise up because Hermione and Harry have entered the learning state.

    But he was surprised to suddenly want to study deformation, but when he thought about it, he didn''t seem so surprised... HEMA thought of a possibility.

    At this time, in Professor McGonagall''s office, Ron was sitting by the window, looking at a thick black book with a line of words "Animagus''s self-cultivation".

 Chapter 200

    Ron looked at the book. Although he was sleepy, he still insisted. He suddenly studied so hard. It''s not that Harry and Hermione put pressure on him.

    It''s the pressure he puts on himself. The reason is very simple. It''s about dwarf Peter, that is, his pet mouse.

    Let him fully realize the power of Animagus'' deformation, and then saw the scene that Professor McGonagall turned into a cat for the first time, which startled them, and immediately thought.

    Is to learn deformation, and then become an Animagus. Since the timid dwarf can do it, how can he not do it!

    So he began to flatter Professor McGonagall. He listened carefully in class every day and served tea and water. After class, he went to Professor McGonagall''s office to ask if he didn''t understand.

    He gave Professor McGonagall a very good impression and finally decided to let him try to learn deeper deformation first, but also step by step.

    But Ron still reads Animagus''s book every day and imagines what animal he will become. He personally wants to become a wolf, a lion, a tiger and so on.

    After all, the combat effectiveness is relatively strong, but these are only to be realized in the future. Now he can only slowly improve his magic, and then control the magic flow of his body.

    "Hoo, the dwarf guy has enough magic. Why can''t I? Hey ~ Professor McGonagall hasn''t come back yet. What should I learn next?"

    "Is Ron there?" Just as Ron continued to turn the book, a voice rang out of the door, but Ron was stunned, and then immediately squatted down and hid himself under the desk!

    "My God, why is this guy pestering me day by day? I really don''t want to fall in love..." in addition to ordinary daily study, there has been a very disturbing thing for Ron recently. Lavender Brown has launched a strong love offensive against him.

    Although he told the truth, he didn''t hate Lavender brown. A girl was so kind to him. She had nothing to give him food and drink, and asked for help. She was better than his mother Mrs. Weasley.

    But he doesn''t want to fall in love now. Of course, there is another point. He also wants to find a soft sister. Lavender is obviously an aggressive girl.

    "No one... Really, go to the dormitory."

    "Hoo ~ finally left." Ron got up slowly from under the table, walked carefully to the door, opened a small gap and looked out. He found that lavender Brown was gone.

    But just as Ron breathed a sigh of relief and was about to close the door, the door was pushed open most of the time with a snap, and lavender squeezed in with a smile.

    Ron froze for a moment and then smiled bitterly. "Well, lavender, what''s up? I was just immersed in learning and didn''t hear it. "

    "This? Let''s go to lunch ~ "

    "I have to wait for Professor McGonagall to come back. I have something to ask."

    "No, it''s noon too. Come back in the afternoon and have something to eat with brown." But just then, Professor McGonagall, who had just walked in from the outside, suddenly stabbed him.

    Ron''s small eyes were stunned and nodded awkwardly. "Well, I''m hungry, Professor McGonagall, I''ll go first."

    "Thank you, Professor McGonagall." Lavender Brown also nodded, put Ron''s arm directly under his arm and dragged him out of the office.

    Professor McGonagall looked at the two people walking away and slowly closed the door. "This child is a little like me... Persistent love..."

    Looking back, Professor McGonagall sighed, picked up Ron''s forgotten notebook, opened it for a few eyes, and then smiled.

    "It seems that he is really working hard. I hope he can stick to it. Recently, many children have begun to pay attention to their actual combat ability after the expulsion of giant spiders. It is also a good thing."

    On the other side, Harry sat in the corner of the library, lying on the table and had a little rest. He seemed a little too tired recently.

    However, the harvest is also more. However, Hermione''s growth has become more and more terrible recently, especially her melee strength is very terrible. Last time, she left one of Slytherin''s boys on the ground.

    But as Harry became more and more confused, a strange scene appeared in front of him. He seemed to be standing in a forest.

    It was dark all around. In front of him stood two figures, a man in gold armor and a woman in black tights.

    What are they talking about? I can''t hear clearly... But it''s strange, this feeling... What is this body?

    Harry looked around hard, but the angle of view was still fixed here, but a few seconds later, the figure slowly sat there, and he saw his body.

    Skinny, just like skin and bones, green tendons are exposed on the skin, pale as if smeared with a layer of lime, which is very uncomfortable.

    But the next words became clearer and clearer. He heard the questions asked by himself in a hoarse voice.

    "And then?"

    "Hogsmeade''s werewolf army was defeated by Dumbledore, and the forbidden forest was disturbed by a kid."

    "Dumbledore...!"

    Harry suddenly felt the anger of ''himself'', but he was more concerned about the content of the other party''s conversation, Dumbledore and the werewolf, and Hogsmeade. That was a few days ago!

    He stabilized his mood and continued to listen. The woman also continued to say, "that kid is very strange and has some animal power."

    "You can also use strange magic spells, which makes it difficult for Kui 12 to give full play to its combat effectiveness. In addition, there are two blood families, which brings great pressure to the dark warlock team."

    "That means being restrained." Next to everyone, the blonde man said.

    "No, that''s failure. It has nothing to do with restraint, but I''m still interested in the kid you said..."

    "Interested, I think you can''t help him with this body... Voldemort."

    Lord Voldemort!? Harry jerked his head and woke up from the table, with a sharp pain in the wound on his forehead!

    "Ah!!"

    "What''s the matter?!" Mrs. pince came quickly, and several students on the side immediately surrounded him and looked at Harry sweating, a little flustered.

    "What''s the matter, classmate Potter?"

    "Hurry up and take him to the school hospital!" Mrs. pince waved to the students and held Harry first. "Come and give me a hand!"

    "OK." The two seniors also directly grabbed Harry''s ankle and lifted him up. Several people hurried to the school hospital with Harry!

    "Harry, are you okay? Go and tell some of his friends first! "

    Among the crowd, Qiu Zhang, who had just been reading, looked at the way Harry was carried away. He also quickly handed out his books, ran out of the library and ran downstairs.

 Chapter 201

    Harry slowly opened his eyes and found a beautiful face in front of him. His cheek suddenly turned red. "Am I dreaming?"

    "You can think of it as a dream."

    "HEMA!?" Harry suddenly turned his head and saw HEMA and Hermione with a smile on their aunt''s face standing there looking at him. Cho Chang was also standing next to Ron, but he filtered it automatically.

    "What''s the matter with you? Mrs. Pomfrey said, "you don''t have any physical problems, just some fatigue and nightmares?" HEMA handed him a glass of water.

    Harry also hurried out of the hospital bed, sat up, took HEMA''s water, said thank you, and glanced at Qiu Zhang next to him.

    "Hoo... I seem to see some scenes. I don''t know if it''s a dream... But it''s strange that the scene is so real, as if I felt it with my own eyes."

    Harry''s words stunned qiuzhang, Hermione and Ron. Only HEMA still looked like that and smiled.

    He sat down by the bed, held out his hand, pushed Harry''s bangs away, revealing the lightning wound.

    "I feel pain here."

    "Well, but it''s different from the past. It''s more intense this time. It''s clear that I''ve started learning brain closure."

    "This can not be completely solved by brain closure. It is the communication between souls. The scene you see is real. But if you don''t master the complete brain closure as soon as possible, it may become false. "

    HEMA''s words stunned Harry. Hermione next to them was even more confused, but Harry nodded. HEMA made sense.

    "But how are you sure that those are true?"

    "This? What you can be sure of is true. Have you seen the mysterious man? "

    "How do you know?" Harry also widened his eyes and witnessed HEMA''s heavenly eye again. He could know information about anything.

    "You don''t care, but I don''t know anything else. You''d better tell us and I''ll find a way for you."

    "In this dream, my perspective is Voldemort''s, he is in a forest, talking to two people, but those two people don''t seem to be his men..."

    Hearing what Harry said, HEMA became seriously. He knew that Voldemort was still breathing in the Albanian forest, but he didn''t expect someone to come to him, but who were the two?

    Hermione and Ron nearby also swallowed a mouthful of spit, but qiuzhang was a little confused. They didn''t expect that they trusted her so much and said it directly after guarding her.

    "Then there''s about Sirius and Peter... And the werewolf and the forbidden forest, and Dumbledore beat their people at Hogsmeade."

    At this point, HEMA has understood that these two people are members of the top blood, but why do they want to find Voldemort? Do they want to cooperate with him.

    But now Voldemort doesn''t deserve much high-intensity cooperation. The only way is to revive Voldemort first, and Harry will be in danger.

    But Pettigrew Peter is no longer, and it is impossible to predict whether the Goblet of fire in the fourth part will be the same as the original, especially with the participation of top blood.

    "Then after they said this, they also mentioned Dumbledore''s threat, and of course, the woman said something about you."

    "Me?" HEMA was also stunned. She didn''t show how terrible she was this time. They didn''t see the final shooting of mossag. That''s also the power of the little guy~

    "Yes, they say that your presence has greatly restricted Kui 12''s movement, and the dark Warlock is also threatened by the blood clan close station, which is not easy to fight."

    "Well... If you lose, you lose. There are so many excuses." Hermione also said from the side that she has been learning close combat more and more recently, so she has become more and more respected for HEMA. After all, she is her eldest martial brother.

    "Yes!" Ron also clenched his fist, although he was not present.

    "Well, then the other party is staring at me." HEMA also nodded, but she wasn''t so nervous. After all, he expected this from the beginning.

    But it seems that Kui 12 guy is not dead. Was he rescued? So who is this woman?

    "What are the characteristics and clothes of these two people?"

    "Well, the man is wearing gold armor and carrying a long sword. The blonde hair is very tall and handsome. The woman is in good shape because she is wearing tights and a ghost mask?"

    "I see. Do men say what team they are?"

    "Team? No... "

    "Yes." The woman should also be Kui, but the man should be a new team, wearing gold armor and holding a long sword. He should be a heavy soldier, similar to Galen?

    However, since they mentioned me and Dumbledore, I''m afraid they will start some action next, which must be noticed by Dumbledore.

    At this time, Qiu Zhang sitting on the side completely fell into a state of ignorance. What are they talking about? Werewolf? ranks? Dumbledore? A man in armor!?

    "HEMA, what do you think is the problem with me? Is there something wrong with my head?"

    "Of course not. Do you know how your wound was left?"

    "Caused by Voldemort..."

    "Yes, Voldemort did." HEMA smiled and blurted out the name Voldemort.

    In fact, the name of ups and downs can''t be called out, not because people fear him to this point, but because the name can exert a magic.

    Saying his name will be sensed by the Death Eater and himself. Of course, there are some restrictions, but if it is sensed, the other party will perceive some of your personal information.

    The most important thing is your current location, so it is full of danger, but now Voldemort is so far away that he will never be detected.

    Even if it is detected, HEMA has no problem. There is no problem with Rune magic protection. As long as it is no longer in the period of war, it will be OK to suddenly shout Voldemort.

    "What does that have to do with my perception of what he sees?" Harry also had some questions about it. Although he learned brain sealing, he didn''t understand it.

    But HEMA looked at Harry and didn''t intend to tell him that he was part of the Horcrux now. After all, she told him and couldn''t solve it.

    On the contrary, it adds a boring sense of suffering to Harry out of thin air. It''s better to go through such a muddled past, but we have to find a reason.

    "In fact, Dumbledore intended to tell you long ago, but I''ll tell him for him first."

    "Although you survived, Voldemort also left a curse on you. Although this curse did not kill you, it would make you suffer from pain. But Voldemort didn''t expect that his power became the only connection between you and him."

    "So you can see his memory. That''s why you got the snake man''s voice, isn''t it?"

    "Snake man!? Is that so? " Harry was startled and suddenly all this was strung in his head.

    Forehead wound pain is Voldemort''s curse on himself, but he can''t kill himself, but he can become able to peep into each other''s memory as he learns magic.

    "Then I can help you find Voldemort or spy on him!" Harry''s eyes widened, too, and he was very excited.

    Hermione and Ron also nodded. Although they heard a confused Qiu Zhang, they knew it was a good thing and quickly nodded.

    "No, because although you can check it more unscrupulously now, it''s because the other party may not know your existence or the connection between the curse and you."

    "That is to say, once the other party knows, he may turn around and directly deal with you to steal your memory!" Hermione also reacted immediately.

    "Hermione is right, so you''d better be at ease. If you happen to see it, tell us. If not, don''t force it. It''s easy to cause unnecessary trouble."

    "I see." Harry nodded seriously when he heard HEMA say so.

    Then, after a little chat, qiuzhang and Ron left in advance. After all, qiuzhang heard so many wonderful news and hasn''t tasted it back yet. They have to go slowly.

    Ron is going to go to Professor McGonagall and get back his notes, which are not only the records of deformation class, but also some knowledge points of other subjects.

    Although Ron spent most of his time on deformation, he also tried to avoid hanging up too much in other subjects.

    "By the way, Ron, why haven''t you seen Fred and George lately?" Hermione and HEMA look at Ron.

    Ron also scratched his head and frowned. "It seems so! I haven''t talked to them for a week except I saw them twice in the lounge at night. I''m curious. "

    "Next time you see them, talk to them. If you have any trouble, you can come to us for discussion."

    "I see." With that, Ron also left the school hospital, leaving only Hermione, HEMA and Harry.

    "By the way, Hermione, what on earth are you learning?"

    "Close combat?" Hermione glanced at Emma and came up with the answer to Harry.

    "Hey?!"

    "Tease you, just like HEMA''s, the improvement of the spell and additional exercise."

    "Well... Is that so?"

    "How''s your Snape getting along with you recently?"

    "Not much! He''s been hanging his face like I owe him a million gallons! "

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    No, although you don''t owe someone Garon, you owe someone a daughter-in-law! Make complaints about it.

    At this time, Harry, who was still well, suddenly jumped out of bed. HEMA, Hermione and Mrs. Pomfrey were also surprised. What happened at this time!?

    "No, Snape just promised me this morning to teach me the advanced level of brain closure at noon. I just stood up!"

    "What should I do?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Then you can mix it with cold ~"

 Chapter 202

    After Harry left the hospital quickly, Hermione and Emma were going to the auditorium to eat. After all, they were busy all noon and didn''t even have something to eat.

    "HEMA, can I give you my original lune?"

    "Hey? Why did you suddenly ask this? " HEMA was a little surprised. At first, lune was not a big roadside thing. Some people couldn''t touch one in their life, and there might not be artifacts to accommodate and use. "

    "But I feel... If you are targeted by the top blood, it will be very dangerous. If the mysterious man knows your existence, it may also make you more dangerous."

    Hermione frowned and was very serious, but HEMA looked at her with a big smile and patted her on the back.

    "Don''t worry, don''t you know my strength? Besides, I haven''t done my best yet. Don''t worry. Train well. Maybe one day, I won''t have to bother, and you''ll help me solve it! "

    "Well, you too! I''m Hermione Granger. I won''t admit defeat! "

    "Alas! What are you two doing!? So close! "

    "Miss Ellie?" Hermione glanced at the owner of the voice behind her. She saw Ellie standing there with a serious face in her school uniform, as if she were looking at the thief who stole her house.

    "Why are you here?" HEMA also glanced at Ellie, who was wearing a robe. How strange, because although this guy had been in school for a month, he didn''t look like a student.

    He doesn''t listen carefully in class every day and is often criticized, but he can pass the practice class. The teacher can''t say anything, which makes Snape have no way.

    After all, Snape also knows the identity of the other party. He can''t have a PK with the other party on the spot. It''s good to play. If he can''t play, it''s not humiliating.

    Of course, HEMA feels that there is still a gap between Ellie and adult wizards. After all, there is a growth curve in the amount of magic, and the blood clan is the same.

    Although the types of magic spells mastered are relatively comprehensive, they are also relatively basic, and the strong ones are the secret skills of the blood clan.

    Moreover, due to physical reasons, her combat effectiveness is better than that of ordinary adult wizards in actual combat, which is the benefit of close combat.

    For example, Snape is already a very strong wizard, but if he is attacked secretly and has no time to cast a spell, he will be easily lost by Ellie''s second of blood gas explosion.

    Of course, this is the same as the example that wizards had better not face many magical animals. Magical animals can be one-on-one. After all, you can use magic spells to limit each other''s powerful destructive power.

    But if it''s not one-on-one, you can''t limit a lot of dangerous magical animals at once. Once you get a chance, you''ll be dragged into melee and easily killed.

    "Not yet. You''ve been hanging out with this little fox recently. I have to watch you for Aya!" Ellie looked at HEMA with a righteous face and said in Chinese.

    "Well, you can say what you want. What''s your sister doing recently?"

    "I''m busy in the Ministry of magic. When I become the director of the new Department, I naturally have to do it myself, but so does fudge. Although this position looks a little bigger than in the past, I don''t have much real power ~"

    "Take your time. Maybe you''ll change the Minister of magic one day." HEMA joked, but fudge could really provide for the elderly.

    "By the way, no one has dealt with the Dementor?" Hermione asked from the side. After all, the whole school basically knew about the mutant Dementors attacking people.

    It also caused a little panic at that time, but the school was still very safe, but it was more careful to go to Hogsmeade.

    "Even Han Han stays there and reports to the Ministry of magic at any time."

    "Mr. laun and Mr. lute?"

    "Well, a big beard and a small thin man." Ellie nodded.

    "In fact, I also went to see the unicorn. There''s no problem for the time being. Of course, the unicorn won''t let me near..." HEMA also said to Hermione.

    Hermione also thought that she seemed to have seen a unicorn. It was in the first grade. Half dead Voldemort attacked a unicorn and absorbed each other''s blood.

    Later, she also specially looked for the information of unicorns. The dangerous level reached the level of 4x magical animals, which needed very experienced wizards to control.

    However, unicorns are not the most aggressive, but they are good at fast running and healing magic. They also have the strength to fight 5x magical animals.

    In addition, unicorns have a high vigilance towards people, but they are gentle and kind. They are not likely to directly attack humans, but if they provoke or attack them, they will treat you cruelly.

    The tail hair of unicorn is also one of the most famous wand core materials. It can''t compete with it except the feathers of dragon and Phoenix.

    Unicorns are full of magical power, such as tail hair, flesh and blood, and so is the shining unicorn.

    That''s why Voldemort sneaked in and killed the unicorns and absorbed their blood. The unicorn''s blood can continue life, so Voldemort stared at it.

    Of course, the most important thing is that both adult and young unicorns don''t like men very much. Wizards and Muggles are the same.

    Women will be more friendly to them. Of course, facing men is not a direct attack, but will stay away or drive away.

    Therefore, HEMA''s situation at that time was simply unbearable. The unicorns were very vigilant, and the dragon breath on him did not converge very well, which greatly increased their tension.

    So HEMA is also considering that when she goes next time, she must find some female wizards to take special action, otherwise it''s not easy to do.

    "In other words, when we first saw the unicorn, we and Malfoy were punished to patrol the forbidden forest... We met the mysterious man who secretly attacked the unicorn and drank each other''s blood."

    "Malfoy?" Ellie also frowned. She seemed to be very upset when she heard the name.

    HEMA also noticed Ellie''s expression. She mentioned Malfoy several times. She was like this. People with clear eyes can see it. There must be something in it.

    "Do you know Malfoy?"

    "Hey? No! "

    "Er..." HEMA and Hermione glanced directly at each other. I TM didn''t believe it.

    "Well, actually, it''s nothing. In fact, tie Hanhan is my blind date."

    "Hey?!" HEMA and Hermione immediately shouted out, and the surrounding students forgot to come, and Hermione hurriedly covered her mouth.

    "Is old Malfoy familiar with your family?"

    "I don''t know, but my father should know Lucius Malfoy, but I don''t know why it involves our marriage."

    "How old am I? My father wanted to throw me out, and I specially investigated the situation of Malfoy''s family. Although the family situation is good, I don''t like... This kind of family."

    "Draco is not a good boy. He can only be a second ancestor. In addition, I don''t like smooth back."

    Then he took out a picture and put it in front of HEMA. It was Malfoy''s picture, which was smaller than now. It should be about grade 2.

    "In fact, to tell the truth, that guy is a little annoying, but he looks good." Hermione also said it honestly.

    "But not as good as my sister... Mr. HEMA is handsome! I like black hair and black eyes... In addition, it looks good to laugh ~ "

    "Me too... I''m not!" Hermione also said, but immediately shook her head, but looking at Ellie''s joking eyes, she immediately nodded, "I like HEMA, too."

    "But in fact, it''s a blind date. The two sides exchanged photos and never saw each other again. Malfoy seems to have a girlfriend now. Maybe he''s forgotten about it..."

    Ellie also said casually that several people had already come to the first floor, but just around the corner when they were ready to go to the auditorium.

    It happened that the two men also turned from Malfoy, who had just been discussed by them, and next to the poisonous Miss pansy.

    But the two sides didn''t say hello, they were about to pass by, but at this time, Malfoy, who had never spoken, suddenly turned his head and said, "are you damlia?"

 Chapter 203

    "My name is Ellie Dogan, not damlia." Ellie looked puzzled, and HEMA glanced at Ellie. It was a good performance!

    "Well, I''ll disturb you." Malfoy turned his mouth, then waved to HEMA, and left with pansy.

    While Ellie watched Malfoy disappear around the corner, she also took a deep breath, but she was gone. Miss Ben has no time to pester you about this.

    "How dare you be so afraid of Malfoy?"

    "I''m not. Miss Ben is just afraid of trouble. As for HEMA, if the unicorn is there next time, remember to take me with you. I want to see the unicorn."

    "But they will be scared away by you. After all, you are a..."

    "Miss Ben''s blood and gas are all legitimate sources! Don''t slander me. If they are really less defensive to women, I can help you. "

    "All right, Miss Ellie." HEMA also nodded, and the three also went to the auditorium to enjoy the rare rest time.

    Malfoy, who had just separated from several people, went to the first floor underground and said to pansy, "go back to the lounge yourself. I have something to do."

    "What''s the matter? Can I help you? "

    "No, stay." Malfoy said in a slightly indifferent tone and walked quickly upstairs. When he got to the first floor, he continued to rush upstairs.

    Malfoy walked for a few minutes and finally stopped on the sixth floor. An upward spiral ladder appeared in front of him, leading to the public lounge of Ravenclaw and the location of the West Tower.

    But he didn''t go up directly, but narrowed his eyes, carefully observed around, and then slowly walked up a few steps.

    In fact, this matter has to start more than ten days ago, although after the summer vacation, he became less impetuous.

    In fact, he doesn''t care much about it, but to tell the truth, it''s still very helpful and makes others better. It''s no longer because of his father.

    But he also realized his lack of strength. He saw both the situation in the summer vacation and the recent efforts of Harry.

    Even the silly guy Ron rushed to Professor McGonagall for one-on-one deformation study. If he didn''t work hard, he would be thrown down the well.

    So he also began to work hard to exercise the magic spell given by his father, but after all, without the teacher''s teaching and expertise, he felt little progress.

    At this time, he found a very strange book in the process of looking through many magic books his father sent to him.

    Because this book has no title or author, it looks like a notebook, and the content is very simple, that is, it records a lot of gossip in the magic world.

    There are records of unofficial history, legends and undiscovered treasures, which interested him who didn''t like reading.

    Then he saw a not so striking story from it, saying that the four founders of Hogwarts were very powerful wizards.

    They built the great Hogwarts, which is their great legacy to the magic world, but at the same time, they also left treasure to their heirs.

    These treasures are left in the castle of Hogwarts, waiting for his heirs to open it!

    For such things, if it was in the past, Malfoy certainly didn''t believe it, but seeing the existence of Slytherin''s secret room, he also thought it might be really possible.

    After all, Hogwarts is so big that such a big secret room and basilisk can be hidden for thousands of years. It is not completely impossible to have other secret rooms or treasures.

    Then he continued to search the book and found that in addition to the legend of Slytherin''s chamber of secrets, there was also a record of Ravenclaw''s secret treasure.

    There is a passage above that says, when you ring the bell, when you surpass the gods in wisdom, and the Raven shakes its wings, you can see a corner of Ravenclaw''s great heritage.

    Although it is very poetic, it does not say the location of the heritage. The only reference may be to ring the bell a hundred times, but where is there any clock in Hogwarts?

    However, he paid attention, and then went to Ravenclaw''s common room for two times, but he didn''t find anything.

    Until the day before yesterday, he knocked on the doorknob of Ravenclaw''s common room, asked him a question, and then he succeeded in not answering.

    But when he got back, he suddenly had a thought. Maybe ringing the bell didn''t mean ringing the real clock? And wisdom refers to the doorknob?

    This made him want to have a try, so he came here again. Now it was the meal point. He wanted to feel that he wanted to have a try before other students came back.

    Malfoy took a deep breath, walked quickly to the door of Ravenclaw''s common room, looked around the eagle door and knocked gently.

    Then the eagle knocker trembled and began to say something, but Malfoy immediately knocked again, and then the third and fourth.

    The doorknob that should make a sound fell into silence, while Malfoy kept beating his wrist on the door and counting in his heart.

    But in one minute, he knocked nearly 90 times and ran slowly towards 100. Just in Malfoy, he felt the pain of his wrist and slowed down a little.

    With the passing of seconds, the number finally came to the countdown. Malfoy looked at the bronze door ring and frowned, "5, 4, 3, 2..."

    "Malfoy, can you get out of the way and let me in?" A girl''s voice suddenly sounded behind him, which startled Malfoy.

    He looked back and found that the fairy girl was staring at him vaguely. He also recognized each other''s identity. It was the strange girl Luna Lovegood.

    "Wait a minute, will you?"

    "But this is our common room..." Luna was holding a book and was about to squeeze in front.

    Malfoy was also stunned. He was just about to stop the other party, but his elbow just rammed on the doorknob. With a crisp sound, Malfoy stared!

    Then the bronze eagle on the doorknob suddenly opened his eyes and gave a harsh cry! The blue light pierced from the middle of the door ring and suddenly penetrated their chests!

    Then, his consciousness completely dissipated, everything in front of him began to blur, and the last black completely plunged him into a silent mode.

    Luna behind him also experienced the same situation. Finally, the two fell to the ground, but with the blue light from the halo dissipated, their bodies suddenly disappeared in place.

    A few minutes later, two Ravenclaw students walked to the door of the lounge and tapped on the knocker, but this time the eagle knocker didn''t make any sound.

    "What''s going on?" A girl scratched her head and looked at the student sister next to her.

    "Why? Let me try. " The senior girl also tapped and found that there was still no response!

    "Is it in my arms? It''s impossible. How could the door of the common room suddenly break down!"

    The side schoolgirl also suddenly raised her head and looked at the portrait above. "Mr. knight, what happened? We can''t get in."

    "Um... This? I don''t know, but I think you can go to other places to have a rest first. Maybe it will be repaired automatically in a while. This door has always had this problem. "

    "All right."

    Mr. Knight looked at them and then closed his eyes, but the two girls didn''t notice. Mr. knight was slightly relieved.

 Chapter 204

    Malfoy slowly opened his eyes and felt his head buzzing, but looked around carefully and found himself lying in a dark space.

    He rubbed his hand towards the ground and found that it was smooth, like floor tiles... But it seemed that he really came in somewhere!

    He slowly sat up, touched the magic wand around his waist, took it out and waved it gently to illuminate everything around him.

    He clearly saw that the ground under him was a piece of very beautiful ceramic tiles, and there was nothing around him. It seemed that the space was very large.

    "By the way, and that Ravenclaw girl... It''s really troublesome. Anyone?! That what... Lovegood! Where are you? "

    "I''m here..."

    "Ah!? Why are you behind me? Scare me! "

    "As soon as you lit up, I saw it, so I came over and stayed behind you." Luna said, squinting, as if her eyes were uncomfortable with the light.

    "But you scared me. Where''s your wand? Light up... "

    "My wand, by the way, where is it? Here it is! " After looking for a long time with the light on Malfoy''s wand, he finally pulled it out of his boots.

    "Really... Let''s walk together and see what we have and how to get out." Malfoy took a deep breath and pulled Luna.

    Luna nodded stupidly and walked to the left, but the wand still didn''t light up, which made Malfoy frown. What''s the matter with this guy.

    He quickly followed up. Although he didn''t care about each other''s life and death, in this case, two people must be better than one.

    In addition, if he finds a way out, or finds any treasure, and goes back alone, Luna''s disappearance, others are bound to doubt him, so take this silly girl first!

    The two of them walked for more than ten minutes under Luna''s wandering. Malfoy looked at his watch and looked strange. In fact, it was time for class in an hour.

    "What the hell are you walking? Follow me!"

    "I see." Luna agreed, but continued to walk towards the front. Malfoy also took a hard breath and grabbed each other.

    But he didn''t hold any entity and went straight through Luna''s arm. Malfoy was stunned for a moment, then looked at Luna and waved his wand violently.

    "Falling apart!"

    Luna''s figure was instantly dispersed by his attack, turned into a blue smoke and completely dispersed.

    "Ah! fuck£¡ How could it be so? It''s actually fake... No... if it''s fake, you can pull it like you pulled her at the beginning, that is to say, this guy has become fake recently. "

    "But I''ve been staring at her. She has never changed. The only thing I didn''t look at her is to look at her watch. Then maybe it''s not that she has become a fake, but that I have fallen into illusion!"

    Malfoy murmured a few words to himself and slowly stabilized his mind. Then he raised his wand tremblingly and aimed it at his chest!

    "Falling apart!"

    A dull Bang sounded in his ear. Malfoy stared in horror and found Luna looking back at him, and then took out a strange candy from her pocket.

    "Uncomfortable? I can give you a candy... Even though you''re a bad guy. "

    "Hum! What''s wrong with me! " Malfoy snorted coldly, took the candy and put it in his mouth. The next second, a bitter burst out in his mouth!

    "Horizontal groove!!"

    A few minutes later, Luna suddenly stopped and Malfoy, who was following, almost hit it, but fortunately, she finally stopped the car.

    "What are you doing?"

    "I was just thinking, you hate it, but we seem to be at the station." Luna said casually, and then slowly picked up the wand from her waist.

    "Light spills everywhere!"

    With a click, several streamers rose from her wand, illuminated her face, then the ground and around!

    A very huge gate appeared in front of them. It stood there out of thin air. There were no walls around it, but stood there alone.

    However, they felt suffocated. This was a bronze gate, but the four corners were crystal with four kinds of light.

    On both sides of the door are two huge eagle reliefs. The wings on the left are blue and the eyes are red. The clouds are trampling under the feet. On the right are red wings and blue eyes. At the feet are winding mountains.

    In the middle of the gate, there was a raven facing the two, with blue and red eyes, and the streamer flickered, as if looking at them.

    "What on earth is this? Is there a treasure in it? " Malfoy couldn''t wait to open the door, but after thinking about it, he was a little steady.

    "Treasure, are there many valuable things in it? You can buy the newspaper for your father. He will be very happy. "

    "Er... Smelly girl, all the secrets in this are mine. You don''t want to take any," Malfoy said from the bottom of his heart, but he didn''t do anything, but walked towards the door.

    But his left hand has been holding the magic wand and is ready to attack at any time. After all, he is afraid of mechanisms. However, since there are eagles and ravens, this is Ravenclaw''s treasure. That''s right!

    It seems that what was written in the book is really right. A few seconds later, he finally came to the door. He looked up and found that the door couldn''t see the top at all. It seemed to grow in the dark!

    "Hoo... Hoo!" Malfoy pushed forward, and a cold wave came from his palm. He made a sudden effort and felt the squeak of the door.

    But the door was still closed, and even no gap was exposed. He couldn''t help wondering whether it was a decoration. Otherwise, it was so heavy that only giants could push it open!

    "Wind blade cutting!" Malfoy took two steps back and hit the door, but just as the spell hit the door, there was a spark.

    But it disappeared there in an instant. Malfoy immediately ran up and touched the place he had just attacked. He found that he didn''t even leave a scratch.

    "Really... The door can''t open at all..." Malfoy scratched his hair, then pushed it hard, still motionless.

    "Is this door going to open?" Nearby, some Luna who wanted to doze off said something, and then walked slowly over.

    "What the hell are you talking about? How did you find this door?"

    "Are you a fool?"

    "You are a fool!"

    "It''s very simple. Just look at the ground."

    "Look at the ground?" Malfoy looked at the ground and found that it was no different. It was still the kind of ceramic tile with patterns.

    "Ceramic tile."

    "Huh?" Malfoy squatted down and took a closer look. He found that there were dozens of small Raven patterns on it. He quickly compared it with the one next to him and found that there was no difference.

    "No, look carefully."

    Luna also squatted down slowly and pointed directly to one of dozens of patterns. This is different. I can see it.

    Malfoy also lowered his head and watched carefully for a long time. Finally, he found a difference in the little Raven. It seems that it has two more feathers. The other Ravens have four lines on one side, and this is six lines.

    "But so small, mixed in so many! The devil can find it! " Malfoy was more sure that this guy was very abnormal!

    "But this is the mark of the route!"

    Luna pointed to the ground. She could quickly distinguish the differences on each tile, and she was walking along different tiles all the time!

    Malfoy looked at each other''s cute eyes and nodded helplessly, "well, since you are so powerful, can you open the door and not say the treasure, at least we have to go home!"

    "Oh, yes!"

    "..." Malfoy is also a little speechless. Did you find out?! It was sent directly to this place. It''s dark. Maybe there''s some danger. You don''t worry. It''s really powerful. I took it!

    "Then just pull it apart."

    "I said, how can this door be...!"

    But before Malfoy finished, Luna slowly walked to the huge door, stretched out her small hand, buckled it in a corner of the relief and pulled it.

    With a roar, the huge bronze door was slowly opened a gap, and then it grew bigger and bigger!

 Chapter 205

    Malfoy was in a trance. NIMA really pulled it! This is too wonderful. Can it be said that only Ravenclaw''s students can get Ravenclaw''s secret treasure.

    What am I going to do? Just leave and go back to class. No, how can I go back now? Damn it!

    Luna also walked in directly regardless. Malfoy was also stunned. You are dark. What if you are in danger!?

    But seeing Luna go in for a few seconds, there was no sound. She also slowly leaned over and shouted "where are you?!"

    "Come in, it''s so bright inside!" Luna''s ethereal voice sounded from inside, but Malfoy got goose bumps all over.

    Because in his perspective, it''s completely dark and can''t see anything. You say bright, you''re definitely not Luna. What are you!?

    But before Malfoy''s back hair slowly eased down, one hand grabbed his arm and took him directly in!

    "Ah!! Ah! Help! "

    Malfoy covered his eyes, but when he looked carefully, he found that it was Luna''s small arm. The other party was squinting at him, which made him feel a little embarrassed.

    "Let go of me!" She shook Luna''s hand, awkwardly sorted out her sleeves, and then looked around and found that it was really shiny.

    But what glittered was not the treasure he imagined, but the wall. After entering the gate, they entered a wide corridor.

    Up, down, left and right are all composed of a huge ceramic tile. Although it is a ceramic tile, it is more like crystal, and it still shines with light blue light. It shines the whole space brightly. There is no need to use the fluorescent spell to hang the light.

    But it is still the same as before. The scene in the distance is still dark. It is reasonable to say that the surrounding is so bright that you can''t see the front.

    But just as Malfoy was about to move forward, Luna suddenly shouted to him, "if I were you, I wouldn''t move forward."

    "Don''t go forward, go back, I''m sick!" With that, Malfoy took two steps forward, but just stepped on the next crystal. With a pop, the blue light suddenly disappeared!

    Malfoy was also stunned, and then the red light suddenly lit up, and a burning heat rushed up from the soles of his feet!

    "Ah!" Malfoy gave a loud cry. The intense pain made him withdraw back, but before he ran back to Luna, his feet turned red again, and a pain came from his feet again!

    "Ah! Help! "

    "Stop first!"

    "Good!" Malfoy quickly stopped in place, the blue light under her feet did not change, and Luna nodded.

    "Sure enough, it''s like this. It''s regular. The ground... Can''t walk around."

    "Ah! What about that? " Malfoy also stood up slowly, looked at the crystal floor next to him, and dared not walk around.

    "In fact, it''s very simple. There are seven crystal bricks in a row on the ground. The first row and the second row can be moved at will."

    "There have been some changes since row 3. First of all, we should pay attention to the crystal plates on both sides and on the top of our head. They are the same as those on the ground. They are in a row of seven."

    "In other words, this place is a square, but this design is not only good-looking, but also related to the mechanism..."

    "Oh, oh, oh." Malfoy nodded and immediately took Miss Luna as his Savior. After all, he was still in the fourth row. If he ran around, he might be directly hurt to death!

    "You just didn''t notice that when you stepped into the third crystal brick in the third row, the fourth crystal on the left wall from top to bottom lit up red, the first on the right lit up red, and the seventh on the top lit up red."

    "So you were not hurt, but when you stepped on the fourth row, you stepped on the fourth block. The red light on the left is the second block, the right is the fourth block, and the top is the fifth block. Naturally, you will be attacked."

    "Then when you come back, you step on the sixth block in the third row. The left and right sides are the first block and the seventh block respectively. The upper block is the sixth block, so you can''t guess. Moreover, every step in each row will change."

    After hearing Luna''s words, Malfoy also raised his head and looked up and around, and found that there was no red light flashing.

    "By the way, the red light can only flash for about one second. You need to have a look."

    "A little? have a look!? One second, the upper and the left must be seen, then adjust, how can it be! " Malfoy couldn''t help shouting.

    "But that''s the only way, or you''ll go back first. The door is still open."

    "... Hoo ~ I''ll do it myself!"

    Malfoy also glanced at the surrounding walls, stretched out a foot towards the front, and landed on the third crystal floor in the fourth row.

    He suddenly raised his head and looked up. There were four, and then he suddenly turned to the left and right. One was 5 and the other was 7.

    He suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, and the whole man actually stepped on the ground. Then he walked towards the next step again and stepped on the fourth block.

    Then the seventh piece above lights up, and then there are three and four pieces on the left and right sides respectively. He jumps to the left and falls on the fifth crystal before the attack arrives.

    "Hoo! succeed! Did you see? I can do it myself! " Malfoy shouted behind him, then turned his head triumphantly and planned to mock Luna.

    But when I turned around and found that Luna''s figure was no longer there, I was stunned, and then I was afraid. Will this place still eat people!?

    "What are you doing? No, hurry up. I''ll go first. "

    Luna''s voice rang from the front, and Malfoy was relieved. Looking ahead, he found that Luna''s figure was more than ten meters away from him.

    "What is this? Why are you so fast? "

    "That''s it. You''re just too slow." Then he walked towards the front, and there was no nervous observation like Malfoy, but a simple step.

    Land directly, and then continue to the next step, basically without a second delay. It seems that you know where you should fall at the moment when the light is on.

    After a while, he walked out of more than ten meters. Malfoy''s vision was becoming more and more unclear. He was also nervous and quickly began to walk towards the front.

    But after all, he still can''t reach Luna''s level. Sometimes he is burned, but he is obviously happier than just now, making Luna''s figure always within the range he can observe.

    He looked at his watch and frowned. After a while, they disappeared. How should others find them.

    Looking at the endless corridor, he now wants to go back more than the treasure and power at the beginning. After all, when should this be the end.

    "Hurry up!"

    "No faster!" Malfoy roared and walked away. He was suddenly scalded by the heat under his feet and fell on the ground.

    But he quickly stood up and jumped to the next line with pain. But this time, only one red wall would light up, but two suddenly lit up. He was also stunned.

    There was no time to look at it. A burning heat surged up again. He moved quickly to the side, but the severe pain spread in his chest!

    "Ah!"

    "Jump forward!"

    ¡°£¡¡± Malfoy immediately stood up and jumped forward, paying attention to Luna''s command voice.

    ¡°7£¡¡±

    He landed with a bang, and the heat on his body dissipated in an instant. Looking at Luna a few meters away, he found that the other party seemed to have been waiting for him for a while.

    "Thanks..." Malfoy said reluctantly, regardless of whether the other party heard it or not, but Luna continued.

    "Go forward."

    "I see."

    "1st!"

    "How far! Ah, it hurts! "

    "Go ahead! Fourth! "

    "I see!"

    "Go on, fifth."

    ¡°£¡¡±

    Under Luna''s command, Malfoy also quickly crossed more than ten lines of crystal, came to Luna''s side, looked at Luna with a calm face and gasped for breath.

    "How did you do it?"

    "As I just said, it''s normal. Just observe."

    "But it has become two bright red, a total of six, and only one is feasible. It''s too difficult!"

    "Just look right." Luna said casually, but her body shook violently, as if she were going to fall.

    Malfoy was also surprised, but he didn''t plan to pick it up. He planned to make the other party suffer, but before he fell down, a blue light suddenly ejected from the walls on both sides and melted into Luna''s body.

    Luna also suddenly stood up, and her confused eyes became bright for a bit, as if strengthened.

    "Where''s mine?" Malfoy shouted at the wall. There was a silence in response to him, and Luna didn''t even take care of him this time.

    "Forget it, I''m going back. I don''t want any secrets. Can I go back to class!?"

    "Do you want to go back?"

    "Don''t you want to? We have been trapped here for more than an hour. "

    "But we''re not trapped."

    "Ah?"

    "Look..." Luna stretched out her left hand and rolled up her sleeve, revealing a blue Raven sign. "Just click and you can go back."

    "How did you know?" Malfoy also immediately rolled up his sleeves and looked at the Raven sign, which was a little incredible.

    "Because it says on the door."

    "On the door?" Malfoy was stunned. There was no text on the door at all.

    "You''re stupid. It''s the back." Luna''s eyes seemed to see through the essence that Malfoy was a simple critic.

    "Well... You! Hoo ~ OK, OK, I''ll go first. You can play here by yourself! "

    Malfoy also immediately pressed the raven, the Raven mark gave a low cry, his eyes gave a blue light, and then his body suddenly began to illusory.

    "What is this?"

    "Don''t worry, I have nothing to do. I have to go back. I haven''t returned the HEMA book yet..." Luna seemed to have something to do.

    "Ah! Then don''t tell HEMA. It''s our secret! If more people know about this place, it will cause unnecessary trouble. "

    "OK..." before Luna finished, Malfoy disappeared, "OK... I''ll only tell HEMA."

 Chapter 206

    "HEMA, I found a very strange place. It should have something to do with Ravenclaw. At least that''s what the guy said."

    "Who?" HEMA looked at Luna sitting opposite. It was a little strange. After all, Luna seemed a little more normal than in the original book.

    But it''s also the state that the Dragon sees the head but not the tail. Every time, it''s a chance encounter, or he has something to find her. She''s really surprised to find something for herself this time.

    But about Ravenclaw? Can it be said that I found something good left by Ravenclaw? After all, there is a lady gray in Ravenclaw''s great ''Heritage''.

    "Malfoy, the other day, I happened to go back to my dormitory and met the sneaky Malfoy. He stood in front of the door of the public lounge and kept knocking on the doorknob. I don''t know what he was doing."

    "But before I got close to him, we were taken to a magical space. What he meant was that there was Ravenclaw''s treasure or something."

    "Treasure?" HEMA raised her eyebrows and suddenly thought of Ravenclaw''s secret treasure. After all, the four founders have a legacy, which is not wrong.

    Old Deng tou knows something about Gryffindor''s news, and Hufflepuff is related to the crossing space in the kitchen. Slytherin is the secret room itself, which is the simplest and straightforward.

    But will Ravenclaw be inside the castle? HEMA is skeptical about this, because according to the content of the book that old Deng tou gave him during the summer vacation.

    He could feel that loina should not leave her legacy in Hogwarts, at least not like others. If so, she would not be Ravenclaw.

    So at least the place will not be the secret treasure she left. Of course, it must not be empty. There must be some good things.

    But at the moment, he just wants to have a good rest and doesn''t want to involve these secrets. Let''s wait for next year. The biggest driving force of this year is to make good adjustments and prepare for next year.

    Of course, he can take old Deng Tou to the Albanian forest to find Voldemort now, but old Deng tou doesn''t necessarily believe it. Even if he does, it''s a problem whether Voldemort is still there because of the emergence of top blood.

    But the resurrection can''t run away, so HEMA still doesn''t panic. Voldemort is a very interesting person. He is very suspicious and stubborn.

    So he certainly won''t let the person with the top blood revive him. If he resurrects himself, it must be the ceremony, but the enemy''s blood.

    He will definitely use Dumbledore or one of Harry Potter. Dumbledore is too difficult, so he must still hate Harry Potter most.

    Since the goal is Harry Potter''s, the Goblet of fire is not impossible, and many things have changed in this world for so long.

    But there are also many things that have been reserved, which may be an established and inevitable matter of the world itself.

    As long as you pay attention to Harry, Voldemort''s problem can be solved slowly. Of course, if you have a chance, it''s also a good thing to kill this scourge as soon as possible.

    After all, the top blood has been very difficult to deal with. Coupled with Voldemort in his heyday, no one can stand it at present, except his master.

    "Oh!" The little guy looked at HEMA distracted and arched him, making him remember. It seemed that those who inherited the power of God could do it.

    "Sorry, I''m distracted." HEMA reacted and forgot Luna.

    But when she looked carefully, she found that Luna was also distracted and seemed to be thinking about something, but when she heard HEMA talking, she also slowly regained her consciousness.

    "Well... But the designs inside are very interesting, such as the jumping grid."

    Then Luna started the mode of describing with HEMA, which seemed to be a lot more than usual. HEMA also looked at her with a smile and was very comfortable just listening to her voice.

    "So what should I do? I haven''t been there lately because I don''t know how to get in. Only Malfoy knows. "

    "This, in fact, is very simple. It should be how many times you buckle the doorknob. You can try it 100 times."

    "Yes." Luna had guessed this for a long time, but she wanted HEMA to tell her. Sure enough, he was also very smart.

    "Then I''ll withdraw first." HEMA also remembered that she didn''t have classes in the afternoon, but she had to go to Professor flavy.

    "Wait! I... have something to ask you... "

    "Hey? What do you like? "

    "How do I remember you asking this question?"

    "Whatever... I''ll like whatever you give me." HEMA stopped pulling and smiled and patted Luna on the small head.

    "That''s good."

    "Yes."

    Looking at HEMA''s back, Luna also took a deep breath, as if the whole person''s Qi field had changed a little, "then I must get the treasure!"

    In the evening, as soon as she came out of Professor flavy''s office, HEMA saw a familiar figure coming towards him.

    "Miss Dogan! Long time no see! "

    "Hum ~ I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t see you go to talk to me when I was in Hogsmeade a few days ago." Dogan gave him a white look.

    HEMA also smiled awkwardly and did not refute. Refuting an angry woman was equivalent to rapid suicide.

    "Next time!"

    "Well, this time will do! By the way, how''s that girl Ellie doing at school? "

    "Very good. She was assigned to Ravenclaw. Although she was still like that, her grades were good, and the teachers were very tolerant of her."

    "I guess so."

    "HEMA! You speak ill of me! " At this time, Ellie''s voice also sounded from behind HEMA, and her two small arms were directly tied around his neck.

    As usual, HEMA stretched out her hand and scratched each other''s arms, but Ellie jumped out of fear.

    But Dogan suddenly frowned... When have these two people been so close? They always feel bad!

    Although the two men are relatively similar in age and really get along better than their big sister and little brother, HEMA suddenly becomes her brother-in-law, which she can''t accept!

    When the smelly girl''s brother-in-law is almost the same, of course, she is not a rational person or emotional person.

    So it''s over now. It doesn''t seem a bad thing to develop a kid into a handsome guy, but if you meet a more suitable one, you don''t have a choice.

    Why should we determine the feelings now and make it boring for ourselves ~ this is in her view of feelings now. She is only 21 years old and will have a long time in the future.

    But my brother-in-law absolutely doesn''t exist! Yes, this must be avoided!

    At the thought of this, Dogan also directly stretched out his hand, dragged HEMA and gently hit Ellie''s uneasy little hand.

    "What are you doing?! Jealous? " Ellie also smiled like a little devil.

    "Jealous, your sister, I don''t like this kid. What are you jealous of?" He pulled HEMA into his arms, but found that HEMA seemed to grow taller in the past six months.

    In the summer vacation, she was almost as tall as herself, and she was taller, but now the other party seemed to be half a head taller than her.

    "Do you have 170?"

    "Almost. It''s also the time to grow your body. I hope you can grow 180."

    ¡°180£¿ Your goal is too small! I also set myself a goal of 170! " Ellie leaned against HEMA''s chest and frowned.

    "Huh?!" Dogan and HEMA looked at Ellie and involuntarily gave a question. Ellie''s little face turned black in an instant.

    "You''ve had enough! 160 is still OK! "

 Chapter 207

    "Well, what''s the matter with Miss Clara coming to Hogwarts? I remember Hogwarts won''t let outsiders in?" Ellie looked at her sister unhappily.

    "I''m a senior official of the Ministry of magic. Naturally, I have the qualification to enter and leave Hogwarts. Moreover, it''s also to protect you."

    "There are little guys. I don''t want you to protect me."

    "Whining?" The little guy glanced at Ellie and shook his head. "Protect, rice..."

    "What do you mean?" Dogan took a look at the little guy. The little guy can speak human language, although it''s not very sharp.

    "It just protects the place where it eats."

    "What a glutton!" Ellie also reached out to catch the little guy, but the little guy flew up directly and flew out along the ceiling of the corridor.

    "Let it run around, no problem?" Dogan also remembered in his mind the light beam emitted by the little guy and HEMA that day, which directly pierced the sky. It was so shocking.

    "No problem. It should go to sister Astoria. No problem." Ellie said casually.

    "Sister Astoria, you have recognized a sister in only one month. Are you bullying other girls in school?"

    Dogan is also a little angry. Although he hasn''t completely recognized his family, his sister has more than one sister, which must be abnormal!

    "Ah, you are slandering me, sister Astoria... She has a better relationship with me. If you don''t believe it, ask HEMA. He won''t lie."

    "Well, you can rest assured that although Ellie performs better... She is a good child in school. At least you don''t have to worry about her grades." HEMA also whispered from the side, because he was afraid that Ellie would say something hot.

    Last time she was chatting, she said Astoria was my little lover and she was a big lover, which made him want to throw the girl out of the ten meter high window.

    Although it was said that she could not fall to death even at this height, but that at least relieved her hatred, but he held back in accordance with the principle of good students.

    "Well, it''s mainly business this time, something about Dementors." Dogan was also serious, and HEMA next to him was also serious. Only Ellie still leaned on HEMA''s arm and looked at them with a smile.

    "Be serious and get down to business. If you don''t listen, go away."

    "Good." Ellie also impatiently put away her smile.

    "According to statistics, there are about 70 mutant Dementors. At present, most of them are near Hogwarts, and only a few of them left here, but they were finally caught by the Ministry of magic."

    "Although the mutated Dementors are much stronger, they are not very difficult to deal with. Many people are easy to deal with, but many wizards are still injured."

    "The remaining 50 Dementors are still hovering around the Forbidden Forest and have been looking for preparations to attack. In addition, we have used many methods to completely eliminate the 9 captured Dementors, but there is no effect."

    "They can only completely destroy each other''s action power, but they can''t be killed. After the inspection of special medical wizards, it is found that it is that strange power that supports their vitality."

    "So you think what the unicorn guards has a lot to do with the immortality of Dementors?" HEMA narrowed her eyes and felt that she had work to do again.

    "Well, so I have to go to the unicorn this time. Even if it''s a hard break, at least find a way to completely eliminate these mutants before the Dementors."

    "I see. If you need any help, just say it directly. Old Deng has sold me to your department."

    "Ha ha, thank Mr. Aibo for his help!" Dogan also joked and gave a military salute.

    "When are you going, after Halloween?" HEMA thought about tonight''s dinner and was a little hungry.

    But Dogan''s expression suddenly changed from a smile to a business look. "That''s now, tonight, now."

    "Hey!?"

    ... in an hour

    HEMA, Ellie, Dogan and two very familiar wizards, bearded Ron and thin Luther, were on the way to the depths of the forbidden forest.

    "It''s so cold at night!" Ruth covered his chest and felt that he should have come in thick clothes. As soon as the officer called, he rushed directly from Hogwarts.

    "Well, big man, what''s cold? Look, two women and a young man are not afraid of cold!" Beard patted LUT on the shoulder and then sneezed violently!

    "Why don''t you go back... We can."

    "It''s all right. We have to protect Miss Dogan from harm." Ruth said a word, then patted himself on the chest, gritted his teeth and insisted.

    But HEMA stretched out her finger and pointed at them. The flame Rune on her arm slowly separated a red light, flew to their backs, and then integrated into them.

    "Hoo... It doesn''t seem so cold!"

    "Maybe it''s warm after two steps?"

    "Well, don''t unicorns hate men? My sister and I will take care of it. "

    "Well... We support from the side. If we encounter Dementors or other creatures, we can also help." Ruth said, and beard nodded.

    "You should take the little guy with you, so you won''t be afraid of monsters. Let''s say that the big spider is still in the Forbidden Forest ~" Ellie also said, and immediately the two people walking in front felt cold on their backs and slowed down.

    "Don''t worry, that guy is seriously injured and won''t come out for the time being. Moreover, the little guy can sense me. If I issue a magic spell, he will come here very quickly."

    HEMA just tried this a few days ago. Although the little guy is lazy sometimes, he will arrive in a minute. After all, people can fly.

    A few people walked for more than ten minutes. Ruth and Ron held their wands to shine some light, but they still couldn''t cover up the darkness around them, as if they wanted to devour them.

    But just then, a white shadow suddenly passed from afar. Although it was very fast, it was also very obvious!

    "It''s a unicorn!"

    "Here we are. It should be their territory from here, so they began to give some warnings, but no problem. Keep going."

    Several people continued to enter, and the white shadows around them flashed more frequently. Although unicorns generally don''t hurt people, Dogan and Ellie raised their wands just in case.

    Just then, a huge Unicorn suddenly appeared not far away, and it stopped slowly instead of passing by.

    Its whole body is pure white, its mane floats gently after the breeze, and the spiral single horn on its head emits a fusion light, but its body itself seems to be flashing.

    This holy creature makes people feel the tenderness and beauty without contact, but the other party is coming towards them at the moment.

    Ron and root swallowed their saliva, and Dogan gently dragged them to the back, while the two girls were in front and touching forward.

    The unicorn shook its mane, slowed down a lot, and finally came to the position where Dogan and Ellie were less than two meters.

    Dogan looked at each other and nodded gently. The unicorn looked at Dogan, then Ellie, and bowed slightly.

    "Why do creatures from the outside come to our place of existence?"

    A soft female voice suddenly sounded in Dogan and Ellie''s ears. They raised their heads in surprise, but found that the unicorn didn''t speak. This should be a kind of spiritual power.

    HEMA and the two men in the back didn''t feel anything, but HEMA saw Dogan''s expression and roughly guessed that the unicorn came to talk to them.

    The last time I came, I was driven away by a group of Unicorns before I got so deep. This is the comparison between men and women. It''s too real!

    "We''re here to help you." Dogan replied, also from his mind, and tried to see if the other party could hear it.

    "Help us? We don''t need any help. We welcome you to play, but we really don''t need any help. "

    "But the matter about Dementors has spread to Hogwarts and even the whole magical world."

    "That has nothing to do with us. You have the responsibility to deal with them, and we can guard our things." That voice is surprisingly firm!

    Dogan also frowned. He didn''t know what to say. He was afraid that he had said something that would affect each other''s mood, but this was Miss Ellie''s start again.

    "Why are you working so hard! Listen, we are to help you and ourselves. We should find a way to eliminate Dementors from the things you guard! "

    "If you don''t want to, fight it out! Who wins, listen to who! "

 Chapter 208

    "Ellie!?" Dogan was also stunned. He immediately looked at the unicorn in front of him, and his right hand was put on his cuff, ready to fight at any time.

    But there was no battle that would have happened. The unicorn still stood there and looked at Ellie peacefully.

    "Do you really want to do this? We have 150 unicorns here. We gather together. Even in the face of ten dragons, we are not afraid! "

    "Er... We are not afraid. Miss Ben and the man next to us are powerful wizards. Don''t underestimate the young man behind him. He is a powerful man who defeated the big spider!"

    "Big spider? Mossag! " The unicorn''s eyes widened, and the huge horsetail shook uncontrollably, looking a little cute.

    It looked at HEMA in shock. It seemed that she didn''t believe it. HEMA nodded in a daze.

    "Of course, he did this with the help of the inheritance of the Blue Wolf. You may not believe us, but we are not bad people. As you who can most perceive good and evil, you should be very clear."

    Dogan also immediately added, and the unicorn slowly raised his head, as if thinking about something, and then turned around.

    "You wait here first. I''ll ask the Lord what he means." The unicorn said a word to Dogan and Ellie, then a white light suddenly lit up under his feet and disappeared in place, leaving a white shadow to everyone.

    "Hoo... Almost thought it was going to fight?!" Doggett took a breath and released his clenched fist. A damp heat dispersed in the palm of his hand.

    Ellie didn''t feel anything. She walked quickly to HEMA. "I just said you were the man who killed the big spider. It scared it away!"

    "What are you talking about? When did I kill the big spider?"

    "Oh, no, it''s to defeat the big spider. Anyway, it''s the same. I blew it out, so it''s up to you in a moment. Don''t drop the chain and try to win their trust! Come on! "

    "So what did it do?"

    "HEMA, unicorns are going to ask their boss for instructions. We''ll wait here for a while, but Ellie makes sense. Since we''ve all blown, don''t withdraw in a moment."

    "I see." Raun and lutziqi in the back shouted, making HEMA''s scalp numb. You don''t need you. Let me go to the front to resist fire!

    After a while, the unicorn came back quickly, followed by a smaller unicorn.

    "Elder, please go and talk." This time, the unicorn slowly opened his mouth and said a human language. Obviously, for their intelligent and magical animals, human language is not very difficult to learn.

    "I see." Dogan nodded and walked forward, and HEMA and they quickly followed.

    But just as Ron and root came to the two unicorns, the smaller Unicorn stood in front of them.

    "You two are no longer invited."

    "Why, EBO is also a man."

    "But he is a warrior who defeated mossag. If you can also defeat mossag, you can go in."

    When the unicorn said this, Ron and rut looked at each other, nodded, withdrew to the back, waved their wand, summoned a blanket, spread it on the ground and sat on it.

    "You just have a good rest here. We''ll go back."

    "OK."

    So the two unicorns led the way in front, and the three hemas followed, reaching out and moving on.

    After a few minutes, HEMA felt a pure magic getting stronger and stronger, and the surrounding became much brighter. It was not a lamp, but the light emitted by a small white flower around.

    Although the flowers and bones are very small, the number is very dense, and the coverage area is not small. It plays the role of light bulb lighting, and the night is no longer so frightening.

    "This is Kalan horned flower, a flower that can absorb magic and then put it into light at night." The smaller Unicorn popularized science for three people.

    "It''s really beautiful. We can buy some and decorate the house."

    "Can you transform your dormitory?"

    "When I get home, I will stay in my own room, or after I get married with HEMA, in the wedding room... Ah! Why did you hit me! "

    "Stop talking nonsense and walk well." Doggett raised his fist and took Ellie forward.

    Dogan shook his head helplessly, looked at the flowers next to him, and smiled. It was really beautiful. Astoria should like it very much.

    But first do your business. When there is nothing to do, get some back for Astoria to decorate. This kind of flower should not be available outside, at least he hasn''t seen it.

    Otherwise, he often goes to the small stalls in Diagon lane to buy magic medicine materials. He must have seen them, but he hasn''t seen them, which at least means that they are not common plants.

    Finally, after walking for several minutes, a glowing giant tree appeared not far away, and the huge canopy exuded a strong smell of magic.

    The seven color streamer is coiled between the branches. Each branch and leaf is stained with pure magic breath, which makes people breathe deeply and can clean up their mental fatigue.

    Under the tree is a clear spring. In a few seconds, several springs are sprayed and drenched on the tree, and the light of the whole giant tree becomes more and more beautiful.

    "How beautiful!"

    "Yes." HEMA also nodded and looked at the top of the tree. At the convergence of streamers, an object in the shape of a triangle kept shaking.

    Is that their guardian?

    "Welcome, three friends to the guardian of Unicorn. You said you wanted to help us?" At this time, a voice suddenly sounded from several people''s ears, real ears, not mental power.

    But everyone could not see the shadow of unicorns. There were only a dozen or so unicorns kneeling in front of the tree. Obviously, it was not their voice.

    "Forward, down..." the unicorn standing next to the three people also gently reminded, and the three people moved forward to lower their perspective.

    Finally found a very small Unicorn squatting under the tree, frowning at several people, as if very unhappy.

    "Sorry, Mr. unicorn."

    "It doesn''t matter. I''m used to..."

    "We''re really here to help you. I''m a wizard from the Ministry of magic. These two are Hogwarts students."

    "Student? Sure enough, as the intelligence said, it was a little wizard who defeated mossag with that force. "

    "It''s just a coincidence." HEMA said and tried to tighten her dragon breath. After all, releasing the dragon breath here is undoubtedly a challenge to the bottom line of unicorns.

    "So how do you want to help us? In fact, those Dementors who harass us from time to time are not a threat to us. "

    "But you can''t kill them, can you?" HEMA looked into each other''s sparkling eyes.

    "Yes, but do you have a way to crack it?"

    "It depends on your cooperation and communication with us."

    "Well... What do you want to ask?" The thin Unicorn came slowly. At this time, people saw that it was small.

    But the tail is very long, directly dragged on the ground, and the color is different from other unicorns. It is not only monotonous white, but blue and purple intertwined with each other.

    "About the thing above." HEMA squinted and hit the ball straight.

 Chapter 209

    "The one above?" The pupil of the elder also narrowed for a moment, and the unicorns kneeling around also stood up one after another, and the unicorn began to emit a golden light.

    "Old man, are you going to fight!" Ellie also roared directly, and the blood behind her overflowed!

    Although unicorns like to contact women, they also hate creatures such as vampires and werewolves, although blood families are different from vampires.

    However, the violent blood gas reaction also made them violently riot. The whole Unicorn immediately gathered behind the unicorn elder, and the two unicorns who had just led them also kicked on the ground.

    "Take it easy." The unicorn elder roared, his huge tail was thrown, and a streamer spread on all the unicorns, and their surging magic faded.

    HEMA looked at the little Unicorn elder and felt that he might be a powerful man.

    "Everybody, do you really want to know about this thing? In fact, there is nothing to say. This is actually the soul of an ancient tree. "

    "Ancient trees?"

    "This is the tree behind us. It has stood here since the beginning of our birth. Its light can make the unicorn grow more healthily and enable the unicorn to quickly learn how to control magic."

    "But this tree is not an ancient tree now?" HEMA looked at the trunk and didn''t feel any soul power, that is, it was just an ordinary tree.

    "Yes, you are right. The real ancient tree has disappeared. This tree grew up again from the seeds left by the ancient tree and did not produce spiritual consciousness."

    "The ancient trees keep all their remaining vitality in the spring below. The ancient trees irrigated with it will get strong power, but we can''t get it directly from the spring. We have to rely on the ancient trees."

    "So this new ancient tree has replaced the responsibility of the original ancient tree and let us get a good living environment."

    "But without the wisdom of the original ancient tree, the ancient tree only depends on the supply of spring water, can''t control its own power, and it''s more and more difficult for unicorns to reproduce."

    "Do you need magic to reproduce unicorns... Not that..." Ellie also said from the side, and her little face was a little blushing.

    "Cough! Well... We unicorns do reproduce in a normal way, but we need the help of ancient trees to give birth to offspring with strong magic. "

    "As you can see, all unicorns here, except me, are female unicorns. This is also the birthplace of unicorns."

    "So, don''t you also encounter difficulties... So that''s the spirit of the ancient tree above, that is, you want to integrate the spirit with the current ancient tree, and then give the ancient tree consciousness, or revive the previous ancient tree?"

    HEMA''s words made the unicorn elder''s pupils tremble. "You are very smart, indeed, but we have not succeeded so far, but several unicorns have become mothers, and we must try."

    "But you made a mistake." Dogan looked at the shining triangular object above, in which a trace of black fog also faintly rotated.

    "We made a mistake. The power burst out, which not only awakened many monsters in the forbidden forest, but also attracted the dark creatures wandering nearby."

    "Dementors absorb people''s emotions, and the spirit consciousness of ancient trees is the polymer of emotions, so it is the best nourishment for them."

    "That day, they suddenly invaded from above. We didn''t react immediately for a while, but with the help of the power of the spring, we easily beat them back."

    "But there are still several Dementors who have absorbed their power and polluted their souls. However, we have strengthened our vigilance now and no Dementors will enter."

    "But for Dementors, we found that they could not be completely eliminated, and they gradually assimilated and gained some special power."

    "But you put the blame on other creatures. How many people have they killed! You should help us, not us! "

    As a wizard who personally witnessed the family killed by Dementors, Dogan naturally understands how much the Dementors'' problem is a threat to ordinary people!

    "... we understand that this time it was our negligence that led to the variation of Dementors, but we can''t leave here." The elder lowered his head and became silent.

    "Then what else do you want to see us for?" Dogan continued.

    "Because the little wizard defeated mossag, and mossag, as a monster who inherited the power of the God generation, can be defeated by him. The problem of spirit left by ancient trees may also be solved."

    "As long as the pollution of the spirit is solved, and then help the ancient tree restore its mind, the Dementor should be well solved. After all, the spirit of the ancient tree is the collection of its wisdom and spiritual power."

    "How to solve it?" HEMA glanced at the spirit above and squinted.

    "We don''t know, but the records left by ancient trees must be purified by the purest magic."

    "Oh? Then I can! " With that, HEMA suddenly popped up a pair of wings behind her and flew up!

    The unicorns at the bottom were also surprised. They immediately ran over there. The elder narrowed his eyes and pointed his tail at Dogan, so they swept up!

    "HEMA! You fucked us! " Ellie and Dogan jerked back a few meters, and Ellie yelled at HEMA.

    "Hold on and you''ll know right away!" With that, HEMA had come to the top of the huge tree, and the triangular spirit was right in front of HEMA, which could be touched with her hand.

    But just at this time, a cold chill suddenly hit from all around. HEMA looked up and gathered a dark cloud over his head!

    "Dementors!"

    HEMA looked carefully and found that these monsters in black robes had changed a lot from what he had seen, and their originally thin bodies had become strong.

    He stopped wearing his hood and showed his twisted face, but it seemed much better than the face he saw when he released the patron saint curse for the first time.

    The skin has also become more white from the feeling of decay, but it is still disgusting!

    The unicorns at the bottom also slowly stopped chasing. Looking at dozens of black monsters in the sky, they understood that these were the real enemies.

    The elder also stopped his attack on Dogan and looked at the monster on his head. As soon as he shook his tail, a colorful streamer blew up directly!

    Once, a fire light was brought on the bodies of the two Dementors. In an instant, most of the robes were burned, and the arms were directly blown in two and fell to the ground!

    But after they wriggled on the ground for a few seconds, their arms slowly began to grow. They looked disgusting and frightening.

    "Sure enough... Immortal monster!" Dogan looked at the monster slowly standing up, and the wand in his hand was getting brighter and brighter!

 Chapter 210

    Black ''dark clouds'' hovered above, HEMA''s stood in front of the spirit, and the wand glittered with seven colors.

    "Unexpectedly, when they attack, elder, defeat them first and talk about other things. I will give you a satisfactory answer."

    "... OK!" With that, the elder also suddenly raised his front foot, suddenly ejected a purple light from one corner and stabbed at the top of his head!

    Dementors also flew up to avoid the past, but before they could fly up, HEMA waved her wand and a flame burst from above them and fell down!

    Once up and down, the Dementor was squeezed in the middle in an instant. There was nothing to hide!

    With a loud bang, the purple light below and the red flame above collided in an instant, and the light instantly illuminated the night sky as if it were day!

    "Ah ah!"

    "Well!"

    Then, all Dementors fell down like raindrops and hit the ground hard. The surrounding unicorns also ran over in a hurry.

    The unicorn waved, and the golden awn immediately shrouded them to prevent them from escaping. The unicorn elder narrowed his eyes and looked at the sky.

    It was found that there were still 34 escaped fish, and HEMA also directly stretched out the black wand and aimed at the four black shadows running away towards the distance.

    "Guardian! Go! "

    With a white light shining on the top of the tree, a huge virtual shadow slowly emerged, and finally turned into a dragon''s head, roaring violently!

    "Roar!!!"

    A blue flame instantly cut through the sky and swallowed it directly. Although several Dementors have been strengthened, they are still torn by the attack of the patron saint mixed with Rune power!

    After all, although HEMA likes to call this Rune fire rune, it actually represents the meaning of warmth, purification and healing, so it''s not surprising to expel darkness.

    But in the unicorn''s eyes, HEMA''s attack is different, because he just actually killed the Dementor, or the mutated Dementor!

    "HEMA, you killed them!? How did you do that? " Ellie also shouted to HEMA.

    "Wait a minute, you''ll know!" HEMA replied casually, then looked at the spirit and gently grabbed it.

    The unicorn at the bottom also immediately set up a unicorn and was ready to launch magic, but the unicorn elder suddenly gave a low cry, and all the unicorns lowered their heads one after another.

    HEMA also held the spirit in her hand, and the light went down. HEMA also saw the real appearance of the so-called spirit.

    It is a luminous blue crystal, or ice crystal. It feels like the ice edges on the eaves, some cold and slippery.

    "This Abbot wizard, do you want to do this?" The elder also asked from below.

    "Your request is to expel the pollution, so I can purify it. I have to give you the Dementors."

    HEMA flew down from above and put the spirit in front of the great elder, who also suspended it in front of him with magic.

    "Can''t you just destroy Dementors? Why do you need our help? " A unicorn nearby asked HEMA with mental strength. It was obvious that he had a bad word about giving Dementors to them.

    "Because this is your responsibility. In addition, my strength is not enough to clean up so many guys. After all, I just used them."

    This is true. Although his patron saint guard has not cooled down, the rune has cooled down and should be kept for more important things. In addition, these little things really need to be handled by themselves.

    "Well, let wizard Aibo purify our spirits first."

    "Yes."

    "Can you? Don''t break other people''s things. " Ellie asked, putting her head on HEMA''s back, but she was immediately dragged away by Dogan.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Men and women give and receive." Dogan rolled his eyes.

    "Oh, sister, you don''t seem surprised to see HEMA kill Dementors?"

    "Because I saw him use it, but it''s only for ordinary Dementors, but I didn''t expect it to be effective for this variation."

    "Then you don''t look for him at first, so you can avoid many people being killed."

    "I didn''t know he was in charge at that time. He just found it himself. Let''s see how HEMA clears the things in the crystal."

    On HEMA''s side, she had rolled up her sleeve, exposed the rune mark on her arm, then took up her wand and aimed at the spirit.

    "Your torch will shine in the sky, your generosity will make the earth deep, and your warm flame will ignite in everyone''s heart, giving them the courage to move forward and the strength to break away from filth!"

    ¡°?£¡£¡¡±

    In an instant, a golden flame tentacle floated on the rune and approached the spirit stained with darkness. The spirit also bloomed a seven color halo, as if welcoming purification.

    The next second, the power of the rune suddenly stabbed into the core of the spirit, began to look for the dark breath, and suddenly the Dementor who had just recovered on the ground trembled.

    As if they were afraid of something, they roared and curled up together, and the black gas on their bodies gushed out suddenly, but because of the defense of unicorns, they could only overflow in front of him!

    "Heal and be reborn!"

    With HEMA''s low roar, the power of the rune suddenly grabbed the black line and pulled it out, and the Dementors on the side roared more painfully!

    Finally, a mass of black gas suddenly sprayed out of the spirit, twisted and completely dissipated in the air, and the black gas on the Dementor also completely surged around the body.

    "Roar!"

    With a roar, all the black gas suddenly broke through the prison and gathered towards the sky. HEMA was also stunned, but she immediately set up her magic wand and was about to attack.

    But at this time, the spirit floating nearby clicked and trembled, and several streamers spewed out like cruise missiles, directly blooming in the black fog!

    The black gas also gathered and dispersed crazily, trembled constantly, and finally fell apart with a bang under the entanglement of light, and then gradually dispersed in the air.

    "Is this the end?" Dogan and Ellie looked at the fog in the sky and were a little confused. They thought it should take some time.

    The lying Dementor also slowly got up from the ground, but it seemed to have become an ordinary state, and his body shriveled again.

    "Woo!" They roared in an instant and flew up quickly, trying to escape from here, but before they could fly far, the elder suddenly shook his tail.

    The seven colored light instantly turned into dozens of light arrows and pierced them in an instant. These more than 30 Dementors successfully "died bravely"!

    But HEMA looked at the unicorn elder, smiled, and then put her spirit in her arms.

    "Come on, open it, don''t dawdle!"

    "HEMA?" Ellie also scratched her head, but Dogan also stepped forward and stood next to HEMA.

    "What do you mean?" The unicorn elder set up a fighting posture, and the unicorns lined up one after another.

    "You''re not a unicorn, are you?"

    "Are you human?"

    "Hey!?" Other unicorns also looked at the elder one after another, but shook their horses'' heads one after another.

    "Don''t you believe it? You''ll believe it soon! Show off the mountain and dew! "

 Chapter 211

    "Show off the mountain and dew!"

    A column of water slapped on the unicorn elder, and his body began to change from a horse to a half man and half horse, and finally to a small old man.

    "Hoo... When on earth did you find me?" The other party looked at them with a strange accent.

    The unicorns behind him also retreated one after another, and then slowly surrounded the old man. They also understood.

    "Yes, his breath is no different from other unicorns?" Ellie also frowned. Her nose failed. It was an insult to her!

    "Because your breath is not Unicorn breath at all. I especially mean magic breath. Although you are trying to imitate it, when you get close to me, everything is over."

    HEMA actually felt something wrong with the so-called elder from the beginning, but there was no problem with other unicorns and it didn''t look like they were under control.

    In other words, they are not clear, and according to the uncomfortable information about the number of Unicorns around, he speculates that the other party is definitely not a good person.

    At the beginning, he didn''t expose him in order to know what the other party wanted to do. Although he cooperated with the Dementor in the middle, it was obviously just to get close to us.

    So the purpose, if not us? Then it can only be the so-called spirit, but since he knows about the spirit, he may also be involved in the later things.

    "My words are that his expression is very wrong. Although unicorns are a very intelligent race, they speak human language so well and make subtle movements so well. Unicorns don''t have it unless they learn it on purpose, but as unicorns, you don''t have to learn human expression on purpose, do you?

    "In addition, although the smell on your body is unicorn, there is also a trace of evil spirit that can''t be covered up. I can''t make a mistake for regular contact."

    Dogan also looked at the old man and said, the blood gas behind him suddenly expanded, and his hair turned silver white!

    Ellie also understood that the wand was aimed at the old man, "old man, what''s your purpose!? Be honest with yourself, or don''t blame us for being rude! "

    "You''re welcome? Yo, a little girl, it''s time to talk like that now. "

    "Be careful!?" A piercing evil spirit blew up, and HEMA rushed towards Ellie, but once, a blood flower burst into the air!

    The short sword in the old man''s hand passed through Ellie''s abdomen, and Ellie rushed directly to the ground!

    HEMA also caught Ellie in an instant, and the wings behind her sprang open. She planned to fly up with Ellie first and treat her a little, but a cold shadow flashed over the next second!

    Once again, his wings were instantly cut into a gap, and then turned into light spots to dissipate directly and enter the CD!

    "Why!? Ah! "

    With a bang, HEMA felt a shock behind her. He flew out directly with Ellie and was hit directly into the spring!

    Dogan reacted, and her blood gas suddenly opened a defense shield, but before it could gather completely, her left arm was cut open.

    The blood gas was just condensed. Feeling the killing intention on the left, she slapped it with a claw, but there was a metal collision, and then she was hit and flew out the next second!

    "Ah!"

    "Cough!" HEMA dragged Ellie out of the spring slowly, and Ellie opened her eyes vaguely.

    "HEMA, I feel like I''m dying..."

    "Don''t worry, you won''t die." HEMA first threw Ellie an Angel w, then took out a bottle of potion and gently poured it into her mouth.

    The unicorns also took action and began to siege the old man, but not only did they not hit, but they were cut to the ground by an attack from nowhere.

    "You drink..."

    "I want you to feed me with your mouth..." Ellie also pouted fiercely, and her red lips were glittering, and she was about to attack HEMA.

    "Then I think you''re all right!" Dogan came over with his chest covered and pulled the two men out of the spring.

    Not far away, more than a dozen unicorns have been cut to the side, and their silver blood has spilled all over the ground, but fortunately, they are still very fast and have healing magic.

    Next to the spring and the tree, the wound recovered very quickly. It was just injured and could recover six or seven minutes in more than ten seconds.

    "No, it''s OK for a while, but we can''t stand it for a long time. We have to help."

    "It''s strange that the old guy''s speed is so fast."

    "It should be magic that transformed the body. I can''t figure it out now, but I still have to fight. Take a break and give it to me and your sister."

    HEMA said to Ellie and rushed up with Dogan, but she was still kicked back, but this time only Dogan herself.

    HEMA''s whole body is covered with dragon scales and the tank mode is turned on. Your attack is high and your movement speed is fast, but as long as I block everything, I can''t kill you!

    The unicorn saw that HEMA started the defense mode. They also slowed down a little, but began to surround, and then began to shrink the circle, driving HEMA and the old man to the middle.

    ¡°£¡¡±

    Another murderous intention suddenly lit up from the front left, and HEMA also responded from Mr. cahor. She suddenly raised her wrist and splashed a spark.

    Then he jerked to the right, directly felt the touch of the body, and then jerked to bring up a piece of flesh and blood!

    "Well!" With a dull bang, the old man finally appeared in everyone''s vision again. He covered his shoulder and smiled.

    It seems that you just caught his shoulder, but you don''t have the resilience like me, but those boots.

    HEMA looked at the boots under his feet and found that there was a faint seven color streamer on them, which should be a magical instrument engraved with a special spell.

    "You rely on this pair of shoes for your fast movement."

    "Oh, very clever, but do you know how these shoes came from?" The old man narrowed his eyes and showed his pale green teeth, which looked particularly penetrating.

    "This magic instrument was made of a whole Unicorn! Its skin made its upper, its hair made its inner warmth, and the magic in its tail was engraved into my... "

    "Shut up!" The unicorn who had brought HEMA and them in at the beginning roared, and the unicorn burst out a wave of light and blew it at him.

    But the next second, he suddenly took out a knife only ten centimeters long. With a bang, the light wave was split in half by the blade, and then dissipated completely.

    "Drink! That''s it! "

    "Don''t be too arrogant. This is a forbidden forest, but you don''t want to kill people in Hogwarts. Do you still want to leave?"

    "I don''t want to leave. I just want to get my things."

    "Your stuff, there''s no your stuff here!" The unicorn roared again, and the unicorns around him cried loudly!

    Dogan and Ellie also went to the unicorn, stretched out their wand and aimed at the old man, but everyone was very nervous. After all, the other party was really strong.

    Not to mention how he separated magic from unicorns, his use of magic weapons was very powerful, which made HEMA think of Kui 12.

    But the old man is obviously more powerful, because the knife just now is an ordinary knife, only temporarily applied magic, and reached that level

    "You don''t really think you can beat me?" The old man straightened up slowly and put away his smile.

    "Well, to tell you the truth, I''m the funeral 3 of the top blood front needle and shuttle patrol. I don''t want to work hard with you. After all, I''m also trying to eat ~"

    "Sure enough!"

    HEMA and Dogan looked at each other and said that according to the new information, the front needle shuttle patrol team has only two groups, one is Kui and the other is burial. That''s it.

    But at present, the combat effectiveness of this burial 3 is obviously much more terrible than the original Kui 12. At least no one present can defeat him or leave him.

    "Two elders and others! I said, "why didn''t they come back after they went out in the morning? You did it!" The unicorn kicked the ground angrily.

    "No, no, no, I didn''t kill them. Killing unicorns will be cursed. I didn''t kill the old unicorn. He killed himself."

    Funeral 3 said in a low voice, but it made people feel creepy and commit suicide? I''m afraid I killed myself under your spell!

    "But I promise they''re not dead, at least for now. If you surrender your spirit, this will be over. I''ll tell you where the other unicorns are."

    "No! Our secret treasure will not be taken away by you! "

    "No, no, no, I''m not asking you, but..." burial 3 squinted at HEMA, who was also squinting and looked very peaceful.

    "Can you tell me how you found here and know that there are things here? Does Dementor have anything to do with you?"

    "A lot of questions, my old man is old, and I can''t remember many clearly ~"

    "Can''t you remember clearly? Then let''s go. Although you are strong, it''s impossible to stop us and run away by force. "

    "Ha ha, kid, you are very interesting. You deserve to beat the guy who took action last time. Well, I''ll have a good chat with you!"

    Funeral 3 looked at the unicorn and HEMA with copper head and iron arm around, but also nodded helplessly and sat down everywhere.

 Chapter 212

    "In fact, it doesn''t work if you want this spirit, because ancient trees and springs are the foundation. I was just talking to you."

    "But the unicorn tribe does have a reproduction problem. If you really don''t have spirit, you won''t want to get the top blood." Dogan also went back.

    "The problem of reproduction is just that this ancient tree can''t compare with the old trees in the past. Even if you have wisdom, it''s the same. Just slow down the reproduction speed."

    "Hum! Whether it''s true or not, you haven''t answered the question about the soul! "

    "Spirit? This thing is not a soul. Although there are some feelings of ancient trees in it, the soul has long dispersed and only power. In short, it is the inheritance of ancient trees. Given the current ancient trees, it will not become the old trees of the past. "

    "We understand this, but the spirit itself still belongs to the unicorn tribe. How do you know its existence?"

    "Our top blood is not as simple as you seem. We are the most powerful magic organization. Naturally, we have a team to collect intelligence. Of course, our favorite intelligence is about the inheritance of God generation."

    "You must have seen it. I also tell you the truth. The goal of our top blood is the inheritance of God generation. Of course, what the ultimate goal is has nothing to do with me. I''m just a wage earner..."

    "In addition, this inheritance is not what I focus on now. It was discovered earlier than that fenrier inheritance, but the action of the organization was delayed."

    "But how do you know that we can make the best of this spirit and what Dementors do? Why do you hide here and take it straight away?"

    "No, no, Dementors have nothing to do with me. They attacked this inheritance before I came here. This so obvious and pure magic thing also has a great attraction to these dark creatures."

    "But they will share power. I didn''t expect it. I was surprised that this inheritance was polluted."

    "But I didn''t expect you to come about purifying the inheritance crystal, because I thought of the purification method from the beginning, that is, the remaining dozens of unicorns."

    "They can heal and purify the vitality of darkness and forcibly sacrifice to completely purify this inheritance, but when you come, they can keep their lives!"

    "You!" The unicorns around him also roared when they heard the words of burial 3, but he still sat where he was.

    "Then I''m finished, kid. You give me the inheritance crystal. I''ll tell you the location of other unicorns. I can work up. It''s good for me to kill less students ~"

    "Are you old and out of your mind! Why should we pass it on to you? What good will it do us if you become stronger? " Ellie looked at the funeral 3 with disdain on her face. The wound just cut by him was still aching!

    "Then you still have to fight? The old man is willing to move his muscles and bones, but this time it''s not the same as before... "

    Burial 3 shook his wrist, put the knife on his waist, and then slowly touched the long sword tied behind him.

    With a bare sound, a long sword about the height of his whole person was pulled out, and the blade glittered with purple magic marks, and a spirit of killing began to spread,.

    HEMA 3 also immediately took a deep breath. The Dogan sisters also entered the battle mode together, and HEMA also completely strengthened her body.

    But the next second, the old man jumped and disappeared directly in place. HEMA was stunned, turned around and hugged Dogan!

    With a puff, a white shadow lit up behind him. The whole robe was cut in two. The Dragon scales on his body were directly chopped by a sword, and blood and flesh splashed away with the Dragon scales!

    "HEMA!?"

    ¡°fuck£¡¡± Ellie let out a low roar, and with her body wrapped in blood gas, she kicked behind HEMA!

    "Too slow!"

    "No!"

    But at the moment he was leaving, the unicorns released a magic to Ellie. In an instant, Ellie''s speed directly caught up with each other, and the red claws directly wiped the cheek of burial 3!

    A striking three blood marks appeared on his left face in an instant. He was also stunned and his eyes widened.

    "Attacked me... Ha!" With that, she fiercely drew her sword and rushed towards the unicorns, and Ellie immediately followed!

    HEMA also slowly released Dogan and looked back. "I''m fine. Try to keep moving. Don''t give him a chance!"

    "Yes." Dogan glanced at HEMA''s back and felt a little distressed, but she didn''t say anything. She knew it was a battle now!

    "Hiss!" A unicorn''s abdomen was suddenly cut into a huge wound and fell directly to the ground with a low roar. Other unicorns quickly surrounded it, but several swords were raised and cut towards them!

    "Thorns of blood!" Ellie bit her finger and a bunch of thorns rose directly around the unicorn to block the sword, but the thorns were also cut off.

    "I just wanted to cut off your neck, but I didn''t expect. After all, I avoided and cut my stomach, but I won''t be so lucky this time!" With that, he dodged and cut the horizontal sword at Ellie''s neck!

    But the next second, with a sound, HEMA stretched out her arms and severely stuck the other party''s sword handle. The dragon scale suddenly closed and rigidly stuck the other party''s sword blade.

    "Do you know I have a hobby? In addition to cutting people, I also like to pick meat! "

    "HEMA!"

    "Ah!"

    With a cold light flashing on the blade, she twisted it quickly, and the blade stabbed into the flesh in an instant. HEMA also felt a pain and pulled it out quickly.

    But a touch of bright red has been left on the other party''s blade, and then there is a continuous attack like a storm!

    Ellie and Dogan also use blood gas to condense weapons and start close combat with each other, because they have seen that the restriction of the spell on this guy is too small to hit.

    Only close combat can limit the other party''s massacre attacks on unicorns, but they are not swordsmen. Even Ellie has never used a sword, so she is crazy to be suppressed!

    "Ah!" Once, HEMA''s wand was directly carried out, and then a sharp sword cut open the robe in front of him, revealing his inner shirt, which was dyed red in an instant!

    "Hoo..."

    HEMA glanced at each other''s eyes, then suddenly pulled Dogan and Ellie back, and a sword directly cut a deep gully on the ground!

    "What''s the matter?" Ellie''s growing up doesn''t mean she hasn''t fought with murderous enemies, but this feeling is the first time. It seems that she will be cut off at any time.

    HEMA also smiled bitterly. He felt that the enemy could be so strong for the first time. It seems that he had never experienced a really powerful opponent.

    "How? Hand over the inheritance crystal and I can save your life. After all, killing is not good for me... "

    "I won''t believe you, old man!"

    "Ha ha... That girl asks you to die first!"

    Then he drew his sword, put it on his shoulder, and pointed it at Ellie, as if he were about to stab her heart!

    "Ah! Wait! " HEMA suddenly raised her hand.

    "Want to give up? "Kid!"

    "No! Take the inheritance and go! Don''t let our guardians fall into the hands of these people! " The unicorn nearby also shouted to HEMA.

    "Kid, don''t listen to them. Now the decision is in your hands... Leave it to me, and I can let you and these unicorns go."

    "HEMA?" Ellie and Dogan both looked at HEMA.

    But just then, HEMA raised her wand slightly at the corner of her mouth, and then raised it to her head.

    "You want to call a helper? It''s too late. It only takes me a few seconds to cut off your heads ~! " Funeral 3 looked at HEMA''s movements with a contemptuous smile.

    Originally, he intended to keep these young people alive. Although they are enemies, they can also be made of materials, but now it seems that they are mediocre!

    But HEMA also showed a contemptuous smile. As the old man''s sword edge burst out a killing intention, HEMA also roared "little guy!!! Help!!! "

 Chapter 213

    The sword spirit suddenly came to the three people''s eyes, but the next second, a colorful light curtain directly covered them.

    "Boo!!!" A low roar came from the sky. Looking at such a hard defense, burial 3 was stunned at first, then immediately withdrew his blade and retreated in an instant!

    With a dull bang, a snow-white hairy flew down from the air and stood in front of him, but Dogan and Ellie were suddenly happy.

    "You can really summon me. I thought you were joking." Dogan looked at the little guy with good spirit and smiled.

    "Oh! "Whining?"

    "That''s him. He just hurt us and almost cut off our heads. He also hurt the poor Unicorn sisters and even killed the unicorn... Hurry up and kill the old man... No, catch him alive!"

    Ellie also shouted angrily. She couldn''t help but be cut by the other party. It''s also because the old man is really a villain and hurt HEMA and her sister. I can''t forgive him!

    "Hum ~?" The little guy glanced at Ellie and then looked at HEMA. HEMA also nodded. After all, the little guy doesn''t believe Ellie very much. She sometimes exaggerates the facts.

    "You little fellow, I never cheat!"

    "Oh!"

    "What is this wolf cub? Oh... Yes! No! " Funeral 3 also saw the little guy''s appearance and suddenly remembered something.

    The intelligence said that this little guy is a real monster and the successor of the God generation. He can''t deal with it. He must withdraw first.

    But just as his boots slowly lit up, the little guy had flown towards him. He suddenly raised his sword and crossed in front of him, ready to block the other party''s attack.

    But the little guy didn''t release any big attack. He quickly came to his front and back, slammed the brake, looked at burial 3 with a pair of small eyes, and then stretched out his small claws to pat the blade.

    With a crisp click of the sword, he found that the additional magic spell and power on his blade were absorbed in an instant, and then broke directly under the collision of the small claw!

    He was so frightened that he retreated for several meters, threw away the short sword in his hand, and then pulled out a shorter machete from his waist again.

    "Hoo... Is this the fighting power of the God generation? My old man is really an eye opener! But this time I''ll withdraw first. Next time we''ll have a good fight. "

    "Whining?" The little guy shouted. The flashing blue light on the halo on his tail became brighter and brighter. Burial 3 also felt something wrong, and immediately galloped towards his back!

    From HEMA''s perspective, he could not see clearly. Obviously, he was faster than just now, but the next second, there was a dull noise, and he fell directly to the ground.

    "What is this?" He stretched out his hand and touched it in front of him. He found that an invisible wall blocked his way. Is this its power?

    "Phantom shift!" He suddenly took out his wand from his pocket, his body flashed and disappeared.

    Just when HEMA thought he escaped, the little guy was not nervous at all. He just licked his paws. A few seconds later, he appeared from the place just now and slammed into the same place just now!

    "Space can also be isolated. How is it possible? I haven''t heard of such information..." funeral 3 showed a helpless expression for the first time.

    "The little guy is not idle these days. He has chosen some useful ones to learn from in his own inheritance. Now it seems very powerful."

    Ellie said something to Dogan nearby, but her hand had touched HEMA''s back.

    "Ah... What are you doing?"

    "Let me see how your wound is... It feels very painful. Do you want me to cure you with a magic spell?"

    "I don''t seem to have heard of any magic spell you can cure?" HEMA is a little confused. Will the blood clan give the children a magic spell for treatment?

    "Of course, my sister and I will... Or the daughter of the blood clan... Sobbing!"

    "Stop talking nonsense!" Dogan covered Ellie''s mouth, and her cheeks went straight red, and HEMA almost understood the smell.

    "Cough! All right, all right, let''s go. The little guy is impatient. " HEMA also said something casually, and then walked forward.

    Other unicorns healed the injured Unicorn at this time, but they didn''t dare to move easily, because the little guy''s breath has a kind of repression.

    And different from HEMA''s dragon breath, its repressive force is simply the suppression of power, which has nothing to do with blood and breath, so their body instincts are unwilling to move easily.

    "Oh!" The little guy threw his tail at the burial 3. The halo on his tail split into a big halo and flew out, directly covering the burial 3.

    He felt his bound arm and jerked it. He found that the halo was soft, but he couldn''t get rid of it, as if it were stuck to his body.

    Then he stood up, shone again under his feet and rushed towards the unicorn, only to find that he had become an ordinary speed.

    "Is that so? The magic was all Limited... Hoo ~ "he looked at HEMA and the little guy next to him, and felt a sense of frustration for the first time.

    "It''s over, old man!" Ellie also rushed straight up and hit each other in the face!

    Then a blood claw popped out from the back and grabbed it at the neck of burial 3, vowing to suck up the other party''s blood, but it startled Dogan.

    "Don''t kill him, he''s an important intelligence resource!"

    "I know ~ I won''t suck up his blood. An old guy''s blood must be dirty. I don''t want it! I just want to bleed him and feel the pain I just had! "

    With that, Ellie cut each other''s neck, but the wound was not deep, but the blood flowed directly down her neck and into her skirt.

    The unicorns around them were relieved when they saw the bloody scene. Although they were kind-hearted races, the other party treated them like this.

    They also killed their elders and locked up other people. Even if Ellie did nothing, they had to give him a set of death serial kicks.

    "Well! Kid, I''m not afraid of this torture... Forget it, don''t think about intelligence. I''ve been cast a special spell, and death is my destination. "

    "Hum! Where? "

    "What?"

    "The so-called curse, I can remove it, or it''s not worth dying ~" Ellie stretched out her wand. Although she was not very good at other things, she was still very experienced in solving the curse.

    "On the tongue..." burial 3 looked at Ellie and said casually. He didn''t believe that such a little girl could unlock the forbidden spell of the dark Warlock.

    "Stick out your tongue!"

    "You won''t cut my tongue, will you? I tell you, you can''t get rid of the curse, but you can''t see the simple surface! "

    "Oh, you''re afraid of death, too. Stretch it out!"

    Burial 3 frowned and helplessly stretched out his tongue, revealing a dark mark, like a combination of letters.

    "This is much better than Voldemort''s creativity, but it''s disgusting on the tongue, but it''s not difficult. It''s just a magic spell that binds flesh and blood and some souls!"

    "Take out the curse from the blood first..." with Ellie''s sound, the finger of burial 3 suddenly opened a small mouth, and then the blood gas behind Ellie turned into a thin needle and stabbed it in from the wound.

    A few seconds later, the blood gas came out from the inside, with a trace of cyan black on it, just like a toxin.

    Funeral 3 frowned at the smear. To tell the truth, the black magic also annoyed him, but there was no way. It was the above arrangement.

    But if it can be cancelled, he can''t go back, because he will be broken by a magic spell, whether it''s mandatory black magic or ordinary God taking.

    "Wait, if I tell you information, are you sure you can let me leave?"

    "This? As long as you can tell us the safety of other unicorns and make some vows with us, you can leave, or you will be sent to Azkaban. "

    Dogan also went to the side. Although according to her work, she should take it to Azkaban, compared with the other party itself, the other party''s intelligence is the most important.

    "This is OK, but the oath is too much. Even if I''m old, I don''t want any constraints. If the constraints are too great, I might as well go directly to Azkaban."

    "You should know the power of the top blood. Even if I leave here, I have to find a place where they can''t touch."

    "Well, stop talking nonsense and keep sticking out your tongue."

    HEMA came over and looked at it. She found that part of the mark on her tongue had disappeared, and there was still some left. What she left should be about the soul.

    "It may hurt to ban the souls below. You are so old that you can''t help it?"

    "I''m the chief assassin who buried 3, the top blood. I''ve seen so much pain... Ah!!!"

    With a painful scream, a dark blue smoke dispersed from his body, and the mark on his tongue dissipated completely.

    "Er... Cough... No, I''m dying! The old man is dead... "

    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up, or I''ll send you to hell!" Ellie also kicked on each other''s chest.

    But the buried Man 3 casually asked, "who is the king of hell?"

 Chapter 214

    "Forget it, you don''t understand! Stop talking nonsense! " Ellie frowned and threw him at the feet of HEMA and Dogan.

    "Feeling, a feeling of deja vu?"

    "Yes."

    Looking at the burial 3 on the ground, HEMA remembered the werewolf who had sent information thousands of miles at that time, although he had been in Azkaban for more than a month now.

    "Cough, do you know the composition of your organization? I feel you are also an old employee?" HEMA squatted next to each other and began to cross examine with a less serious face.

    "Although I''m not the captain or vice captain of top blood, I''m a real old employee of top blood. I joined at least 20 years ago. It was not called top blood at that time, but in the development stage."

    "So you, as an elder, dare to tell us information. You''re not afraid to apologize to your organization. You don''t commit suicide. Thank you with death."

    "Alas, the organization is half of my family, but no matter how important this life is, there is no other family. There is no family left! You said no... I just want to survive for the task. You see, I''m so old and have to work... "

    "Nonsense again, get rid of your tongue and wash your brain directly with a magic spell!" Ellie also drew out her wand directly, and a green light lit up.

    "In addition, if you wear this collar, you can detect whether your words are lies. If they are lies, this thing will explode directly and blow up your neck."

    Dogan also threw out a collar directly and put it on each other''s neck. Ellie almost laughed. Isn''t it the same as the dog''s collar?

    "Cough! As for the composition of the organization, at present, more than a dozen departments have been established within the top blood, and they are still expanding, but only 7 or 8 are active. "

    "The reason is also very simple, that is, other departments are subordinate to the above, and then there are teams that have not been up yet, or elite teams with relatively few personnel."

    "Do you always know the name?"

    "Well, most of them. You should have met the werewolf action team, our needle and shuttle patrol team and the dark warlock department?"

    "Well, but according to my information, I also know an intelligence team and a team wearing gold armor." HEMA also said a word to the other party.

    Dogan was stunned. Do you have your own intelligence source? Gold armor or something? There''s no news from the Ministry of magic, okay~

    But then she realized that HEMA should know something. She began to look like she knew more and was ready to set up other useful things. She also nodded.

    "Oh? It seems that you still have something. The Knights have been found. Their actions are still secret enough. "

    "They are the blood knights of the top blood, but they are generally called blood knights. In fact, they have nothing to do with blood. They are just cowards who simply smelt special metals and magic and wear them on their bodies. They also call themselves Knights!"

    "It seems that you have a bad impression of them ~"

    "It''s natural, but I''m just an old man and have no right to say anything, but they are really arrogant guys. Although there are several exceptions... I don''t like this team anyway."

    "What about the intelligence organization?"

    "This? I don''t know. After all, the intelligence team is an underground organization that directly serves the above. We don''t have the right to take the initiative to contact us, as long as they take the initiative to contact us. "

    "But they are many, even ordinary Muggles, which are somewhat perplexing, and there are also some top blood eyeliner in the Ministry of magic. Of course, I don''t know what else."

    "But the only thing is that the combat effectiveness of the intelligence team is not strong. At least this is what I saw. It was not for combat."

    "Then six, and more than a dozen?"

    "I said, I know most of them, because some of the later teams have not been completely established, and some have contacted the directly subordinate teams above."

    "Do you know the basic information? At least you''re an elder? It''s so miserable! "

    "Cough!" Funeral 3 heard Ellie''s sarcasm, but she was also stuffy. She was an Assassin King. She was miserable! But after joining the organization for so many years, I haven''t arranged an important position. It''s really a little miserable

    "Miss Ellie, would you please shut up first ~" Dogan glanced at his dear sister.

    "Hum ~ little guy, come here and let your sister hug you!" Ellie snorted unhappily, then ran to the little guy and held the little guy in her arms, regardless of whether the other party was comfortable or not.

    "Whining! "Whimper!"

    "There is also a team that can summon strange creatures, but it has not been named. It''s really not that I don''t know. It''s really not named."

    "Then another team with wings, Fengxiang air team, I''m not sure why they have wings. It may be a magic experiment or they may not be human."

    "That''s all?" Doggett and HEMA were also cold. Didn''t they know much? What''s the use of this old guy! It''s really useless!

    "Alas, I haven''t said it carefully yet! For example, the werewolf action team has five groups, but 123 is the main body, 1 is the elite team, and the number is the least. "

    "Oh, go on." Dogan and HEMA looked at each other and matched the information of the vice captain of the werewolf group 3.

    "The leader of group 1, that is, the captain of the werewolf action team, you should not know. He is a inheritor. Although he is not a strong God generation inheritor, he is undoubtedly a god generation inheritor. Of course, every captain is."

    ¡°£¡¡± Hearing the last sentence, HEMA and Dogan suddenly dilated their pupils, and each captain is a inheritor!?

    Doesn''t it mean that you can reach the same level as the little guy? If it''s bad, it''s also the kind of mossag. Lie in the trough and hit your head!

    "How did you look like that? The captains are indeed inheritors, but they are not as strong as this little guy. At least I personally feel so... At least they can blow a big hole in the sky. The captains can''t do it... I just overestimated myself. "

    "It seems that you were there that day ~" HEMA suddenly noticed what the other party said. It seems that the old guy was there that day, and his teammates withdrew.

    "I was just going to come to the forbidden forest that day to try to get close to the unicorn tribe, but I failed. Later, I heard that there was a problem with the werewolf operation, so I was ready to support."

    "But unexpectedly, I came a step late. The battle is over, but the most unexpected thing is that Kui 12 was defeated by you."

    "What''s the strength of that woman? At that level, although you were defeated, you have to admit that she doesn''t have 30% of your combat effectiveness."

    "It''s impossible. Kui 12 is Kui''s strongest combat power. Although Kui 1 may not be defeated, it''s on a par with me, isn''t it? Didn''t she open her heart? "

    "What is sunflower heart?" When Doug Ann and hermaton felt that they knew so little, but was that Kui 12 really so strong?

    "It''s a special spell over Kui. It can open people''s full potential, but it''s very difficult to master."

    "So why don''t you?"

    "Me? I''m a man. "

    "Are all women?"

    "Of course, do you know now?" I don''t know what to say. These people know the blood knight, but they don''t know the structure of Kui and burial.

    "How many people are there?" Dogan was also a little embarrassed, but as an office worker, he held back and continued to ask calmly.

    "There are 18 people, but they will change all the time, and our burial is a fixed 21 people. In addition, as the assassin of the organization, the spear behind us is naturally the elite!"

    "In addition, this awakening potential also depends on everyone''s degree. Kui 12 is the most growing one in the whole front needle shuttle tour."

    "But at that time... She always fought with us in an ordinary posture." Dogan glanced at HEMA, and HEMA nodded.

    At that time, Kui 12 really didn''t cause them such pressure this time. This time, HEMA had to ask for help like a little guy. Of course, he had other ways.

    But it''s a little too much. It''s not suitable for this one-on-one situation, and the consequences may be difficult to predict, so it''s best to let the little guy come.

    "That only shows that in her training, every Kui heart will choose not to use when she grows up, so her Kui heart may go further."

    "It seems that if I meet her again, I''m afraid I''ll be cut to death, so next time I must not deal with her as last time. You''ll die miserably."

    "All right, old man, and then?"

    "Let me see, the leader of Kui group and our burial group, the leader of the rotation front needle shuttle patrol team. The dark Warlock is a relatively normal team, according to the numbers. "

    "From dark 1 to dark 50, of course, it may be added in the future, and then groups 1 to 10 are one, and then groups 11 to 20 are two."

    "But the boss is not dark 1." HEMA said casually. To tell the truth, he didn''t know, but he could feel that the dark 11 didn''t look like a vice captain.

    "Well... I don''t know where you got the information. I immediately felt that I had been mixing for more than ten years and was nothing... Yes, the captain was dark 00."

    "A very terrible woman!"

 Chapter 215

    "All the powerful people in your organization are women!"

    "It happens... But it''s true to say so, but dark 00 is really a very powerful wizard, at least everyone says so."

    "Have you seen her?"

    "No, I''m not familiar with her, or she is very mysterious. Let alone us. Even other captains haven''t said they''ve seen her."

    "Since she blows so hard, she must be an elder, sir?" Ellie started talking again.

    "This? She suddenly appeared one day, the day when the dark warlock was born. She was not a veteran, but it was five years ago. "

    "So where is she strong?"

    "This? It can be said that she is invincible... Or that there is no spell she can''t use. Anyway, other captains have challenged this one, but none has defeated her. "

    "Neither can your captain?"

    "Well, whether it''s Kui 1 or burial 1, they are the elders of the organization. They almost came to the organization with me. There''s nothing wrong with their strong combat effectiveness, but they don''t win."

    Hearing this, several people also wrote down the so-called dark 00 from the bottom of their heart. This woman may become a very big enemy in the future.

    "What else do you want to know? I told you most of what I know."

    "What about the leaders and upper echelons of the organization?"

    "I know you want to ask this, but I don''t know. Only the captain can meet with the top of the organization, but even so, I can''t see the leader. It never appeared."

    "What are your tasks and big decisions?"

    "It was arranged by Holy Blood nine."

    "Holy Blood nine?" At this moment, a new word came. When HEMA and Dogg settled down, they felt that they would make a lot of money by coming to the forbidden forest this time!

    "They are the real top of the organization, but not nine people, because the position is not full. The captain performs well and can go up and become one of the nine holy blood."

    "At present, there are 5 people in holy blood nine, and each of them is the strong among the strong. Although I don''t know where they get strength, it is obvious that they are strong, at least at the captain level, that is, they have the power of inheritance."

    "According to what you say, is dark 00 not qualified to become holy blood nine?"

    "Well, it''s said that dark 00 has some unknown relationship with the leader. She won''t become holy blood nine. She already has a high status, you know."

    Next to Ellie and Dogan, their cheeks are also slightly red, and burial 3 continues to say, "but every time Holy Blood IX appears, they just talk to the team leaders. If you want to know the core of the real organization, you have to find the existence of the team leader level."

    "But if you want to catch them alive at the captain level, it''s really difficult!"

    "We know this, but can you feel what the top blood wants to do? I always think they are collecting the power of inheritance and God generation to conquer the magic world like Voldemort. "

    "No, you all understand wrong. Although the top blood has killed many people and done many unjust things, according to the words given above."

    "Everything they do is for mankind to return to a better era again. Of course, I don''t know what a better era is, but this is our organizational goal."

    "It feels so silly." Allie also make complaints about it. After all, back to a better era, it feels like the official tone of Muggles in their speeches.

    "But this is the unified discourse of the organization all the time. Of course, I don''t believe it, but I feel that the upper level may really think so."

    "Well, about the blood knight?" HEMA and Dogan also came to the focus, because they paid more attention to the blood knight than the werewolves, dark warlocks and needle spear patrol.

    After all, it is likely to be the enemy to meet below. Even if HEMA didn''t tell Dogan, Dogan, as Auror, can feel that the unknown is the most terrible.

    "Well, in fact, there''s nothing to talk about the knight array. It''s a group composed of two forces, and so is their boss!"

    "Get down to business."

    "The blood knights are not grouped, but prefer the feeling of the army. They are led by a big knight in black armor, four knights in gold armor as deputies, 25 silver knights and 45 bronze knights."

    "I can imagine how naughty a man in gold armor is." Ellie also made a joke in her proficient Chinese.

    But HEMA fell into thinking, because according to Harry''s dream, the knight in golden armor was not a soldier, but an assistant.

    The other is the member of Kui group. However, according to the fact that the combat effectiveness of Kui group is almost the same except Kui 1, it should not be Kui 1. After all, the team leaders should not specialize in these small things.

    "The Golden Knight''s way of fighting is to cut people with a sword?"

    "You can say so, but in my opinion, the knight order is more like a team to attack fortified positions or a group to encircle and suppress a powerful enemy."

    "Just say it. It''s more suitable for encircling and suppressing magical animals with inherited power like little guys."

    "Yes, their strength does not lie in their own magic, nor in their superb fighting skills. Their strength comes from their armor. They are undoubtedly cowards!"

    "Their armor is made of special magic metal and has very high magic resistance. Silver level can even receive a life threatening spell in the front."

    "Most of them are immune to physical damage. At least if I use my sword blade without a spell, it must be my sword."

    "But strong defense also leads to slow action. That''s the meaning of our assassins, but they don''t have the ability to fight back."

    "Their weapons and armor are made of special metal, and then attached with strange magic. I doubt it is the power from inheritance."

    "If attacked by their weapons, your magic will be absorbed and converted into armor defense. Of course, it can also be stored in the weapons to make a sudden counterattack against you."

    "Why do you know so well?" HEMA asked casually.

    "Because I was beaten once... Two years ago, I think these people are cowards hiding in the turtle shell, but I didn''t expect that the turtle shell is really tough!"

    "In addition, this is what I know most of the things. Other things, wait until you release me..."

    "This? Write down the names and combat effectiveness of every organization member you know, whether it''s your side or other teams! "

    "Aunt ah, you''re going to kill me. There''s really no need to know the information about those miscellaneous fish. I''ll tell you the main things. In fact..."

    "Just say whether you want to write or not?" Three wands and the little guy''s little claws were aimed at his head.

    "Well... I will! But really let me go and give me time. If you don''t believe it, you can get me a contract first! "

    "This? Wait until you finish dealing with the unicorn! " Dogan has never forgotten that the unicorns are the biggest victims this time.

    "Where are our elders and people?" The tall Unicorn came over and shouted angrily at the funeral 3.

    "Well... I''ll take you... Otherwise it''s hard to find..."

 Chapter 216

    So a group of people, no, three people and a group of Unicorns followed the funeral 3 and went deeper into the forbidden forest.

    "No, further on is the territory of the horse people..." the unicorn next to HEMA suddenly said to them.

    Dogan also planned to go up and ask, but nearby Ellie kicked up and slapped the buried 3 on the ground.

    "What are you doing?!"

    "The front is the territory of the horse people. Are you sure you''re not biting us?"

    "My arms and magic are imprisoned. How can I pit you? But the front is indeed the territory of the horse people. You should be a little careful and protect me."

    "Then why did you imprison the unicorn in the territory of the horse man?"

    "I didn''t imprison them at all. You''ll know in a minute."

    After walking for a few minutes, all kinds of carvings, pictures and strange words and marks began to appear on the surrounding trees.

    "This is really their style." HEMA looked at these things and felt that the horse people had a deep study of these strange celestial phenomena.

    "Here we are." After a few minutes, the funeral 3 finally stopped, and there was a narrow road in front of it.

    "Wait a minute, you attack here."

    "Little guy."

    "Oh!" As soon as the little guy shook his tail, the path disappeared directly, revealing his real face. It was a tall cave.

    "You shut them up in the cave?"

    "You''ll know when you go in."

    "HEMA?" Dogan glanced at HEMA. She didn''t trust this guy. Even if she told them information, she didn''t necessarily harm them.

    "Well, I''ll go in with the funeral 3 and the unicorn lady, and the others are outside." HEMA shouted to the unicorn behind her, and then looked at the tall Unicorn next to her.

    "Well, I have no problem. Now you take a rest in the back. By the way, my name is Aisha." The tall Unicorn nodded to HEMA.

    "Hello, Aisha."

    Burial 3 is also speechless. After looking at them and lifting the black magic on my tongue, I can''t swagger back to the organization. I will certainly be checked for my memory and even kill me. What''s the significance of my entrapment?

    So, the last three people entered the cave and walked a few meters. It was dark around, but HEMA didn''t use any magic spell to illuminate it.

    Because the light on the unicorn Aisha can shine a lot around, not to mention the little guy lying on HEMA''s shoulder, he was a little worried. HEMA followed him.

    But before walking for a few meters, a bright light suddenly appeared in the front. Aisha the unicorn hurriedly ran over there, and HEMA followed up quickly.

    It was found that the so-called light source was emitted by dozens of unicorns, but compared with the lively unicorns outside, these dozens of unicorns were lying on the ground and sleeping motionless.

    "What did you sit on them!?" The unicorn Aisha roared directly at the funeral 3 behind, and the unicorn also glittered purple and blue!

    "Oh, don''t get excited! These guys didn''t die, they were just hypnotized. Look at the magic array above, they fell into a deep sleep. "

    HEMA looked up and saw a strange technique painted on the wall above her head, emitting a light blue light, just reflected below.

    "You are so good that you can deceive them here."

    "That''s why I killed... No, playing the unicorn elder."

    Aisha kept staring at the funeral 3 as if she wanted to tear him up directly, but she looked at the magic array above her head and still resisted "how to break this magic column?"

    "Just destroy the crystal in the middle of the operation."

    After hearing this, Aisha, the unicorn, directly emitted a white light on the unicorn and hit the crystal. The whole skill lost all its light in an instant.

    The unicorns below also opened their eyes and looked at the HEMA people, "who are you?"

    "Two elders, don''t be nervous, it''s me!" Aisha the unicorn walked quickly to the side, and the thin Unicorn nodded.

    "Asha, what''s going on?"

    So Aisha simply said something. All unicorns immediately understood that the old guy in front of them killed the elder! Then he deceived them and stunned them through the identity of the elder!

    "Oh, don''t do it, Mr. Aibo, help me stop them!" Funeral 3 shouted and quickly hid behind HEMA. Looking at the approaching unicorns, he was a little helpless.

    "Don''t kill him... Then it''s up to you." HEMA said a word to Aisha, then suddenly pushed the burial 3 inside, and then ran quickly out of the cave.

    But before running a few steps, a roar sounded behind him. He was not too worried that unicorns would kill him. After all, unicorns rarely kill.

    And he is the unicorn''s lifesaver. He should not be killed. Besides, there is the little guy''s aura magic.

    Even a binding spell can be regarded as a magic spell to protect him from being killed directly, so when they are relieved, talk about something else.

    In this way, while waiting for the unicorn to calm down, HEMA began to chat with Dogan outside, mainly about the information just now.

    "For the Ministry of magic, the most important thing to pay attention to is the intelligence team, but he doesn''t know, so it''s difficult to find the ghost, but fortunately, the Ministry of magic has set up a magic contract, and their high-level lurks must be powerful and have nowhere to use."

    "However, according to this guy, the inside of the top blood is terrible enough. The dark warlock we face is not the strongest group, and the werewolf doesn''t match the last group. The only strong one is Kui 12, which is still the weakened version."

    HEMA also felt a lot of pressure at this time. After all, they don''t know how strong the upper combat effectiveness of the top blood, that is, inheritance.

    But the second class of burials 3 have really fought, and the fighting pressure is terrible, not to mention the role of captain.

    There was a feeling of crossing into the God of death when hematon was at the captain level and vice captain level. What strange and mysterious holy blood nine was there on it.

    "But we must also fight for it. No, if we don''t manage it, more people will sacrifice for it, and then it will gradually spread. Finally, even if it''s none of our business, it will become a necessary thing. It''s better to prepare in advance."

    "You''re right, but wait for that guy to give us a detailed information, and then we''re making a detailed plan. The top blood strength is strong, but they''re still acting in the dark, which shows that they also have concerns."

    "Well, the more information you know, it will be beneficial to the operation. When you know the information, as long as you don''t encounter the existence of burial 3 and captain level, ordinary wizards can also have the power of a war."

    "Besides, what you just told me about Voldemort is true?"

    "This is, but now we are not sure what he wants to do if he is resurrected. We can only wait for him to come forward, because he has nothing to say, and the one in the Ministry of magic won''t believe it."

    "Yes, although the Ministry of magic has become much more vigilant with the action of top blood, it still looks lazy and really needs to be reformed."

    "Then try your best to run for a minister of magic, so you don''t have to listen to the old man fudge in the future!"

    "That''s true, but it depends, but it''s good to let Dumbledore be the headmaster. By the way, has Ellie met headmaster Dumbledore? But for those who personally arranged for you to study in Hogwarts, they also got a single dormitory! "

    "He''s too busy. I haven''t visited him yet. I''ll do it next time!" Ellie was also embarrassed to scratch her head. It turned out that the single room was a privileged service. I thought everyone was

    At this time, the sound of burial 3 also disappeared, and then all unicorns flashed out of it. Burial 3 also flew out and hit HEMA next to them.

    "Thank you for your help. Thank you very much." As soon as the two elders said, all unicorns also fell down.

    "We are neighbors, and top blood has always been our common enemy." Dogan also nodded gently.

    "But now?"

    "Here it is." HEMA also immediately took it out of her arms, but the light on the triangular crystal has become much lighter than just now.

    "It must be sent back to the spring as soon as possible. The energy in the spirit begins to decline." The second elder also said to an Aisha on the side.

    "Yes, elder." Aisha also ran out first.

    "In fact, this thing is more like a kind of inheritance than spirit. Although this guy is a bad guy, he''s right. It doesn''t help the ancient trees now. It''s best to inherit it."

    "This... In fact, we have considered it, but now this ancient tree has no consciousness of being an elf or creature, and can''t carry this power at all."

    "You can pass this on to the unicorns. See who can be qualified. You use the power of springs and ancient trees, but in essence, it is the inheritance of ancient trees, or the power of spirit, so it should also be directly inherited."

    HEMA also summarized this feasible scheme by using the knowledge she has learned so far.

    "This... The ancient trees we protect are completely meaningless. They only multiply by springs."

    "But the ancient trees are still there, aren''t they? There''s no problem if the spring is still there. You still have the meaning of guarding, but the spirit that supplies the spring has become the inheritance of unicorns."

    "It can protect the inheritance from being robbed, and make the unicorn more stable. It will not be affected again. Its offspring will become stronger and make the unicorn race stronger and stronger."

    "... we''ll consider it."

    Hearing HEMA say this, the two elders of Unicorn realized for the first time that although the so-called spirit is the foundation of their survival, it will also attract strong people who covet it.

    If they do not have the ability to protect the spirit, like this time, they are taken away by others, or even do bad things, which is an insult to the unicorn family.

    They really need to think about the inheritance of this inheritance power, but even if he is an old man, he should hand over this era to the younger generation.

 Chapter 217

    Later, the HEMA people talked with the unicorn elder, and then prepared to leave here first. After all, this is the territory of the horse people. If so many unicorns suddenly appear, they will be regarded as an invasion.

    But before the Unicorn Team left the range of the horse people, a group of horse people directly surrounded and blocked the unicorn and HEMA on their way.

    One of them, Herma, is still very familiar to them. Firenze, although the other party did not serve as the main force in the last battle in the forbidden forest, he has been helping.

    At the beginning, Hagrid helped them break through with Sirius, and later helped resist the continuous attacks of the wolves, but he secretly left before thanking him.

    It may be because the people of the Ministry of magic appear. They horse people should be the people who hate the Ministry of magic most, and of course, Mr. Minister of magic.

    However, compared with unicorns, horse people are very difficult to deal with. They are arrogant and aggressive. In short, they have a bad temper.

    "Momorodo, why did you bring so many unicorns and humans into our horse people''s territory!" The leading black horse man shouted to the two Unicorn elders.

    "Lenkamo, we were just cheated here by this guy and were about to leave. He was a black wizard." The second elder, momorodo, also pointed at him and was tied to his horse.

    At this time, he was unconscious, covered with wounds, and miss Unicorn carrying him was very unhappy.

    "But it has nothing to do with you bringing humans into our territory!"

    "So what do you want?" The second elder was not a good temper either. He suddenly breathed and the momentum of the whole horse rose.

    Dozens of Unicorns behind also raised their front feet one after another. Two unicorns protected HEMA and them behind and were ready to fight.

    The horse man opposite didn''t expect that the unicorn would be so strong. After all, unicorns are generally very friendly. To put it bluntly, they are counselled. It doesn''t matter if they are angry, but they have changed today!

    The horsemen were also a little overwhelmed. After all, they were not evil magical creatures. They could not hurt unicorns. On the contrary, they would be cursed and lose the power to observe the stars.

    And there are only a dozen of them. There are 6 or 70 unicorns opposite. It''s good not to be destroyed by the regiment.

    "Cough... But you must give us a detailed account." The dark horse man also coughed a few times. Ferrenze also noticed HEMA and blinked without trace.

    "Jake, you have a good talk with Mr. dark horse. Let''s go first." The two elders said to the unicorn next to them, and then went straight by.

    HEMA and them also followed, and the horsemen did not stop them, but let them go, leaving only two small unicorns.

    "It''s not a good thing to fight with horse people. At least for our unicorns, their bows and arrows have great restrictions on us, and they also have healing magic. Fortunately, there are few horse people patrolling today."

    The second elder also said to HEMA. In fact, he was a little flustered just now, but he was relieved to see more than a dozen horse people.

    At this time, Ellie has fallen on a unicorn and enjoyed the warmth of each other. Although she is also a blood family, she is still a lovely sister after all. The unicorn did not say that she would not stay on it.

    The little guy was curious and ran around on the top of the unicorn, but the unicorn wouldn''t look at it. He felt like a little thing at a glance.

    Let alone the two elders know that this is the successor of the God generation who defeated mossag. Naturally, he should not be provoked. In addition, he is also the lifesaver of his family.

    "Little fellow, come down, how can you run on someone else''s head?"

    "Oh." The little guy slowly flew to Dogan''s arms, slowly lay down, and then glanced at Ellie next to him.

    "Alas! What do you mean! "

    "By the way, two elders, do you all know about mossag?"

    "Well, the forbidden forest is full of dangers for you humans. After all, the creatures here have their own territory and habits. Some are gentle like us, some are strong, but some are simply killing humans."

    "But for us, species can be regarded as neighbors, but they can be divided into good neighbors and bad neighbors."

    "Mossag is a bad neighbor, or eight eyed giant spider. Their race is an evil dark creature, which can be said to be our most hated race."

    "But mossag is not like this now, is it?"

    "Well, a year ago, she seemed to devour the inheritance that did not belong to it, resulting in variation and becoming more like a monster. Originally, under the control of aragock, the honest eight eyed giant spider began to attack Hogwarts."

    "Well, that''s why you''re considering whether to inherit... Because there are risks." HEMA also understood that no wonder mossag would be like that, and the inheritance must be matched in place.

    "Of course, I don''t know much about inheritance. The only thing I can be completely sure of is that higher inheritance is very dangerous for every creature, because you may not inherit perfectly, but will be controlled by power."

    "Yes."

    "Hiss!!"

    But just then, the unicorn leading the way gave a cry, the two elders flashed by, and HEMA and Dogan rushed over immediately.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Hoo... Gone?"

    "What''s missing?"

    "The spirit is gone?" The unicorn said in the unicorn language, but HEMA they couldn''t understand, but they roughly understood what it meant.

    They looked up at the canopy and found that it was still empty, the inheritance crystal did not come back, and Aisha was gone.

    "Where''s Aisha?"

    "Aisha is gone. What''s going on? Did she escape with her inheritance? " Cried a unicorn in horror.

    "No, no, Aisha, she won''t. She''s the most gifted unicorn in our Unicorn tribe. Absolutely not!" The smaller Unicorn retorted that she had just picked them up with Aisha.

    The second elder closed his eyes and seemed to be thinking about something. He suddenly raised his head and roared for a few seconds! The noisy unicorns around slowly quieted down.

    "Three, what do you think is the situation? Aisha should not take the spirit away for a so-called inheritance, but she really didn''t come back..."

    "Wait a minute, I have a way to know if she has come back." Ellie suddenly jumped off the unicorn''s back and raised her wand.

    "Yes, there is a magic spell that can temporarily trace back to whether there is anyone in this place. It is also a necessary subject for Aurora."

    "I''m different. I can locate an accurate unit, but I need a part of Aisha, such as hair."

    "Yes, Ellie''s tail hair. Our unicorns like to leave one of their own tail hair every year, kechar!"

    The thin Unicorn galloped behind the old tree. HEMA knew the little fellow''s name. Was it miss Aisha''s child? Or siblings?

    More than ten seconds later, kechar came here with a tail hair in his mouth, and then gently put it into Ellie''s hand.

    Ellie did not linger, but directly recited the spell. With the trembling of her tail hair, a light red mist sprayed out from above, then condensed in the air and began to fly around.

    "What is this?" Dogan doesn''t understand the function of this spell. After all, this is not the inheritance magic of the blood family. This is the spell accumulated by Ellie herself.

    So I really can''t underestimate this girl. Although her combat effectiveness is average, she knows things and has high proficiency in magic spells.

    "Just wait a minute. The fog is looking for the trace of Aisha. Here it is!"

    I saw the red suddenly fall down, not far from the spring, and then slowly spread on the ground, forming two shapes.

    One was a unicorn, and the other was a creature a little bigger than a unicorn. The red smoke was not very clear, but everyone understood it in an instant.

    "It''s an eight eyed giant spider!"

    Looking at the eight thighs in the smoke, and then fighting with the unicorn, they suddenly understood what was going on.

    "It''s an eight eyed giant spider... Why did they attack Aisha, is it!?"

    "Maybe, that guy mossag is not dead yet."

    Unicorns also trembled subconsciously. After all, they had experienced the horror of mossag.

    "But we have a little guy here. What are you afraid of her doing?" Ellie also shouted to the little guy who was taking a bath in the spring,

    "Whining!"

    Seeing this, all unicorns were relieved. With this here, there would be nothing to be afraid of.

    "Ellie, can you still track where they are?" Dogan glanced at Ellie.

    "No, this spell can only restore the recent situation and can''t track what happened later. You can only use this spell again if you know where they went in another place."

    "Then leave it to me. There is no trace!" Dogan also went to the place where the smoke had just been, and cast a magic spell with his tail hair.

    In an instant, a streamer splashed from the tail hair, turned into a purple light butterfly, and then flew to the forest on the left.

    "Two elders?"

    "You, and you guys, follow me. Others stay here. Don''t let any creatures near!"

    "Hiss!"

    The second elder also jumped directly next to HEMA. Kechar also ran to Ellie and gently pushed her.

    "Sit up, I''m still very confident in our speed."

    "Yes."

    So the three sat on horseback and quickly followed the butterfly into the dark forest!

 Chapter 218

    "This direction is the habitat of the original eight eyed giant spider." On the way to Mercedes Benz, the second elder also felt that the flying direction of the little butterfly in front of him was moving over there. It seems that it is indeed an eight eyed giant spider. That''s right!

    HEMA sat on the back of the second elder and felt the cold wind and scenery passing by her ears. Although it was chilly, she still couldn''t change the surprise of riding for the first time.

    "Whining!" Suddenly, the little guy shouted in HEMA''s ear. The second elder also stopped immediately, and the butterfly slowly stopped nearby and stopped flying.

    "Ellie!"

    "I see." Ellie also jumped down directly, stretched out her magic wand and released a spell just now again. The shadow of a unicorn appeared in the fog and walked towards the depths.

    "... this way."

    HEMA got off the horse and slowly explored inside. Half a minute later, a very striking silver liquid appeared on the ground.

    "It''s Unicorn blood!" The second elder looked at it and suddenly his whole body trembled. He began to be afraid that Aisha would really die here.

    "There''s a cave down ahead!"

    "Crypt?" HEMA and the two elders went forward and saw a big hole. It was dark and could not see anything clearly.

    "Do you want to go down?" Dogan glanced at HEMA.

    "I''m sure, little guy. I really bother you to follow this time. We fight inside. I''m afraid we''ll be killed before we resist."

    "Whine, whine... Whine!" The little guy called several times in a row, and hematon nodded, "OK, OK, I''ll make you delicious when I go back!"

    "Potatoes... Meat."

    "Yes! Tube full! "

    "I won''t go down with them." Ellie suddenly said, and the second elder also looked at Ellie. He was going to go down.

    "At first glance, although the space is not small, it is certainly not suitable for people''s distance activities. If it gets smaller and smaller, don''t you unicorns get stuck? Just wait outside and give it to us."

    "So why don''t you go, just you." HEMA asked back, isn''t this girl afraid of spiders? No.

    "I''m afraid I''ll get my clothes dirty." Ellie pulled her skirt and pouted.

    "Well, then you''ll stay here and let''s go first!"

    "Yes!"

    With that, HEMA and Dogan jumped in directly. The little guy also put a shield on them and flew in himself.

    Ellie, who stayed in place, looked at HEMA and her sister and frowned slightly, "don''t have an accident."

    "Miss Ellie, you actually want to go?" The second elder suddenly stretched out his head and said a sentence, as if a kind smile appeared on the horse''s face.

    "No, it''s so dark and dirty inside. Maybe there''s bat and mouse shit. I won''t go in."

    "But you just don''t want them to worry..." the second elder didn''t reply, but continued to speak selfishly, with the corners of his mouth raised slightly.

    In fact, the little girl''s clothes won''t be dirty, because she has been riding a unicorn for a while. When she was casting a spell, she half knelt on the ground, and her clothes haven''t been stained with a trace of dust.

    She may just feel that although she has the power to fight, she is afraid that her mistakes will affect them both. She is really a kind child, just like Aisha

    So Aisha, there must be no accident. In fact, at this moment, I think about it. Maybe the future of Unicorn

    At this time, HEMA and Dogan had drawn more than ten meters. Finally, they stopped in such a large space and hit a huge cobweb.

    Dogan also stretched out a blood blade and cut off the cobweb with a sword. The two fell directly into a circular space, and there were more than a dozen small holes around to connect the outside world.

    HEMA and they came in one of them, that is to say, this seemingly not very large space is connected to many places.

    It''s said that it''s a cunning rabbit cave. I didn''t expect that spiders would do the same this time. I got an underground facility similar to a transfer station.

    They then walked inside, looked forward by the light of the little guy, and suddenly widened their eyes.

    "Lying trough!"

    "What are they thinking?"

    On the inner side of this space, a pile of gold, silver and jewelry are piled here, and many are not gold, silver and jewelry, but glass.

    "Where did they come from?"

    "I don''t know, but there are many necklaces and bracelets. They should be worn by people eaten by eight eyed giant spiders. It seems that they can''t accumulate recently. This place should have existed a long time ago."

    "By the way, where''s Aisha?"

    "Let''s go to the fork. My left, your right, little guy, follow Dogan."

    "Whining?"

    "HEMA, I can do it myself."

    "Listen to me."

    "I''m Auror, and I''m older than you. Listen to me."

    "..." HEMA stared at the little guy directly, and then walked directly to the right. Dogan frowned, looked at the little guy and sighed.

    "This kid... Male chauvinism all day. Be careful, HEMA." Whispered a word and walked carefully around. The little guy fell on her shoulder.

    On HEMA''s side, instead of lighting up with a spell, he leaned against his eyes and walked down the wall, because the light might expose himself.

    Just a few seconds later, a faint smell of blood came to the tip of his nose. He squatted down suddenly, used a little flicker, and found a silver line extending inward on the ground.

    "It''s here!" HEMA quickened her pace and rushed inside!

    Half a minute later, it was obvious that the light was sufficient. With her dragon''s vision, HEMA also saw the surrounding scene and finally came to the end of the path.

    In the moonlight outside, a handsome figure lay on the ground, and the silver blood pulled out a long winding line, flashing in the moonlight.

    "Hoo... Hoo..."

    On both sides, on the walls leading to the ground above, two red spiders are closing their eyes, seemingly resting and watching Aisha below.

    "It''s really these disgusting guys... But I''m going to kill them now. Can I kill them when they don''t respond? The red giant spider has really high defense..." but looking at Aisha, I can''t wait any longer!

    "It''s all up to you this time, rune, this time, just this time, help, kill those two guys in seconds!"

    HEMA grabbed the wand, kissed the rune mark on her arm, and then suddenly raised the wand "purify the curse fire!"

    A flame suddenly spewed out of Mo''s palm and ran down the wall to the sides of the two giant spiders!

    The two giant spiders also reacted violently, pulled the spider silk and climbed up, but with a bang, the white flame devoured them in an instant, and their bodies made a sudden explosion, trying to devour HEMA''s attack with their own flame.

    But what they don''t know is that ordinary flame can''t swallow the spell of Rune addition. With a click, it directly fell down and hit the ground.

    With the fire seeping into their flesh and blood, they roared in pain. HEMA immediately used a barrier spell to shut the surrounding voices in the cave.

    In order to avoid other giant spiders hearing their painful cry, and then quickly rush to support. After all, there may be a lot of eight eyed giant spiders around with so many forks and small tunnels. In that case, he won''t be able to deal with it very well.

    "Miss Aisha." HEMA also hurried to the side of Asha who fell to the ground and found two big cuts in her abdomen and back.

    The whole horse''s breath seemed very weak, the blood didn''t stop, and the light of one horn dispersed for a few minutes. It felt as if it would die at any time.

    "Cough... Hoo... HEMA EBO?"

    "I''ll take you away. Is it safe up there?"

    "Take back... Inheritance crystal... It''s at another fork in the road... I don''t matter. Go while they haven''t come back!"

    "Don''t worry, Dogan has gone there. I''ll treat you! The grace of the light! "

    An Angel w skill threw out, but there was no obvious change in the other party''s wound. HEMA quickly opened the system eye.

    [Aisha]

    ¡¾5005600¡¿

    [serious injury, poisoning, curse]

    "What''s going on? Why is there a curse to prevent treatment... "HEMA frowned, took out a bottle of potion and poured it into her mouth, but the blood bar still didn''t increase.

    Can only keep no further decline, but as long as you stop drinking blood medicine, the blood volume will begin to decline!

    "Leave me alone... I was hit by the curse power of that guy... You leave quickly and don''t let her find out."

    "I''ll take you out of here first. The little guy may have a way!"

    "But I..."

    While HEMA was about to fight each other, there was a loud noise behind her!

    "HEMA!"

 Chapter 219

    "HEMA!"

    "Dogan, I''m here!"

    HEMA shouted, and then Dogan bumped in directly, and a dozen pairs of big red eyes twinkled from behind.

    "Where''s the little guy?"

    "Play with them. Let''s go out from above?" Dogan glanced at Aisha in his hand and frowned.

    "No, there''s no time. She''s dying, little guy!"

    "Whining!" As soon as the little guy threw a halo, he put on a light curtain at the mouth of the cave, stopped the giant spiders outside and flew to HEMA.

    "Can you save her?"

    "Hum..." the little guy fell on Aisha, purified it with light, then shook his head and showed a bitter little expression.

    "I... now... No..."

    "You mean you can''t do it now?" HEMA asked, then half knelt next to Aisha and watched the blood strip slide down again.

    "Oh ~" the little guy also felt guilty at the bottom of his heart.

    "It''s OK. After all, you have just mastered some power, but what should you do? Or take her away first... "

    "No... take the inheritance crystal and go, I have... I..." Aisha whispered. The light on her hair completely faded. HEMA immediately fed a little red medicine, but she was gently vomited out by the other party. She was obviously determined to die.

    "HEMA?"

    "Hoo... Now..." HEMA looked at her and was about to give up, but the little guy suddenly bumped into Dogan.

    "Oh!"

    "What do you mean, little guy?"

    "Pocket." The little guy finally said something without stumbling. Dogan immediately thought of something and took out a triangular crystal with light brilliance in his pocket.

    "HEMA, this may work."

    "Well, you can try."

    HEMA is also a bright spot. This inheritance crystal has brought the survival power of unicorns. Naturally, it is the source of Unicorn power. Maybe it can.

    HEMA gently placed the crystal on Asha''s body, and then a faint blue light emanated from it and spread towards the wound.

    "Maybe it really works!" Dogan said in surprise. The little guy was also staring, and HEMA opened the system eye.

    [Aisha]

    ¡¾6005600¡¿¡¢¡¾10005600¡¿¡¢¡¾4605600¡¿

    [phantom curse]

    [phantom curse: reduces healing effect by 90%, reduces maximum HP by 1% per second, and consumes maximum magic by 1% per second]

    "Serious injury and poisoning are in contact. Is it the curse that matters! It''s mossag''s curse. It should come from the inheritance of the God generation. Damn it! "

    When Herma said this, Dogan frowned, directly picked up the crystal and stuffed it into Asha''s mouth.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Try it in your mouth. It may be useful."

    "All right." HEMA saw that Dogan was also in a hurry to seek medical treatment, but after all, there was no way, so she nodded.

    But at the moment when Dogan put the crystal to Aisha''s mouth, the crystal burst out a colorful light, and then connected with the light on Aisha''s single corner!

    "What is this?"

    The next second, the light of the crystal restored its appearance on the ancient tree, and then became brighter and brighter, and Aisha''s single horn became brighter and brighter!

    And her blood volume also started to rise rapidly. Although the curse still exists, the speed of blood volume increase has reached more than 1000 points per second.

    It seemed as if crystal and mossag had opened the space confrontation, and after this lasted for half a minute, crystal itself suddenly fell into Aisha''s mouth.

    With a click, like the sound of broken glass, HEMA and Dogan looked at it in amazement and found that the crystal had broken itself.

    But a seven color streamer instantly poured into Aisha''s body, and her Unicorn changed from milky yellow with white and blue light to more and more bright.

    It was as if she had changed from a stone to a crystal, just like the triangular crystal, and then the wound on her body gradually began to die from the inside!

    "Heritage crystal and Aisha are integrated?" Doggett looked at HEMA strangely, and HEMA narrowed his eyes. He found that the curse mark began to shake.

    ¡¾50005600¡¿¡¢¡¾56006000¡¿¡¢¡¾60006500¡¿

    [status: Curse (remnant), spirit of ancient tree (increase maximum attribute value)]

    Her maximum health value and magic value are increasing, that is to say, other values are also rising, that is to say, the ancient tree gives the inheritance choice to Aisha!

    Another minute later, all the wounds on Aisha disappeared, even the blood became clean, and the tail hair began to appear in other colors from silver white.

    Blue, purple, red, etc. finally became red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue and purple rainbow, and the single corner of the head also became crystal clear, surrounding the seven color halo.

    "Asha, she seems to be evolving?"

    "Yes, it''s a chance that the ancient tree passed it on to her..." HEMA replied to Dogan, but she was shocked because the other party''s blood volume was still increasing.

    [Aisha]

    ¡¾900010000¡¿¡¢¡¾1000011000¡¿

    It''s almost doubled. It can be said that it''s the maximum health value I''ve seen except the snake monster. Dogan, Ellie and he are not high or low.

    Moszag, the little guy and his great master can''t see how much hp there is, let alone other data, so it''s really the highest.

    This is just the inheritance of a spirit tree that has survived for more than 1000 years. With this effect, HEMA can''t help looking forward to it. Can she find a power inheritance?

    Isn''t that a step up to the sky, directly killed Voldemort, and then stretched out his hand to each captain of the top blood and shouted, "I want to fight ten!"

    "Her vital signs are stable. Let''s get out of here first. Can we move with the unicorn phantom?" Dogan suddenly asked such a question.

    "Maybe?"

    "Well... Let''s go normally."

    HEMA turned directly into a dragon and jumped up from the pit. Although it was four or five meters, it was not a particularly big problem for HEMA.

    Dogan also immediately followed up, helped HEMA stabilize the horse, and then rushed to Ellie one by one.

    But not far away, a group of fiery red came out from behind. HEMA also directly flapped her wings, grabbed Dogan and flew up!

    The red giant spider looked at the flying people, burst out a flame, wiped HEMA''s arm and flew over.

    "How close!"

    "Thorns of blood!" Dogan also threw his wand, and a bunch of thorns appeared on the ground, directly blocking the giant spider''s way forward.

    "Hoo, you''ve learned it, too."

    "This is the basis of blood clan. I can learn things quickly. Ok..." Dogan pouted with dissatisfaction, and HEMA almost laughed. The sisters may be really similar.

    "In other words, if only you could grow up and carry us."

    "What? Cry! "

    "What are you talking about? Yes! "

    "Oh!"

    Before HEMA promised, the little guy suddenly trembled, his body began to grow up, and finally became a car laughing, but his appearance was not deformed, like an oversized doll.

    "Really!" HEMA also sat up immediately. Dogan felt the softness of the little guy and smiled.

    "You haven''t changed!"

    "Whining..." the little guy probably means that you haven''t asked me before.

    In this way, under the flying car trip of the little guy... Oh, the big guy, the two returned to the vicinity of the cave they had just entered in one and a half minutes.

    However, compared with the beginning, Ellie and them fell into a battle at this time. The giant spiders kept encircling them, and the two elders of Unicorn and Ellie fought hard.

    "Little guy!"

    "Oh!" With a cry, a wind blade cut through the trees, slammed on more than a dozen giant spiders, and directly stopped them!

 Chapter 220

    "HEMA! You''re back! " Ellie held up directly, but Dogan blocked her and bumped her head into the soft.

    "Aisha!" The second elder also ran to Aisha quickly, but he was stunned when he saw her bright light and colorful tail.

    "Mr. Abbott, what is this?"

    "When we found Aisha, she was dying and was cursed. In order to save her, we used inheritance crystal. Unexpectedly, in the middle of the way, the crystal itself broke and melted into her body. I''m sorry."

    "Oh, oh! It is OK! This is her... Life, and also the fate of our unicorn. The ancient tree chose her, so we should gladly accept it. "

    The second elder nodded. Although he knew that some people in the unicorn tribe must be unconvinced, he believed that Aisha, as the heir of the ancient tree, could handle it well.

    "But she hasn''t woken up yet." Ellie squatted next to Aisha and reached out her little hand to touch the glowing horsetail, but the next second, Aisha suddenly bounced up from the ground.

    "Kechar, I said, don''t touch my tail... Hey? Two elders! " Aisha looked back and was stunned there. What''s the situation.

    "How do you feel?" The second elder asked kindly.

    "It''s okay, it''s okay, but I''m not dead... Did Mr. Aibo save me?" Aisha recalled that it seemed that Mr. Abbott appeared there and gave himself medicine.

    "I just found you. The most important thing is that you should thank your great ancient trees and be willing to give you inheritance."

    "Inheritance?! What about the spirit? " Ashton widened her eyes and looked at Dogan. "Miss Dogan, have you brought back your spirit?"

    "Well... Inheritance has become a part of you. Take a closer look at your body." The two elders raised their hands and pointed behind her.

    Aisha went to a nearby puddle and reflected her new figure in the moonlight. She was stunned.

    Unicorn''s strength will be reflected in the body. The most important ones are tail hair and unicorn. Generally, the more color of tail hair, the stronger the unicorn''s strength.

    The lighter the color of the single horn, the better the talent of the single horn. The single horn is born and cannot be changed, as long as the tail can be changed by growth.

    But the talent has been determined, and the combat effectiveness will not have a big upper limit, but now her horn has become transparent, just like crystal.

    Even the elder''s horn is only white, and it doesn''t look like this. Sure enough, is this the result of inheritance? The legendary holy unicorn.

    "Two elders, but for us, how can I..."

    "No, no, Aisha, you have to understand that the ancient trees now are not the old trees of the past, and we unicorns can''t continue to surround it and rely on it as in the past. We must become stronger."

    "You don''t need its protection, let yourself protect yourself, and inheritance exists because of it. Moreover, it''s not you who devour inheritance, but inheritance who chooses you."

    The second elder said, slowly knelt down on one knee and lowered his head to Aisha. "Aisha, you are the future."

    "Two elders, get up quickly!" Aisha looked at the two bewildered little unicorns next to her, and also stretched out her head to help the two elders up.

    But there was a light on her head immediately. Before she leaned up, her body was suddenly covered by the light, and a burning sensation burst from her bones and internal organs.

    "Ah!"

    "Aisha?!"

    "Aisha?"

    "It''s all right. What seems to be happening to her?" HEMA found that the other party had no change in blood volume under the observation of systematic eyes.

    "Hoo... I... how could I!?" In the light, Aisha''s clear voice sounded again, but compared with just now, everyone felt more interesting.

    With the light slowly dispersed, a beautiful girl wearing a long white dress and a shining single horn on her forehead appeared there.

    "Hey!?"

    "Miss Aisha?" Ellie slowly leaned over and touched each other''s silver hair on her shoulder. "It''s real hair!"

    "Can it be false? But why, Miss Aisha, did you become human Dogan looked at each other''s beautiful face and long hair and was a little envious. After all, she didn''t have long hair, mainly for work.

    "I don''t know..."

    "Sister Aisha, how did you become human?" The nearby kechar also ran over and circled around her.

    "I really don''t know. Just when I was going to help the elder, my body automatically looked like this..." Aisha herself was a little frightened and became a human. Can she change back!?

    She hurried to the water, took the water as a mirror and looked at the face. Although she was a little worried, she subconsciously smiled. It was very beautiful, just like her

    In fact, Aisha is different from other unicorns. She is not a unicorn born in the forbidden forest, but a child from another small tribe in Britain.

    But they were attacked by black wizards and wanted to kill them. After all, they are one of the best magic materials.

    Seven or eight unicorns fought with each other, but because of the special magic of these wizards, our movement was limited and we were killed one by one.

    Finally, she survived only when she was hidden by her parents at the beginning, and she can still remember the last scene she saw.

    With the afterglow of dusk, the silver blood on the ground flickered and stabbed her eyes like a needle. They pulled the bodies of several unicorns and disappeared at the end of the sunset, which made her scared and angry!

    At that time, she was only one year old and a little unicorn. She walked aimlessly until she came to a farm. Groups of cattle and sheep walked everywhere, which made her feel much at ease.

    She woke up from the grass, planned to eat some grass, and then left, but when she left, she met the girl.

    At first she was a little scary because she was afraid that the other party would kill her like those black wizards and sell money, but the girl didn''t.

    Because the unicorn''s horn was not so obvious when she was a child, she was regarded as an ordinary pony. The girl immediately hugged her and asked her if she was lost.

    Later, she adopted herself regardless of her parents'' opposition. She even lost her temper and locked herself in her room for three or four days without eating.

    This made her feel for the first time that human beings may not be so terrible, which also made her develop a very gentle temper towards human beings.

    But as she grew older, she knew that the girl found her difference, but she didn''t hurt her, but still regarded her as an ordinary horse or friend.

    But although she can hide from her parents and friends, she still can''t hide from the Ministry of magic, because the unicorn will become more and more powerful in its continuous growth.

    It is obviously abnormal that there are more and more powerful magic around such a pasture without wizards.

    Until one day, two wizards in robes came to the ranch. She was afraid at first, but they said they were from the Ministry of magic.

    Take her to the Ministry of magic, because this is not the place for a magical creature to stay, but then an old gentleman said something to them, so he decided to send me here, and I also had a new home.

    She didn''t know the old man''s name at first, but later she remembered it forever, Albus Dumbledore.

    "In other words... It''s really been many years... Ten years... Is Ya okay?"

    "Sister Aisha? Are you okay? Afraid of not coming back? "

    "No... I''m just a little... Happy."

    "Happy?" Kechar looked at Aisha and tilted his head. I think unicorns are more beautiful than humans? Why is my sister happy?

 Chapter 221

    After a few minutes, everyone also accepted the fact that they became human. In addition to the two elders, they are still in a muddled state.

    Of course, Aisha feels she can change back. She just needs to slowly master the power in her body, but it still takes time.

    The second elder couldn''t help nodding, but the ancient tree chose Aisha. It seems that she has also gained strength. It must be a good thing for the unicorn in the Forbidden Forest in the future.

    Back next to the ancient tree, the unicorn waiting there was also very surprised to hear that Aisha was selected as the heir by the ancient tree, but soon accepted the fact.

    Moreover, the situation that some people were unconvinced imagined by the second elder did not appear, but many people asked Aisha how to become human.

    This makes HEMA feel the simplicity of the folk customs of this race, at least much better than human beings.

    In addition, unicorns are not just good-looking if they want to become human. They think that if they want to leave the Forbidden Forest and play outside, they must have human health.

    "But the second elder, how do you arrange for Aisha? She must take care of the springs and ancient trees."

    "For the time being, let her rest at ease and master the power first. The power in the spring can also supply the ancient tree for a period of time. I believe she can solve it."

    "Well, let''s withdraw first. The Dementor problem has been solved. Although there are still people who escape, just catch them and let HEMA deal with them."

    "But if we can help, we must come to Aisha. You are our benefactor."

    "Of course, we''ll withdraw first." Ellie replied casually and was about to retreat, because it was already 9 or 10 p.m.

    "It''s late, Dogan. Are you going back to Hogsmeade?"

    "Well, I have no other place to go. I''ll take you back first."

    "No, I''ll just go back with HEMA and sleep together... Oh, you hit me again!?"

    "Are you leaving?" At this time, Aisha, who escaped from the problems of the little guys, also came here.

    "Well, it''s all right here. You should be able to protect everyone now. Mossag is half disabled and doesn''t dare to fight with you."

    "Well, thanks to the help of three... No, four. The unicorns will always remember your kindness." With that, Aisha bowed mercilessly.

    "Oh!" The little guy also shouted happily. He was the one who contributed the most along the way. Now he took me!

    "See you again, Miss Aisha."

    "Wait... Well, just now the little guy told me that you have a teacher who is good at inheritance?" Asha suddenly shouted to Emma, who was about to leave.

    "Little guy? Can you understand it? "

    "Well, the spirit can hear."

    "Little guy, you can talk mentally. Why are you talking all day?" HEMA gave it a white look and the little guy gave him a straight flick with his tail.

    "Oh!"

    "He said that your mental power is very strange and can''t communicate... In fact, when we first met, I also noticed that your mental power is very strange, so I speak human language directly."

    "Is that so?" HEMA thought at first that unicorns only communicate with girls. It turned out that she had wronged them.

    "Miss Aisha, I''m going to ask the teacher about your power."

    "That''s right."

    "Then leave it to me."

    "No, I want to go back with you to see the teacher."

    "Hey!?" Ellie suddenly showed up and felt a sense of crisis. She always felt that the one-man girl wanted to rob her dog.

    "Ellie, how do I feel you''re thinking something strange..." HEMA glanced at Ellie next to her.

    "Er... No, but miss Aisha is the inheritor now. Without her, what if the unicorn is attacked? Although mossag can''t do it, there are those powerful spiders! "

    "Whine, whine!" As soon as the little guy shook his tail, a light ball flew directly up, and then exploded, and countless light spots fell like snowflakes.

    "Thank you, little fellow." Aisha looked at a huge light mask around the spring, and the snowflake like light spots constantly strengthened it.

    "Little guy!" Ellie is a little guy who has dragged his air and squeezed him in her arms. She feels like suffocating him.

    "Whimper, whimper!"

    "If Miss Aisha really wants to go, I''ll take you, but it''s late. Let''s talk to the school first, but let''s go together first."

    "Thank you, Mr. Abbott." Asha lowered her head again and gently whirled around HEMA''s neck.

    HEMA felt the faint fragrance of flowers coming from each other''s hair, her cheeks were also slightly red, and Dogan beside her stared wide.

    What is this operation!?

    "Sister, it''s dangerous!"

    "... well, you have nothing to do with HEMA. What''s the matter?" Dogan also liberated the little guy in his sister''s arms.

    "Sister, you don''t want your brother-in-law. I want... Ah! You hit me again! "

    "Then why do you want HEMA? Although he is handsome and excellent in some things, he is still a little boy ~ "

    "Well, his blood is very fragrant. You don''t have to worry about food in the future."

    "...." Doggett suddenly a black line, and the girl really didn''t look right!

    "Asha, are you going to Hogwarts?"

    "Well, elder, I want to go to Mr. Aibo''s teacher and ask questions about inheritance. I''ll master it myself. I''m afraid it will take a long time."

    "Well, that''s good. Of course, if you meet Dumbledore, please say hello for me... No, you should ask him on behalf of the whole unicorn."

    "Well, elder!" Aisha also nodded and felt the responsibility on her shoulder for the first time, but she will work hard!

    "But... Although you look like a human... Don''t..." the second elder suddenly lowered his voice and became the exclusive language of the unicorn.

    "Hey!?" Aisha''s face turned red and looked at the second elder strangely. "Will it be like this?"

    "Of course, after all, species are still very different from species. Of course, just be careful." The two elders said in earnest.

    "Well, I see, but I won''t. I''m still a unicorn after all."

    "Well, you go and be careful along the way."

    "It''s the elder!"

    So, after Aisha explained to the two elders and friends, the original team of three people and one pet became a team of three and a half people and one pet. Let''s go.

    But after HEMA walked for more than ten minutes, it seemed that there was something wrong. Was it the giant spider following them? I can''t help quickening my pace again!

    At this time, hundreds of meters away from the unicorn tribe, two men were watching a small bonfire, yawning and talking.

    "When will Sir Dogan be back? Is something wrong? " Ruth looked at the night sky and shivered.

    "Probably not. Shall we go and have a look?" Beard touched his nose, took out the wine bottle from his arms and took a sip.

    "But what about being attacked by those unicorns? They don''t seem to like men very much? Give me a breath. "

    "Well... Let''s wait."

    "Well, wait!"

 Chapter 222

    "So, did we forget something?" Ellie said suddenly.

    "No..." Dogan replied.

    "We are to find the unicorn, and then find the way to eliminate the Dementor, and the reason for the Dementor''s variation. We have reached an agreement, and... No!"

    HEMA''s eyes widened suddenly. He forgot an important thing. "We seem to have left the burial 3 in the tribe."

    "Yeah? What should I do? Do you want to go back? " Dogan frowned.

    "Oh!" The little guy suddenly waved his paw, and a figure fell directly on the ground next to him. He was still in a coma, and he was tied with the rope just now.

    "The little guy said that with its energy, the other party can pull it back directly." Aisha acted as a translator.

    "That''s good. There should be nothing to forget now." HEMA glanced at Dogan and then at Ellie.

    "Uh huh."

    But when Aisha looked at the back of HEMA, she always felt something wrong, but she also felt nothing wrong.

    At this time, the two people who were still wandering in the moonlight finally made a decision to go to the unicorn tribe, or they wouldn''t be at ease.

    "Will we be kicked out?"

    "Probably not..."

    "Yes."

    After walking for more than ten minutes, HEMA finally came to the edge of the forbidden forest, and a fire appeared near the small house not far away.

    A tall figure slowly stood up and seemed to be baking something, while the big black dog beside the fire suddenly opened his eyes and looked at HEMA.

    "Woof, woof!"

    "Teeth? What happened? " Hagrid immediately became vigilant. The Forbidden Forest at night was very dangerous. He didn''t dare to say he could retreat all over, let alone dozens of mutated Dementors wandering nearby recently.

    "Woof, woof!" Then fangya suddenly ran into the darkness. Hagrid was also surprised. What''s the matter with this timid guy today!?

    "Oh, Hagrid." But with HEMA''s voice, Hagrid also saw the teeth squatting next to HEMA and understood the taste.

    "HEMA? It''s so late. Does Dumbledore have any plans? "

    "There''s something, but it''s not Dumbledore''s arrangement. It''s the Ministry of magic." HEMA pointed to Dogan, who nodded.

    Hagrid recognized that Dogan was the wizard he saw at Hogsmeade that day, and later helped HEMA fight with the top blood man.

    "Hello, Miss Dogan, this is?" Hagrid looked at Aisha at the back and the buried woman lying on the ground.

    "Hagrid, don''t you know me?"

    "The sound?" Hagrid was stunned and looked carefully before he found the small horn on Aisha''s forehead emitting a faint color light.

    "Are you Asha?!"

    "It''s me, Hagrid." Aisha walked slowly over, stretched out her hands and crossed them.

    Hagrid also nodded fiercely. As expected, it was Aisha. This action was taught by him before he sent the little Unicorn into the forbidden forest.

    Later, I had no opinion in the forbidden forest for several times. The other party also used this move to say hello, which will not become an action.

    "How did you become a man?"

    "Well, when I get back, I''ll talk to you slowly. I''m going to find a professor in Hogwarts to talk about my becoming human."

    "Well, well, I''ll take you there!"

    Hagrid immediately ran into the house, put on a big leather coat, burst the campfire, and took several people to Hogwarts castle. But before he reached the first floor, he was blocked there by a man and a cat.

    "Hagrid, what''s going on?" Filch looked at the crowd behind Hagrid. Except for HEMA and Ellie in school uniforms, the others were not students.

    "Er... This is Auror from the Ministry of magic, and the black wizard at the bottom. We''re going to see Dumbledore."

    "Well... How can I believe you? You can all be black wizards!" Filch gave a cry and threw his broom across, but he was not going to let a few people in.

    But just then, a figure appeared behind filch and walked slowly over. "Filch, let them in."

    "Professor Snape?"

    Snape was wearing a light blue robe that was different from usual, and a slightly funny hat. It looked like pajamas.

    "Let them in. Dumbledore is still waiting for you." Snape said, turned his head and walked away quickly.

    Filch looked at Snape''s back, scratched his head and took the broom away. HEMA and they nodded at him and went in.

    "Then I''ll go first. Just go by yourself. You have to get something to eat for ya ya and go to bed." Hagrid didn''t come in. He waved to HEMA and they turned back.

    "Shall we go to Dumbledore first or?" Dogan glanced at Asha.

    "Go to headmaster Dumbledore first. I should also go to see him and thank him face to face."

    "Well, let''s go together."

    "Whining..." the little guy suddenly stopped, the halo trembled suddenly, and buried 3 directly fell out of the air. All the way, the little guy hung him with his own strength.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "He said he was going back to rest."

    "Hey?!"

    "Whining whining ~" the little guy said and disappeared directly in place, as if using a special space moving magic.

    "Really, I took him." HEMA went to the burial 3 side, dragged each other''s legs and dragged them on the ground.

    The little guy didn''t go back to the dormitory, but came to the kitchen. At this time, the elves had gone to rest, and the whole kitchen was dark.

    It floated slowly to the side of the water tank, patted it gently, and then the whole water tank suddenly opened, revealing the door leading to the past.

    "Oh... Delicious!" The little guy jumped in and disappeared into the kitchen!

    Several people came to the stone statue in the headmaster''s office. Before HEMA could speak, the stairs fell down directly.

    "Let''s go up."

    Several people came to the principal''s office. Dumbledore was wearing purple pajamas with stars and sitting at the table drinking coffee. It seemed that he would stay up late tonight.

    "Old Deng, the task has been completed, or there may be a big harvest." HEMA pointed to the buried man who had fallen to the ground.

    "Top blood?"

    "Yes, he was buried 3. He belonged to the needle and shuttle patrol team last time. It was just buried, not Kui, but this guy was really strong. He asked the little guy to solve it."

    "Oh?" Dumbledore was also a little interested. He put down his cup, slowly came forward, waved it, and woke up slowly.

    But as soon as I opened my eyes, I saw a kind old face. I was stunned. What''s the situation? But when I looked at the top of my head and around me, I immediately understood.

    "You... Are you Dumbledore?"

    "Yes, sir." Dumbledore squatted next to him and said with a smile.

    "I''ve told you everything I can tell you. Don''t bother me and let me go." Funeral 3 sighed and suddenly lay on the ground.

    "You can''t pretend to be dead. I said you would let you go only if you gave us a real information about the top blood."

    "Then I have no strength now. Let''s talk about it tomorrow." Burial 3 directly turned his head and stopped talking.

    Dumbledore also stood up, waved his big hand, and several times the coffee appeared on the table. He pointed out his magic wand, and the coffee was hot again.

    "Sit down first. Let''s talk slowly, but who is this?" Dumbledore suddenly looked at Aisha, but looking at the corner of her head, he knew that this might be the focus rather than the top blood.

    But just as Dumbledore sat down and everyone slowly took their seats, Ellie''s voice suddenly rang.

    "Old man, do you have any coffee?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Ellie!"

 Chapter 223

    Next, HEMA and Dogan explained the rest, of course, the most important thing is about Asha.

    Dumbledore recognized that the other party was the little Unicorn he had accidentally saved, but in a twinkling of an eye, so many years have passed.

    However, he was surprised that the inheritance crystal could directly change the species. To be honest, some of these recent events exceeded his expectations, especially the emergence of top blood and inheritance.

    Of course, he is not very flustered. After all, there is Ms. cahor. Her task is here. He just needs to concentrate on dealing with Voldemort.

    But now he also has some other concerns, that is, will Voldemort, as a black wizard pursuing power, also touch the inheritance?

    If he inadvertently obtains a strong inheritance, it will be devastating to the whole world, because the top blood is a dark organization, but at least it has rules and organization.

    But Voldemort, or now Voldemort, is more like a dark monster. He is no longer a normal human, so if he becomes stronger, it will be very terrible.

    Of course, now HEMA and these young people are growing up slowly. He is relieved. Even if he leaves, these young people can continue to work hard instead of him.

    HEMA looked at Dumbledore looking back and frowned. What did old Dumbledore think?

    However, it seems that I should be thinking about Voldemort and what to do in the future when I am old. I had told him about Voldemort in Albania.

    He must have been the first to fly with people and destroy Voldemort, but now Voldemort should have left... The news has not been told to Dumbledore.

    "By the way, old Deng tou, I have a special information here. I don''t know if you want to know. It''s about Voldemort."

    "Voldemort?" Dumbledore slowly recovered and looked at HEMA. Then the coffee in Ellie''s cup was empty again. Dumbledore waved it, and another cup of coffee appeared, and then heated it slowly.

    "Yes, Harry should have come to you and said that."

    "Nightmare?"

    "Old Deng, you should have guessed the reason."

    "It''s almost the same as that book, but I don''t have a big clue about those things for the time being. I can only take my time."

    "It''s all right. Just take your time. Besides, Voldemort is still breathing, because Harry saw Voldemort."

    "Oh?" Dumbledore raised his eyebrows, and the next funeral 3 had long lost his hearing, but for safety, Dumbledore added another layer, so that he couldn''t see the shape of his mouth.

    "He saw Voldemort talking with the top blood people. He should be planning to revive them. Of course, there are new discoveries, which are the details of the remaining two teams of the top blood."

    "Well, gold and sunflower actually need the details of this one." Dumbledore took a look not far away and had lost his five senses.

    "But now he doesn''t want to take the initiative to tell us that we must let him go before he is willing to give us his things."

    "Just read it directly." Ellie said from the side, then waved to Dumbledore, and a snack appeared next to the coffee.

    Dumbledore smiled bitterly. The girl often came to him to eat and drink, and her snacks and coffee were almost gone.

    "But if he reads it directly, he will be stupid. Although this guy is not a good man, it must be against the rules if he doesn''t send it to the Ministry of magic."

    "After all, the Ministry of magic is the source of information and evidence. This guy is the evidence itself... But..."

    "But send it to the Ministry of magic. It''s very troublesome, isn''t it?" HEMA also considered minister fudge, who is very nervous now, and the staff of the Ministry of Magic who just want to get paid and don''t want to work.

    "Headmaster Dumbledore, what do you think?" Dogan also looked at Dumbledore. After all, as an elder, he was also the greatest wizard today.

    "Well, he certainly won''t let us fulfill the agreement and let him leave after writing it to us, so he will certainly sign an unbreakable oath or other contract spells."

    "Then we''ll promise him to let him go, but it doesn''t suit me..."

    "Of course we can let him go, but we only promised him to let him go, but we didn''t say we wouldn''t catch him anymore." Dumbledore smiled and took a sip of coffee.

    HEMA also took a sip of coffee and nodded. "That''s it, Miss Dogan. Get ready to take action and get this guy''s information out first."

    "But what if he finds a problem in the context?"

    "Then we''ll increase the size. It''s mutual."

    "That can only be compromised temporarily. Let Ellie take the task."

    "Hey?! Why let me go... "

    "You look the most harmless, and my sister believes in your ability to speak. I''m stupid, please!" Dogan also closed his hands.

    Elliton was stunned. Sister Dogan called herself a sister for the first time. Is it going to change? No... it always feels wrong.

    "I''ll take you out in winter vacation. You told me last time that you wanted to see King Arthur. I promised." HEMA suddenly said from the side.

    "Really?"

    "Of course!"

    "Great."

    Dogan next to him looked at his own sister and suddenly felt something was wrong. His own sister was not as good as taking you out to play!

    Speaking of business, why did the two people let Ellie talk about it? It''s not that Ellie is powerful, but that Dogan, as a wizard of the Ministry of magic, always feels that he doesn''t do such a thing very well.

    After all, the last time he and HEMA did not accept to let each other go, but implemented the just sanctions, which was the right choice they knew in their hearts.

    But this time the other side was crafty and knew that they could not hurt him directly, and they had to compromise temporarily if they wanted to get information without going through the Ministry of magic.

    HEMA''s reason is very simple. He also hates this feeling, which is similar to Dogan, but on the other hand, he is too lazy to waste words with each other and leave it to the little girl.

    Originally, he planned to go out during the winter vacation, because he would leave England next semester. After thinking about it, he didn''t even have a good time here.

    "OK!" Ellie rose directly from her chair and walked towards funeral 3. Dumbledore also released the control of the five senses.

    "What do you want? It''s impossible for me to tell you the detailed information of the organization and not let me go. An old man can''t live for a few years. Let me go. "

    "Don''t worry, we won''t kill you. We are good people, but you have to really write down the information before we can let you go."

    "Hehe, although Mr. Dumbledore is here, I can''t give you everything like a fool. In that case, I have no value and my life is meaningless."

    "That''s the problem of trust. It''s not that you don''t know and don''t want to talk about it after living so long. Just put forward your memory directly. We really did it for the sake of humanitarianism. Let you go. Do you know that you will be prosecuted by the Ministry of magic!"

    "This is what headmaster Dumbledore told us. If he wasn''t here, how dare we let you go? This is your only chance!"

    Ellie also changed from a kind tone to a sharp roar. She looked at the funeral 3 very sincerely and seriously.

    "Dumbledore, will you really let me go?"

    "If you can really help us and provide us with everything you know, I can make an exception. This is also your contribution to the magic world."

    "... Hoo ~ in this case, I don''t ask me to go first and then give you the information. I''ll write it now and guarantee its authenticity, but you also have to let me go and make an unbreakable oath."

    "Well, come on, I''ll give you the contract." Ellie stretched out her little arm.

    "You? All right? "

    "... what do you mean?"

    "I mean, children..."

    "You are the dwarf!"

    "I TM didn''t say!"

 Chapter 224

    "In other words, we''d better change to other contract spells. I always feel it''s not safe to be one-on-one with you." The funeral 3 suddenly said to Dumbledore.

    "That''s the multi person contract spell." HEMA said casually that this guy is really a human being. One-to-one can only take effect one-to-one. That is to say, Ellie let him go. Others may not be sure. They wanted to bluff him.

    "Then everyone will come, including Mr. Dumbledore."

    "You''ve gone too far. Dumbledore has agreed to let you go. You don''t believe it. The first white wizard can go back on his word with you!" Ellie also shouted from the side.

    "But I have to think for my own safety." Funeral 3 stood up from the ground and said word by word.

    "All right." Dumbledore narrowed his eyes and rolled up his sleeves.

    HEMA and they all rolled up their sleeves. Although Dogan frowned, he also raised his head. When I get your information out, I will get you back.

    "Let''s start, or do you lead the little girl?"

    "Yes."

    With the two people holding their hands together and reciting the spell, a golden mark appears from everyone''s hands, and then slowly moves to Ellie''s wrist, which allows her to perform the ceremony on behalf of everyone.

    "What''s your name?"

    "Uh... Name? I haven''t used my name for years... My name is camado sidogan. "

    "Sidogan, will you give us all the information you know about the real top blood?"

    "Yes."

    "Will you let me out of here safely?"

    "Of course."

    "So..." just as Ellie was about to end the contract process, funeral 3 suddenly widened her eyes "wait!"

    "What''s the matter?" Ellie looked at each other vaguely.

    "Well... Add one, let me go safely, and I won''t hurt me, arrest me or divulge my information to anyone in the future, just as I haven''t existed or contacted you."

    HEMA and Dogan leaned against each other and gently hooked each other''s fingers, which meant that the other party was too smart and things seemed difficult to do.

    But Dogan immediately hooked HEMA and said, "I can promise you this, but we have to add some conditions and give me two years of work."

    "Working? Ministry of magic?! It''s impossible. If I''m discovered by the people lurking in your Ministry of magic, my old life will be completely explained! "

    "No, it''s me."

    "Personal?" Burial 3 looked at HEMA and Dumbledore nearby, which means did you ask for their opinions?

    "I support unconditionally." HEMA raised her hand and Dumbledore nodded.

    "Well... In that case, I''ll promise, but one year, I''ll work for you. Of course, I don''t want salary. My old man can still keep himself hungry."

    "HEMA?"

    "Yes."

    "Are you willing to work for us for a year?"

    "Er... How did you become you!? It''s the same anyway. " Burial 3 also feels that the other party is going too far, but it''s good. Going too far means that they will let themselves go. Otherwise, who will work for them.

    "During this period, we should remain loyal and will not betray!" Ellie also suddenly thought of the contract she signed with Sirius some time ago, but this guy hasn''t come back yet.

    But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, he will come when he calls him, or he will be sent to play with death.

    "OK, but I also want to add one. If I am found by the top blood, when serving you, I should protect my safety and not allow me to perform the task of directly contacting the top blood."

    "...." HEMA smiled bitterly. This guy was too smart to think of everything, but in this way, he couldn''t retreat.

    "We agree."

    "The contract is valid!"

    Then the golden light trembled violently, completely strangled their arms, and then dissipated slowly. The contract was established and engraved in the soul. If it was not observed, it would directly destroy the soul.

    You know, although there is magic and magic in Harry Potter, the soul is something that can''t be trained and grown, easy to be destroyed and can''t be recovered.

    "Hoo... Then it''s over. Can I leave and have a rest first? When I recover from my injury, I''ll take my time. " Funeral 3 said casually, waved his hand, and a handful of weapons reappeared at his waist, and then walked towards the stairs.

    "Aisha."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Who!?" Funeral 3 was stunned. Looking back, he found a woman with a white skirt lying on the table. He was just blocked by HEMA and Dogan. He was distracted for a moment and didn''t find it.

    "Aisha..."

    "Oh? Sorry, I''m so sleepy when I drink this stuff. What''s the matter? " Aisha looked at the coffee in the cup and was afraid. She''d better not drink this in the future.

    "Help us stop this guy. HEMA said casually. After all, they can''t stop each other. After all, there is in the contract, but the other party forgot that there is another one here!

    "OK." Then, with a gentle wave, a colorful light wrapped around it like silk and satin, and directly dragged the burial 3 over.

    "You are despicable! I''m an old man! "

    "We can''t deceive you, but you didn''t pay attention. Admit your life, we won''t kill you, and don''t send you to Azkaban. Finish the work first, and the rest is easy to say!"

    Ellie also passed a bench directly, put it in front of the burial body, and then suddenly hugged HEMA''s arm. "Go away, go to bed. Let''s give it to them here."

    "Well... Ellie!" Dogan gave Miss Ellie a fierce look.

    "We didn''t say we would go back together... We just said we would go back together. Are you..." Ellie showed that familiar smile on her face.

    "No! But you are a little girl. It''s not appropriate to stick so close to boys, but it''s really time to leave first. Principal Dumbledore also needs a rest. "

    "It''s all right, it''s all right. I was going to stay up late tonight. I have something to do. I just have a chat with the old man." Dumbledore glanced at the funeral 3, waved his hand, and the other party''s chair came to Dumbledore''s desk.

    "Then I''ll go back first."

    "Miss Dogan, are you going back to Hogsmeade?"

    "Yes."

    "It''s so late that you can live with Miss Ellie and have a good chat. After all, you are sisters." Dumbledore narrowed his eyes and said, this is the little man arranged by the two fathers. He has to be satisfied.

    "... sister ~"

    "OK..." Dogan glanced at Ellie and nodded.

    HEMA did not tell her, but shouted to the confused Aisha next to her, "let''s go and go to my teacher."

    "Will it bother Ms. cahor to go at this time?" Although Aisha is not human, unicorns are also creatures that move during the day and rest at night, although they can stay awake at night.

    "It''s all right. That''s always there."

    This is not HEMA''s nonsense, because Mr. cahor is really special, because several times he went to Mr. cahor, the other party was sleeping.

    It shows that Mr. cahor may like to stay up late, so once he asked the other party. The other party''s answer was very simple. Yes, she prefers to rest during the day.

    So he knows that the other party should not sleep at this time. Although it''s a little bad, he can just see whether the light in the office is on or not.

    "Well, let''s go first."

    "Go, by the way, Miss Aisha''s accommodation tonight..." Dumbledore suddenly remembered another one.

    "I''ll just go back to the forest."

    "Rush you back at night. This is not Hogwarts''s hospitality."

    "Then come with us. I have two beds there. My sister and I have one."

    "... that''s fine, but I''ll just be with Miss Aisha." Dogan didn''t want to be with the girl because she couldn''t imagine what would happen at night.

    "That''s it. Next is the old man''s party with me."

 Chapter 225

    "By the way, HEMA, take Miss Aisha to me later and let her walk by herself. It''s easy to get lost." When she came out of Dumbledore''s office, Ellie finally reminded Herma.

    "I see."

    So Ellie took Dogan upstairs, while HEMA walked directly to Dogan''s office, which was on the third floor.

    Dogan''s office is also her lounge. Last year, she specially got an office in the cabin next to the library. Now she has become a teacher of ancient RuNi, so she moved to the ancient RuNi office.

    "You are so tall." HEMA and Aisha stood together. HEMA found that the other party was almost as tall as him. She was a royal sister with a girl''s face.

    "There''s no such thing. Mr. Aibo is younger than me according to his age and will be much taller than me."

    After walking a few steps, HEMA and Aisha saw the yellow halo on the window above the door. HEMA nodded, "I haven''t rested yet."

    "Yes."

    "Teacher, are you there?" HEMA went over and knocked on the door twice.

    "Two, come in." Cahor''s cold voice sounded, and the door opened. Emma was in front and Asha was in the back.

    "Excuse me, Ms. cahor."

    "Never mind, sit down." Cahor was still wearing a black robe, sitting behind his desk, as if writing something, and two chairs slowly appeared from the void.

    "I have something to ask you. Of course, it''s mainly about Aisha."

    "I see. Are you a unicorn?" Cahor''s pen didn''t stop, but he said something to Aisha.

    "Yes, Ms. cahor, I became like this after I got inheritance."

    "No, it''s not your inheritance that makes you like this, but your own choice."

    "My choice?"

    "If you subconsciously want to do something, you will make the newly gained strength stretch where you want to do."

    "Stretch?" Aisha looked at her wrist and suddenly remembered that she was going to help the second elder

    "After you have just gained strength, strength is scattered in every part of your body."

    "So the first thing you really want to do, the power will directly help you achieve it, because your past power is not enough to achieve it."

    "And now you can, then the power will help you passively."

    "If I had met the enemy, I would have been given the power to destroy each other. Would it be so?"

    "A good example." Cahor nodded, then put down his pen. "It looks like you want to master this power and use it."

    "Yes, Ms. cahor."

    "However, there are many gaps between the possession and mastery of power. Even ordinary human beings can not say that they can give full play to what they have mastered."

    "It''s difficult for a wizard, but it''s more difficult for a powerful wizard, and it''s more difficult to inherit people and things, but it''s just a simple part. I can still help you."

    "Thank you, Ms. cahor." Aisha quickly bowed. Originally, she wanted to subconsciously rub her face against each other''s neck, but she remembered that she was human now and couldn''t

    It''s a little wrong to rub Mr. Aibo just now. I must find a chance to apologize to him, but I''d better get used to this body first.

    "Can I change back?"

    "This is OK, but it needs to be done slowly, because before you master your power, you are prone to physical changes and failure."

    "I see."

    "In addition, I don''t think your inheritance power is very strong. It should not be regarded as the power of God generation, but it''s not easy to have the magic of God generation."

    HEMA also frowned when she heard the teacher say that. The power of ancient trees for thousands of years is not enough... Well, the teacher is really powerful, but has the little guy gone back? It loves to run around.

    Then, cahor and Aisha started a long-term communication, from the induction and control of the magic of God generation, to giving up the original simple magic release and choosing a more efficient method.

    Of course, HEMA didn''t go either. She stayed by and wrote it down in her notebook. After all, the teacher only said things once, so since he heard it, he''d better write it down.

    Of course, these things don''t matter to him now. After all, he has no inheritance, but it doesn''t matter. If his teammates are strong, it''s over.

    In this way, two or three hours passed, and HEMA became a little sleepy from the beginning, but Asha and cahor remained the same.

    However, cahor obviously noticed HEMA''s appearance, slowly put down the book in his hand, and then stood up. "It''s getting late, Aisha. Let''s stop here today."

    "OK, Ms. cahor, thank you for your teaching!"

    "It''s all right. It''s my responsibility to help new inheritors. I can come when I have time. As long as I don''t go to class, I''m usually here."

    "Yes."

    "HEMA, I have something for you."

    "Huh?" HEMA stood up and looked at the small square box in cahor''s hand. She was stunned. What?

    This is the first time that Mr. cahor gave him something that is not related to learning. The things inside made him a little curious. Is it something similar to a pendant.

    "What is this?"

    "Open it."

    As soon as HEMA opened the box, a marble was floating in the box. "What''s this?"

    "A magic prop for going out."

    "For going out?"

    "Cruise mass Road, open it with this spell, it will become a small tent, but unlike other magic tents, it is not so big, it is the size of my house, but it may be very helpful for you who are going out next year."

    "Thank you, teacher!" HEMA also bowed. This thing can be turned into a tent. It''s so small. It''s great!

    After all, the magic tent can be turned into a space of hundreds of square meters, which is not small in itself, which is a little bigger than ordinary tents.

    But the magic tent itself is only the size of marbles. It can also have a space of about 20 square meters, which is too convenient!

    She came out of cahor''s office happily, and HEMA also led Asha upstairs. Although Ellie was a single room, she was also in the tower of Ravenclaw. After all, she was a student of Ravenclaw, naturally in Ravenclaw.

    "Ms. cahor is very kind to you."

    "Well, she is a very good teacher, although she doesn''t like laughing and so on."

    However, when HEMA came to the fifth floor and was ready to go up, she found that the two figures came out slowly.

    "Ellie, Dogan, what are you doing?"

    "Er... Well, just now I..." Ellie said a little embarrassed, but looking at her angry sister, she chose to shut up.

    "The girl just ran to my bed to make trouble... So I accidentally... When I was angry, I accidentally blew up the room with a magic spell..."

    "Well..."

    "Can you repair it with a magic spell?"

    "Well... All the fixed objects in Hogwarts have been released by magic, so our spell has no effect on the walls and beds."

    "Hoo... You''re really worried..." HEMA frowned. What should I do now? Go back to find Dumbledore, but old Dumbledore has no place to find a place for the three little sisters

    "If you are not free and uncomfortable, you can use this small tent." HEMA also sounded what the teacher had just given herself.

    "Little tent? Magic tent? "

    "Yes."

    "The spell is Cruz mass road. It can be started after reading it." HEMA took out the marbles and Ellie took them directly.

    "Hey, wait until you find an open space... Oh!"

    But before Herma finished, Ellie suddenly recited the spell, directly shocked the marble, scattered a light, and several people were sucked in in in an instant! Then in the corner of the open corridor, there was an extra one person high tent.

    At this time, cahor, who was still reading in the office, slowly raised his head and said to himself, "it seems that he forgot to tell him that if this thing causes some problems in other people''s meetings, it''s his blessing."

 Chapter 226

    Qiuzhang got up early to go to the auditorium to make up for the homework he had forgotten yesterday because of carelessness.

    Because this assignment is Snape''s theoretical article, she is still very afraid. Who can think of forgetting this most terrible thing after writing others.

    But now it''s still early, and basically no one gets up. She grabs it tight for 20 minutes. It may be completely solved before breakfast.

    But just came to the common room, I saw the familiar figure sitting there, silently looking at strange books.

    "Good morning, Luna."

    "Good morning, sister Qiu Zhang Xuejie. I got up so early today."

    "Yes, I have something to prepare. I''ll go to the auditorium first."

    "OK, I''ll go too. I also have something to prepare."

    "Good." Qiu Zhang nodded and looked carefully. She found that Luna seems to be getting more and more normal recently. Today''s hair is also very beautiful. Is it about boyfriend?

    But Qiu Zhang didn''t think much. They were holding a pile of books. In addition to the door of the public lounge, they walked downstairs, but before they turned, a small tent stood in front of them.

    "What is this?" Qiu Zhang immediately put the book aside, went up and looked around, and felt that it was someone''s prank.

    But as soon as I touched a corner of the tent, a voice suddenly sounded inside, "anyone

    "Who!? Who''s in there? Come out. If you play a prank, I''ll tell the professors. You can''t put such things in the corridor! "

    "This voice, are you Qiu Zhang?" The man inside calmed down for a few minutes and said slowly.

    Qiu Zhang was stunned first, listened carefully for two times, and asked with questions, "is that you? HEMA? "

    "Yes, it''s me. Help us open the tent!"

    "You, who else?" Qiu Zhang frowned, but hurried to the front of the tent. Luna also reacted, quickly picked up Qiu Zhang''s book and followed.

    Qiu Zhang looked at the zipper of the tent in front of him and opened it directly, but before he could fully open it, one hand suddenly stretched out,

    "Hoo... Almost had an accident!" HEMA slowly showed her head. Qiu Zhang also pulled to the bottom, and HEMA climbed out directly.

    "Why are you in here?"

    "Er... It''s a long story, but this tent is mine. It''s a magic tent, but I made a mistake when I opened it, resulting in trapping myself in it."

    "Well, some magic props are like this, but I didn''t expect you to be fooled." Qiu Zhang also bought some beautiful but not very easy to use magic objects.

    "Good morning, HEMA." Luna also came over and said hello.

    "Good morning, Luna. What are you doing? "It''s too hot..." HEMA shouted to the inside, and Asha and Dogan slowly came out of it.

    But Luna and qiuzhang outside were stunned. Who is this? It''s not like a school student, and why was Miss Dogan in there... Last night... Did you say!?

    "Is it Qiu Zhang? What a coincidence. This is Asha. She is also Auror of the Ministry of magic. Don''t be afraid. Dumbledore knows that we are staying at Hogwarts today. "

    "Oh... Hello." Qiu Zhang replied, but his head is still buzzing, Auror!? But what does this have to do with the you and HEMA in a tent, and it''s a stay!?

    At this time, Ellie also rubbed her eyes and slowly climbed out, directly lying on HEMA''s back "tired to death!"

    "You come down!"

    "Well... Let''s leave first!"

    At this time, Qiu Zhang looked at Ellie''s confused appearance, couldn''t help it completely, stood up directly, pulled Luna on her red cheek and left quickly.

    "Why run? Points will be deducted if they are found. " Luna looked at Qiu Zhang with a red face.

    "Well... Luna, didn''t you see it just now? HEMA came out of that tent with three girls. "

    "What''s wrong with this?" Luna tilted her head and looked very cute.

    "..." Qiu Zhang also felt that she couldn''t understand with the innocent child, but she felt lucky that she didn''t get involved in HEMA''s feelings... Otherwise, several royal sisters would have to press herself on the ground!

    At this time, after Herma pulled Ellie off her body, she looked at the tent behind her and recited the spell again. The whole tent shook slowly, then it slowly changed back to a glass ball and fell on the ground with a click.

    "It''s finally over. It seems that I''m going to ask my master the correct way to open this thing." HEMA looked at the glass beads in her hand and immediately felt that it was really easy to have an accident without reading the instructions!

    But overall, the tent experience last night was very good. Although the space inside was small, there were more than a dozen, nearly 20 square meters, and there was a very large bed that could put all four of them.

    However, the more rippling plot did not appear. HEMA succeeded in turning into a paved existence. Although he took the initiative to ask, after all, he belongs to the Astoria family. Although he has no definite relationship, he will not be too casual.

    But Ellie, the girl, obviously rolled around, fell out of bed next to me, and then said that my behavior was not standardized! This is a slander on my HEMA. If I want, I won''t let your smelly sister get out of the tent!

    After this not so beautiful but misunderstood morning, the day of HEMA and Hogwarts began again~

    The Fred and George brothers, who had disappeared for two months, came out of a room on the eighth floor with a dusty face.

    "Unexpectedly, there are still hidden rooms here. It doesn''t seem to be displayed on the living point map. It''s great that we can find it!"

    "It can also provide us with what we need, so that we can have a quiet environment for research, but it seems to have limits."

    "Of course, George, nothing has no limit. Just like people, although they say that people''s potential is endless, what they can do is within their own limits."

    "So you can only surpass mankind?" George narrowed his eyes.

    "Hahaha, but our invention can surpass human beings, but it''s better to find HEMA to test it for safety and applicability."

    "But won''t this thing hurt him?"

    "What we study is the most basic. How can it be? However, Muggle weapons are really interesting. We have found a lot of ideas, but the research does not seem to be more harmful than them... For example, the nuclear bomb. "

    "That''s their most powerful weapon. We can develop a small mass production version. It''s very good. Just work hard slowly."

    "Also, our other props are much stronger than the Muggle version, but there are not enough parts. We need some small gold coins."

    "Well... We have to find Mr. HEMA Abbott or Mr. Harry Potter. As long as we show them these good things, they will certainly provide us with research funds!"

    "Oh, maybe it can be sold to the Ministry of magic through HEMA... That''s great!"

    "Yes, yes, come on, go find him!"

 Chapter 227

    Time is back on track again. HEMA starts his daily life again and feels very excited. After all, Halloween and Christmas are coming soon.

    Although Halloween will not be a holiday, after all, things are busy this year. Voldemort may still be on the way to resurrection. After recent setbacks, the top blood may not come out to do things for the time being.

    The task is almost finished. Now she has nothing to read and go to various teachers to learn some new things. HEMA has begun to write novels.

    He had already published several articles in some daily newspapers, and the effect was also good. They were some stories that did not exist in Harry Potter.

    But he didn''t make much money and wasted time. He might as well get a serial novel, although HEMA didn''t read many books in her previous life.

    But at least he is a liberal arts student with good grades, so there is no problem writing something. Moreover, there are so many themes for him to learn from.

    Of course, it''s mainly to make money. After all, magic medicine contact costs a lot. I didn''t know much before, but I learned later.

    Although Snape embezzled a small sum of money from him, from the past to the present, the total cost of resources for him is definitely more than that sum of money.

    So HEMA thanked Snape very much. Of course, the money was given by old Deng. Snape felt like he didn''t pull a penny... There''s no way to give it to him!

    However, in order to achieve economic independence as soon as possible, he still has to make a little effort. In addition, some rewards can be saved for the solution of the unicorn and Dementor problems this time.

    As HEMA continued to write the outline seriously, her hands covered his eyes, but the next second the two figures were thrown out directly.

    "Oh!"

    "It hurts, HEMA. You should lower your hand." Fred and George struggled to get up from the ground.

    "So what''s the matter with you two?" HEMA glanced at the notebook that had been scratched by herself, and suddenly a black line came out.

    "Er... That wants to talk business with you!"

    "Business? Are you two going to open a prank toy store? " HEMA suddenly thought of the original book. The two later opened a shop in Diagon lane.

    And the business is good. If this allows him to cooperate, he is still willing to invest. After all, it is a profitable business, but the time is not right?

    He remembers that it seems that they tried to open a shop after graduation. Is it a little early now, but there have been enough things. This is not a big deal.

    "Hey? Prank toy store? "

    "Yes, ah ~ but that''s too Pediatrics!" Fred said suddenly.

    "Hey!?" HEMA was also stunned. These two guys actually said that the prank joke shop was Pediatrics! This is amazing!?

    "What business do you want to talk to me about?" HEMA put down her pen and looked vaguely at the two.

    "It''s the business of magic weapons."

    "Magic weapon?" HEMA was also stunned. These two guys disappeared for so long. Did they go to study magic weapons?

    However, according to the records on the tree, the production of magic weapons requires very high magic control. Of course, the amount of magic is also very important.

    HEMA doesn''t doubt the strength of the two brothers. After all, they are both Xueba level, but they are only grade 5 students now.

    "Don''t you believe it? It took us a lot of effort to finish it. The first batch of samples have been ready for your inspection. "

    "Really? Where did you experiment? I don''t remember this in Hogwarts... No, it seems to be true. "

    "On the eighth floor, it''s a hidden magic room."

    "Please do whatever you want."

    "Hey?! HEMA, do you know? "

    "I''ve been there, but I haven''t recently. I used to contact magic spells there. After all, there''s no one. It''s quiet."

    "Well, let''s hurry up and have class later."

    "Good, good."

    Being dragged by the two men, HEMA temporarily put down her work and followed the two men to the responsive house to see what they had done.

    "HEMA, meditate on Gemini''s small room, Gemini''s small room. We can just pass by three times."

    "Oh, speaking of Gemini''s small room... It feels strange."

    After HEMA followed them three times, a smooth door appeared on the wall. Gemini also immediately stood on both sides of the door and bowed gently.

    "Welcome to our secret laboratory!"

    With the door opened, HEMA went in, and then hematon, who had only a little interest, stayed where she was, "my God!"

    I saw in this huge space, filled with all kinds of weapons, pistols, rifles, sniper guns, and even large bazookas.

    Of course, the shapes are all strange, like krypton gold weapons in some FPS games, from golden to green.

    Then the eyes finally gathered at one place. In the two corners of the room, there were huge arrow like objects standing in the sky, giving people a different sense of shock.

    "You call this sample?! This is already an arms depot! "

    "Hey, hey, this is all our Masterpieces for half a year, but it also spent all our money..."

    "George, we''re miserable!" They held each other directly, with a cry. But it was obviously for HEMA.

    But HEMA was shocked at this time. These two guys would really surprise people. They really combined ordinary human weapons and magic props.

    However, if we want to help them and give funds, we have to see the real application of these weapons. After all, weapons are used. If they are only used for viewing, they can also create hundreds of them a day.

    "Well, you''ve done a great job. I''m almost shocked, but can you really compete with those in the Muggle world?"

    "Er... This is naturally impossible for the time being." George looked at Herma seriously and told the truth.

    "However, small weapons can achieve the same effect as Muggle weapons. What cannot be done for the time being is relatively large." Fred pointed to the big guy not far away.

    "Then you are also very powerful. If your pistols and rifles can reach the standard level, they will be very powerful. Where do you know these materials?"

    "You forget, Mr. Arthur is the director of the Ministry of magic''s department against the abuse of Muggle goods, although he is a bare pole commander."

    "But he loves to study Muggle things. He often buys some strange things and confiscates a lot of things."

    "For example, he refitted the car last year. The information of our weapons is found in Mr. Arthur''s collection. Of course, some materials are also."

    "So Mr. Arthur knows you two are doing this?"

    "Of course, after all, it''s a good thing that we want to change the whole magic world and help our family make money, on the premise that Mrs. Weasley doesn''t know."

    "Yes." George nodded, the two shivered, and their mother''s anger flashed through their minds.

    "Well, let''s try the combat effectiveness of these weapons?"

    "Well, Herma, which side are you on?"

    "Which way?"

    "It''s natural to find a target for testing power..."

    "Hey!?" HEMA suddenly realized that she was still a target after a long time!

 Chapter 228

    "Which one to try first?" HEMA glanced at the hundreds of guns.

    "Pistol, try it from the smallest." Fred and George took a small silver pistol with strange magic patterns.

    "Let''s start." With George''s gentle pull, HEMA obviously felt his magic pouring into the gun, and the lines lit up and activated in an instant.

    "Wait, I''m ready." Although HEMA is a wizard now, people''s fear of guns still comes from instinct.

    "Hoo... Can dragon scale stop bullets?" HEMA said a word to herself, then walked not far away and raised her arm.

    But after thinking about it, it seems that the magic weapon must be magic damage. Then the magic resistance of dragon scale is so high. What am I afraid of.

    "Here we are. Do you hit your arm?"

    "No problem!"

    As Fred raised his pistol and pointed the black muzzle at himself, HEMA took a deep breath and dared not spit out. The next second, there was a bang!

    A silver light bullet directly cut through the air and suddenly shot at him. He also suddenly raised his wrist, clicked and broke directly on his sleeve.

    "That''s it?"

    But just as HEMA was about to put down his hand, Fred and his wife raised a smile, Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    HEMA also hurriedly raised two arms, and the impact force suddenly exploded in front of her, even driving him back half a step.

    "Hoo... How does it feel!" George shouted to HEMA.

    "No problem."

    "That''s good. It''s really not powerful for you, but I think the pistol is much better than an ordinary magic wand."

    "After all, you don''t have to read a spell or learn. If you inject magic directly, you can release the magic attack with certain attack power."

    "Well, it''s really good. If you don''t test me, it''s almost as powerful as falling apart, but it''s faster and more direct. What about the magic consumption?"

    HEMA shook her arm. Unexpectedly, she just felt hurt, but she shook her arm. It seems that she can''t be underestimated.

    If a person is not protected, he may really be torn open. Although he is not as good as a large caliber pistol, he is already very powerful.

    "The magic cost is about a broken bone."

    "A bullet?" This consumption is a little high.

    "No, all eight bullets."

    "That''s OK." Hermaton felt a business opportunity when he was young, because most of the half hanging wizards had seven or eight pieces of magic and were about to see the bottom.

    There are few magic spells to attack people, and the consumption is large, but this magic small pistol, with one magic injection, can hit 8 attacks with good attack power without changing bullets.

    "How long and how much capital will it take you to make this pistol?"

    "The research and development process took more than a dozen garonnes, but if it was made, about five guns could be made in one Garonne. It would take two weeks. In the case of the two of us."

    "Five guns in two weeks, which is OK... How did you make this gun?" HEMA looked like a real gun, but obviously it must be different.

    "First make the structure of the real gun, and then outline the mark of the magic spell on each part in advance, just like those magic weapons of swords."

    "Then the effect is produced by activating the circuit mark of magic, but it is different from the long-term enchant blessing reflected on the blade of the weapon, which is reflected in the explosion at the moment of launch."

    "I generally understand. Other weapons are similar."

    "Yes, but the magic mark inside is becoming more and more complex, but the purpose is to simply stimulate that force, and because the larger the volume, the larger the carrying circuit, the greater the damage will naturally be."

    "Of course, because it is a magic weapon, our production is still relatively simple, so rifles and sniper guns are just a look, not real, so they can be adjusted."

    "It''s like a big pistol. It simply releases magic bullets to attack, but in order to restore the sniper gun, the circuit inside is integrated."

    "Every time I gather magic to go in, I can only play 3 rounds, but the damage is particularly high. It is the strongest single weapon among my weapons."

    "That pair of groups... Is that it?" HEMA looked at the big guy not far away.

    "Yes, we made it according to the missile, but the power can''t reach, maybe not even half, and it needs a very big magic attack, so we can only look at it for the time being."

    "Well, step by step? Now if you put these things on the market, as long as someone is familiar with them, they will sell out soon."

    "We feel the same way, but we still have to test it first, and then mass production. Of course, we also need sufficient financial support. It''s already the limit for us to make these two or three hundred."

    "Mr. Arthur helped us with many metal artifacts, so we sincerely invite you to be our vice president, HEMA!"

    "Vice President?"

    "Yes, the vice president of the Weasley brothers weapons Association, of course, is also a shareholder and investor."

    "Well, well, how much does it cost?" Although HEMA feels he needs to save money now, this research really attracts him. Maybe he can really open up a new industrial chain, so it''s really good to invest some.

    "About 200 garonnes. We plan to further develop large-scale equipment and some easy-to-use and portable props."

    "200 Garonne... Well, come to me the day after tomorrow. Of course, I won''t want less shares."

    "Of course, we''re all ready for you!" When Fred heard HEMA''s promise, he immediately took out a piece of parchment from behind, which was covered with dense words.

    "What is this?"

    "The contract, the contract we signed with you, says about the establishment of subsequent companies after sharing. You can have a look."

    "Yes." HEMA didn''t really want to see it, but looking at Gemini''s eyes, he picked it up and looked carefully. After all, these thousands of words were handwritten, indicating that the two people were really attentive.

    A few minutes later, after reading the content, HEMA also nodded. The conditions given by the two men were really good. He didn''t dare to ask for anything more, and even wanted to return some.

    The two brothers signed a contract and wanted to donate their company as a whole, but he accepted the kindness and looked forward to the results of their future efforts.

    "Let''s continue the test!" Gemini nodded and weighed a rifle in his hand.

    "Well... In fact, you can just get a dummy there."

    "We''ve used dummies, and we know the basic damage. We mainly want to test the performance of fighting powerful wizards."

    "All right, all right." HEMA nodded helplessly, but he felt that their test was meaningless to him.

    Because the damage of these weapons is really good, but his dragon breath can reduce the magic intensity. The dragon scale has magic resistance directly, which has little effect at all.

    However, since the other party wants to finish, HEMA will play with the two people. This test takes more than half an hour, from ordinary rifles to shotguns.

    "Hoo... Looks like we have to keep trying... Fred."

    "Well, but HEMA just said that he always started the spell of enchanting resistance, so that''s why."

    "But since HEMA has such ability, black wizards may also, so we should work hard on penetration."

    "Hey, hey, you''re trying to make something... But I''ll never take part in the next test... I''ll really die!"

 Chapter 229

    So HEMA finally managed to leave their small laboratory without being attacked after making an agreement to pay 200 Garon.

    But just downstairs, I met two people who had no intersection, but recently had a lot of intersection, Malfoy and Luna.

    "What are you doing?" Although Luna told HEMA about Ravenclaw''s treasure last time, Malfoy didn''t know. He couldn''t expose what Luna told him.

    "It''s all right, just..." Malfoy was also stunned and felt a lot of panic. After all, HEMA must have nothing to do when she found the treasure, but she was revealed at this time and didn''t know what to say.

    "Don''t lie. I just got a new skill recently." HEMA pointed to her eyes, and Malfoy''s smile collapsed.

    "Well, Luna and I were careless... Er... That."

    "HEMA, we found a mysterious place, but we don''t know anything. Maybe there are good things, so we came here."

    Luna said a word directly to HEMA. HEMA also suddenly widened her eyes, pretended to be very surprised, and then secretly gave Luna a thumbs up.

    Because of this, he knew this place was justified. Luna didn''t directly say that it was Ravenclaw''s treasure, so Malfoy continued to trust her. She just couldn''t reveal a little to herself.

    Although Malfoy''s expression was a little ugly, HEMA, as Dumbledore''s good apprentice, saw the change of his mood at a glance, and he breathed a sigh of relief.

    HEMA did not uncover it, but continued to pretend, "it''s a secret room. Is it the same as last year''s basilisk?"

    "It''s not so dangerous. It may be the room made by the original students." Malfoy also scratched his head and gently hit Luna next to him with his arm.

    "Yes, an ordinary place." Luna is also a great reader.

    "Then I''ll go and have a look with you. By the way, I can protect your safety."

    With HEMA''s words falling, Malfoy was stunned, as if he had suddenly become Alzheimer''s, but Luna waved her hand.

    "Herma, don''t you have classes in the afternoon? You''d better hurry and take you next time."

    "Well, see you next time." HEMA didn''t stay much, so she turned and left.

    Malfoy looked at HEMA''s back and was stunned. Some people were stuck and waved their hands. He left like this?

    "Hoo ~! Well done, miss Lovegood! "

    "Well, Mr. Malfoy, don''t hold me back for a while, will you?" Luna said coldly and walked quickly towards Ravenclaw''s door.

    Malfoy also scratched his head. Although he wanted to be angry, he couldn''t say anything. He frowned and followed up, opening a new day of battle.

    In fact, it has been so long since they found the law of the luminous floor, but they still haven''t finished the road.

    It''s strange, as if the road has no end. Fortunately, when they enter it, they can directly touch the mark on their hands and send it back to the place where they left.

    Otherwise, let him go over again. He would rather give up the so-called treasure. Of course, now most of his patience has been consumed.

    But last night, according to Luna''s feeling, he said that he could reach the end by walking a little longer, so he believed that if he couldn''t reach the end today, he must blow the girl''s head!

    On the other hand, Harry is also undergoing Snape''s ultimate test, the final level of magic use test. After this, Snape will officially teach brain closure.

    "Potter, concentrate your mind. If you fail, get out of here. I heard that Mr. Aibo''s brain closure is good. You don''t have to come to me!"

    "Yes, sir!" After a month of devastation, Harry was used to Snape''s mouth. Hi, he raised his wand and looked at the crystal doll in front of him.

    All he has to do is let the doll move, take the small piece of wood before he gets up, and don''t let it break.

    The material of this little man is an extremely fragile thing that can hold magic, so he must be careful. With a little more magic, he can break it.

    "Hoo ~ Harry, you can, Harry." Harry slowly released the magic from the top of the wand, slowly hooked the doll''s body and flowed in through the gap.

    Then he slowly controlled the invisible magic to support the doll, stood up unsteadily, and then took the first step with a click.

    Then, in the second step, I finally came to the side of the small wood block and slowly bent down. This is also the most dangerous moment!

    It seemed that he was reading. He didn''t care about Snape here. He also rubbed a corner of the book and looked this way.

    There was no sweat on Harry''s head, but the magic could not stop or pour out. In one case, it would collapse!

    "Come!" Harry gave himself a blow. His wrist was frozen there. The magic continued to output smoothly. The little doll slowly bent down and slowly picked up the wood.

    But just as Harry breathed a sigh of relief, the wooden block accidentally slipped between his two small hands and hit his legs and feet with a slap.

    The whole doll broke directly from top to bottom, like pieces of glass scattered on the table. When harriton narrowed his eyes, his nose was sour and almost cried.

    Why is that? Almost... Harry Potter, what are you doing!?

    "Then I''ll leave first!" Harry didn''t want to let Snape see his bad mood. He picked up his wand and book and was about to snatch the door.

    But just as he put his hand on the door handle, Snape''s low voice sounded up. "It''s finished. Go back and have a rest. Come and study tomorrow."

    "Hey?" Harry was stunned, then looked at Snape. His big watery eyes made Snape dull for a moment, and then immediately turned his head.

    "I said you passed. Of course, I made a mistake in the last step, but my requirement is to pick up the wood. I can''t control the later things. The above!"

    Then he lowered his head again and wrote something. Harry stood for several seconds, and then most of the moisture in his eyes was taken back and the corners of his mouth were raised.

    "Thank you, Professor Snape!"

    "Hum ~!"

    They looked at each other from a distance. Snape felt that Porter didn''t seem so annoying for the first time. Of course, Porter''s last name itself was very annoying!

    On the other hand, HEMA also hurried to the herbal medicine class in grade 2, because herbal medicine may be his most powerful existence.

    Professor spraot has talked to him several times, and HEMA feels it''s time to study hard, otherwise her grades will be very bad.

    But as soon as he came downstairs, he saw Harry running upstairs with an excited face.

    "Harry!"

    "HEMA! Do you know what just happened!? My God, Snape is going to teach me brain closure! "

    "I see. He recognizes you. Work hard!"

    "Of course, have you seen Hermione and Ron? I''m going to have a good talk with you two. "

    "I didn''t see Ron, but Hermione should have gone to my teacher to learn ancient runic."

    "Really... I''ll disturb you later. It seems that everyone is very busy recently."

    "Well, but that''s a good thing, isn''t it?" HEMA looked at Harry and felt that this guy really wanted to be recognized by Snape, the most annoying guy... Maybe this is fate.

    "Well, good thing!" Harry gave a big smile.

 Chapter 230

    "Left!"

    "Right!"

    With a bang, Hermione suddenly sank and caught the opponent''s kick! Then successfully rowed 3 or 4 meters.

    But compared with flying out and falling in the back pool in the past, she has grown a lot, and her reaction has gradually kept up with the speed of cahor''s attack.

    Of course, for cahor''s distraction speed, his attack speed and reaction power, HEMA herself multiplied by ten times is probably enough to withstand.

    "Back!"

    "Back?" Hermione was stunned, then turned suddenly and swept her legs, just hitting each other''s legs.

    "Good." Cahor took a look at Hermione''s strength and nodded, but then there was a continuous leg attack!

    Hermione also immediately retreated with her legs and fought back, but after resisting for more than ten seconds, she showed her move directly and was swept on her ankle.

    With a painful sound, he fell directly to the ground and scratched a blood mark on his whole arm, but he immediately stood up, withdrew back again, and then prepared his posture.

    But cahor stopped his attack, nodded, and then disappeared. Then there was a small table next to him with a new suit and a towel.

    The dirty water pool next to it suddenly disappeared and became a huge swimming pool. It was also emitting a little hot air. It was a hot spring.

    "Thank you, teacher." Hermione smiled, but she didn''t know that HEMA was only beaten at the beginning, and didn''t enjoy the moment after learning.

    But just as Hermione took off her clothes stained with blood and sweat, she suddenly remembered that there was a class in half an hour

    "It seems that we can''t rest a little longer... But work hard!" Said, directly into the water, a warm current used the whole body, but also brought a tingling.

    "Hiss! It hurts... But it''s still itchy. Does this water have therapeutic effect? The last time I was training, I saw a lot of scars on HEMA. "

    "How nice it is to bubble together... Alas, Hermione Granger, what are you thinking?! How can we be together! "

    "Sneeze!" HEMA sneezed violently, but immediately blocked her mouth with her elbow to prevent it from splashing on the students next to her. Of course, it''s not good to spray it on the plants in front of her.

    "Have you caught a cold?" Astoria looked at HEMA, who had time to go to class with her, with her small eyes flashing.

    "It''s all right. I just feel some itching on my back. Maybe the wound is recovering."

    "Well, but the night before yesterday, you went out. If you have something to do in the future, please tell me. Although I can''t do anything, I''m willing to wait for you to come back safely."

    "Well, of course!" From the bottom of the table, where others could not see, HEMA gently pulled each other''s small hand and found that it was the familiar cold again.

    "Hey? Didn''t the little guy go to you? "

    "Didn''t you call the little guy out? After that day, I never came back... I thought I went to your side, and I haven''t seen you recently, so... "

    "Sleeping trough, doesn''t that mean the little guy has been missing for more than a day? What can I do?"

    "Don''t worry, don''t you say the fighting power of the little guy, don''t you need us to worry about it?"

    "But it can''t run away. It''s not rare for a creature so small to be cheated by bad people. Maybe it''s also cheated to do bad things, that''s not good!"

    Of course, HEMA is mainly worried about her small combat unit. The biggest tool man escaped, which can''t be done!

    Especially after the unicorn incident, he paid more attention to the feeling of an inheritor around him. He felt so safe.

    Speaking of another inheritor, Aisha, has been stuck with Mr. cahor for a day and a night. This time, the teacher began to teach with patience.

    At least he didn''t participate in the physical training from the beginning like Hermione. In fact, Aisha''s combat effectiveness has been very strong. At least people use divine power.

    "Let''s go and look for it after class." Astoria whispered and kept busy.

    "Well, after class, I''ll try calling the little guy first."

    "Cough! HEMA EBO, answer my question. "

    "... Er" HEMA stood up slowly and became more and more confused. I was fucking distracted. I don''t know!

    He slowly looked at the other students. All the little wizards shook their heads, and HEMA smiled bitterly.

    "Professor spruot, I don''t know..."

    "Mr. Aibo, stand in class, and then come to my office after class. Let''s discuss it slowly!" Professor sprott was really angry, too.

    Other little wizards also immediately lowered their heads. In fact, his actions to HEMA just now were true, but there was no problem. They just shook their heads. It didn''t mean they didn''t know.

    However, HEMA also admitted that she had wandered in class and honestly opened the guard mode, while Ron on the other side also opened the guard mode.

    "Where''s my cup?" Professor McGonagall looked seriously at Ron standing at the table and watched his disappearing water cup become more and more uncomfortable.

    It''s not how valuable a cup is, but that cup she has used for many years. It''s a gift from that person. If there''s no accident, she tries to use it for a few more years.

    "Well... Sorry, Professor, I didn''t mean to!" Ron bowed sharply.

    "Come on, what happened?"

    "I accidentally turned your cup into a bird, but it flew away..." Ron slowly and carefully pointed to the open window next to him.

    A cold wind blew, Professor McGonagall felt cold, then gritted his teeth and picked up the wand. Ron was also scared and squatted under the table.

    But Professor McGonagall waved outside, and a bird was suddenly dragged back, then fell on the table and slowly changed back to its original shape.

    "I didn''t run far. Fortunately, your magic is not too strong. The changes won''t be too far away from you. Don''t try the things I use next time!"

    "I see!" Ron also stood up and shouted like an oath.

    "In fact, deformation is more difficult to learn than other disciplines. After all, the requirements for magic, the control of magic, and even the spell itself are very strictly prohibited."

    "And with the passage of time, you learn more and more things, and the difficulty will rise exponentially, so why do you want to study Animagus?"

    "In fact, Animagus, as one of the most difficult topics of deformation, is not as useful in practice and life as you think. Why do you want to learn?"

    Although McGonagall''s question is a very serious one, Ron has long thought of it and promised. He just didn''t say it when the other party asked him.

    "In fact, I just started because of dwarf Peter. He is a complete asshole and has been hiding in our house for so many years!"

    "The reason why he can do this is that he can become an ordinary mouse, and Sirius can successfully leave Azkaban because he can become a black dog. He is also Animagus."

    "This makes me feel that even the timid betrayer, Animagus, will. Why can''t I? I also want this skill. At least I can''t become stronger and save my life like him in the future."

    "It''s a simple idea, but you said what you thought at first, and now?" Professor McGonagall looked at Ron and asked again.

    But Ron slowly laughed and looked at the sky outside the window. Although it was not sunny, it made him laugh.

    "Because of this world, this school, my friends, my family... Professor McGonagall, although I don''t say it, I know that I don''t work hard enough, my cowardice, and sometimes pull Harry and Hermione back."

    "But sometimes, they still need me for some things, so I must work harder and have more courage, like a Gryffindor!"

    "Protect their friends, and let a powerful guy like HEMA have a rest. We are all the new generation of Hogwarts, and I can''t fall behind!"

    "..." Professor McGonagall, after listening to Ron''s words, also moistened the corners of his eyes, but finally pressed down, showing only a smile, a very big smile.

 Chapter 231

    "HEMA EBO, do you think my herbal medicine class is useless?" Professor spraot was sitting in his office chair, looking strangely serious.

    "No, Professor spruot, I''m just really busy recently. You can talk to principal Dumbledore about this."

    Although HEMA was unwilling to refute the teacher, it was really not his fault this time. It was said that it was grade 2, but actually it was since the beginning of grade 3.

    He hasn''t been idle for a day. From 6:30 in the morning, he has been busy and didn''t sleep until more than 1:00 in the evening. If it weren''t for the dragon''s body and high mental strength, he would have been unable to support it.

    "But you can''t keep up with other subjects, so you don''t pay much attention to my herbal medicine." Professor spruot looked at HEMA''s dark circles and softened his tone.

    "I''m sorry, professor. I''ve recently started to mend herbal medicine and strive not to achieve results. Sometimes I need to trouble you."

    "Well, come here. There is a collection of knowledge points from grade 1 to grade 3. It was made by one of my early students. He stayed in the school after graduation."

    "Well, thank Professor sprott." HEMA took a thick note full of years and nodded.

    "Well, go out. The girl is waiting for you. Come whenever you have a problem."

    "Oh, thank you, professor. If you have any questions, I''ll come." HEMA smiled, bowed and slowly withdrew from the room.

    Professor spraot also looked at HEMA and sighed helplessly. Although the child was very excellent, he was a little not interested in herbal medicine.

    Although she hasn''t liked herbalism since she worked in Hogwarts, she still likes such a genius. If she doesn''t love it, she doesn''t love it, but it doesn''t hinder her from being an excellent student.

    To tell the truth, she also found several children who are very talented in herbal medicine recently, such as the Gryffindor little wizard who looks very timid... His name is Neville lombarton.

    "Oh, it''s the Longbottom child... Hoo... We really need to pay close attention to it. Maybe it''s really a good seedling."

    HEMA met Astoria outside, and the two walked towards the library, which was about to become their exclusive dating holy land.

    Of course, the reason is very simple and boring, that is, HEMA and Astoria prefer reading, so the library is naturally a good place.

    After all, there are no classes in the afternoon. They have nothing to do. Naturally, they just read, do their homework and learn new things. So does Astoria.

    Or Astoria is also working hard, but for physical reasons, she has always been within the scope of what she can do.

    However, recently HEMA also learned that Astoria is more powerful. She can actually use a special healing spell, although the healing spell is not a particularly rare product.

    His skills, as well as the horse man and unicorn, all have their own healing power, but she only uses ordinary magic spells to heal, but the milk volume is abnormally high.

    According to her, her family has an ancestral method to temporarily strengthen the strength of some spells, but she can only strengthen the spells of the treatment and control system for the time being.

    But for HEMA, this is not the game. Although there are no damage skills and low HP, there are many auxiliary roles that can only control and heal.

    However, as far as Astoria''s current situation is concerned, she may not even meet the requirements for auxiliary roles, but there are little guys to deliver divine power to her, which can make her body better.

    But... "The little guy hasn''t come back yet?" As soon as HEMA sat down, she remembered the missing little guy again.

    "Well, shall we look for it? I haven''t seen it for nearly two days."

    "Well, I''ll use the summoning technique I made last time to summon it. If I can come, it means I''m just going to play, but if I can''t come, something may happen."

    "OK."

    "Well, little guy." HEMA stretched out her arm and pointed to the top of her head. A small white halo appeared on her wrist, which was something that connected the two people.

    But with the flash of light, like last time, the little guy came from the sky, but it didn''t happen.

    "Hey?"

    "Didn''t you come?" Astoria frowned and looked up vaguely.

    "Well, but why, even if the little guy doesn''t come, he will react, but I feel my magic disappears after passing through this place, as if it evaporated..."

    "Evaporation?"

    "It''s the same feeling that magic dissipates directly or is transferred."

    "Transfer? "Doesn''t that mean..." Astoria suddenly remembered that the little guy often ran into the kitchen, but he didn''t tell HEMA.

    "What''s the matter?" HEMA looked at Astoria with a hard to tell face.

    "I forgot to tell you something."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Since I went back to the kitchen that time, I often went there myself, but I haven''t told you. I think it just likes to eat."

    "But now it''s wrong to think about it. Every time it takes back some strange things and puts them in its nest, but kana in my dormitory doesn''t care, and I don''t go to see them."

    "What?"

    "Strange little gems... Plants or something..."

    Speaking of this, HEMA understood that the little guy went there through time by himself. What did he do when he got these things back?

    "But that was more than a thousand years ago. What if something happened?" HEMA also frowned and felt a little confused.

    "What about that?"

    "Wait for it to come back. Anyway, this calling spell is useless. After all, magic can''t cross time and bring it..."

    But before HEMA finished, he heard a scream from above, and a figure hit him directly!

    HEMA also immediately pushed Astoria aside, then poured the power and magic in the rune on her body, and caught the other party with a click.

    HEMA fixed her eyes and found a familiar face staring at him foolishly, breathing heavily.

    "You''re that man... Where is this? What about the little guy? " The girl swallowed her breath and asked HEMA tremblingly.

    HEMA smiled bitterly, "congratulations on coming home, miss hutchpatch, the other little guy, get over here, what the hell are you doing!"

    Several students on the side looked at HEMA. HEMA glanced at them unhappily, and then they hurried back to their seats and stopped talking.

    After all, although HEMA is a hero, we still remember clearly that she called her senior when she just entered school.

    But Mrs. pince not far away also heard HEMA''s cry, looked at HEMA holding a girl, stood there, and immediately stepped up.

    "Mr. Abbott, what are you doing?"

    "Can you put me down first..." Hufflepuff said to HEMA, too. HEMA realized that she was still putting her hand on each other, and the other party was only wearing a thin spinning dress.

    "Sorry." HEMA quickly put the other party down, and Astoria immediately came to Mrs. pince and began to explain.

    But HEMA was a little at a loss. After all, although she was just a little girl standing in front of her, she was the real Helga hechpach!

    What the hell happened? Why did you get her here at this time!?

 Chapter 232

    Astoria gave up her efforts and finally persuaded Mrs. pince away. Of course, it was because Astoria and HEMA often came to the library.

    However, before leaving, I took a curious look at the girl in pajamas. After all, it was obviously not in line with the regulations to wear pajamas.

    But just now the girl said that the other party was not feeling well, so HEMA planned to take her to the school hospital, but she was better now and planned to go later.

    HEMA didn''t know that Astoria could make such an excuse quickly this time. After all, Astoria would never lie under normal circumstances.

    "Are you HEMA EBO?"

    "Hey, do you know my name?" HEMA was also stunned, because they seemed to have met once, a month ago, and they didn''t have time to tell each other what their name was.

    Of course, the time on both sides is not very synchronous. It takes a long time on my side, and there will be a little time to see. The other side should have done it a week ago.

    "The little guy told me..."

    "Oh!" Before Hufflepuff finished, a white little guy fell from above and hit Astoria in his arms. Then he immediately injected a trace of divine magic into Astoria.

    "Don''t come back and be courteous. What''s the matter?" HEMA looked at the little guy with a serious face, very serious!

    Because a powerful person who lived so many years ago came back from crossing, what if there is a problem!? And if you let her know too many things, it will affect the future direction!

    "Whining..." the little guy immediately drilled into Astoria''s arms, looking innocent.

    "You can''t fool me this time..." HEMA pulled the little guy out and carried it to hatch patch.

    "Miss hutchpatch, how do you know this little guy?"

    "The other day, I found that he ran to my grass house again and took away a lot of things, so I locked him up... I''m really sorry."

    "Never mind, you go on."

    "Then I took it back to my house, but I deliberately didn''t close the window. I thought it left when I went out to class."

    "Finally, he did leave, but he found that there was a lot less food in my house. He was still very angry, but after thinking about it, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, he won''t come back."

    "But I didn''t expect that every once in a while, this smelly guy ran to my house and stole my things, such as magic crystal, food, seedlings of plants..."

    "And every time I go when I''m not at home, I can''t stand it more and more. I specially asked for a day off, squatted it at home, and finally succeeded!"

    "But unexpectedly, this little guy''s combat effectiveness is still very strong... I can''t subdue him at all. Until today, when I came home, it came again..."

    "Then I chased it and it ran, but just when I was about to catch it, a light flickered from it, and then I felt dizzy and conscious again, that is, I fell from above..."

    "So, what the hell is this? It looks like a library. Is it Mr. Abbott''s school? "

    "Well, but you may not believe it. This is a school 1000 years later..."

    "Ah?" Hufflepuff was stunned at first. The whole person was a little bad, but he immediately stabilized his mood and was ready to listen to HEMA.

    "Can you feel that neither I nor the little guy is from the college?"

    "Well, because it''s not like a college school here, or even like any school I''ve ever seen, the magic in the air is much thinner."

    "Yes, my little guy and I are actually people thousands of years later, but we came to you inadvertently because we accidentally found a special time and space tunnel."

    HEMA perfectly explained the facts to each other, and avoided many key points. For example, the school is called Hogwarts, and the time-space tunnel is the information you got.

    "Oh... So this is the last time you said you were lost..." although Hufflepuff didn''t believe it, he didn''t look like he would lie.

    After all, the magic here is really thin, and except that she can''t see through the magic intensity, the magic and intensity of others are at a very general level.

    "How about I take you back? I''ll also let the little guy send everything back to you! "

    "Oh!" The little guy was not happy at once. How can he send back the things he took!

    "Stealing makes sense!"

    "Hum ~ leave... Some..."

    "No!"

    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. In fact, although a lot of things have been lost, they are not valuable. Magic crystal is also the lowest level. In other words, I don''t have high-level ones."

    "Then I''ll take you back myself. Last time I went there, I found that the time flow rate was different, which might delay your class."

    HEMA remembered that the last time they were not questioned, she let them go because miss hutchpatch was going to class.

    But next, as long as we grasp this point and send the other party back immediately, it will be solved. Except that the other party knows that he has crossed time and space, everything else is unknown and does not affect the harm of time and space.

    Sure enough, even hutch patch is just a little girl as big as Hermione, and I have not been controlled by HEMA.

    But before HEMA''s mood stabilized, the other party asked, "what''s the name of your school? I don''t have class today. Can I visit it with you?"

    "..." hermadon was stunned, then looked back at Astoria, who also smiled bitterly.

    "Well, you are from the future. You must go back as soon as possible. What if there is an accident and you can''t go back?!"

    "That''s right ~ but it''s not easy to cross once. It''s a waste." Hufflepuff was a little low. Looking at the lamp overhead, he was a little slightly lost.

    Since she was a child, she has been working hard to become better, so as to make the future better.

    But now the magic of the world has obviously not become better, but has become a little silent. Doesn''t it mean that her efforts have failed?

    That''s why she wants to see what the schools in the world are like and whether the teachers are good enough.

    "Then I''ll show you around a little..." HEMA said casually when she saw that the other party still didn''t go back directly, as long as she didn''t expose too much.

    "Really?!"

    "But you''d better put on your school uniform, or you''ll be punished by the teacher if you don''t go far." HEMA also wants to force the other party to give up shopping options.

    "This is simple." Hufflepuff pulled out his wand and rowed on his body. Suddenly, the soft dress turned into Hogwarts''s school uniform.

    The loose hair also turned into a neat single ponytail. Compared with Astoria, the wheat skin looked darker, but the sense of youth was still very strong.

    This makes HEMA unable to connect the energetic girl with the fat aunt in some posters of hechpach.

    Girls like this, even if they are fat, will not become like that, so he can be sure that they are fake! Long live the girl!

    "Abe?"

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m a little distracted, Astoria. You rest here first. I''ll take miss hutchpatch for a walk."

    "Yes." Astoria also nodded, knowing that he could only give it to HEMA now. He would be in trouble if he followed.

    HEMA nodded, but as soon as she turned her head, she found that her figure had disappeared in place and had run to the corridor.

    "Really! I hate energetic girls! "

 Chapter 233

    With the vigorous girl out of the library, miss hutchpatch began to run fast, but Hogwarts couldn''t run, but HEMA couldn''t stop it.

    After all, although the other party looks almost as little as him now, his combat effectiveness is stronger than him. He can''t fight. It seems that he won''t fight if he''s not in danger.

    "Slow down, miss hutchpatch."

    "Can''t you run in your school? Sorry... "Hufflepuff also noticed the eyes of the students nearby and understood.

    "It''s okay, but it''s better to pay attention. After all, it''s too eye-catching. It''s not good."

    "I know, I know..." Hufflepuff looked at the moving stairs and smiled. "It''s an interesting design."

    "Well, would you like to go downstairs or upstairs first?"

    "Well, everything is OK. Does your school also have branches?"

    "There are, but it''s based on animals." HEMA also hid the name of the college. After all, there is nothing wrong with animal naming.

    "Animals?"

    "Yes, I''m from the snake yard. Look at the badge on my clothes. So is Astoria. The girl over there is from the badger yard."

    "Badger? I like badgers because I''m a wizard who practices the control of the earth element and a botanist, although I''m still half a man. "

    "So sometimes my friends will say to me, you are like a badger. You are very cute, but you are willing to move forward in the soil. Isn''t this a special quality?"

    "A person who keeps moving forward? Miss Hufflepuff, you are a person who is not afraid of difficulties and dangers and has the courage to move forward. "

    HEMA also spoke up. After all, this is also his own idea. It seems that since childhood, there have been the standards of hard work, integrity, loyalty and other standards in hechpach college.

    "What else?"

    "And lions and eagles."

    "Lions and eagles? It seems that badgers are really insignificant ~ "

    "Ha ha, don''t belittle yourself, miss hutchpatch. The blue eagle represents the wind, the silver snake represents the water, the Red Lion represents the fire, and the badger represents the earth."

    "No matter how human beings change, they are still ordinary creatures based on this land, not gods flying in the sky."

    "That''s right! Thank you, Mr. Aibo! " Hufflepuff suddenly smiled, hugged HEMA, and then slowly released.

    But HEMA felt the softness, blushed and looked around. Fortunately, no one noticed that the girl was too

    "Excuse me? Sure enough, I''m still a kid... "

    "Well, Miss Hufflepuff, I think I''d better take you back."

    "Oh, no! Sorry ~ "

    "Then let''s go upstairs and go down when we get to the top floor. If we go down and come up again, it will take a lot of time."

    "Good!"

    So they first went from the fifth floor to the sixth floor. Most of the sixth floor are some teachers'' offices and some out of service classrooms. Although they are out of service, they can be started at any time.

    Of course, there are also the prefect''s meeting room and lounge, as well as the prefect''s special bathroom. However, generally, prefects rarely come here to take a bath. They come here to take a bath when they have something to do.

    "This staircase on this side can directly lead to the public lounge of Eagle college above." HEMA pointed towards the other side, and many more students walked up after class.

    "Oh, can I go in the common room?"

    "This needs to be approved. Generally, you are not allowed to visit, and you should have the password for opening the public lounge."

    "Really, that can only be next time."

    "Do you want another time?"

    "Ha ha, everything is possible... Let''s continue."

    So they came to the seventh floor, where there are many offices, some with people and some without people, but they can be used at any time.

    Students seldom come here. After all, there are only two spare classrooms here. Mr. cahor will come here from time to time to take courses in ancient RuNi. Usually everyone passes by.

    After all, the eighth floor is the theme of the principal''s office. Although it must come in from below, Professor flavy''s office, the divination classroom and the divination teacher''s office are all here.

    Moreover, you can also see the world outside through the corridor. There is a large flow of people. Naturally, it is the reason why the North Tower and Gryffindor tower are connected.

    The North Tower is the tower where Ravenclaw is located. You can enter directly from the sixth floor entrance and the outer tower entrance, while the gate of Gryffindor public lounge is directly located on the eighth floor. You must come up to enter the public lounge.

    "Many students, here is lion college."

    "Yes." HEMA nodded and was about to take her away. She was going to look elsewhere. A voice rang behind her.

    "HEMA!"

    "Hermione? What''s up? What''s up? " Hermaton said nervously.

    "Hey, can''t I find you if I have nothing? My elder martial brother. "

    "Of course, but I''m not taking this around."

    "Oh, Hello, my name is Hermione Granger, gran... Woo woo!" But before the little girl finished, HEMA slapped each other''s mouth.

    "HEMA!?"

    "I have something here. I''ll talk to you in detail about this one when I have time." HEMA whispered in Hermione''s ear. A heat made Hermione''s ears turn red.

    "Well... I see. Let me go! Hey? Your guest is heading that way. " Hermione gently removed HEMA''s hand, but found that the girl she had never seen ran towards a distance.

    "Sorry, I''ll come back and talk to you." HEMA also quickly let go of Hermione, ignoring the explanation, followed up again.

    But just as HEMA followed, Hermione suddenly felt the rune coin hanging around her neck, and then pulled it. The direction was the girl just now.

    "What is this?" Hermione quickly took the coin out of her shirt and looked at the shining crack. She raised a. She didn''t believe it. The other party might be able to repair the coin!?

    In fact, she already knew why the coin was on the bookshelf. She just wanted to see who could get it.

    But after getting it, she also asked Mr. cahor, can''t this coin be repaired?

    Then I got this rune. It''s not the original lune, but it''s not an ordinary lune mark, but a damaged lune rune that needs to be repaired.

    But it takes a long time or a powerful force to repair. Teacher cahor can repair it naturally, but whoever repairs the coin is the owner of the rune.

    So she can''t help Hermione, which needs her own efforts, but now this situation seems to make her have some new ideas.

    She hid the shiny coins under her clothes again, and then quietly followed HEMA and her two people farther and farther away.

 Chapter 234

    "In other words, I feel a strange magic here, but... Something''s wrong... Why not?" Hufflepuff stood near the responsive house and scratched his head.

    HEMA couldn''t help laughing bitterly. The four wizards are really worthy of the four wizards. Even if they didn''t grow up, their perception is unmatched.

    "There is indeed a secret room. Of course, it is not a secret room. It is just a hidden room. Only some students know and put some things in it."

    "Let''s go in and have a look?"

    "Hey? We still have many places to go. "

    "But I want to go in and have a look ~"

    "Well, then..." HEMA thought of an ordinary storage room in her head, then led miss hutchpatch three times, and a door slowly appeared there.

    "It''s amazing!"

    "Well, let''s go in."

    The two men opened the door and went in. A huge inside appeared in front of them. All kinds of things were filled, straight up to the dome where the top could not be seen.

    "How spectacular! It''s like the library in the college, but it''s higher than the library. I really didn''t expect this! "

    "Well, where is the grass college?" HEMA asked this question. After all, when she saw such a large space, she was almost able to catch up with a city.

    But there is no record of such a place. As long as it is in Britain or Europe, there can be no sign at all. This is the past millennium.

    Many thousands of years old buildings still exist, let alone the forest. It''s strange that there''s nothing left.

    "College? Do you know the college, but you don''t know where it is? "

    "To tell you the truth, Miss Hufflepuff, there is no record of the college in current history. It seems that it doesn''t exist at all."

    "I know about the college from an old gentleman who loves to study history, but he doesn''t know much. He only knows that there are three colleges. The college is not a school, but a wizard organization."

    "Is that all?"

    "Yes."

    "..." Hufflepuff also became silent. She seemed to feel something wrong. After all, there was no record of everything in a thousand years, which was too strange.

    She had to look at the downside. What happened to the college? It led to almost total disappearance, which is terrible.

    "Miss hutchpatch?"

    "Oh? I''m sorry... I''m really sorry. I just lost my mind. Do you say where the college is? In fact, I can''t tell, but... I feel that it should be the land under my feet. "

    ¡°£¿¡±

    "Because the magic in the air is very similar, although it is much thinner. In addition, if you want to know something about the college, I can also tell you. After all, as a future person, you told me something, and I have nothing else to return to you."

    "I didn''t tell you anything." HEMA was still unaware that the other party had noticed something about the college, or that this was what was supposed to happen.

    "The college is actually a large wizard exchange center established by the president. Of course, the president is not the president you understand, but the founder and manager of this organization."

    "It''s also the master of many people. Of course, in the college, everyone can learn from each other all kinds of things they can''t do. It''s also that everyone is the master of others."

    "But the headmaster must be the most respected, but every time it appears, it wears a mask, so we don''t know what it looks like."

    "But this is also so-called for us. After all, it provides us with this organization and a good learning environment. This is where the college is."

    "The buildings you see are all made by the headmaster and some of his friends. Isn''t it great!"

    "Uh huh."

    "In addition, although the college is not a real school, it also has many rules. For example, the conditions for joining are talent and age."

    "Even if there is no talent, is there any age limit?"

    "Of course, you can only join the College under the age of 100."

    "100 years old!?"

    "Forget, for our wizards at that time, they would use magic to forcibly hang their lives. Generally, they could live to 300 years old."

    "Well... This age limit is really not excessive. How is talent tested?"

    "The first is to check the blood, the second is the magic test, and the third is the actual test."

    "Actual combat and magic, I can understand, but blood?"

    "I''m not sure, but as long as it''s OK, you can pass the entrance test. I think you can get to level 4 quickly, Herma."

    "Level 4?"

    "Every student or wizard in the college has a comprehensive score of age and strength. After reaching a score, he can be upgraded, up to 9."

    "Oh, miss hutchpatch?"

    "I am 6 yo, but I will be 9 before I leave school!"

    "What is magic crystal? It''s what the little guy took. " HEMA glanced at the little guy flying around overhead. I''ll talk to you later.

    "Magic crystal is money. You still use Garonne now?"

    "Yes."

    "That''s right. I was also Garonne at that time, but the difference is that there was no Garonne in the school, and the magic crystal was used as the currency."

    "It is divided into low-level, medium-level and high-level, corresponding to the low-level of triangular shape, the medium-level of pentagons and the high-level of octagons."

    "In fact, magic crystal is just a crystal stone containing magic, but it is an important item in the college. It can be traded with others, whether it is magic spells, props, class rights, etc."

    "Right to class?"

    "Yes, when you enter the college, you have to choose which college to go to, namely grass, fire and water. After you go, you will be given 10 magic crystals. After that, there will be five fixed crystals every month. Of course, each college will be slightly different."

    "Why?"

    "Because the total amount of magic crystals in the three colleges is fixed, there are fewer students and more points for each student. At present, the least is our grass college, about 15 for each person."

    "Then, as long as you are in the college, you need to spend magic crystal for meals, accommodation and classes just mentioned. It doesn''t need Garon at all."

    "Well, but you said you were an earth element wizard. Did you say that at that time?" HEMA felt that the college thousands of years ago might not only be a favorite of water, fire and grass, but a big fight of elements.

    "Is this true? In fact, as just said, the college is an exchange organization and does not limit your learning direction."

    "But like-minded people always get together to form a new group, large and small. Generally, this small organization can not spend money, just to help each other and work hard together."

    "Then the small team of Miss Hufflepuff is a team that knows about earth type magic spells."

    "Well, we have studied many special spells together, using the most common land around us to fight. Of course, it is still under development."

    "Of course, we all like the nurturers of magical plants, and our magic potions are all very good. Of course, my magic potions are average. I only love to raise them, but I''m not willing to kill them and make them into materials. Maybe I have some Virgin Mary."

    "No, maybe you love them too much." Hemat used them.

    Hucky patch also smiled and put his shoulder directly on him. "Yes, I may just love them too much!"

 Chapter 235

    Then Hufflepuff stopped science popularization, and HEMA was embarrassed to ask again, because he felt that the other party was unwilling to say more.

    After all, the past and the present are far from each other. Although Hufflepuff said these things are the past and will not directly change the present.

    But what she said may change her future direction and interfere with the current change, so she knows it very well.

    "Let''s continue to stroll."

    "Yes."

    Next, HEMA took her downstairs and turned slowly from the fourth floor. There were more interesting things here.

    For example, the armour corridor with an entire corridor, the classrooms of formal courses such as magic and magic defense, the first floor of the library and small rooms such as prize showrooms.

    "Alas, there are trophies in it."

    "Well, but there are other things piled up below..."

    "The medal says Gryffindor College... Is there this college?"

    No! HEMA was stunned and felt a little bad. If Hector patch knew Gryffindor, it would be over.

    "Gryffindor college is the lion college. We usually use the short name. We only use the full name on more formal occasions."

    "Oh."

    "Let''s go." HEMA also hurriedly took the other party''s hand and walked towards the front, not allowing the other party to continue to observe other trophies. Maybe there''s a hutch patch.

    "In other words, the college will use a code name for everyone''s identity security after leaving the college. When I use my name, it''s really rare, but I told you my name that day."

    "Is that so?" HEMA is a little incredible. She doesn''t even have her name in the college, so her worry can be put down.

    Even if she knows Gryffindor, Slytherin and Ravenclaw, she may not know their names, which is not very good. Of course, she should avoid seeing her own name.

    Otherwise, it''s very difficult to explain. He can''t say the same name or other reasons. That''s bullshit.

    Then on the third floor, there are several offices here. The office of the black magic defense teacher should be Lupin''s now. However, he recently asked for a few days off because of Sirius. Snape took the post. Of course, it''s not a happy rest for the students.

    But at this time, a door suddenly opened. It happened to be Mr. cahor''s door. A girl wearing a wide school uniform and beautiful silver hair came out.

    The two men looked at each other directly face to face. They seemed to notice the difference of each other in an instant. Hutch patch also touched the magic wand in his sleeve.

    Aisha slowly clenched her palm, and a light blue light overflowed from her fingers!

    "Hey, what are you doing? They are all friends. " HEMA immediately took miss hutchpatch''s wrist and gave Asha a look.

    "Good afternoon, Mr. Abbott."

    "Well, good afternoon."

    "Then I''ll go back and have a rest."

    "Yes."

    They said a word, and Aisha also went to Hufflepuff, nodded gently, and then walked downstairs quickly.

    At this time, Hufflepuff slowly said, "this girl is so strong. The magic is like several presidents... But there is a little difference. She doesn''t feel so aggressive."

    "Her name is Aisha. She is an exchange student. After a while, she will leave school."

    "Well, after I''ve been walking for so long, basically most of the students are at level 2 ~ 3, and there is level 1. Few of them are above level 3. The one who just reached level 8 at least, and the magic is not ordinary magic."

    "Oh, what about me?" HEMA pointed to herself. She was not surprised that Aisha could reach level 8. After all, it was the inheritance of ancient trees for thousands of years and her ethnic advantages. It was too weak to have a problem.

    On the contrary, he was a little surprised that Aisha had only reached level 8. There were also level 9, which was similar to several deans and had similar magic, indicating that they were also inheritors or had other special forces?

    "You? I''m not sure. Your magic is very strange. It''s an ordinary magic smell. It''s strong, but it''s also within the normal range. According to your age, you can only be defined as level 3. "

    "But in addition, you have a very obvious physical advantage. In fact, I attacked you just now. You didn''t even notice that your physical defense is at least the level of the upper magical animal."

    "So the combination of these two can give you a level 5. After all, the resistance to magic can occupy the main advantage in the face of most wizards."

    "But you still have another more powerful force. Although it is very scattered, it is extremely powerful. I envy you who have adventures, but I won''t be curious, because I know that if I work hard, I can achieve it."

    "Yes."

    "Then let''s go on. By the way... Which, I''m hungry. Is there a place to eat?"

    "Well, let''s go down slowly and see what we haven''t eaten yet. It shouldn''t be time for dinner yet."

    "Yes." Hufflepuff also nodded sheepishly.

    But just as they were going downstairs, cahor''s door opened again. Cahor slowly came out and squinted at Hufflepuff.

    "Who is this?"

    "My name is Helga hutchpatch." Miss Hufflepuff saw that it was the teacher and immediately nodded, but she was also a little strange at the moment. She couldn''t feel the magic of each other.

    It doesn''t seem to be the same, just like an ordinary Muggle, but this is a magic school. How can a Muggle be a teacher? And the powerful beautiful girl just came out of here, so there is only one possibility.

    That is, the other party is so strong that she can''t even suppress the other party''s breath camouflage.

    Like a small river, a great lake and the sea, you can see the small river and the great lake and admire its breadth, but you lose your perception when facing the sea.

    It''s not because it doesn''t exist, but because it''s too big. She can''t see the boundary at all. This is the first time she felt it.

    "Hufflepuff? Is that so? " Cahor was also surprised and stunned a little, but looked at the young girl and understood in an instant.

    "Hello, Miss Hufflepuff. I have something else to do. Let''s go first."

    "Yes."

    Then cahor walked slowly upstairs. Hutchpatch also held his breath and watched cahor''s back disappear into the field of vision.

    "Hoo~ How nervous! "

    "What''s so nervous?"

    "You have a great man here."

    "Mr. cahor is really good, but this is the only one in the whole school."

    "One is enough. Well, even in the college, it may be the strongest woman like the sea and stars... I also want to be such a wizard."

    "Ha ha, let''s go. There are two floors left. After turning, have something to eat, and I can take you away."

    "Well, what does eating have to do with leaving?"

    "Well, this time-space tunnel is in the kitchen."

    "Ah? Who is so interesting to put this node in the kitchen... Is a fool! Although it''s really hidden. "

    "... maybe..." HEMA smiled awkwardly. You did it yourself.

 Chapter 236

    Then they strolled carefully on the second floor. After all, this can be regarded as the most concentrated and lively floor of Hogwarts castle.

    There are Professor McGonagall''s office, the classroom of magic history, the school hospital and so on. The excitement is also related to the school hospital. After all, in Hogwarts, where the school spirit is simple, a little injury belongs to daily clock in.

    Then she went to the first floor, and then miss hutchpatch would run away, but it was dark by HEMA, and there was an ancient forest outside, which was prone to danger.

    Since students of HEMA''s level said it was dangerous, she also agreed not to go out and run around, otherwise she would be really injured. How can she justify going back.

    HEMA didn''t take the dishonest Lord to the auditorium. After all, there were more students in the auditorium, and the flags of the four colleges were hung on it, which was easy to cause problems.

    At last, they came to the ground and walked towards the kitchen. HEMA couldn''t help but breathe more and more relieved. As long as she got something to eat for this man and sent him away, there would be no problem.

    "Is the kitchen underground?"

    "Yes."

    "In other words, I just took a look at the appearance in the auditorium. The kitchen should correspond to the position above, and then send the prepared things directly."

    "Right."

    "Sure enough, it''s really a good design. It would be nice if the college also designed it like this. I have to get the ingredients in person every day and then make them myself. Who made the food in your school?"

    "Elf."

    "Elf!? After a thousand years, are these poor little guys still bound by mankind? " Hufflepuff suddenly became silent and seemed a little angry.

    "Obviously, these little guys are very diligent and hard-working. Just because of this, they are regarded as the best servants and slaves by mankind. Take me to see the living conditions of these little guys."

    "Miss hutchpatch... Please." HEMA didn''t explain to each other first, but went to the kitchen, opened the mechanism, and the two quickly walked in.

    This time is just on the eve of dinner. Many elves are busy in the back kitchen, and other elves shuttle quickly between the front and the back kitchen.

    But at the beginning, with a little anger, Hufflepuff was stunned. Looking at the happy expression and uniform clothes of the elf, the corners of his eyes were wet directly.

    "You... Gave them a good job... Sorry, I just thought too much. I thought it would happen... That kind of situation..." hutchpatch turned his head and bowed apologetically to HEMA.

    "In that case?" Although HEMA knew that elves had been enslaved for many years, maybe thousands of years, at least a little earlier than hutchpatch.

    "In fact, the life of our elves at that time was very hard. They did the dirtiest and most tiring work every day, and then they were whipped and abused. They became tools to vent their anger, which was more tragic than slaves... That feeling was beyond human imagination."

    "But now these little guys, I don''t have to talk carefully, I can feel that they are in a good mood, have no scars on their bodies, and wear clean clothes. Your school is really doing well."

    "It''s Mr. Abbott!"

    "Mr. Abbott, who is this?" Waravo and some elves gathered around and saw a new sister beside HEMA, looking at her curiously.

    "Hello, my name is Helga." Hufflepuff held out his hand, but the elves did not shake it, but nodded.

    "Hello, Miss Helga."

    "By the way, do you want to find something to eat? We have just made thick soup and lamb legs. " Volavo said happily and shook his new clothes.

    "We bought it after we got paid."

    "Yes, yes, although we don''t need money, Dumbledore will give each of us a gallon every month."

    "Yes." Miss hutchpatch smiled and felt very happy. Not only did she eat, but also the children gave her a good feeling.

    "Oh!" The little guy shouted to HEMA, but HEMA gave it a very unhappy look, and then replied.

    "Prepare something to eat for this young lady. Make a few more. Don''t make a lot. It''s good if she can eat enough."

    "Hey? Don''t you eat? And you don''t have to get so much. Just get some soup and some bread. "

    "You are a guest. Let''s waste a little this time." HEMA knew that he was the diligent and thrifty housekeeper, but he had to rectify this time.

    Although it consumes the activity funds of old Deng tou, not the activity funds of Hogwarts shareholders, sometimes HEMA thinks it is very outrageous that Hogwarts is actually a shareholder system.

    In this way, I''m afraid the one in front of me is the major shareholder. You brothers can let one of the four founders eat something at home. What''s the matter!

    Then, under HEMA''s arrangement, she ate the most delicious meal in the past two or three years. It was not that she had a difficult life.

    But the school provided materials, but her cooking level is not very high. Of course, she is also making progress, but it is far from these rich dishes.

    Moreover, many delicious ingredients in the college need magic crystal, although a low-grade crystal can buy about ten kilograms of pork or seven kilograms of beef.

    But in order to take more good courses, she naturally restricts her spending. Even if she eats badly, she has to learn something.

    "Eat well, then let''s go!" HEMA also helped to take the dishes to the washing place in the back kitchen, and then shouted to miss hatch patch.

    "Oh! But I always feel a little strange. This sentence... "

    But just as she followed HEMA back to the kitchen, a little wizard rushed in directly from the outside and waved to HEMA and hechpatch.

    "HEMA! And this lady! Excuse me! "

    "Hermione?" HEMA was also stunned. How did the girl know they were here?

    "HEMA, I want to ask this lady something."

    "Me? If I can help you, I will be duty bound. " Miss Hufflepuff is also very friendly. After all, this is Hufflepuff''s tradition.

    "Thank you. What''s your name?"

    "Just call me Hufflepuff."

    "Hufflepuff?" Hermione was stunned, and then looked at HEMA on the side. HEMA also gently raised her eyebrow and motioned her not to ask more. Hermione nodded with understanding.

    "Yes, how do you feel that you are all curious about my name? Do you think I will become a great person in the future! Let me calm down! "

    "Ha ha, miss hutchpatch, it''s normal for you to be so kind, so hard and succeed, isn''t it?"

    "Yes, but I don''t ask you what I have achieved. I''d better leave some thoughts for my future." Although she was curious, she calmed down a little. She didn''t want to change the seemingly beautiful world because she knew too much.

    "By the way, Miss Granger, what can I do for you?"

    "Well, I have a special coin, but it''s broken, but just when I met you, it suddenly lit up other lights. I think maybe you can fix it. Of course, if you don''t have a way, it doesn''t matter. I just want to try."

    Hermione took the coin from her neck and put it in the palm of hatch patch''s hand. The purple streamer became brighter and brighter.

    Hufflepuff looked at the words on it and frowned. Suddenly he thought of something: "this is the words of God generation... Is it gurunni or powerful... Miss Granger, it seems that I want to congratulate you."

    HEMA looked at the coin from the side and remembered, as if Hermione had mentioned to him that she also had a damaged original lune, but she couldn''t use it without repairing it.

    "Wait a minute, constitute perception!" Hufflepuff pulled out his wand, slowly cast a spell, and then closed his eyes, as if searching inside with the magic of the wand.

    "Hoo... Hoo... Isn''t this material metal? That... "Half a minute later, Hufflepuff slowly opened his eyes, but he looked unhappy.

    "I''m sorry... I sensed that this material is not metal, but a kind of material similar to that between ceramics and rocks. I remember that it should be called tea ruler porcelain crystal, and the repair also needs this material, otherwise it can''t be perfectly repaired."

    "Only this material can perfectly fill this gap without dispersing the power inside."

    "Well..." Hermione was a little lonely, but she smiled after a few seconds. "It''s all right, thank you, miss hutchpatch."

    After all, things are difficult to do. She can''t catch up with all good things. After that, she has the ability to forcibly repair them with strength.

    "Shall we go?" HEMA patted Hermione, who was a little lost, and took her inside.

    Hermione also reacted immediately and followed up, "wait for me, I''ll send Miss hatch patch, too."

    Although she doesn''t know how this hutch patch was brought out by HEMA, the other party should not cheat her, that is, the real hutch patch.

    Therefore, as a student of Hogwarts, she naturally wants to send this great founder.

    "Thank you, Miss Granger."

    So the three men, surrounded by the elves, came near the water tank, but when the little guy flew over and planned to cooperate with HEMA to open the water tank, hatch patch suddenly squatted down.

    "I found it!"

    "What?!" HEMA and Hermione were surprised, and the little guy trembled and cried.

    "This water tank... Very interesting!"

    "Huh?"

    "Haven''t you found out yet? The material of this water tank is tea ruler porcelain crystal! "

 Chapter 237

    "Is this water tank tea ruler porcelain crystal?!" Emma and Hermione looked at each other strangely. Hermione was amazed why it was such a coincidence!

    And HEMA was amazed that the water tank was not made here by hatch patch himself, so it was a coincidence that the runes and channels above were related to her!

    "Yes, but I feel I don''t have any tools in my hand. I may not be able to get some materials down. I can only forcibly destroy them... Are you sure?"

    "What tools do you need?" Hermione glanced at the water tank. It was obviously something in Hogwarts''s kitchen. She was embarrassed to say damage.

    "If you use tools, you need very powerful magic to pull out part of the water tank, but because of the tenacity of the tea ruler porcelain crystal, there is no way to easily destroy some parts."

    "That little guy can." HEMA pointed to the little fellow who was still eating outside, then waved to it, but she didn''t respond.

    "Little guy!"

    "Hoo!?"

    "Help, it''s one of your responsibilities."

    "Hum ~" the little guy slowly fell to the edge of the water tank, then suddenly looked up and slaughtered the water tank with a mouthful of saliva.

    "Is evil disgusting?"

    "Whining!" You asked me to work for you!

    "Well, well, you go on." How do I understand it?

    As the second mouthful of saliva spits up, it is not saliva. It is a light blue transparent liquid that seeps into the water tank in a few seconds.

    "Oh!" Just then, the little guy roared fiercely, and his whole body emitted a blue light. Then the water tank trembled slightly. Two groups of Tan substances separated from the surface of the water tank and fell gently on the ground.

    "Hoo ~ Hoo!" The little guy slowly took back his magic and fell on HEMA''s back. He seemed a little tired. After all, he had to save his magic power.

    "That''s great, this little guy. He felt his extraordinary power when he saw it for the first time, but now it seems that he also has a grade 9 rating... How old is this little guy?"

    "It should be more than a month."

    "A month?" Hufflepuff, who was still smiling, was stunned, then immediately hugged the little guy and rubbed it up.

    "Whimper, whimper!"

    "You naughty guy, are you still a child? But why is it so strong!? Is it a divine beast? Will a divine beast be born at this time? "

    Looking at Hufflepuff''s surprised look, Hermione hurriedly gathered around HEMA and asked in a low voice, "is this really that Hufflepuff?"

    "Of course, but it''s the past. For her, now is the future. It comes through the space-time channel behind the water tank, so I''m going to send her back."

    "You must pay attention when you talk to her."

    "I know, so you didn''t see me. I''m trying to avoid her from contacting the name of the school. You should also pay attention."

    "I see."

    "What are you whispering about?"

    "It''s all right, that is, how to repair tomorrow''s course. It melts directly and fills it in the seam. It shouldn''t be so simple."

    "Well, yes, just fill it in the gap. After all, this material is a material with special magic. It should be repairable with the power of Ancient Runes."

    "Really? Please, thank you. "

    "Yes." Hufflepuff also loosened the little guy, picked up one of the brown stones and put it on his left hand, while his right hand grabbed Hermione''s coin.

    "Parse and decompose!" Two words sounded, and then followed by a very long strange mantra, but neither of them understood it.

    But in the field of vision, the stone is slowly melting and turning into a viscous liquid, but compared with the texture just like a stone.

    At this time, the liquid is not so turbid, but clear and bright, just like brown glue.

    "Fusion! Repair! " A few seconds later, the mantra stopped, Hufflepuff shouted two words understood by HEMA and Hermione, stretched out his hand full of Tan liquid and patted it on the coin!

    The purple radiance was instantly covered by this mass of tea gray, and the liquid directly penetrated into the crack of the damaged coin, and then solidified slowly.

    The remaining liquid was slammed out and splashed on the surrounding ground, and the brilliance on the coin gradually became brighter and brighter.

    The gap also gradually began to narrow, as if it slowly overlapped again. The lines on it also became clearer under the light, and connected the broken parts together.

    "My God, has it really been repaired?"

    "I think we should step back..." HEMA looked at the more and more bright and purple runes, and suddenly felt a little bad. After all, as a person who had studied the original lune for more than a year, he knew that this situation was a precursor to the rune getting out of control.

    "What''s going on?" Hufflepuff also quickly put the coin on the ground and took a few steps back, because she also felt a very powerful force beginning to expand.

    "The power of the original rune is very powerful. It is usually in a silent state, but you have just repaired it. Maybe you accidentally activated the power of the rune."

    "So you need the master''s control?" Although he didn''t know much, he also understood the general meaning of HEMA.

    "Do you need me?" Hermione felt their eyes at a loss.

    "Of course, unless you don''t want this rune, give it to me without complaint." HEMA deliberately teased her.

    "Good! I will succeed in mastering it! " When Hermione heard HEMA say this, she also slowly strengthened her heart, took a deep breath and walked over slowly.

    "Don''t be nervous with the way the teacher taught you." HEMA, as a senior brother, became serious immediately. The nearby hatch patch looked at HEMA''s expression and smiled.

    This guy is a little handsome, but why can''t I meet him? Should I consider... That guy, no! Character is a little disgusting!

    Hermione held the coin directly under HEMA and the little guy, and an energy suddenly penetrated her whole body, as if pointing directly at her soul!

    "Ah ah!!!"

    "Hermione!"

    "Ah... Nothing! I can... "Hermione narrowed her eyes slowly. Her fluffy curly hair was eroded by purple and spread from the root of her hair.

    Her eyes gradually lost their figure, and purple began to devour towards the center of her eyes, as if death was absorbing her life.

    HEMA also felt the passing of vitality on her, and the most important thing was the sense of separation of soul power. His soul power was relatively high, which was obvious.

    "Hermione, stay awake and don''t be swallowed up by this force!"

    "... know!" Hermione roared, and the purple light on her body was slowly absorbed into her body. Along the skin, a long purple line like a blood vessel was formed, extending from her arms to her face. It can be seen that it spread to every part of her body.

    "Come on, Miss Granger." Hufflepuff also clenched her fist at this time, because now she can only rely on herself. If she goes up with Mr. Aibo now, there will be an accident.

    At this time, cahor, who was outside Hogwarts castle, slowly narrowed her eyes. She gently opened the corner of her clothes, saw a rune on her abdomen shining and nodded.

    "I hope you can succeed. The rune combination of HEMA should also be on the agenda."

    "Ah... Eh!" Hermione closed her eyes and frantically used her magic to promote this force and make it stop running around in her body, but her magic was better than this force.

    Just like mice and elephants, but she believes that as long as she finds a chance, even if she is a mouse, she can beat elephants!

    As time passed, the elves also returned to their normal working state under the appeasement of HEMA. After all, it was time for everyone to eat in a while.

    But Hermione''s breath became more and more stable, but the magic of her body had been exhausted, but her soul was not impacted and damaged under HEMA''s observation.

    All the purple magic flow gradually converged to her face, and the direct edge of brown curly hair eroded into Lavender long and straight. Of course, some of them were brown, which seemed strange and abrupt.

    The center of the forehead forms a huge diamond purple pattern, which is very large and directly covers the whole forehead, but it seems that it can no longer be reduced, which is Hermione''s limit.

    "HEMA... Hoo... I succeeded!" A few seconds later, Hermione, who was half kneeling on the ground, slowly stood up, opened her hand, looked at the non fluctuating coin and raised her arm.

    "Well! congratulations! Miss Hermione! "

 Chapter 238

    "Who am I? I''m Hermione Granger..." with that, she suddenly jumped on HEMA and passed out of a coma. HEMA immediately helped her to the little sofa where the elf rested, turned her over and put her there.

    "Hard work." HEMA also casually took out a blue medicine, gently filled her with a small half bottle, and then put the rest aside.

    "I didn''t expect such an accident."

    "But the result is good, isn''t it? She successfully controlled the power of the rune, which is also very helpful for her to control the original lune in the future. "

    "Well, Mr. Abbott knows lune very well?" Hufflepuff raised a smile that saw through you.

    HEMA did not intend to lie and nodded. "Indeed, you say I have a special power, which may refer to runes, but I''m still a novice, so I have to take my time. I just remember more written things."

    "Oh, but I''m not very interested in the study of text theory. I''m engaged in earth element magic. Alchemy is also at the general level. I''m a little ashamed."

    "Ha ha, no, no, you helped us this time. Well, I''ll take you back. According to the changes of time on both sides, you may have been there for more than an hour."

    "Well, yes, it''s time to go back. After all, this is the future, but I think everything is inevitable. Maybe I''ve been to this world."

    "Well, maybe." HEMA raised her head, glanced at the female statue on the wall not far away and smiled, but later generations didn''t carve you well.

    "How can I get back?"

    "Wait, let the little guy open it. Hey, don''t sleep."

    "Whining..."

    "Open the door and I''ll take her back."

    "Oh." The little guy weakly agreed, then shot a light at the water tank, and then, like last time, a sign appeared.

    HEMA squatted down and pressed it, and then with a click, the door of the water tank opened, and a quiet and profound reflection was reflected in front of hatch patch.

    "Are you sure this is a space-time channel?"

    "Of course, I didn''t believe it at first, but our belief proves that some things have to be believed."

    "Yes, let''s go." Hufflepuff nodded, bent down and went straight in, and HEMA followed.

    Although you can let the other party go by themselves, it''s hard not to go confused without the help of the little guy, so HEMA and the little guy also followed up.

    Although the little guy was not very energetic at the moment, he didn''t fly around, but lay quietly in HEMA''s arms and narrowed his eyes to show them the way.

    HEMA found that the route of action this time seemed to be a little different from that last time. It seems that the tunnel is not only an entry method, but also will change constantly.

    In this way, she talked and walked all the way. More than half an hour later, HEMA finally came to the familiar cabin again. The dome overhead echoed the sun and shone a hot sun.

    "Is it still noon? I didn''t expect there was a real time difference. When I got to your side, it was noon. After so long, it was still noon. "

    "Well, I''ll go first with the little guy." HEMA also breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, there was no accident along the way. Hatch patch had a great impact on the future.

    At least the impact on Hogwarts is direct, because it is possible that Hogwarts does not exist directly, or there is one missing in the college after going back, then there will be an accident!

    "Oh, don''t you play for a while?"

    "No, if I stay too long, I can''t go back to the dormitory."

    Hufflepuff looked at HEMA''s back and felt lonely. To tell the truth, although she had many classmates and teachers.

    But there are no very good friends, or because it is very difficult to have friends in the college environment. Everyone''s purpose is to quickly learn and gain strength, involving a lot of interests,

    It''s still a rare experience to shout names to each other and wander around the school together. Even if it''s only a few hours, she also feels the goodwill of each other.

    Or every student is friendly. That kind of relationship makes her yearn, but she also knows that she knows too much and may destroy the future. Of course, she is a small person and may not have much impact.

    But she knew that she was a person thousands of years ago. She was happy to see that the future was still good. Although her magic was thinner, she still kept moving forward.

    "Good bye, HEMA EBO..." Hufflepuff smiled, raised his hand and waved to HEMA.

    "Well, goodbye, miss hutchpatch." HEMA smiled back, but they both knew that they would never see each other again, because they were separated by not a few mountains, not even a world, but the river of time.

    But just as HEMA patted the little guy and was ready to move, the little guy suddenly put out the fire, his body trembled, his halo suddenly changed from blue to red, and fell to the ground with a slap.

    "Little guy?!" HEMA also immediately squatted down and picked it up, but a burning sensation emanated from its fur and made HEMA nervous.

    "Abe?" Hutch patch, who turned around, also reacted violently. He ran over and frowned when he saw the little guy who turned red.

    "The little guy suddenly became very hot... What''s the matter? Is he ill? "

    "Let me see, healing point!" With a green light flashing, hutchpatch also slowly closed his eyes and stretched out his hand to draw a circle on the little guy''s fur.

    Then, at the moment when she was about to touch the halo, she slapped her wrist aside, leaving a scarlet hot mark.

    "Ah!"

    "Miss hutchpatch?"

    "It''s all right. It may have a fever."

    "Have a fever?" HEMA was stunned. Fenril''s descendant even said that fenril would have a fever. How could this be possible?!

    "Don''t believe it. I feel like this. Although I don''t know why such a strong creature will get sick, it may be caused by magic or other conditions, but the essence is fever."

    "What about that?"

    "See a doctor! idiot! Go to me first. I have the medicine to treat the fever of magical animals. I hope it works. In this way, you can''t go. "

    "All right." HEMA nodded helplessly. She didn''t expect such a thing to happen... Little guy, he was fine just now and fell ill at the moment. Is it the reason for the excessive use of magic just now?

    Before hemador could think about it, Hufflepuff stood up with the little guy in his arms and turned his back. "Come on."

    "What are you doing?"

    "Take me up. I remember you used a flying magic last time."

    "Well, you really have a good memory." HEMA opened the angel''s wings, gathered each other''s waist and flew up!

    "To the left!"

    "Hey, if we swagger like this, will we be shot down?"

    "No, you can rest assured. Many students in the college have made flying props, and today is a rest day. Many people are free. You won''t attract much attention. Just fly faster."

    "I see, left! Let''s go! "

 Chapter 239

    With HEMA''s flight speeding up, the surrounding scenery quickly passed through his eyes. In which direction he looked around, it was a piece of green.

    Only on the far right is a mountain that spreads to the end of the sky, emitting a red flame. There should be the fire college.

    On the other side is a blue lake with no edge. It is huge and deep. It seems that it is not a lake, but a real ocean. Of course, HEMA dare not say whether it is an ocean.

    But the feeling should not be, because this place felt so real last time, but if you feel it carefully with magic, you can find that the sky above your head exudes extraordinary abnormal power.

    In other words, the blue sky overhead is false, so this space may not be in a place at all, but another space.

    But I''m afraid the dean is terrible to open up such a huge natural environment. It''s already divine power.

    Of course, there is another conjecture, that is, the space itself exists, but the Dean discovered and gradually transformed it, which is reasonable.

    But in the first case, if the Dean has the strength of miracles, I''m afraid the world will be pocketed. It should be unlikely, or the second possibility is greater.

    "Here we are. Just go down."

    "OK." HEMA took a look at the small building below and slowly fell over. This guy lives well. It''s still a three story building.

    "Wait, my house is on the second floor."

    "Oh, sorry." HEMA smiled awkwardly, almost fell directly on the balcony on the third floor, found a foothold, and the two jumped into the corridor on the second floor.

    "The second room is mine." Hufflepuff felt HEMA''s wrist withdraw from her waist, his neck flushed slightly, and walked quickly to the second door.

    "No skirts today."

    With an ethereal click, the door slowly opened, and HEMA followed in. Before she could adapt to the light change, a faint fragrance of flowers floated into his nose.

    "How fragrant ~"

    "Although it is a small house, I still grow some plants."

    HEMA looked around and found that the small room was similar to the Japanese apartment she saw before crossing. It had little capacity, but it had everything.

    When he came to a place similar to the living room, there were a pile of flower pots on the windowsills on both sides. All kinds of flowers he had never seen rippled with magic and vitality.

    "Sit down first. I''ll find some medicine." She gently put the little guy in HEMA''s arms and ran quickly to the next bedroom.

    It''s not that HEMA saw a bed in it, but this is the only room in the whole room. The small room that came in was obviously a bathroom.

    "Little guy, don''t give me any trouble..." HEMA touched the little guy and frowned slightly. He couldn''t accept it personally.

    On the other hand, as a person from the future, he will have an impact on the world, just like Hufflepuff going to the future, which is very worthy of attention.

    "Yes, you put it on that cushion first."

    "Oh." Seeing the other party weigh this box out, HEMA also hurriedly put the little guy on the thick cushion next to it, which is similar to the lazy sofa.

    "Is it a dog like creature?"

    "Well... It should be."

    "Then I''ll try the medicine for the giant toothed wolf dog first." Hufflepuff took out a small syringe and stabbed it into the little guy''s calf.

    But at the moment of touching the fur, a light shield suddenly opened and blocked the needle directly out.

    "This is passive defense magic. What should I do?"

    "It''s up to you." Hufflepuff felt the power of the shield and looked helplessly at HEMA.

    "I''ll try." HEMA slowly stretched out her hand and put it on each other''s white tail. "It''s me, little guy. I''ll see you. Relax, relax... It''ll be all right. Don''t worry, I''ll save you."

    "Hum ~" the little guy slightly opened his eyes, revealed a touch of blue, looked at HEMA, slowly closed his eyes, and the light mask on his body dissipated completely.

    The nearby hutch patch also injected the medicine immediately. The little guy also trembled, and then fell into silence again.

    "Wait two hours and see if it''s still like this? If so, I need other medication. I have no choice but to take it to other pharmacists for special treatment, but it is easy to be exposed... "

    "Well, take your time. You''ve worked hard."

    "No, it''s hard for you. I''ve been home. You can''t go home. There''s still time... You won''t be fired because you don''t go home at night."

    "It''s all right, but I''d better go back as soon as possible. Otherwise, I''m afraid they''ll find me first."

    HEMA thought about Astoria and Hermione, and they would be very worried about him. Of course, Mr. cahor wouldn''t. She felt that she was mastering everything.

    "Drink juice?" Hufflepuff didn''t know what to say for a moment. He was stunned twice, then stood up and walked towards a cabinet.

    "Well, is there any fruit here?"

    "Of course, and it''s not an ordinary fruit. Just try it."

    Hufflepuff carried a small bucket to the side of HEMA, then took out two bright glasses with brushes, and scattered colored light and shadow under the reflection of the outside sun.

    She gently lifted the bucket, the light blue liquid rolled into the quilt, and a strong aroma of fruit dispersed in the air.

    HEMA also took a deep breath, which seemed a little like an apple, but a little strawberry. It was a magical feeling.

    "Taste it."

    HEMA picked up the cup and took a sip. In an instant, a sour and sweet taste rushed up to her head. After swinging in her mouth, it also spread in front of her throat.

    "Hoo..."

    "Ha ha, how''s it going?" Hufflepuff also showed a successful smile of mischief. Although this juice is very nutritious, many people really can''t stand the sour feeling and the feeling above.

    "It''s delicious!" But after a slight cough, HEMA picked up the cup and took a breath. "Drink well, it''s like an enhanced version of farmer''s juice."

    "Really?"

    "Of course, what kind of fruit is it? There is such a problem. I like the feeling of sweet in sour best."

    "Oh... Me too. Have some more."

    "Yes."

    So they began to discuss from what to drink to what to eat. After all, HEMA was a foodie in her previous life. Going out to travel is going out to eat and drink.

    As the founder of Hogwarts kitchen in the future, hatch patch is now interested in food, so this topic makes them have something to talk about.

    HEMA also told each other a lot about the food of the future, of course, the food of China in the future. Hatch patch also listened with interest, and even took out a note and wrote down a lot of details.

    Although she hasn''t heard of many spices, there are similar ones that can be replaced. Maybe the final test will taste really good.

    Two hours later, HEMA didn''t forget about the little guy. She touched each other''s body and found that it really began to cool down.

    From the beginning of the hot into a slightly warm, peace is not too much, the expression has become much better, but I haven''t woke up yet.

    "It should be effective."

    "Well, you should be able to sleep well, just like a dog ~" Hufflepuff also took advantage of the little guy''s sleep and gave a good mouth attack.

    "Ha ha."

    "Well, it''s afternoon too. Let''s start preparing dinner. You''re the first guest on my side!"

    "Oh, don''t bother so much. Just take a bite at will."

    "Don''t be so polite. I want to show my cooking." Hufflepuff also rolled up his sleeves directly.

    HEMA also nodded at this. Although he was so polite just now, he was very looking forward to what interesting dishes miss hutchpatch, as the cook of Hogwarts, could present.

    But just as Hufflepuff came to the balcony, there were two clear knocks at the door, and a clear and ethereal sound sounded.

    "Helga, I''m here for dinner."

 Chapter 240

    "Who?" HEMA asked in a low voice.

    "It''s her... It''s a little difficult ~" Hufflepuff also frowned. It was obvious that the owner of the voice outside was a difficult master.

    "Do you want me to hide?"

    "No, it''s easier for her to see. Just drink here and I''ll open the door." Then he ran to the door.

    With a click, the sound of opening the door sounded in HEMA''s ear. He also drank a mouthful of juice to lower his tension. Just don''t expose that he is a future person.

    "Why open the door now... Oh? Who is this? No ~ "

    HEMA also hurried back, but when she saw each other, she was stunned and involuntarily shouted a name "Qingxue!?"

    ¡°£¿¡± The beautiful girl with black hair and eyes frowned when she saw HEMA''s stupidity, but looking at each other''s eyes, the tenderness made her serious face gentle.

    HEMA suddenly pulled back from her memory and immediately stood up, "sorry! Sorry... "

    Why is it so similar?!

    HEMA couldn''t help asking herself this question. Her eyes were always on each other''s face. She was seven points similar to Qingxue.

    Only a little more three-dimensional sense of European and American people. In addition, the face shape, eyebrows and eyes are all the same, which awakens the few memories he could remember clearly more than ten years ago.

    Lin Qingxue, his cousin, but more like his own sister, because her parents died since childhood. Later, she lived in his family and grew up with him.

    The day he crossed over was the day when Qingxue graduated from university and came home to celebrate by his family, so he was particularly influential.

    But he knows that it''s all the past. Although he has crossed into the past, the future is not the future he knows, because the world is different.

    "Nothing." The girl waved her hand and slowly withdrew from the distance. She sat opposite HEMA, and hatch patch also walked slowly and sat next to HEMA.

    "This is Rosa and this is HEMA."

    "Hello, Miss Rosa." HEMA stabilized her mind and nodded seriously.

    "Hello, Mr. HEMA." The other party gave HEMA a slightly nervous look and nodded.

    Hufflepuff stood up and poured each other a glass of juice, and then the air was embarrassed there again, motionless.

    "What does this Mr. HEMA have to do with you? Little hull? " Rosa''s bright black eyes asked Hufflepuff.

    "Ordinary friends? What do you think? " Hector patch looked at HEMA with a trembling face. She didn''t lie much, so she had to give it to HEMA.

    "No, aren''t we close friends?"

    "That''s right, close friend!" Hucky patch also nodded, while Rosa on the other side scratched her eyebrows. These two people have a strange feeling. No, this boy, I''ve never seen... Like a freshman?

    "Is Mr. HEMA a freshman?" Rosa took a sip of juice, took a sharp breath, and asked HEMA bitterly.

    "No, I sneaked in." HEMA didn''t lie either. She said directly to the other party, because he could feel that the other party was very alert to him, so lying would aggravate this sense of distrust.

    "Hey? Mixed in? "

    "HEMA?"

    "Yes, I just sneaked in. I knew Miss hutch... Hull outside. Some time ago, I ventured in through a secret road."

    "Feel so fake? This is a college. How can it be easily invaded? It''s impossible. " Rosa raised her eyebrows and looked at HEMA very seriously, with distrust on her face, but HEMA could see that the other party was shaking.

    "Really, I''m really not an insider of the college. If you report me now, I may not be able to go out of the college directly." HEMA smiled bitterly, looked at each other and drank the remaining half a glass of juice.

    "You can really drink this..." Rosa looked at HEMA''s drinking speed and expression, and said subconsciously.

    If you can drink this thing, it means that you have drunk it at least many times, and he almost called his real name just now, that is to say, these two people are really old friends?

    "So? Mr. stowaway, what are you doing in the college? Just to see hull... Are you boyfriend and girlfriend? "

    "No!"

    "No!"

    The two shouted with one voice, and Hufflepuff''s neck turned red. Fortunately, it was not so obvious because of his skin color.

    "Well, I''ll cook first. You are all guests. I''ll add a dish."

    "OK, little hull."

    "Don''t call me little Helena." Hufflepuff yelled and went into the kitchen, where the game continued.

    "Mr. HEMA, so?"

    "I actually came to ask Miss hull for help. In fact, to tell the truth, we are not so familiar, but we have been together since childhood. I really can''t solve the special situation this time. I can only come here to find her. After all, she has been better than me since childhood."

    HEMA also deliberately crushed herself to death. The power of magic and rune mixed together, so that the other party could not see the truth.

    Rosa also glanced at HEMA and nodded. This guy is really not very strong. Maybe he looks like Level 3. If she is younger than me, she can reach level 4.

    "What''s the matter? Little hull, what you''re good at is that you''re good at plants? "

    "No, I''m here to ask her to help me treat my pet." HEMA smiled and my lie had been built.

    "Pets? Where is it? "

    "Right next to you..." HEMA pointed.

    Rosa reacted and looked at it immediately. She found a little white guy lying on the cushion, breathing low and thick in her deep sleep.

    "Is this a puppy?"

    "Not really, it''s a magical animal, but I don''t know what it is?" HEMA casually said a half true and half false lie. It''s really easy to use. Let''s see how you pick it out.

    "... woo... Well, since I''m here to ask for help, I''ll help you hide this time in order that hull won''t be punished. This time, I hope you won''t come again."

    "Of course, I was scared to death along the way! For fear of being found out my true identity! " HEMA also stood up and bowed deeply. What he just said was true. Congratulations on not revealing the identity of future people.

    "Then why did you just call me Qingxue... What language is this?"

    "Well... Well, I recognize the wrong person..."

    "Recognize? Who is Qingxue? The feeling in your eyes just now makes me very uncomfortable? "

    "You feel wrong."

    "Really?"

    "Yes."

    "In terms of your magic level, you don''t have to sneak in. Just take the test. You will certainly pass the test."

    "But I''d rather be free."

    "Freedom? Indeed... "Said Rosa, shaking her wrist, a thick book fell directly from the void and hit her in front with a bang. Then she took a pen from one corner of the book and handed it to HEMA.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Write down your name. Of course you don''t want to. You can write a code, or don''t write your name." Rosa said something seriously.

    HEMA gently opened the book and found that it was full of people''s names, recorded in the open space of the book, as if the book was used as a notebook.

    "This is her personal hobby. Just satisfy her." Hufflepuff''s voice also sounded from the kitchen.

    "No, I released a special spell on this book. You write your name on it, and my memory of you will be sealed at the same time. Then this book will be connected to my head, so that I won''t forget everyone and everyone I met."

    "..." although this idea is really good, HEMA absolutely feels terrible in front of her.

    But without hesitation, he began to look for gaps, but when he turned the page, a line of black lettering on the cover of the book attracted him.

    He took advantage of the other party''s inattention and glanced, thinking it would be the other party''s real name, but the next second, he was suddenly stunned, and then looked at the other party in amazement.

    It''s a real name, but the result is a little too... Surprising

    She''s royna Ravenclaw!

 Chapter 241

    Although he saw from some materials that royna Ravenclaw and Helga hechpach were good friends, he didn''t expect them to know each other so early.

    "What''s the matter? Like a nerd... "

    "Sorry, it''s signed." HEMA also found a place at random, signed HEMA, and didn''t write her last name.

    "Do you know how my magic prop works?" The other party took the book, and his black eyes flickered, as if his brain was recording something.

    "Well, this magic book is actually a meditation extraction tool, but it is not a storage tool." HEMA thought for a few seconds and said quickly.

    The other party also smiled. The black eyes seemed to be interested in him and motioned him to continue.

    "Memory is still saved by your brain, not by the book itself. It is a medium that can suppress some memory and make your brain more convenient and thinking."

    "Then you record the names of the people you have met on it, not their real names or pseudonyms, as long as they match the names of the other person in your memory."

    "Your memory of getting along with each other and what you said will be locked, and this door is the brain, but the key is the name on it."

    "You remember every name, but you hide your memories with each other. When you need to use it, contact the name in this book, that is, the key, and open the detailed information about that person in your head."

    "Good! It''s awesome. I didn''t expect to have such a smart friend as you, Han Han hull ~ "

    "What are you talking about!" Hufflepuff also came out directly with a spoon and gave Ravenclaw an unhappy look.

    "I''m sorry, but Mr. HEMA is really smart. No wonder he can please Miss hull ~"

    "No! Damn it! Add food and cancel! "

    "Oh, no, no! I won''t talk nonsense! "

    HEMA looked at Ravenclaw''s side face and blurred into the past again. He was unwilling to think about the past because he knew he had no ability to go back to that house again.

    It''s said that he can''t even go back to the normal timeline of Harry Potter. I think so much is brain damage

    Ravenclaw looked at and HEMA and turned into gentle and eager eyes, and then into silent sadness, and then a bitter smile. He was a little stunned. What''s the matter with this guy?

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    "No, No. does Miss Ravenclaw like design very much?" HEMA has just seen the other party''s book, which is actually about architectural design.

    Of course, HEMA was not so surprised. After all, this was the designer of Hogwarts castle, and according to the book Dumbledore gave him, Ravenclaw was even the choice of the location of Hogwarts castle.

    It can be said that Slytherin provided most of the funds at that time, Hufflepuff and Gryffindor contributed, and miss Ravenclaw contributed her wisdom.

    However, the design of such a complex structure of the castle still made him a little unbearable in the first year, but I really have to say that there are so many secret rooms.

    In addition, I don''t know what''s in the secret room of Luna and Malfoy. Is Ravenclaw planning his own magic school in the future?

    "Yes, but my biggest project now is just a cabin. I still need to take my time. Maybe I can build a castle in the future."

    "Come on, Miss Rosa."

    "Oh ~ I haven''t asked a stranger to cheer me on, but thanks."

    "HEMA! Come here! "

    "What''s the matter? Miss hull? "

    In the kitchen, Hufflepuff''s voice suddenly sounded. HEMA also ran in quickly and saw that she was busy preparing something.

    "Try it for me."

    "This material?"

    "Yes."

    HEMA picked it up, took a slight sip, and a stream of acid gas condensed on her head, "my God! Is this vinegar? "

    "Is it really the taste of vinegar?"

    "Yes."

    "That''s good, because I don''t have vinegar here, but there is a plant that has a similar taste experience."

    "You''re too good, so what are you going to do?"

    "Hot and sour fish. There''s another fish at home." Hufflepuff picked up his knife, pointed to an unknown fish in the bucket next to him, and then splashed a big splash.

    "He seems to understand you..."

    "Well, well, since you think it''s good, I''ll go on and have a shredded pork with fish flavor."

    "Hey? Fish flavored shredded meat, although it is called fish flavored shredded meat, it is not fish, it is pork. "

    "I know, but there are no ordinary pigs. I can only use the meat of this thunder tooth dolphin. Rosa gave it to me."

    "What?"

    "Pork."

    "Oh, can you handle the pork? Otherwise, it''s not delicious. " Ravenclaw also came in, looked at a large piece of meat and frowned.

    "You can trust my craft, and today is still a new cuisine. There are no winter bamboo shoots. Can I use something else instead? "

    "Feel free to trust your craft..."

    "Anyone?!"

    ¡°£¿¡± HEMA was stunned at first, and then Ravenclaw and hutchpatch on the side were also stunned. Why did someone come again?

    "Where can I hide?"

    "No, no... listen to the voice. It''s the silly guy. Don''t worry. Just sit here and play. Give it to me. Since I agree to help you, you can rest assured."

    Ravenclaw calmed down for a moment, walked towards the door valiantly, and HEMA patted hutchpatch on the shoulder.

    "It''s okay. I trust your friend."

    "She''s not my friend... Well, she just likes to eat with me every day. She''s from the nearby water college. She''s not even a classmate. She''s just met several times. I feel she''s very good."

    "Very good ~" HEMA also showed a subtle smile. He suddenly remembered a picture. Who doesn''t like two people''s water spirit... "

    "I feel a sense of malice emanating from you."

    "You feel wrong. I''ll go out and have a look. Do you know this Han Han?"

    "Oh, it''s a student of the fire college next door. Last time we met in the joint class of the three colleges, I also met Rosa at that time."

    "But he does have a bit of a reckless character. It''s normal for Rosa to call him Han Han. After all, she''s so smart that she rarely says that other people are smart."

    "Then I should have been honored just now."

    "Of course, well, go out first. I''ll deal with the ingredients first. It seems that I''ll add another dish."

    "Come on."

    But when HEMA went out and wanted to say hello to each other, a big face suddenly pasted up, and the orange shoulder rushed to him like a flame.

    "Hi, my name is gory. Are you hull''s boyfriend? Nice to meet you. "

    "Hey?" HEMA was stunned and looked at Ravenclaw behind him. The other party smiled like a kitten who has been successful in treachery.

 Chapter 242

    "We didn''t..."

    "Well, as an elder, how can you tease other freshmen."

    "I didn''t!" The red haired Mr. gory pouted unhappily, but when he saw Ravenclaw''s indifferent face, he walked aside and sat down bitterly.

    "I''ve helped you identify yourself. The new students who came to the school became boyfriend and girlfriend after they met hull." Ravenclaw also came over and whispered beside HEMA.

    "Hey, what''s the matter? This script, a simple freshman, has a bad relationship with the schoolsister? Besides, I can be your boyfriend... "

    "You think it''s beautiful. It''s good for Miss ben to make a script for you. By the way, I''ll give you some basic information about the school. Don''t help." Then he pointed to HEMA, and a feeling of swelling and pain flashed in his head.

    "I didn''t expect you to be so energetic. Just relax and accept. There will be no danger." Ravenclaw said a word, then came to the opposite of gory and sat down.

    "Hey, isn''t this handsome guy hull''s boyfriend? What are you doing so close? What if Hal is jealous? "

    "...." Ravenclaw glanced at gory, who was very serious. He wanted to kick him. He was really naive¡° I see. Not next time. "

    "That''s good. Hull is such a lovely girl. I hope this handsome little brother will be nice to her, otherwise I won''t spare him as a brother."

    "Hehe, are you a brother? Hull and I have reached level 5. If we are certified next month, they will be level 6. You are several years older than us and have just reached level 5. Is it a little too weak, brother gory? "

    "Hey, you can''t do that. As long as I''m old, I can be your brother. After all, it has nothing to do with strength. As a brother, I naturally have to do with my sister''s emotional status."

    "Well, take your time."

    At this time, HEMA also traced back from that data. Ravenclaw could use his spiritual power to directly transmit written things, which is very powerful.

    At least HEMA has never seen a wizard in Harry Potter who can do it so easily, in a straight-line transmission mode at the spiritual level.

    Of course, the contents are also very helpful to him. There are a lot of common sense about the college and some information about gory.

    Moreover, according to the situation just now, Mr. gory also came temporarily, so Ravenclaw sorted out these things in just half a minute.

    Then it was accurately transmitted to his brain. HEMA has to admire it now. The four founders are really great. Isn''t Ravenclaw still a master of magic?

    In addition, this gory has few materials and only some basic ones. For example, he comes from the fire college. He is honest and has good strength, but he is reckless and simple as a whole.

    This was not invented by HEMA, but the description in the text left by Ravenclaw himself. HEMA also roughly understood that it was the existence of Ron£¨ Sorry, brother Ron ~)

    "Mr. gory, I hear you''re about to take the level 5 promotion exam?"

    "Well, although I can''t compare with sister Ravenclaw, the combat effectiveness of students my age is not as strong as me. My melee performance has always been the first."

    "The first one teased by Slytherin with two little spells." Ravenclaw said casually.

    "Hey? I''m the first fire element mage! "

    "The first person abused by Slytherin''s water element magic blood?"

    "But I''m still number one in melee!"

    "That''s just brute force. We are wizards. How can we chop people with a sword blade?"

    Slytherin? HEMA looked down at her ring. He couldn''t hear it. He wasn''t surprised. Sure enough, these four should be college students.

    Otherwise, where did they meet, become friends, and finally establish Hogwarts? It seems that they are really good partners.

    Then the red haired guy should be Godric Gryffindor himself, which is really in line with the yearning appearance of the little lions... It''s carved out of a mold.

    "Who is Slytherin?" HEMA also pretended to understand and asked Ravenclaw next to her.

    "Salazar Slytherin. He is the strongest Wizard of the younger generation of the water college. At the age of 17, he already has level 7 strength. If converted according to age and strength, he can even be rated as level 8. "

    "In addition, he was also the first student who did not use the code, because he felt that hiding his taboo was an insult to his family. In addition, he wants others to remember that he is the child of Slytherin''s family. His name is Salazar. "

    Ravenclaw also said with a little excitement, while Gryffindor opposite was unhappy, which made hermaton feel that it would not be a love triangle.

    But in the next second, raven crow continued, "I still appreciated the man, but after contact, I found that he was a pimple and couldn''t kick at all. Forget it. He''s not as simple as you."

    "Really? Ah ~ no, you call me Han again! "

    "Stop arguing. The first dish is ready. Come and serve it." Hufflepuff also came out of the kitchen and shouted.

    "I''ll come." HEMA also immediately stood up and rushed into the kitchen. Gryffindor, who wanted to get up, tripped over the chair under his feet and hit the ground directly.

    "You look stupid..." Ravenclaw also waved with his hand, and a stream of air directly brought him up.

    "Thank you, eh? Is this a puppy? It doesn''t seem quite right... Is it a wolf? " Gryffindor was also the little guy who found lying on the cushion in a coma.

    "Oh, this is Mr. HEMA''s pet. It''s sick and has a fever. It''s sent to hull for treatment. Don''t disturb others'' rest."

    "I know." Gryffindor also slowly withdrew his hand, but just now he seemed to feel a very terrible smell, like a wave beating towards him.

    "Do you feel it? The magic of this little guy is very strange and powerful. How can he be a pet? With all due respect, that handsome little brother is a level 4 magic. How can he make a guy with at least level 7 magic as a pet in the dormant state? "

    "Of course I feel it, but it''s someone else''s business. It has nothing to do with us. Just have a good meal here. You really don''t have any Eq."

    "Where do I have no EQ again?"

    HEMA helped put the dishes on the plate at this time. Unexpectedly, the others had felt the magic of the little guy, but they didn''t say it.

    In fact, Ravenclaw chose to hide for a simple reason, that is, it was not good for her, and the other party was not a bad person. She didn''t need to do anything to report, and then arrest the other party for such wonderful behavior.

    So when she found out, she didn''t tell the other party, and the guy in front of her shouldn''t, after all... He''s just and simple.

    After a while, HEMA came out one by one and put the two fried vegetables on the table. In an instant, a fragrance crossed the surrounding flower fragrance and poured into the noses of several people.

    "It smells good!!"

    "What is it called? I''ve never seen it! "

    "Fish flavored shredded pork, but some raw materials have been changed, but it looks very good. Miss hull''s craft is still good!" HEMA couldn''t help but marvel. It was really good, with both color and smell, because he had just tasted it.

    "Then I''ll have a good taste." Gryffindor looked at the food in front of him, swallowed his saliva, and then picked up a spoon.

    "Oh, I haven''t eaten yet!" Ravenclaw put a fork directly on his wrist.

    "It''s all gone, Hal, come on!"

    "Wait a minute, there is also a fish and a soup."

    "What are you doing with so much? That''s enough. "

    "Enough for yourself, greedy guy. There''s another one here." Ravenclaw coldly and quickly forked a piece of meat into his mouth, and then knocked at the door.

    "Who?" Gryffindor shouted.

    "I, Salazar Slytherin."

    "Hey?" HEMA was stunned, but then she breathed out, "come on, let''s live!"

 Chapter 243

    "I, Salazar Slytherin."

    "I''ll open the door." HEMA walked over indifferently, and Gryffindor glanced nervously at Ravenclaw.

    "Didn''t Slytherin like hull? Will you fight with this? "

    "Who said Slytherin liked hull? Is there something wrong with your mind?" Ravenclaw gave each other a white look.

    "But every time they meet, they always look at each other and feel like..." Gryffindor said with a little hesitation.

    "Er... Because hull was defeated by Slytherin when he was upgrading. Although he was later upgraded to level 6, he was still a little hostile to his opponent after all."

    "But now that we are familiar, she should not care. You really think too much, really."

    "Oh, that''s good."

    "What? You still want to chase hull? "

    "I don''t. I''m not that kind of person. I just think it''s better to be a simple wizard for a guy like Slytherin. He''s different from us. His feelings can''t hold him, but also make him strange."

    Watching Gryffindor get serious, Ravenclaw also nodded. Although this guy didn''t say the point, Slytherin is really extreme. He is more suitable to be a wizard than to survive among ordinary people.

    HEMA opened the door and a familiar face appeared in front of her, Salazar Slytherin, but now this one seems to be older than the illusion a thousand years later, about the same as Gryffindor. After all, he is 17 years old.

    "Hello, Mr. Slytherin."

    "Are you?" The other party looked at him and said slightly coldly.

    "I''m HEMA, a student of grass college and a friend of sister hel. Come in first."

    "No, I''m just here to order Kosi Baltar grass."

    "Well, I''ll ask."

    "Why don''t you come in, you guy!" Seeing HEMA running to the kitchen, Gryffindor stood up immediately, ran to the door and was about to pull each other.

    "I said no, let go."

    "Have something to eat? Rosa is there, too."

    "I have something to do. Besides, I''m not hungry, and don''t stare at me like a dog." Slytherin glanced at Gryffindor''s big watery eyes and wanted to hit them with a fist.

    "Who are you scolding!? Give me a punch! "

    "Hum!" Slytherin retreated, a green thunder flashed, directly bounced Gryffindor into the house and hit the ground hard.

    "Oh, don''t fight, you!" Ravenclaw also stood up and roared directly, with his wrists and a direct jet of air.

    Slytherin also narrowed his eyes. A power grid blocked him. The air flow was suddenly broken down, but the power grid was also damaged by the air flow.

    "Ravenclaw, very good. In two years, you will reach level 7. It''s not like that guy is still level 5."

    "Don''t underestimate me. I have to put down your lightning and let''s have a good fight."

    "You are a wizard. Why do you want to fight close? I have no reason to fight like you, and no one else will." Slytherin sighed, too.

    HEMA also came out with the dishes and hull, arranged the dishes, and Slytherin also urged "where''s my grass?"

    "Wait a minute. Let''s eat first." Hufflepuff waved, Gryffindor stood up, put down the broom he had just picked up, waved, and Ravenclaw raised his mouth.

    "All right." Slytherin frowned and finally nodded. HEMA also smiled. This guy is still proud and charming. When you go back, make fun of him.

    But with Slytherin coming in, HEMA was suddenly stunned and remembered some things. If Slytherin had seen him in the past, Slytherin, who has lifelong memory and wisdom in the future, should also know his existence.

    Then why did he never tell me that he would cross here? If the change happened now, the time paradox would not arise.

    But if he knew, why would he let me come to this world? Or did he forget, and even said that this was the reason why he chose to become the heir to the chamber of secrets.

    Slytherin felt HEMA''s eyes not far away and frowned slightly. Does the other party know him?

    "Sit down, everyone. There''s another dish. Wait a minute." With that, Hufflepuff ran into the kitchen again.

    HEMA also planned to sit next to Gryffindor, but Ravenclaw dragged her next to her. "Sit down, I don''t want to sit with that man."

    "All right." HEMA nodded and sat down helplessly. When Slytherin saw the empty seat next to Gryffindor, he sat down helplessly and opened half a meter away from the other party.

    "What do you mean?"

    "You stink of sweat and feel disgusting."

    "Hello! I just took a bath, okay! "

    "Hold my hand."

    "Hey? Rosa, miss, what do you mean... "HEMA felt a slightly cool touch, and the whole person excited.

    "I didn''t feel it just now. Is your physique a little..." then he grabbed his hand before HEMA reacted.

    Once, a magnificent magic force spewed directly towards his body, but HEMA also suddenly widened her eyes, and the rune on her wrist directly burst out an original force and stood firmly with the other party!

    Slytherin and Gryffindor also stopped the bickering mode, felt the magic of their arms, and showed the expression of watching the play.

    "The magic of this handsome guy is not strong. He can play against Rosa for so long, but that''s it." Gryffindor felt the magic and took a sip of juice.

    "No, I think it will be very interesting ~ this guy doesn''t necessarily lose."

    The air wave generated by the magic collision immediately stirred an air flow in the air, refreshing the originally slightly hot air.

    Ravenclaw''s eyes also twinkled with a little blue light, which was obviously going to strengthen. HEMA also stored herself for half a month and was ejected and blocked back by the magic of Rune transformation.

    Although there is nothing to expose the power of the dragon, there are few opportunities to fight against the four founders of Ravenclaw and Hogwarts!

    Although the strength and amount of magic of HEMA are not comparable to them, the power of runes will gradually affect the magic of the host, and ordinary magic will be transformed into a special magic and stored.

    Although the strength is not as strong as the magic of God generation, it is at least several times stronger than ordinary magic. It can be said to be a sharp weapon that breaks out in battle.

    "Oh, you really make me underestimate!" Then the violent magic of loina surged up, and HEMA gradually felt that she couldn''t hold on. After all, there was still a big gap in essence!

    But just then, a hot magic suddenly surged on her wrist. HEMA felt the anger of the rune. She didn''t want to be defeated by the other party!

    The power of the rune split out in an instant, transforming HEMA''s ordinary magic into the magic with the rune, and directly withstood the last great shock of Ravenclaw.

    But the whole man fell out of his seat directly. Ravenclaw was also bounced away by the rebound air wave, and the two men fell to the ground with a bang.

    "What are you doing?" Hucky patch also came out of the kitchen with a big pot, and was stunned to see the two people falling to the ground.

    "The two of them were just competing with magic." Said Gryffindor, as if I hadn''t done anything bad.

    "I thought it was you two... Get up, eat, stop." Then he put down the pot and lifted him up by HEMA''s arm.

    "Hey, Hal, come and help me. I''m on the ground, too, okay ~"

    "I don''t believe it. You must have bullied Mr. HEMA."

    "How can it be? The boy is very strange. It''s not magic on the surface, but it''s really powerful. If you don''t believe it, ask them." Ravenclaw also stood up with an unhappy face.

    Gryffindor nodded, while Slytherin stood up and looked at HEMA. "Mr. HEMA, right? After dinner, would you like to play sports with me? "

    "Huh?"

    "Slytherin, I''m a freshman. It''s not necessary." Gryffindor suddenly looked at Slytherin next to him. Why is this guy fighting again.

    "No, it''s learning from powerful people. What do you think?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "HEMA, forget it. Don''t fight and kill. We have something else to do later." Hufflepuff was also in front of HEMA.

    "Hoo... Well, then." HEMA took a deep breath and surprisingly agreed.

    "OK, I''m looking forward to it."

 Chapter 244

    So the meal began after a very exciting engagement. HEMA and Ravenclaw still sat on the left of the table, Gryffindor and Slytherin sat on the right, and hutch patch, the master, sat in the middle.

    Suddenly HEMA felt that the scene was really interesting. Except Slytherin exposed his real name, several others used code names or nicknames.

    But as a person of the future, I know that they are the four founders of Hogwarts in the future and the four strongest wizards in the history of magic.

    A year ago, I''m afraid I didn''t expect that a little wizard could sit and eat with these people.

    With the setting sun outside, a small crystal lamp in the house also lights up, which makes the whole house warm.

    "Eat."

    "Then eat."

    HEMA also directly stretched out her fork and put some dishes in her mouth. Suddenly, a salty, spicy and sweet echoed in her mouth. It was even better than some restaurants!

    "Delicious!" Gryffindor''s eyes widened sharply.

    "Hull, there''s really you!" Ravenclaw also praised the other party.

    "Awesome, no worse than what I''ve eaten." HEMA nodded with a smile.

    Even Slytherin, who doesn''t like boasting very much, sipped his mouth and said "good."

    "That''s good. Try this mushroom soup. It''s very delicious."

    "I drank this last time. It''s not good." Gryffindor said something casually, and then everyone looked up at him, and then lowered their heads silently.

    "Sorry, Mr. hull." Suddenly he reacted and pressed his head on the table.

    "It''s okay. We''re all friends, but try not to do this outside."

    "But this soup is delicious. Why do you say it''s hard to drink?" Ravenclaw drank half a bowl.

    "No, although I speak a little straight, it''s really bad... Ask Mr. Slytherin and Mr. HEMA." Gryffindor''s water blue eyes jumped sincerely, like abandoned dogs on the side of the road.

    Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff also looked at HEMA and Slytherin, who had been silent, and then nodded together.

    "Really!?"

    "Maybe it''s the difference in taste between men and women, or some other reason. I really don''t feel good." HEMA also nodded. The mushroom soup looks good, but it will become very bitter when it comes to her mouth.

    "It seems that there is something wrong with the mushroom. Improve it next time. I''m sorry, you two."

    "It''s all right. You didn''t mean it."

    "Yes."

    "And me!" Gryffindor looked at Hull, then silently lowered his head after a few seconds and continued to eat shredded fish meat.

    However, looking at the use of Raven Crowley''s fork, he suddenly thought of the fact that his sister accidentally stabbed the fork into his hand when she was a child. He said that he read chopsticks more than food. After all, knives, forks and spoons are really inconvenient sometimes.

    Then, HEMA tasted a special version of pickled cabbage fish with everyone. It was also very delicious. Although the fish looked a little scary, the meat quality was very good.

    In addition, when HEMA just tasted fish flavored shredded meat, she didn''t find that it was the meat of other animals, that is, the pure taste of pork. Miss hatch patch is worthy of being the first cook of Hogwarts.

    Because there was no soup, miss hutchpatch quickly got some staple food, which was actually pancakes, but it didn''t take much time. After all, Mr. Gryffindor was a pancake master.

    According to Ravenclaw, Mr. Gryffindor specially invented a magic spell, put the prepared cake aside, and then he put a magic spell on it. It can be baked in 1 minute, and the skin is crisp and tender.

    After eating and drinking for half an hour, the meal was coming to an end. Hutchpatch also found the potion materials for Slytherin.

    But HEMA was suddenly a little nervous, because he was going to fight Mr. Slytherin in a moment, and he was sure to be abused by blood.

    However, if he agrees, he will not retreat. He also accepts it for the purpose of learning and progress. Then try it. How much is the gap between the level 4-5 wizard and the level 7 great wizard?

    Slytherin, sitting opposite, drank his last saliva, slowly stood up, gently flicked the dust on his clothes and looked at him seriously.

    "Come on, make an appointment to fight."

    "Just having dinner, won''t you rest for a while?" Ravenclaw looked at each other. This man is really a big wood. He knows how to study and fight.

    "Well, since Mr. Slytherin said so, where shall we go?"

    "Stage 17, I''ll go first." Then he disappeared directly into the room.

    "Then I''ll go first." Gryffindor didn''t know what he thought. He immediately stood up, waved his sleeve and disappeared in place.

    "This guy runs away every time he comes to wash the dishes!" Ravenclaw frowned and took up the plates and bowls, and HEMA immediately helped clean them up.

    "Just leave it to me. In other words, HEMA, do you really want to fight that Slytherin? To tell you the truth, that guy is really a little too strong. It''s not the strength that directly defeats you, but the strength that you fight around and have no way. "

    "I met him the first time I entered level 5 and level 6. Obviously, there is no big difference in the amount and intensity of our magic, but I just can''t defeat him. The lightning is too naughty."

    Hufflepuff, a level 6 genius wizard, is also very modest. After all, failure is not terrible. Only by admitting can he make progress.

    "In fact, don''t worry too much. The magic of the match between you and me just now will not cause great harm to Slytherin, but it won''t be too humiliating to lose in front of everyone."

    "Shame in front of everyone..." hermatum felt something bad when he said, "what is this competitive platform?"

    "It''s a competitive platform. It''s used for the competition between wizards. After all, you can''t fight in other places of the college. You''ll be deducted points and money."

    "Well, won''t I be exposed?"

    "There are so many students in the college. Who can recognize them? Old wizards who specialize in teaching generally don''t come here. It doesn''t matter if you don''t stay here all the time."

    "All right..." HEMA smiled bitterly. The competition platform was still external. Originally, it was only intended to compete a little, but now Slytherin has gone, and it''s impossible not to go by herself.

    "Hey, Miss Rosa, where is the No. 17 competition platform?"

    "You don''t have to worry. Hull and I will take you later."

    "Well, I hope there will be fewer people later."

    "This is unlikely. After all, Slytherin''s reputation is not small."

    "By the way, although I heard hull say that everyone can be a teacher, what did you mean by saying that teachers usually don''t come?"

    "Well, it''s true that they can be teachers, but most students and teachers still have differences. They start classes with experience, and others listen to them, and then hand them in. You know the process."

    "Yes."

    "But you know the graduation age of students in the school is 18."

    "It seems... But it doesn''t mean that you can enter the College under the age of 100."

    "Yes, but if you are over 18 years old, you must be a teacher instead of a student. Generally, after the age of 18, most wizards will leave school. After all, they come here to learn things. When they learn, they will automatically become teachers. "

    "Teachers lose their monthly basic welfare and can only start classes. Therefore, teachers must have something in their stomach, otherwise they will starve to death. Of course, they can leave the college directly."

    "But the college can''t come back." HEMA also guessed the reason roughly.

    "Yes, no matter your age and strength, as long as you leave, you can''t go back to the college, so most of the people who leave are successful or can''t get along."

    "I see, but most of the students are subsidized. They can spend at least until they graduate at the age of 18. If they think it''s not enough, they can stay a few more years, but they must ensure that they can earn the magic of living here."

    "After all, magic crystal is not only a gold coin necessary for life, but also the key to learn more." HEMA also made a summary.

    "Yes, but I don''t think I will spend too long here. After all, the world outside is broader!" Ravenclaw also raised a smile.

    "Yes, how old is Miss Rosa... Oh, I''m sorry."

    "It''s all right. I''m 15 years old, but I entered the college at the age of 8. It''s been 7 years, and hull seems to have been 6 years."

    "Well, then you don''t consider joining the college?"

    "No, I still like freedom, and I''m not weak."

    "Ha ha, it''s really interesting. I hope you won''t be beaten too badly later. This No. 17 competitive platform seems to be still in the middle of the water. Slytherin is also a powerful water element mage. I hope you don''t have stage fright."

    "Hey? "Water..." HEMA was stunned and felt that things seemed a little interesting.

    "Are you afraid of water?"

    "No... I just think he''s afraid." HEMA raised a confident smile.

    Next to Ravenclaw also fell into a slight absence... But then he reacted, "you''re stupid."

    "Maybe."

 Chapter 245

    Hufflepuff finished the dishes quickly, and then they left the apartment and headed for the forest. This time, HEMA didn''t fly, but chose to walk with them.

    Because Ravenclaw said he couldn''t teleport in space. This is an early version similar to phantom teleportation, but hutchpatch and Ravenclaw didn''t learn it.

    Because Ravenclaw has a high-level magic spell that can quickly go to others, but it can only be passed by one person, and hatch patch has never learned it.

    "It''s also good to let that guy wait. Just walk slowly. Anyway, it''s not too far, just a few hundred meters."

    "Yes."

    After several people walked for about a few minutes, the towering trees became more and more scattered and no longer as dense as before. A huge circular building with a diameter of hundreds of meters also appeared in the view of several people.

    Hermaton thought of many martial arts and marriage contests in the film, but this one was bigger and the material was also very special. Without a magic spell, he floated in mid air.

    Under the floating building is a huge lake. Although it is not comparable to the Great Lake next to Hogwarts, it has a radius of at least one or two kilometers.

    "HEMA, Slytherin is bullying you. He is the strongest student in the water college, and he is also a powerful water system wizard. He has made such a good environment..."

    "Miss Rosa, I don''t believe my strength."

    "Believe me, but I''m not sure I can beat him. You''re too young. Just now I fought with you with magic, I gave 70 strength, and this guy is better than me."

    "I understand, but Mr. Slytherin won''t kill me as a ''freshman''."

    "It''s not necessarily. He killed a fire college student in a competition. Although the other party suddenly attacked him, he used a strong magic spell to fight back."

    "Or forget it..." Hufflepuff also frowned. After all, HEMA is her guest. It''s not good if she gets hurt.

    "If I can''t hold on, I''ll admit defeat. If I lose to the strongest, I won''t be ashamed." But HEMA had just decided to fight, and naturally she could not escape.

    "Well, you can help you fight smoothly. He should be waiting for you up there. Do you need me to help you up?"

    "No, I''ll go first!" With that, the wing behind him bounced and flew directly to the platform. The students gathered around to watch the play also looked at him one after another.

    The auditorium is the same as the suspended platform more than ten meters high. They are not also suspended in the air, but sit on the slightly steep ladder seats.

    HEMA looked at them as if she remembered her original feeling of watching the ball game, but just because of this, so many eyes came together, which made him a little embarrassed.

    "It''s an unseen face, freshman?"

    "But will Slytherin challenge a freshman?"

    "Maybe he''s a gifted freshman. The reason why many old students don''t often compete with each other is to teach and guide the younger students they see."

    "Yes, so there''s nothing to see in this battle."

    "But this little brother is very handsome."

    "Go away, aren''t you a man?"

    "Men can''t appreciate men!"

    "I seem speechless about what you said."

    At this time, Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw, who were just below, also came to a high point on the left and sat down. Gryffindor jumped directly from nowhere.

    "Well, you''re here at last. I thought Mr. HEMA wouldn''t come?"

    "Do you think people will not come after being defeated twice by Slytherin like you?" Ravenclaw turned on the switch to Gryffindor again.

    "That''s because I know I can''t fight, so I must step up my study and training. Believe me, I''ll fight him next time I''m sure. The result must be my victory."

    "Oh ~ I hope you can still think so at that time."

    "Well, you two, look quietly. Slytherin is past." Hufflepuff also frowned and said a word. They also stopped talking and looked at the high platform.

    Under the gaze of nearly a thousand people, Slytherin slowly came to HEMA and stretched out her wand. HEMA also stretched out her wand and symmetrical with each other.

    This is a kind of etiquette. No matter it''s a duel or a real duel, it''s needed. Others didn''t tell him this, but he saw it in the library management.

    Then the two men withdrew their wand to their chest at the same time and stared at each other closely, but Slytherin''s height is more than one meter eight now, and HEMA can only look up.

    "Mr. HEMA, are you ready?"

    "Ready."

    "Recently, I chose this venue, but this is a water venue, which seems to be beneficial to me, so I will let you three spells. After you release it, I will attack again."

    "It''s not necessary, Mr. Slytherin. Water is not a bad factor for me." HEMA smiled and the whole momentum rose.

    Slytherin on the opposite side also slowly stared, and the whole person''s momentum suddenly exploded, "but I will abide by my own rules, so let''s start."

    The two men jerked their wands up, aimed them at the sky, and then read "Colin saliente". Then walk backward 17 steps, still facing each other in a straight line.

    "Here we go!" I don''t know who shouted. HEMA suddenly stretched out her wand. A purple light suddenly cut through the air and shot at Slytherin.

    But the other party suddenly retreated, the light flashed over his shoulder, exploded in the back with a bang, and raised a burst of dust, but obviously it was not very powerful.

    "What, right here?"

    "It seems Slytherin is willing to bring new life. It''s not a real battle."

    "Then it''s not interesting ~"

    Listening to the discussion around, Gryffindor frowned. "What''s this guy doing? It''s such a powerful magic to attack with such a pediatrician. "

    "I don''t know. Slytherin didn''t take the initiative to attack. It seems that he is waiting for the other party to attack." Ravenclaw looked at the motionless Slytherin. He didn''t know what the two were doing?

    "There are two more spells. Are you sure you want to attack me with this powerful spell?"

    "But I can''t really be subjected to three spells, so this is my respect for you and myself."

    Then HEMA suddenly threw out two spells, one was completely petrified and the other was torn apart. They were directly hidden by the other party, and they didn''t even get a scratch on the ground.

    "It''s boring..."

    "The little guy is too weak..."

    "It''s good to see a little. Recently, the college doesn''t allow excessive fighting. It doesn''t look like this."

    "No, because I feel that a simple spell can''t defeat you."

    "Oh? So... "

    "I choose melee!" With that, HEMA suddenly kicked on the ground, the whole figure flashed four or five meters, and rushed up to Slytherin quickly!

    "So fast!" The audience, who were originally lack of interest, also immediately got up.

    Gryffindor is even more so. His eyes stare. This boy is better than me!?

    "Guard the light shield!" Slytherin threw out a magic spell quickly in his slight surprise! With a dull bang, HEMA''s palm hit a ball of light directly!

    Then, while the other party didn''t use the next magic spell, he looked back and kicked Slytherin out with a sudden kick, directly with a light shield!

    "Hula Hula soft cotton!"

    Slytherin fell directly on the ground a few meters away, but the ground softened. HEMA also reacted violently and withdrew quickly, but the of the ground had become a muddy texture, dragging his feet.

    "Great physical skill, but wizards can''t rely on physical quality alone!"

    Slytherin let out a low roar, several thunder lights instantly cut through the sky and shot at HEMA who was moving slowly!

    HEMA also hid. She raised her hand directly and blocked it with a sound, but the whole person was blown open, and the fire still popped up a few meters. The two people instantly returned to the starting distance.

    "He stopped Slytherin''s thunder and lightning with his bare hands?"

    "His clothes may be magic armor."

    "He should have cast a spell without a staff just now to block it. Don''t you see that his cuffs are broken."

    ¡°£¿¡± Slytherin was stunned at the blocked attack, but immediately stood up and a bolt of lightning hit HEMA directly.

    "Like the wind!" HEMA roared. Her feet were light for a moment, and she dodged directly. A green current suddenly hit the ground, and then slowly wriggled up.

    "It''s coming. It''s really disgusting." Gryffindor looked at the thunder and lightning as if he remembered some bad memories.

    "Yes." Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff nodded together.

    I saw that the thunder and lightning slowly formed a body, and finally became a monster with a big mouth. He looked at HEMA covetously, and then rushed up!

 Chapter 246

    One side dodged, the lightning instantly cut through the magic resistance defense of the dragon scale, collapsed two dragon scales and splashed a blood flower!

    HEMA immediately backed back, and the lightning monster also flashed at him again!

    "Hoo... Are you serious?" HEMA glanced at Slytherin, and the other party directly hit lightning here again.

    HEMA also bit her finger, the Dragon melted most of her body, and resisted Slytherin''s attack, while her important energy was focused on the monster.

    "Roar!" The monster jumped forward again!

    "Come on!" HEMA also looked at Slytherin''s direction and suddenly bowed her head. Slytherin''s lightning hit the monster in an instant, and the monster fell to the ground in an instant!

    HEMA immediately shook her wrist, and her sharp claws directly cut away the lightning and patted it on the monster''s face!

    The magic of Rune evolution suddenly burst, directly blew the monster''s head in half, and then kicked the other party off the platform.

    Then the figure swept fiercely and came to Slytherin''s nearby directly against more than a dozen thunder and lightning, but the surrounding audience didn''t feel that HEMA could win.

    In the next second, Slytherin took a sliding step back. With a wave of his magic wand, a half meter thick water column surged up directly on HEMA like a whip!

    HEMA''s whole chest was shocked and almost gushed old blood. The huge impact lifted him out of more than ten meters and hit him hard near the edge of the round platform!

    "Thunder snake!" Then there was a fist thick dark green lightning flowing into the water column. The current roared with the water waves pressing the sky and sunshine!

    "Slytherin has gone too far with the newcomers. Would you like to help him..."

    "It''s okay. It''s okay to fall into the water."

    "Ravenclaw, do you want to help this little guy?" Gryffindor seemed to see himself a few years ago.

    "He doesn''t seem to have done his best... Wait..." Ravenclaw said calmly. If he failed in the face of such an attack, she despised such a guy.

    "I believe he will not fail so easily."

    But just when most people thought that HEMA would be hurt by the mixture of electricity directly connected to the water and directly hit the water, HEMA suddenly turned over and waved gently at the attack in front of her!

    With a crash, the water suddenly trembled, and the whole collapsed. Then it gathered again at the moment of landing, blocked HEMA, dispersed the current directly, and split two long dark lines on the ground!

    The next second, the originally noisy audience suddenly became silent. Even the originally calm Slytherin was stunned. He thought about many scenes of each other''s resistance, but he didn''t.

    "Water vine!" HEMA let out a low roar, the lake under her body was shocked, the water suddenly jumped out, crackled on the ground, and then rushed towards Slytherin in an instant!

    Slytherin looked at the water snakes winding up. As soon as the wand lit up, an air wave immediately blocked the water in front of him, and then his wrist shook. The water rebelled again. A huge water dragon rose up and bit directly at HEMA!

    But before the water dragon of tens of meters fell, HEMA shook her hand again, and with a bang, it scattered into a mass of unsupported water and splashed in all directions.

    "Alas!"

    The students around also gave a cry of surprise. They were submerged by the splashing water in an instant, and most of the students became drowned in the soup in an instant!

    Of course, some students launched the defense curse in time and kept the spray out. Of course, Ravenclaw deliberately left a corner when opening the defense cover, and half of Gryffindor''s hair was wet in an instant.

    "Hey, what do you mean?"

    "Sorry, it''s not blocked." With that, he expanded the hood to his side for a few minutes, but still left a small piece of space. The angry Gryffindor had to get a hood by himself.

    On Slytherin''s side, he fell into a brief silence, but then pointed directly to the ground, a stone wall appeared, lifted him up, and the water also washed on the stone wall, which can be regarded as resisting for the time being.

    But at this time, Slytherin''s expression was completely serious. Just now, the other party didn''t seem to cast a spell, but directly controlled the water flow through special magic.

    Just like he controls lightning, that is to say, the other party uses the power of God? It''s not quite the same... But one thing is clear. You can''t use water related spells anymore.

    But before he finished thinking, he felt a sudden chill under his feet. He saw that the blocked water suddenly formed ice, and then spread towards the stone wall, like a vine, grasping at his ankle!

    "Seven points burst!" He jumped violently, followed the trend with a magic spell, and a mass of light burst into pieces, together with seven or eight meters of stone walls and ice vines.

    HEMA also stopped bingman''s attack. He also knew that he could not deal with each other, but suddenly if he attacked him with ordinary lightning, he would not fail.

    Because there is a great lake below him, which can be described as an inexhaustible resource, this is why he breathed a sigh of relief when he first heard that there was water in the site.

    No matter in defense or attack, I have almost no pressure. The only problem is that my ground magic may not hold up.

    But when HEMA was a little relaxed, Slytherin''s mouth was slightly the same, and the whole person''s momentum seemed to suddenly become calm.

    "This guy won''t use that trick, will he?" Gryffindor looked at Slytherin''s motionless appearance and suddenly felt something bad.

    "It''s a little too much. Although HEMA can control the water, he can''t break the defense with ordinary moves, and there''s no result after dragging down, but this move..." Ravenclaw also narrowed his eyes.

    "Everyone, prepare for defense!" I don''t know which student suddenly opened the sound reinforcement spell and shouted to everyone. HEMA immediately understood that the other party was going to make a big move.

    He took a deep breath and focused on the other party''s system interface. Once there was an accident, he would instantly start the big move of manwang.

    The next second, the other party suddenly threw his arms, a blue lightning fell from the sky, the whole cloud seemed to tremble, and the magnificent magic rushed out of his body and washed on everyone!

    It gives you a sense of deterrence, just as you have been facing a violent dragon alone as a little cat with no strength to bind chickens!

    The electromagnetic feeling generated by the beam of thunder connecting the sky and the ground instantly made everyone stand up and the whole person feel hairy.

    HEMA, who was closest to the other party, was almost out of breath at this moment, but the purification power of the flame Rune was launched in an instant, which helped him block the threat of pure magic.

    "Thor spear!"

    Lightning suddenly converged, instantly turned into a spear, shook his arm and threw it directly!

    He felt a familiar feeling when he met Slytherin''s phantom for the first time. He was also seriously injured by this spear, but this time it was obviously different. The other party didn''t release water... No, release the sea!

    HEMA didn''t hesitate, and without looking back, she made a leap of faith towards the water below, and Thor''s spear stabbed the ground unbiased!

    The next second, there was a loud bang, and the huge floating platform was torn by lightning! Dozens of meters thick ground was instantly blown to pieces!

    But the next second, HEMA noticed that a green light broke through all the gravel and dust and continued to press towards him!

    "Sleeping trough! Are you trying to kill me? "

    The students in the auditorium on both sides were also frightened and retreated to the highest place. They were afraid of being affected by the thunder spear and being hit. One person would directly become powder without even cremation!

    Gryffindor and the three are ready to stop the attack. After all, HEMA fell off the platform and the game is over!

    At this time, Slytherin floats in the air, and the force of the soul drives the spear to continue to sprint. He doesn''t want to kill, but feels that the opponent''s cards are more than that!

    "Ah ah!"

    The spear had come half a meter in front of HEMA. HEMA roared fiercely. The two runes immediately gave him all his strength. His whole body dragon power was at the maximum controllable, and he was ready to block it forcibly, although his arm might be paralyzed for a period of time!

    But just then, a white shadow suddenly appeared in front of HEMA!

    "Oh!"

 Chapter 247

    "Little guy?"

    Before HEMA could react, the little guy''s aura had fallen on the thunder spear. Although he blocked the attack, one person and one beast were still impacted and directly hit into the water!

    The thunder and lightning was completely scattered by the halo in the middle of the air, and was instantly torn into several thunder whips, which were scratched on the surrounding auditorium, and hundreds of stone chairs were instantly turned into powder! Leave a place of scorched black!

    Slytherin frowned again when he looked at HEMA who fell into the water. He didn''t see what HEMA had done, but he could feel that the other party must block his attack.

    It seems that this guy is really interesting, but he hasn''t done his best yet

    But when Slytherin planned to continue the attack, a fireball flew towards him. He waved his sleeve and the flame dissipated in an instant, but then a gust of vigorous wind shook him down directly.

    But before the spell landed smoothly, the ground collapsed for a few minutes and trapped him in place. He didn''t continue to struggle and spread it out.

    "You let go of me, okay."

    "It''s said that it''s a competition. You''re so cruel. It''s clear that Mr. HEMA has fallen." Then Gryffindor and the other two came over.

    "It''s really my fault, but Mr. HEMA wasn''t hurt. He stopped my attack. At most, he just touched some water. I''ll apologize to him in person."

    Slytherin''s words also stunned Gryffindor. That guy actually caught Slytherin''s thunder spear, which he couldn''t do without injury.

    "Then you can''t beat people into the water." Ravenclaw gave him a white look, and then pointed to the lake. A dark figure suddenly floated out of the lake and flew here quickly!

    But what they imagined didn''t appear, except that their clothes were damaged by Slytherin, which was no different from that just now.

    "Don''t you feel uncomfortable?" Hufflepuff immediately came over and turned around HEMA. It seemed that there was no problem.

    "It''s all right. Thank Mr. Slytherin for his mercy."

    "He didn''t show mercy. Although he didn''t open all the magic in front of him, the last move was absolutely all-out. It didn''t conform to the rules of competition!"

    Ravenclaw also stared and looked at Slytherin, who was still fixed on the ground. Slytherin also couldn''t help nodding.

    "Sorry, I really just wanted to fight with you a little at the beginning. I didn''t expect to do my best in the end."

    "It''s all right. After all, Mr. Slytherin showed me what is really powerful. I can be regarded as growing up. Isn''t it good to give myself a goal?"

    HEMA stood up with a smile, and slowly climbed up behind her. A little white guy looked at Slytherin and shouted unhappily.

    "Hey? It''s that little guy... Who can find here? It looks like the body has recovered. " Gryffindor looked at the little guy who woke up and reached out to touch it, but it was suddenly bounced away.

    "Ha ha, people are white. What if you touch them and blacken them? Let your sister hug you. " Ravenclaw pushed Gryffindor away and stretched out his arm.

    The little guy''s nature of liking women was also revealed. He jumped directly into Ravenclaw''s arms and stunned the nearby hutch patch.

    She''s known this little guy for the longest time. She''ll treat him this time, okay? She hasn''t held it well... Really, how can it be like this? Do she have any shortcomings except skin black spots?

    "This little guy just blocked my attack?" But just then, Slytherin suddenly said.

    "Oh!" The little guy jumped next to Slytherin and kicked it. Slytherin was also a light shield.

    But the next second, the whole defense shield was immediately torn open by the little guy''s claws, and then a bullet hit the other party''s chest!

    "Well!" With a dull bang, Slytherin flew out directly and hit the haystack not far away!

    The other three people were also stunned, but they were not much surprised. After all, when the little guy was sleeping just now, the powerful magic was already looming.

    Gryffindor also ran over quickly and picked up the other party. Slytherin, who had always been able to do well, went straight into a half coma.

    But the next second, the green light suddenly flickered from Slytherin''s body, and the whole person''s breath slowly recovered. A few seconds later, he slowly opened his eyes.

    "Cough!" Slytherin vomited black blood on the ground, and the whole person''s momentum gradually recovered, but HEMA could feel the loss of each other''s magic.

    In other words, the 17-year-old Slytherin has not reached the situation that Slytherin can turn his body into an invincible state in the future, and can only be forcibly repaired with special magic and magic.

    Although this is also very powerful, it seems that compared with the phantom, this one is not so invincible. Sure enough, human beings have limits... Only wrong people.

    "Little guy, all right, stop it." HEMA shouted at the little guy, pulled him over, and walked towards Slytherin.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Slytherin."

    "It''s all right, but is it Mr. HEMA''s pet?"

    "Well... Not really, we are good friends." HEMA glanced at the little guy. If he said he was a pet, he would be unhappy again.

    "Really?" Slytherin took a meaningful look at the little guy, then slowly stood up, looked at Gryffindor, and then looked at Hufflepuff.

    "Hull, Rosa, isn''t he a student of the college?"

    "Hey?!" Gryffindor was surprised and looked at HEMA. "Rosa told me just now that he was hull''s boyfriend... A freshman."

    Ravenclaw also frowned. Hufflepuff waved directly and a streamer revolved around him, isolating all sounds from the outside world.

    "Indeed, he is not a student of the college."

    "So I have the right to report to the college." Slytherin still said coldly.

    HEMA also scratched her head and patted the little guy''s ass. the meaning is very simple. If something happens, we''ll run directly.

    "Boo ~" the little guy is not stupid. He has the wisdom of human beings around the age of 10 from the place of birth, except that he can''t speak, or he doesn''t want to learn.

    "Slytherin, since you can see that he is not a student of the college, you should also know that he entered the college because of something. Although he violated the rules, he didn''t do anything wrong. It''s unnecessary."

    Although Hufflepuff hated lying, he changed some places slightly. After all, HEMA came to help the little guy.

    "Yes, I also know about it. Slytherin, we are all friends. There''s no need to quarrel over such a small matter. Besides, people from other colleges have not come in once or twice, that is, you don''t lack a few low-grade crystals. "

    Ravenclaw glanced at Hufflepuff. Although HEMA and she had just met, she didn''t hate the smart guy, and hull was still her good friend.

    "Yes, yes." Gryffindor also became a peacemaker.

    And just when everyone thought Slytherin was going to fight HEMA again, Slytherin suddenly put down his wand "it''s not necessary."

    "But please leave Mr. HEMA as soon as possible, otherwise things will become more and more difficult to deal with. We are not the only ones present in the battle just now."

    HEMA was shocked when Slytherin said so, then smiled and nodded, "thank you, Mr. Slytherin."

    "I''ll go first. I hope I can have a good fight with me when I see you next time." With that, he broke Hufflepuff''s shield and disappeared in place.

    The surrounding audience also noticed HEMA and they began to gather around, as if they wanted to see the excitement. After all, both Ravenclaw and hatch patch are celebrities of the school.

    "Let''s go!" Gryffindor was a little clever this time. He waved his wand directly, and several people disappeared in situ.

 Chapter 248

    When they returned to hucky patch''s cabin, they were also relieved. Gryffindor was a little confused and forced to ask HEMA.

    "Are you really not a college student?"

    "Well, I''m sorry I lied to you."

    "It''s nothing. After all, I was... Talking about you and miss hull?"

    "Which one?"

    "That!"

    "You really gossip!" Ravenclaw gave Gryffindor a white look, and HEMA and hutchpatch suddenly realized that their cheeks were red. Gryffindor also saw that this was also false!

    "Well, anyway, that guy gave up reporting, so there''s nothing wrong. Is there anything else?" Gryffindor just released a fireball magic and was hungry again in an instant.

    "Oh, why not? I''m the first in the meal!" Ravenclaw rolled his eyes again.

    "You hurt me again. I won''t talk to you. I''ll go home and get something to eat myself." Then he got up and prepared to leave, but he was stunned at last.

    "Hey, brother HEMA, you leave as soon as possible. That fart guy is right. If others find out, especially the teachers, those people will not miss any chance to make money."

    "I see. Thank you, Mr. gory."

    "Well, I hope we can see each other again in the future. Let''s withdraw." Then, with a beautiful flash of fire, he disappeared in situ.

    "Let me check the little guy''s condition." When Hufflepuff saw Gryffindor leave, he waved to the little guy and motioned him to pass, but the little guy immediately felt very flustered.

    "It''s all right. You can be in good health this time. It all depends on the famous doctor." HEMA also patted the little guy on the stomach.

    "Boo ~" the little guy also flew over reluctantly. Hatch patch also took out his tools and began to check the little guy carefully.

    HEMA and Ravenclaw also sat aside again and began to talk, waiting for hatch patch to check, and then he could leave.

    "Are you really hull''s friend?" Ravenclaw suddenly asked a slightly strange question.

    "Of course, don''t you believe it?"

    "Since you are her friend, you should join the college and study and grow with her. Although there are many freedoms here, it is very suitable for your genius."

    "No, no, I''m not a genius."

    "But I have never seen a wizard with so many powerful tricks at your age, but I don''t insist, but hull is really lonely."

    "Well, I understand that, but there are a lot of things I have to do outside, so I have to go... As always."

    "Hehe, it''s like what a great mission... But I believe you, because he believes in you and I believe in you. After all, she is a simple, kind and good-looking child..."

    Ravenclaw said, a very beautiful smile rippling on his cold face, his eyes staring at Hufflepuff, his eyes shining.

    HEMA couldn''t help nodding. The girl always felt very lonely and didn''t feel recognized, but she didn''t have a very good friend around her!

    But Ravenclaw''s eyes always feel a little strange, a sense of orange in orange... No, I must have thought too much myself.

    "Well, there should be no problem with the little guy''s body." Hufflepuff held the little guy and watched it several times. "What kind of species is the little guy? I''ve never seen such a creature before?"

    "I can''t see it either, but I think it should be some powerful canine creature, but I''ve never seen such a powerful magical animal, at least in my childhood..." Ravenclaw glanced at HEMA.

    "Well, I have a chance to tell you that I have to go back quickly. It''s easier for me to take advantage of the night... Hey?! No, it was afternoon when we had dinner just now... "

    "Yes." Hufflepuff nodded, but also suddenly understood that when he opened the curtains, the sun outside was still setting.

    "Is this...?" Ravenclaw also narrowed his eyes, and suddenly the atmosphere began to become more strange.

    "You have to hurry!" Hufflepuff immediately released his arm, and the little guy fell into HEMA''s arms.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "You know, the world is controlled by the college presidents, that is to say, whether the sun or the moon is an illusory reality. Once the reality changes, it means that something has happened, and..."

    "This thing refers to me?" HEMA also understood and nodded immediately. He can''t affect hatch patch and Ravenclaw because of himself.

    "I can''t give you any trouble, little guy. We''ll send it directly to where we came." HEMA shouted to the little guy.

    "Goodbye then, two... The future."

    "HEMA..." but at the moment when HEMA sent away, hatch patch shouted suddenly, but the next second he fell into silence.

    She doesn''t know what to say. She wants to stay and talk more, but she knows that these are unfair to HEMA. She just needs to watch and bless him.

    The next second, HEMA didn''t finish, but also disappeared in the same place. Hatch patch immediately breathed out and sat on the sofa next to her.

    "Hull, that guy won''t come back, will he?"

    "Hey?!"

    "I feel that when he left, you were very afraid... You were very worried, as if he would not come back. I have never seen such an expression on your face."

    "No, Rosa, he will come back, but it will be a long time, a long time..." Hufflepuff looked at the sunset outside the window and forced himself to draw a smile.

    Ravenclaw next to him looked at such Hufflepuff. He also slowly leaned down and gently put his arms around Hufflepuff''s neck.

    "Hull, don''t worry, I won''t leave you. I can promise now!"

    "Thank you... Rosa."

    At this time, HEMA didn''t know the emotional fluctuation of hatch patch, or he didn''t have time to think about it, because the transmission between him and the little guy was stopped directly!

    Or it was interrupted, so now HEMA is very flustered, because according to the grade of the college, the little guy is only about level 8 combat power.

    But there are level 9 monsters among the students, as well as mysterious roles such as college managers. It''s strange that he doesn''t panic!

    "Hum..."

    "What''s the matter? "Little guy?"

    Just as HEMA was about to fly to the small plant cultivation room, the sky suddenly darkened, and a red full moon slowly emerged in the sky without a star.

    The magic concentration in the air suddenly reduced to the lowest point, as if it had disappeared directly. Other students around raised their heads and looked at the sky.

    HEMA was surprised and sped away quickly towards the cabin only a few tens of meters away! But the next second, a black light instantly cut the blood moon and hit the hut directly.

    The next second, the whole hut, along with the floor, the surrounding trees and grass, disappeared in place, as if it had never appeared. This is not a destructive spell, it is annihilation!

 Chapter 249

    "Little guy, it seems that we are in big trouble..."

    "Oh." The little guy also nodded. His breath was a little erratic. Although he came from coma, his body obviously didn''t recover completely.

    "We can''t drag on and fight. Although the other party knows where we''re going, he doesn''t know. Our goal is not the house itself, but the place."

    "Oh!" The little guy gave a loud cry, and then a halo directly put on HEMA and took him to fly tens of meters away.

    But the next second, the red moon in the sky suddenly trembled, and countless purplish red beams scattered in an instant and rushed towards him like hundreds of missiles!

    The little guy didn''t care about these attacks at all. He still flew straight to the transmission site. The red light bomb of walnut laughter exploded at the edge of the halo!

    The surrounding ground disappeared instantly, forming a vacuum zone of more than half a meter. HEMA frowned more tightly, and the little guy was a little surprised.

    "Oh!"

    With the little guy''s acceleration again, hundreds of light bombs burst behind them, and hundreds of square meters of ground instantly became tens of meters deep pits.

    The blood moon trembled again at this time. The little guy and HEMA also came to the place only a few meters away, but the next second, HEMA suddenly fell out of the halo! Hit the ground hard!

    The little guy was also stunned, but the moonlight flashed, a huge magic array suddenly lit up under the little guy, and hundreds of strange runes flew up, sealing the little guy in the whole!

    "Whining!"

    "Little guy!?" HEMA also immediately got up and scratched a claw on this strange Dharma array, but did not shake a penny.

    The magic on the little guy''s body also surged up, directly starting from the inside, and the whole Rune array finally shook.

    But the next second, the blood moon launched the same light bomb attack again, and there were more than just now, and the target was very clear, that was HEMA.

    But now without the little guy, how can he stare... Right! At the moment of all the brilliance, the real man time of manwang opened in an instant!

    A burst of blood mist gushed out, HEMA''s body was hit by the light bullet in an instant, and the ground sank in an instant, but he didn''t dissipate, not even the pain, but the blood bar dropped to 10 o''clock!

    "There are many ghosts!" The big move of nightmare also opened in an instant, and the surrounding heaven and earth turned into darkness, covering up the blood moon and everyone''s insensitivity.

    The little guy''s Rune prison was also opened. HEMA grabbed it and opened rez''s big move. He knew that he couldn''t run directly, which would increase the chance of being attacked!

    With half a second later, the ghost effect dissipated, and the transmission was completed instantly. The two people disappeared from the original place. The blood moon or the person behind them was also stunned. Half a second later, one person and one beast had come to the transmission point.

    "Little guy!"

    "Oh!" With the expansion of divine power, their figures dissipated in an instant!

    The blood moon also launched a blow in the next second. A huge red light ball suddenly hit the ground. All the trees within a few hundred meters around turned into little dust and dissipated completely, but it was too late.

    "Let them escape... You''re careless, kriststaff." a voice sounded slowly, and the blood moon gradually dispersed, revealing two figures.

    They floated in the sky more than ten meters high. A middle-aged man in a pale gold robe and a strong man wrapped in leather showed an obvious sense of disobedience when they were together.

    "Anlock, aren''t you here to catch this little mouse?" The man in the golden robe raised his eyebrows slightly, and his golden beard raised slightly, which seemed very ironic.

    "Yes, this time the Dean found someone sneaking into the college. If we can catch it, it must be not just ordinary low-level magic crystals, but maybe intermediate ones."

    "It''s sad to say. We''ve reached level 8, but we''re still running for a few crystal stones." The blonde man also thought of this and vomited deeply.

    "There''s no way. We''ve delayed for more than ten years. Isn''t it for the future? As long as you can get that... Your efforts will not be in vain. "

    "But Enrique, there is only one thing, so we must grasp it well."

    "Well, the Dean has given you the right to control the time flow rate of the college for the time being. You are very trusted by him." Enrique also narrowed his eyes at Kristoff.

    "No, he''s more of a temptation. You''re such a fool. Forget it. Since you ran away, I''ll go back first." The blonde man shook his robe and was about to leave.

    "You don''t wonder how the little guy ran away. He disappeared directly. There was no space fluctuation, that is to say, it wasn''t space magic. Moreover, you blew up the surrounding ground, which means there was no secret way. What is it?"

    "Hehe, you are really a rude man!"

    "So what do you think of the noble wizard?" Enrique also glanced at him unhappily. What he said was true. In this way of escape, he felt that even the Dean could not figure it out for a while. You can!

    "He must be dead."

    "Hey?"

    "Although my spell was a little slow, at the last moment, he and the little monster who didn''t know what was hit by me."

    "My devouring light can ignore the magic of defense and devouring everything. As long as I get a little, he will be destroyed."

    "... I think you are a fool." When Ann Rockton felt that the guy in front of him was out of his mind, he immediately turned his head and flew down.

    Kriststaff looked at anlock''s back and slowly narrowed his eyes. "I can''t die. Anyway, if I can report death, it''s OK. That''s why I said you were a rough man, Han Han."

    With that, he disappeared in place. He was going to get the reward from the dean. After all, who could prove that he was still alive!

    At this time, anlock, who fell near the big pit, was stunned when he looked at krisztaf who suddenly disappeared, and then suddenly returned to taste.

    "Shit! I was cheated, and I should go together... Forget it, anlock, there''s no need to compete with this old and shameless guy for that little money. I cleaned up Warcraft for the college a few times and made it back. "

    But the boy just now is really not dead, and the white dog like animal is so strong.

    Although he didn''t make a move, he always looked for opportunities from the side and wanted to grab the head, but he didn''t expect the other party to run away directly, but the white boy was much better than the boy.

    I feel a little stronger than him, and the breath is not stable, that is to say, if the breath is stable, the blonde old bastard will have to eat flat?

    "But it''s not easy for him to learn from the dean''s crystal stone. After all, he has to send some people to have a look, but that guy will not kill... I..."

    "No, I don''t have to prove that he killed. I just need to prove that he didn''t kill and the other party ran away."

    So Enrique suddenly stood up and flew to the place where HEMA had just left. He couldn''t remember the detailed place and waved it casually.

    The space suddenly shook and opened a gap. Through this gap, you can move quickly, but he didn''t, and immediately closed it.

    "Hey, hey, old man, forget the reward this time!"

 Chapter 250

    HEMA didn''t know that the two powerful level 8 wizards over there opened the link of wisdom and courage because of several magic crystals. With a burst of space shock, they finally returned to the familiar channel again.

    "Hoo Hoo! Little fellow, we succeeded! "

    "Whining!"

    "But it seems that you don''t have to think about coming back next time. I''m afraid there will be an ambush here..." HEMA also appeared in her mind, and she was a little silent.

    After all, although he had only known each other for one day, after all, the other party really regarded him as a friend, which moved him very much, but he knew that the distance between the other party and himself was not a country or an ocean, but a world and time.

    "Whining?"

    "Come on, kid, it''s time to go home."

    "Oh!"

    Under the guidance of the little guy, HEMA returned to the exit of the whole time channel in half an hour. With the light flashing, HEMA rushed out.

    But before he could stabilize his figure and adapt to the light, he saw many shadows standing in front of him.

    "HEMA!" Only a familiar voice was heard, a figure directly bumped into his arms, and his vision gradually recovered more than half.

    He looked at Hannah in his arms and was stunned, "Hannah? Why are you... "

    However, as HEMA looked up, she was stunned. She saw that the already spacious back kitchen was full of people. The students of iron triangle, Astoria, Fred brothers, Qiu Zhang, Luna, Neville, Malfoy and so on crowded together.

    Not far away, there were Snape, Dogan and Ellie. Emma felt that she had come to the illusion of the final outcome of Harry Potter.

    "Why are you all here?"

    "Why are we all here? You''ve been in for so long. It''s strange that we''re not here, okay!" Hermione yelled at HEMA in front of so many people for the first time.

    "I waited until the evening yesterday and you didn''t come back, so I went to Professor McGonagall. She went to headmaster Dumbledore. Finally, I went to miss cahor. She said you could come back today."

    "Finally, everyone knew about it this morning and came to wait for you... Astlaya knew it last night and didn''t sleep all night..."

    "Sorry, Hermione... Sorry, everyone. I didn''t expect an accident... It worried everyone." HEMA suddenly thought that she seemed to have been there for 4 or 5 hours at that time point, which would be 15 or 6 hours.

    "What happened?" Snape, as the only teacher, also asked this way. Although he was still indifferent, he looked a lot better than usual at the moment, which warmed HEMA''s heart.

    But before it warmed up for a second, Snape then said, "forget it, wait and talk to Dumbledore. I''ll go first. By the way, you didn''t go back to your dormitory last night. Slytherin will be deducted 10 points. "

    "... yes, Professor Snape."

    "Besides, don''t be stuck here. Hurry back to class. Mr. Abbott has to report to Dumbledore first. Don''t think he will tell you." Snape glanced at HEMA and went straight back out.

    "Professor Snape is right. I have to report to President Dumbledore first. Thank you for worrying about me. I believe Dumbledore will not hide the details of this matter and the hidden channel. "

    "Well, we don''t care what happened, but it should be a very dangerous thing according to your appearance. We''d better not get involved. If you''re safe."

    Fred and George also patted HEMA on the shoulder, then pulled Ron and left directly. Harry also came forward and said a few words, saying that he would talk when he came out of Dumbledore.

    Malfoy and the two Slytherin students nodded to each other, said hello to HEMA and left. Luna stood for a moment, suddenly remembered something and left quickly.

    Neville and some students who had a good relationship with HEMA saw Harry and they all left. They all said a word to HEMA and left. After all, Snape was still standing in the kitchen door although he said to go.

    Of course, there are many Hufflepuff students. Originally, it was a small position for some Hufflepuff students, but unexpectedly, it has become an open area. It''s not easy to steal food in the future.

    After a while, there were only a few girls left, Miss Hermione with a tired face, Hannah who had just been comforted by HEMA, of course, the two sisters Dogan and Ellie standing not far away, and Astoria who had been silent.

    "Well, Hannah, I''m fine. Go and have a rest first. Your eyes are red. You haven''t come back all night, but I promise there won''t be another time!"

    "... I don''t believe it, but forget it, who makes me your sister." With that, Hannah also regained her sister''s momentum again.

    "By the way, take Miss Hermione to have a rest."

    "Hey? I was here that day. I can accompany you to talk to Dumbledore in detail... "

    "It''s all right. Don''t worry, Miss Granger. Look at your dark circles. Thank you, Hermione. Go and have a rest." HEMA smiled softly. Although she wanted to know what had happened, she nodded helplessly under HEMA''s eyes.

    With the two leaving, there are only Dogan and Ellie sisters and Astoria, and then waved to Ellie.

    "What do you mean, this guy?"

    "Miss Ellie, you can take a rest, too."

    "Is Miss Ben leaving, too?"

    "Of course, what do you think?"

    "Well, listen to you, dear... Aibo..." but before Ellie finished, Dogan''s eyes began to become fierce. Ellie gave her a white look and ran away quickly.

    "Wait."

    "Take Miss Astoria with you. She also needs a rest. Take her to the school hospital."

    "I don''t need it."

    "You didn''t sleep well last night, did you?"

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "What''s the matter with your body. I don''t need to say more. Go and check it quickly, little guy. You can go with me and have a rest. "

    "Whining..." the little guy reluctantly flew down from a piece of bread and took the lead. Astoria nodded skillfully and followed Ellie.

    "Well, Miss Dogan, let''s sit down and talk."

    "Well, why did you leave me?" Dogan didn''t know why. He looked happier.

    "Because you are aurora and you are still old, I can talk to you first... What''s the matter?" HEMA was stunned when she looked at Dogan''s face, which turned cold.

    "It''s okay, go on!"

    "Well, Hermione didn''t tell you what this tunnel is, did she?"

    "No, I just told you that this was a secret passage you found. Everyone mistakenly thought it was the same place as the snake monster secret room last time, so they didn''t dare to enter rashly, and the professors didn''t let them in, just waiting for you."

    "But your great teacher cahor said directly that you would come back, and Dumbledore nodded, so in the end, Professor Snape and I were here waiting for you, and miss Hermione and miss Astoria had to follow."

    "So at last Miss Hermione was coming, so Harry and Ron came, and then saw the iron triangle coming, and the other students came... Some of them didn''t care so much about me." HEMA also saw pansy and several senior students who had friction with him in the crowd.

    "Hahaha, maybe they came to see your joke, but it was sudden, so you didn''t get punished and deducted 10 points."

    "But that''s a college point. Well, officially, this tunnel leads to the past, so I''ve only been there for three or four hours..."

    "Hey?!" Dogan was going to say something to HEMA. The next second he was stunned. What did he just say? Can he go out to the past?

    "You didn''t hear me wrong. Yes, you can enter the past through this, but you can''t do it now. Maybe you will die."

    "My God, you guy will really make some strange things..." Dogan believed HEMA when he saw her so serious, but he was a little shocked by HEMA''s adventurous spirit

    "How did you find a tunnel here... Where did you go back? Have you seen any celebrities? You just said you would die. What happened? "

    "Stop, stop, let''s go to Dumbledore first. I feel that the professors are waiting for us."

    "Well, is it appropriate for me to go?"

    "Of course. Aren''t you responsible for the inheritance of the God generation?"

    "You mean?!" Dogan''s eyes widened when he heard HEMA say so. Is this tunnel also related to the inheritance and heritage of the God generation?

    "Can you tell who this chamber of secrets is about first?"

    "Hogwarts founder hutch patch."

 Chapter 251

    "Here we are." Dumbledore waved, HEMA and Dogan walked up the stairs and found several professors sitting on both sides of Dumbledore''s desk, waiting for him.

    Even professor sprott and Professor flavy, who usually don''t come to the office, came. HEMA could see that Professor sprott was a little excited.

    Because after all, this incident is related to her Hufflepuff college. If there is any accident, she will be very uncomfortable like the snake monster of Slytherin last time.

    "Sit down, Miss Dogan is also lucky and hard. She has been here since midnight last night." Dumbledore waved and two chairs with soft cushions appeared.

    HEMA also glanced at Dogan next to her. Didn''t this guy have a good rest? She should have gone back with Ellie and them just now.

    "I''m fine." Dogan glanced at HEMA and sat down in the chair. HEMA nodded and let her rest after talking.

    "Mr. Abbott will tell us what happened yesterday." Dumbledore smiled and pushed the cup in front of him, which came directly into HEMA''s palm.

    "Well, it''s like this. In fact, I found the secret room in the kitchen a month ago. I found it when I accidentally found something to eat."

    HEMA was a little embarrassed, but the professors didn''t say anything and motioned him to continue.

    "Then after I found the tunnel, I didn''t intend to go in, because after all, I didn''t know whether it was dangerous or safe, but fortunately, the little guy followed me, so I think there should be no problem. It also found this channel."

    "Oh!" The little guy also shouted, and the other professors nodded. Although professor spraot had not seen the furry guy''s combat performance, it had proved everything from the magic of the sky that day.

    "So we found a very shocking thing. The channel connects the past. It is a tunnel that can cross time."

    "Huh?" In an instant, every professor made a surprised sound. Even the principals who had always loved to close their eyes and hung on the wall opened their eyes.

    "How do you make sure you see the past, not the future, not another world?" Asked Professor flavy suddenly.

    "It''s really indistinguishable, but we met a girl who told us her name, Helga hechpach."

    "Huh?! Hufflepuff!? "

    "Mr. Abbott, are you sure?" Professor spraot''s eyes widened first. Hufflepuff is the yearning person of every Hufflepuff student, and she is no exception.

    "Of course, I also proved this later, that is, today, no, it should be said that it happened yesterday."

    "But you said you found it a month ago, but why didn''t you tell Dumbledore or me?" Snape narrowed his eyes and asked seriously.

    "Because I didn''t confirm whether hatch patch was true or false at that time, and I didn''t confirm whether the world was dangerous or not, I wanted to tell president Dumbledore next time, but I didn''t expect an accident."

    "Unexpected?"

    "That''s what happened yesterday. It''s not that I have to act privately, but that miss hutchpatch came to us and I can''t send her back."

    "Hufflepuff is on our side!?" Professor McGonagall couldn''t help asking a question.

    "Yes, there should have been many students yesterday, including Miss Hermione and miss cahor. Her sudden appearance also surprised me. In order not to affect her in the past, I have changed now."

    "So I didn''t tell anyone, and I didn''t tell her. This is Hogwarts. After taking her around the school, I quickly sent her away."

    "But in the tunnel, only the little guy can feel the road, because only the little guy can feel the direction. There is endless darkness inside."

    "So what happened, was discovered by the people over there, and there was a battle?"

    "It''s true, but it''s mainly the little guy. He can''t use magic for the time being because of magic problems, so we''re stuck there."

    "Whining!" When the little guy heard that HEMA didn''t say his shameful deeds, he shouted happily. Of course, the professors didn''t understand it.

    "Oh, did you see Ms. Hufflepuff again?"

    "Well, a few hours after the little guy''s magic was temporarily unavailable, I was taken back to her house by the kind miss hutchpatch. I came back after a few hours of rest."

    "Is that your danger?" Although HEMA did not mention it, Dumbledore could feel that HEMA was not very safe on her way back.

    "When I was about to leave, I met some people over there. The reason is that miss hutchpatch''s place is a college, a semi school organization with many powerful wizards."

    "As an outsider, I naturally attracted their attention, but fortunately, there was no danger. Finally, I successfully returned here, but I''m afraid it will be very dangerous next time."

    HEMA omitted his detailed battle process. After all, he may come back. Those battles are things of the past. It''s useless for them who live in the present.

    Because those high-end combat forces in the college are still alive, not more than a thousand years old, it is impossible, so the only thrilling battle will become his own tragic memory.

    "Well, those guys, I think about the tunnel..." Dumbledore listened to HEMA''s story, but also stood up and looked at the four presidents.

    "First of all, who left the tunnel that can connect time needs to be investigated, although it is probably left by hutchpatch himself." Professor flavy spoke first.

    "That''s right, so leave it to Professor sprott."

    "Myself?" Professor spruot was also stunned at Dumbledore''s words.

    "I believe in your ability, and so do you." Professor McGonagall and Professor flavy also nodded, while Snape was as indifferent as ever.

    "Well, I''ll go back for a special inspection. Then I need Mr. HEMA Aibo''s cooperation at that time. I can also make up for your problems in herbal medicine class."

    "All right, Professor sprott." HEMA nodded awkwardly.

    "But since Ms. Hufflepuff can come to us, will others come inadvertently? This needs attention. " At this time, the old headmaster hanging on the wall suddenly opened his mouth, and then fell into silence.

    "Yes, Abe, according to your information, what do you think?"

    "I think there should be no problem. According to my analysis, only those who have contacted me and the little guy will cross over, but this time we didn''t contact others."

    "It also needs attention. After all, the conditions are not clear." Professor McGonagall said, and several people wrote it down again in a black notebook.

    In fact, HEMA can directly tell the little guy what happened, but in that case, this guy should make trouble. Since the professors are willing to think more, they should spend more time.

    "By the way, the time flow rate over there seems to be different from ours?"

    "Yes, about an hour over there, and more than four hours over here."

    "Well, by the way, Mr. Abbott, let''s end this matter first. For more details, please describe it to Professor sprott. I have another thing for you."

    ¡°£¡£¿¡± HEMA suddenly widened her eyes. Didn''t she say that there was nothing after the unicorn was over? What''s the trouble now? I must refuse!

    "It''s almost Christmas, and the school also needs a new look. After all, a lot of things have happened this semester. I sent you as a representative to buy materials in Diagon lane to dress up the school."

    "I refuse... Hey? Dress up school? "

    "Yes, in previous years, Professor flavy went shopping and the student union and several teachers dressed up. But this year, the student union has other things, so I''ll leave it to you."

    "Well, then I''ll take it." HEMA smiled. Old Deng finally didn''t pit me this time!?

 Chapter 252

    "Er... I''m so naive that I believe Lao Deng''s head is not cheating!"

    HEMA roared and looked at a pile of light bulbs next to her. She was suddenly tired of snacks. Although she could use infinitely extended cloth bags or utensils, he didn''t bring tools this time.

    Originally, he did think he would buy some things, but he had decided on the strategy of magic express and increasing money.

    But these things were ordered by the school, and he couldn''t find anyone to send them to him now. They were empty here, and he was a little difficult to get.

    "The little wizard... Do you have any difficulties?" Just behind HEMA, who was at a loss, a very magnetic voice sounded behind her.

    "Hello, sir, I really have some difficulties." HEMA replied, turned her head and found a very familiar face. He subconsciously retreated for several meters.

    "Lockhart!! Why are you here? "

    HEMA looked at the handsome blonde man not far away, and the runes on her body began to soar, ready to fight at any time!

    "Alas? Is that you? Dear classmate Aibo, long time no see! "

    "Hoo, why, do you want me to get you to the Ministry of magic myself."

    "I''m not guilty. Why should I be sent to the Ministry of magic? I''m just an author."

    "But you took Voldemort''s diary. Did you say you were controlled?"

    "I didn''t. You see, I''m very energetic, but I did get something from that book, but the soul in it has indeed dissipated, which is certain."

    Lockhart slowly approached, and HEMA felt the magic breath of each other. He was not only twice as strong as in the first grade, but seemed to have reached the level of Auror.

    But how about that? He''s HEMA Abbott. It''s no different that the other party has become stronger, but he''s strange that Lockhart gives him the feeling now.

    Compared with the publicity, lying and frivolous atmosphere in the past, it has become a lot more serious, and the spirit seems to be much better.

    It''s not like being captured or controlled by someone in Voldemort''s notebook, so what happened?

    At this time, Lockhart also went to HEMA and took out the notebook from his satchel, which was still a little wet and dry.

    "Voldemort''s diary?"

    "Yes, the mysterious man''s diary, but it''s useless to me now." Then he threw it directly to HEMA. HEMA took it over. She really couldn''t feel a trace of magic and soul power.

    "But you still can''t please the suspicion of being taken by Voldemort. Unless you explain it to me, I won''t be afraid of you now, even if you get stronger."

    "Well, let''s find a place to talk." Lockhart also nodded. Obviously, he also wanted to talk to others.

    "OK, but the agreement you just asked for help is not over yet? Help me with these things. "

    "Well, i... by the way, sikursla!" Lockhart waved his wand, and the pile of boxes by the street lamp became smaller and smaller, and finally became the size of the palm of his hand.

    "Put it in my bag first? It''s not something important, is it? "

    "Well, it''s not a very important item."

    Then Lockhart threw several boxes into his messenger bag, walked deep into Diagon lane with HEMA, and began to turn.

    "To the Leaky Cauldron?"

    "No, it''s too messy there. Go and turn over the alley. There is a very quiet tavern with small compartments. Generally, special wizards will go to talk about special things."

    "All right, but you have to protect me. I can''t afford those strange wizards."

    "Ha ha, please protect me then."

    The two men turned a few times and walked into the overturned lane. When hermaton felt a dirty magic coming on his face, of course, there was a very dark environment.

    The last time I came to school, that is, when I met Harry for the first time, he mistakenly entered Diagon lane and he was lost.

    But this time, he finally did not need the help of a flashlight. The Wizards here could not pose any threat to him.

    After all, no matter strong or weak, as long as they are wizards, they all have one thing in common, that is, they are too fragile. Like the ADC in the hero League, routan can try to kill each other in seconds as long as they are close.

    And those strange and evil black robed people around also looked at this side, and Lockhart still walked forward.

    HEMA could feel that most of her eyes were on him. After all, a child, even if an adult wizard followed, was not so safe.

    However, with the next second, HEMA let go of the dragon breath. With a strong sense of killing and bloody smell, all the eyes hidden in the dark around suddenly disappeared.

    Lockhart also breathed a sigh of relief. "Hoo ~ thank Mr. Aibo, otherwise I will be more and more nervous. A young wizard is really easy to attract bees and butterflies."

    Finally they came to a small door. It was a very low door. Even HEMA had to bow down a little to get in.

    When I pushed the door in, a small bell rang at the door. In the dark environment of the room, an oil lamp burning green flame suddenly lit up.

    "Two, private room?" A figure also appeared on the right, wearing a thick black robe, pale and dark circles under his eyes, as if he had accumulated for several years.

    "Well, 3 Garon?"

    "Yes, sir. Would you like a drink?"

    "No need."

    "OK."

    Following the waiter, they went to a private room in a corner of the small room. The private room was not big outside, but after entering, there were two opposite sofas with a beautiful small table in the middle, which surprised HEMA.

    "Yes, I''ve been here twice. This is a quiet place to the extreme."

    "If I guess correctly, there are lights here. I just cast a few spells to weaken the light and reduce the transmission of sound, so as to achieve the mute effect."

    "Almost. The crystal lamp burning green flame on the top of the head may be the center of the magic spell. It should be a magic prop."

    "Well, let''s get down to business. How did your strength come?"

    "You''re real and direct. I thought you had to talk to me first, and then take your time. Well, there''s nothing to say."

    "After I got the diary, I was going to steal it, but I found that there was still the residual soul power of the mysterious man on it. He attacked me directly and wanted to invade my will."

    "But the final result is that I won, because that soul force is not strong, and I happen to be more afraid of death."

    "And like the snake monster, I swallowed part of its soul, so I got some memories of that man."

    "It has nothing to do with your magic growing to this point in half a year. Even if there are special magic strengthening methods or magic drugs, there is no way to grow well at your age, at least not so fast."

    "Ha ha, I really can''t hide it from you. It''s true that there are only some useful magic spells in the memory of the mysterious man. It can be regarded as adding my complement to some attack magic. What''s important is a stone."

    Lockhart smiled again with that symbolic smile, and then took out of his pocket a stone that looked flat and impermanent without any carving on it.

    Originally, HEMA would take out a stone engraved with runes. After all, this is also something to enhance personal combat effectiveness, but this is obviously not.

    "And then?"

    "As long as I sleep next to the stone, I will enter a very strange space. There is a person I can''t see my identity, but he is very powerful and knows a lot of things. He says I am a destined person and teaches me a lot of things."

    "So that''s it?"

    "Yes, that''s it. I just said it. It''s a very simple thing, but it''s also because I believe you won''t tell others about it. After all, many people want a chance to become stronger."

    "Well, why did you suddenly appear in Diagon Alley? Your face should be very conspicuous?"

    "Hey ~ I have to mention the arrangement for me." Lockhart pointed to the stone on the table.

 Chapter 253

    "He asked me to sacrifice something for him."

    "Sacrifice?" Hermaton felt a little strange. Could this mysterious teacher be an evil wizard or creature?

    Seeing HEMA''s expression, Lockhart said immediately, "but it''s not the kind of sacrifice you think, just simple things, such as cakes, snacks, candy and so on."

    "Hey? Isn''t it a living creature such as pigs, cattle and sheep? "

    "Of course not. In fact, when the other party said to offer sacrifices to him at the beginning, I thought I wanted someone? Fortunately, as long as this thing, I came to Diagon lane to see if there were any delicious snacks or the like. "

    "Oh, then you used magic to cover your face."

    "Yes, I''m also curious. Why did you recognize me at a glance?"

    "...." HEMA could not say that the system exposed his real name, and then the power of runes became stronger and stronger, and the general magic illusion was invalid for him.

    "Anyway, I have to buy some. Although I don''t know how to give them to him, I can learn something if I finish well."

    "So you''re not going to be Lockhart again?"

    "Ha ha, the name lohat has long been recognized as a liar. I should learn more and read more now. Although I''m not young, I believe I can write a book according to my life sooner or later, not others."

    Lockhart said that he was also a bit serious, and his eyes were a bit more firm. I have to say that HEMA thought the other party was really handsome at this time, but don''t show me your teeth.

    "Then let''s withdraw. I have other things to do."

    After saying goodbye to each other, they also walked out of the dark hut, but before they took a few steps, HEMA saw a very familiar figure.

    "Malfoy?"

    "Who?"

    "You go first. I want to do something a little."

    "Hey?"

    But before Lockhart and HEMA finished saying goodbye, HEMA disappeared and got into the alley.

    He also frowned and walked towards the exit of the overturned lane. He had to feel that he was looking for food, otherwise the man would be angry.

    In fact, he didn''t tell each other just now, that is, he didn''t know who the people in the dream space were.

    The first time he entered the space, the man told him his identity. She said she was Helga hechpach.

    Although he doesn''t believe it, after all, he can''t see each other''s appearance and can''t hear clearly. It''s male or female, but that''s what the other party said, so he accepted it.

    If you had just told HEMA Abbott, that guy could not laugh at him or even believe it, but this power is undoubtedly true!

    He got part of Voldemort''s memory, which did not make him stronger, but made him rational, no longer arrogant, indifferent to life and death... I can''t do it, but I can become stronger. At least this time, I want to use my strength to prove that I''m not a liar.

    "Hey? What I just thought is so handsome. Write it down when you go back. Maybe you can use it when you publish a book next time! "

    On the other side, HEMA quickly shuttled through the shadow, constantly following Lucius Malfoy.

    Because although Malfoy is a Death Eater, it is not uncommon to come to the overturned lane, but there must be something wrong with his panic.

    And the news of Voldemort has disappeared since Harry last saw him contact the top blood man. Maybe he has joined greyback now, so Lucius Malfoy may also be called.

    After all, under the original circumstances, Voldemort relied on dwarf Peter during the Goblet of fire, but now Peter has been caught, then the responsibility will naturally shift to the others.

    After half a minute, Lucius also stopped, but it was a dead end. There was no one behind or in front. HEMA suddenly understood that the other party noticed himself.

    But he didn''t walk directly, but took out his little wand and waved it, and his body immediately disappeared in place.

    This is not an advanced magic spell such as phantom spell. HEMA hasn''t fully mastered it. This is a weakened simplified version.

    It has the same effect as magic body spell and invisibility cloak, but it can''t move randomly. It will be exposed as long as there is a large movement.

    Lucius also looked around, and then the wand lit up, and a light lit up in the alley. He also began to check at several corners.

    A few seconds later, he came to the third corner path where HEMA was located, but before the light could find HEMA, a low voice sounded.

    "Lucius!"

    "Is that you? Greyback!? " Lucius withdrew his wand and looked around.

    "It''s me!" The familiar voice sounded again, and a tall figure gradually appeared. HEMA narrowed her eyes, and he could not be more familiar with this ferocious face.

    It was greyback. Unexpectedly, he recovered to a good state after being rescued by the top blood. I hope he won''t fall into the shadow of fear of spiders.

    "How dare you come here? Aren''t you afraid that the Ministry of magic will take you away?" Lucius glanced at greyburg, picked up his scepter, and frowned.

    "I have to come to you for the Dark Lord''s resurrection plan."

    "Greyback, it''s no use looking for me. The Dark Lord is no longer in the British magic world. How can you let me help him? I can''t leave here now. I''ve been under the surveillance of the upper level of the Ministry of magic."

    "Although they don''t say, they also know that I am a Death Eater. I can avoid being grabbed, but I must be caught by the tail, and I''m finished."

    Lucius was also very serious. He put his Scepter against greyburg''s chest and looked very angry. Now, to tell the truth, he was very reluctant to fight with Voldemort.

    "You mean, you want to betray?" Greyback also bared his teeth, revealing a sharp mouth of teeth.

    "I didn''t say that, but greyback, you know, whether it''s me or most of the people who didn''t go in, who can completely follow!"

    Lucius didn''t pretend to be loyal and said directly to greyback, because he also knew that greyback was not a pure mindless crazy follower like the woman Bellatrix.

    "Hoo... I know... I know what you mean, Lucius Malfoy, but at least we have no choice now ~"

    Greyback also rolled up his sleeves, revealing the sign that every Death Eater was familiar with, and Lucius''s lips trembled.

    "What do you want me to do? I really can''t leave here. "

    "I don''t need you to leave, as long as you give me some money so that I can leave."

    Hearing this, Lucius suddenly reacted and made it for a long time. You smelly werewolf came to get money with me!

    "Where are you going?"

    "Go and save our Dark Lord. He will come back, come back and resurrect, and this time there is new help."

    "You mean?" Lucius seems to think of only one organization that can fight against all wizards "top blood."

    "Yes, so we should speed up our action, otherwise he should wait in a hurry, which has made him wait for a long time."

    "Well, how much do you need?"

    Greyback held out five fingers.

    "500 galleons?"

    ¡°£¡¡±

    "OK, 5000 is 5000. Remember to say more to me. I funded you!"

    "Well, how dare I forget ~" greyback raised his fingers again. They were six fingers.

 Chapter 254

    HEMA looked at the two people''s transaction from the side and frowned, but he also got a lot of information. The first point is that Greg Burke is also a money lover

    No, the first point is that greyback has not left Britain, which proves the second point. Voldemort has not left the Albanian forest, at least not returned.

    Greyback is going to pick him up. Lucius also seems to know about Voldemort, but he doesn''t seem to have notified other death eaters, just a few small leaders?

    HEMA narrowed her eyes and continued to look, ready to start or follow them, and the target must be placed on greyback. After all, he is the actor.

    "I can''t give these cash galleons at once. I have to wait until I make an appointment to take them out. Gulingge has always been a recording system. If I take so much money at once, I will be found. Making an appointment in advance will reduce the risk."

    "OK, we''ll meet here in five days. By the way, don''t leave a small tail." Greyback threw another spell around.

    A white light spread out in an instant. Hermaton was surprised and his figure was revealed under the flashing light. Fortunately, the next second, he directly ate a prop candy studied by Gemini, and his face changed rapidly.

    "There''s a kid!" Greyback found him and walked slowly over. HEMA even pretended to be afraid.

    "... what do you want?"

    "No, we don''t do anything! Avada... "Greyback smiled and slowly raised his wand. A green light flickered. HEMA also stared. It''s more like killing curse!

    HEMA suddenly retreated back. The next second, Lucius also held each other''s wrist "greyback! Are you out of you mind? He used black magic here. Auror of the Ministry of magic often patrolled near Diagon Lane recently! "

    "But I was originally offered a reward. Give it to me. The shadow is hidden and nothing is forgotten!"

    The two spells flashed out at the same time. The first spell hid its magic reaction, and the second spell hit the escaping HEMA, and then the whole person hit the ground directly.

    "This is not solved. Sometimes we should be good at using small skills and killing people when they come up, which will be more and more unfavorable to ourselves."

    "Hum! Lucius, don''t give me this. After two years of being a gentleman, you''re really a righteous man? We are all the same, arrogant killers! "

    Greyback''s muddy yellow eyes glanced at HEMA who fell to the ground, then turned his head and waved his wand and disappeared in place, while Lucius frowned, looked at HEMA and threw his cloak and disappeared in place.

    In the dark alley, after HEMA lay on the ground for a few minutes, he also slowly stood up and breathed a deep breath.

    "My God... Fortunately, my magic resistance can resist that forgetfulness. If I wasn''t afraid of startling the snake, I would just go up with you and use it like this."

    HEMA complained from her heart, but her expression showed a confused feeling. After all, he was not sure whether the two people really left, especially Lucius, the old fox.

    As HEMA staggered towards Diagon lane, a figure looked at HEMA farther and farther away and slowly nodded his head. "You don''t have such care, greyback, so I can live longer."

    With more and more people around, HEMA also integrated herself into the crowd. As soon as she shook her body, she became her original appearance and continued to wander as if nothing had happened, just like an ordinary wizard.

    But just as HEMA was going to buy some nice candles, she suddenly came back to her senses. The bulbs and fragmentary decorations were still in Lockhart''s bag!

    "I have to find him... It''s really troublesome. It seems that I have to learn a magic spell to find someone, and I didn''t bring the little guy out. What''s the trouble!"

    HEMA sighed, but she didn''t specifically look for each other. Instead, she looked for a snack shop while buying what she needed on the main road of Diagon Alley. After all, the other party must have a good stroll when they want to buy snacks.

    Half an hour later, HEMA looked at the list in her hand and felt that she had bought almost everything she needed, but she still didn''t meet Mr. Lockhart.

    But just as he was going to buy some books and potions he needed, a tall figure suddenly bumped into him.

    Fortunately, HEMA''s body was strong and did not fall, but directly blocked there, and the other party also reacted.

    "Sorry, sorry!"

    HEMA looked up and saw each other''s appearance. He was a very tall man, wearing a very loose and slightly funny robe, and his fluffy white hair made people feel very sloppy.

    HEMA didn''t look more carefully. She nodded and wanted to go forward, but a voice behind her stunned him.

    "Mr. Lovegood!"

    "Who called me?"

    "It''s me, Reese!"

    "Oh, it''s from the newspaper. What can I do for you?"

    "Can''t I call you if there''s nothing?"

    HEMA looked around and found that Lockhart had shouted at the misty gentleman, but Lovegood... Hey? Luna''s father?!

    HEMA also walked quickly. Lockhart was stunned when he saw HEMA. "Haven''t you finished?"

    "There are some other things. By the way, I just forgot to ask you to take my things."

    "Sorry, I just found a magic express to send it to you. I thought you left." Lockhart scratched his head.

    "It''s all right. Thank you, Mr. Reese."

    "Yes." He also nodded, and he was very afraid that HEMA would reveal his identity.

    "By the way, who is this?"

    "Mr. cherophelius Lovegood, the editor in chief of the magazine singing the opposite tune, is a very talented one. At present, I am Mr. Lovegood''s neighbor."

    "Oh, Hello, Mr. Lovegood. Are you miss Luna''s father?"

    "Hello, yes, Luna is. Are you a student of Hogwarts?" Lovegood took out his pocket watch and looked at it. It''s not Christmas yet?

    "Of course, but today, because the headmaster arranged for me to buy Christmas decoration materials."

    "Oh, that''s just right, this classmate..."

    "HEMA EBO."

    "Oh, HEMA... Classmate Aibo! I happen to be here to help Luna choose a Christmas gift. Just help me. "

    "Hey? I? I don''t know what Miss Luna likes? "

    Nearby Lockhart also took a look at Lovegood. He didn''t know what the other party thought. After all, this guy is a little strange. He suddenly thinks of it.

    "It''s all right. Let''s have a good look!"

    "Then I''ll go first." Lockhart will slip away immediately. After all, he hasn''t found a good snack yet. Although he has got two, it seems not enough. It''s really not good. He can only go to the Muggle world.

    HEMA was dragged away reluctantly, and Lockhart seemed to feel a sense of reward success. After all, he was crazy abused by this guy at that time.

 Chapter 255

    "Dear Mr. Abbott, have you read my magazine?"

    "Of course, I''ve seen many issues, and some of them were given to me by Miss Lovegood." HEMA also answered kindly, but her head was going to explode, because the other party didn''t stop his questions along the way.

    How many people from your family? How old is it? How tall are you? I prefer books. Where do you want to go when traveling? What character girls do you like? It feels like a blind date

    In fact, Mr. Lovegood is here on a blind date. Of course, it''s for his daughter. It doesn''t mean that he really wants to deal with his daughter.

    But because the girl in his family has become different or normal recently, which is very abnormal for him.

    It''s not bad. In fact, he knows that he and Luna have been affected by her departure. Although he doesn''t say it, this is certain.

    Therefore, he and Luna have found a way to avoid this point, that is, to change their attitude towards life, but compared with ordinary people, they really look a little different.

    But recently, his dear daughter has undergone some changes. From the beginning, she wears very strange clothes and becomes more and more normal.

    It''s also normal to communicate with others. Although it sometimes returns to its original appearance, it''s obviously not a strange girl anymore.

    And listening to some teachers, her grades became better, at least more positive. Finally, he tried to communicate with Luna in a letter.

    The final result is a boy named HEMA Aibo. Although her dear daughter didn''t say it clearly, she mentioned the boy many times in her words.

    So he wrote it down and planned to ask Luna to invite him to his house during the Christmas holiday, so that he could have an in-depth communication with each other.

    But unexpectedly, he realized this goal ahead of time, so he was still a little surprised, so he invited the other party with the strength of his wine.

    After half an hour, he and the other party had a good understanding and felt that the child was really excellent, no matter what he knew, his conversation and character.

    Although he doesn''t care so much about his appearance, he deserves the qualification of his Lovegood son-in-law. The most important thing is that he often watches him sing the opposite tune, so he is really satisfied!

    "Shall we go to the Leaky Cauldron bar and sit down?"

    "Well, Mr. Lovegood, aren''t you going to buy a present for Miss Luna?"

    "Oh, oh! I forgot, but it''s not too late to buy it next time. Let''s have a good chat. "

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Lovegood. I can''t stay with you anymore. I have to go shopping for the school and go back in the afternoon."

    "Forget you have something else to do, that''s it. This is my magic road address. If you want to be a guest, go there at any time." Lovegood took a note from his pocket and stuffed it into HEMA''s hand.

    "All right, Mr. Lovegood. Bye then." HEMA nodded, then turned her head and walked away quickly.

    "Goodbye!"

    "My God, I can finally go to the bookstore. I almost collapsed. I deserve to be Luna''s father. I really have a hand in psychological warfare."

    He went to the bookstore slowly, and make complaints about him. He finally got a break.

    When I came to Licheng bookstore, it was not the school entrance season and there were few people. Looking at the books placed on the dome and the three winding stairs, HEMA also smiled. It was heaven.

    He walked slowly upstairs. The Wizards around him didn''t care about him. They all looked down at the book. HEMA narrowed her eyes and felt the magic shaking.

    It''s not that he deliberately explores the magic smell of others, but whether there are strong wizards around him, because strong usually represents danger.

    Just when he came to the second floor, a tall witch came into HEMA''s eyes. Her long blue hair and snow-white skin gave people the feeling of a big lady.

    It was a little out of tune with the surrounding environment, but HEMA didn''t look much. She took back her eyes and began to find it on the bookshelf.

    Because Snape''s study on potions has become more and more strict recently, he has to go and see more, so Snape recommended him several advanced books on potions.

    It was only in senior grade, but Snape said that as a genius, you should learn more and see more, unless you are lazy waste.

    So he didn''t know what to say. After all, he refuted Snape and had to behave strangely, so he listened.

    A few minutes later, he finally saw the book Snape said, but it was tall. He stretched out his arm and took it. He found that his 170 little man was still not in charge.

    Just as he was about to release a spell, a slender white hand fell directly on the book, gently pulled it out and handed it to HEMA.

    "Thank you..." HEMA turned her head and saw the gray blue robe again. This time, he also saw the face he didn''t see just now. In an instant, her pupils widened and punched her!

    The other party seemed surprised to look at HEMA and punched him. Then HEMA successfully flew out and hit the ground a few meters away.

    All the people around raised their heads and looked at HEMA. The tall figure came up to him and stretched out his hand.

    HEMA frowned, felt the eyes of the people around her, shook her hand and stood up slowly.

    "You''re not dead... Why are you here?" Hemala stepped into the distance and said in a low voice. Looking at each other''s exquisite Oriental face, he won''t forget it!

    She was Kui 12 who had fought with him in the forbidden forest for more than half a day, but she looked a little younger than at that time. She should have deliberately painted heavy makeup at that time.

    "Read a book." The other party looked at him indifferently, and then quickly pulled his hand away, but HEMA''s backhand just gripped the other party.

    "I''m going to shout. Do you want to enter the Ministry of magic?"

    "... don''t you want to go in?" HEMA looked at each other''s serious eyes and slowly released her hand, but the rune and dragon power were at their maximum and ready to fight at any time.

    Although he felt that he couldn''t beat each other, because according to burial 3, Kui 12 was a weakened version at that time, and should be restored now... Hey, isn''t it?

    HEMA explored carefully and found that although the other party maintained great strength, the magic was completely dispersed. Although it did not exclude the possibility of hiding, it could not be so clean.

    That is to say, this guy has run out of Magic now? How is it possible that a person will run out of magic only after continuous fighting. She looks like she was fighting in the past.

    "I asked you why you are here, or I would report to the Ministry of magic. According to my perception, you should have no magic now, and you don''t have a weapon."

    "You don''t need weapons to kill."

    "But you can''t kill me without weapons."

    "You want to try!"

    "Try!"

    The two men suddenly became wary, but just then, a male wizard in a black robe came over with a badge pinned on his body.

    "Be careful, guys. Don''t break our books."

    "Book..." HEMA remembered that she was still holding the book in her hand. At this time, the cover of the book had been wrinkled.

    "Sorry, I''ll buy this book." HEMA said to the clerk.

    "OK."

    "I want this book. I got it first." Before the clerk nodded, Kui 12 next to him said.

    "Hey? What do you mean? " Hermaton''s face grew cold again.

    "It''s boring. You don''t want to rob a weak woman with me." Kui 12 narrowed his eyes, and the people around him began to quietly criticize HEMA for not understanding flexibility. Such a beautiful little sister, this guy must be a base or something.

    HEMA frowned several times and finally handed it to Kui 12 next to her. Kui 12 took it, paid the money very quickly, and then sat down slowly on the small sofa on one side and continued to read.

    HEMA also has no way. So many people can''t fight. Call the people of the Ministry of magic and need him to go out. The other party can certainly leave quickly.

    Besides, can the Ministry of magic really catch or defeat each other? So he was a little helpless.

    After thinking about it, HEMA finally thought of a way, so she stabilized her mood and continued to find the books she needed.

    After a while, HEMA bought all the books she needed and wrote down the delivery address. The bookstore would fly the books to Hogwarts by Owl within three working days.

    After finishing her own business, HEMA also took a novel and sat down next to Kui 12, getting closer and closer.

    The other party didn''t seem afraid or disgusted. She still looked at the book expressionless. HEMA looked at the title of the book "the son of the storm and the rainbow"

    "Hey? This is not my book... "HEMA was stunned. This is his first short story published at present. It summarizes many small stories. It is a collection. It was written in the summer vacation and published in October, but it is said that the sales volume is not particularly good.

    "Huh? Your book? "

    "My, don''t you believe it? Look at the author''s name. "

    "Oh, I won''t read it. After that, I closed the book."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 256

    After the other party changed a book, HEMA still sat next to the girl in other people''s eyes and kept disturbing the other party.

    "I''m going to report to the Ministry of magic."

    "If you are afraid of death, call aurora."

    "Do you want to fight?"

    "Yes, but I don''t want to now. I just want to read quietly. After all, it''s a holiday."

    After chatting for more than ten minutes, HEMA finally got a useful message in the chat and slowly showed a smile.

    "Miss Kui 12 is in the rest time. She is really powerful because of the evil organization such as top blood and the free time of rest."

    "You don''t have to satirize the organization. The organization itself has indeed done a lot of times to hurt others, but I think everything is worth it for the final success."

    "So what is the final success, conquering the magic world and the world, even if it is successful? Is your so-called ideal so superficial? "

    "You don''t understand, of course I don''t understand, but I understand that I have to."

    "Well, but your sins, the people you killed, will not change. Even if the last thing is right, can you feel at ease?"

    HEMA also started psychological warfare. After all, he is a good apprentice of "bad hearted" Dumbledore. Naturally, he should give full play to his special skills.

    However, his mind taking and reading skills are not good enough to penetrate the inner defense line of Kui 12, otherwise it would be much easier.

    "I haven''t killed anyone, at least I haven''t killed myself. I will only defeat the enemy and hand it over to my teammates and organizations."

    "Isn''t that the same as you killed?" Although HEMA does not believe that the other party has not killed anyone, even if it is true, the sin of the organization itself is sin.

    "But your organization itself has become a sin itself. If the final goal has not been achieved, or it is an illusion, your killing will not become a simple evil!"

    "No!" Finally, Kui 12''s mood fluctuated a little, yelled at HEMA, and his godless eyes twinkled with anger.

    "Maybe..." HEMA narrowed her eyes.

    The other party also reacted immediately and found that his emotions were guided by the other party. He ignored HEMA, but raised the book and continued to read.

    But HEMA would not let go of each other. Her body was closer. Her legs and arms had touched each other''s body, and Kui 12 trembled slightly.

    "What the hell do you want to do?"

    "I think..." HEMA suddenly remembered the imperial tune of the past, but she finally held back. As a gentleman, she must be calm.

    "Didn''t I let you feel the warmth of justice?"

    "Oh? Then we might as well go to the Leaky Cauldron bar and find a place to feel the warmth. " Kui 12, who was originally indifferent, leaned towards him, and a warm heat was uploaded from each other''s body.

    "..." HEMA first followed her cheeks and neck, but then the goose bumps rose. Although the other party was a beautiful woman, she always felt that there was something wrong.

    Because he thought of the scene when the other side''s blade crossed his body and then engaged in a crazy melee with himself, hematon became a sage mode.

    "Come on, I''m a serious wizard..." HEMA gently took each other''s hands off and took the initiative to withdraw from her position.

    "Oh, that''s it." The other party saw that HEMA''s neck was slightly red and narrowed her eyes. She was very sarcastic.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Then they fell into a very long silence. The other party continued to pick up HEMA''s book and read it, and HEMA also took a book at will and read it together.

    HEMA doesn''t intend to give up easily. In fact, what he has been waiting for is when the other party leaves. He wants to track the other party a little, but the other party doesn''t go.

    Gradually, the time came from noon to evening, and the sun outside the window gradually turned orange red, refracted by the window and hit their pages.

    HEMA suddenly raised her head and found that an afternoon had passed. Although Dumbledore didn''t say the time limit, after all, today is Saturday, but it''s better to go back before evening!

    But just about to get up, Kui 12 stood up and was ready to leave. Hematon frowned and left.

    "You don''t have to tell me. I''m on vacation now. If you want to catch me, we''ll call slowly, but we want other information. Sorry, there''s no time."

    Kui 12 said something casually, then came downstairs with two books in her arms, and began to check out with the clerk. HEMA looked at each other''s back and hesitated a little. Otherwise, forget it?

    But looking at each other out of lichen bookstore, HEMA also followed up. Anyway, it''s all right. Today, Lucius and greyback are in action. Voldemort definitely has contact with the top blood man, so she may also have a task.

    At least see where she goes. If so, put it aside. After all, as she said, now the Ministry of magic sends someone to catch her.

    Although he can summon the little guy, it''s too easy to expose the sword in his hand. After all, the top blood is very large according to the details of burial 3.

    Therefore, it is clear that a person can not completely change the situation of the battle, and will scare the snake, so he just needs to follow first.

    About the meeting between Lucius and greyback in five days, go back and discuss with Dumbledore and let him negotiate with the Ministry of magic himself.

    But there are many hidden top blood members in the Ministry of magic. Although they have made vows now, some things may be.

    HEMA thought for a moment and followed quickly. She found the other party walking towards the south of Diagon Alley.

    "Where are you going? Dear Miss Kui 12? "

    "You are so annoying."

    "I am also for the safety of others."

    "Little boy, you worry too much. At your age, you should lie down in school and make a living."

    "But I know that with the existence of you and Voldemort, even if you graduate, the world you face has changed. What else can you cook?"

    "How can you be sure that the world won''t get better under the control of top blood? Now the Ministry of magic is very good? The current system is very good? "

    The other party''s problem also made HEMA fall into a short thought, but then clenched her fist. "Maybe it''s not perfect now, but if you use killing and simple power, as you said, to control, will the world really be better?"

    "It''s just better on the surface. The kernel is still rotten."

    "You have your reason and I have my insistence. Let''s perform our respective duties and divide life and death on the battlefield. Don''t waste my precious rest time."

    "..." HEMA was offended. Instead of talking, she continued to follow. A few minutes later, she came to the broken cauldron bar.

    "What would you like, two?" Boss Tom came slowly, but he was stunned when he saw HEMA.

    "Oh, Mr. Abbott!"

    "Hello, boss Tom."

    "Hello, Mr. Abbott. What can I do for you?"

    "Want a room, a bigger one." Kui 12 suddenly interrupted, and then dear old Tom was stunned, and then showed a knowing smile.

    "No... I''m not here to stay." HEMA immediately said to each other.

    But the other party raised a smile from the person who came over. "Yes, I understand. I understand very well. I won''t tell Mrs. Aibo. I''ll take you there!"

    "Kui 12?" HEMA also looked at Kui 12 nearby, but found that the other party had no intention to explain. It seemed that it was intentional.

    "Well, since you play like this, I''ll accompany you!" HEMA narrowed her eyes, followed old Tom and walked up the stairs. Kui 12 followed him slowly.

    But the next second, a hand suddenly pulled her wrist. Her wrist immediately reversed and directly stuck the blood vessels on each other''s wrist!

    "Oh, it hurts! Let go! "

    With a painful cry, a girl who looked about the same age as Ellie appeared next to Kui 12.

    "Kui 14, what are you doing here? I remember you were on vacation, too? "

    "So let''s go together."

    "I like to be quiet. Leave quickly..."

    "Oh, you are so heartless that you forget me when you have a puppy!"

    "What are you talking about? I''m just looking for a chance to kill him... "

    "But your magic is still sealed. I can kill you." A touch of cold awn appeared in the thin and short Kui 14''s eyes.

    "Then you can try." Kui 12 said coldly, and surprisingly raised a smile, which made Kui 14 feel a sudden chill on his back!

 Chapter 257

    When HEMA came to the room, she took off her robe and revealed her neat white shirt and trousers.

    Originally, he planned to finish everything in the morning and then go to Muggle world, but he didn''t expect to waste time because of these guys.

    After waiting for half a minute, Kui 12 also walked in and took the door to death. With a click, HEMA''s heart also clicked.

    "I''m ready to rest."

    "You rest, I''m not in your way," HEMA said casually, but watching the other party take off his robe and reveal his goose yellow dress, he still swallowed his saliva. Man''s nature... Can''t resist!

    "Well, feel free. I''m leaving England tomorrow. You stay here and there''s no result. I said, I''m on vacation."

    "..." HEMA looked at Kui 12, who lay on the bed and began to read again, frowned, breathed deeply, stood up, picked up her robe and went out.

    As soon as I opened the door and planned to go downstairs, I saw three people entering the broken cauldron bar. The appearance of two of them made HEMA particularly familiar!

    Mr. and Mrs. Granger? Hermione''s parents, because their clothes are so Muggle, how do they come back here?

    HEMA hurried downstairs and noticed the figure behind the Grangers, a thin man with a big politeness.

    "A little strange..." HEMA frowned and walked towards the other side. Old Tom went to greet them. HEMA also heard Mr. Granger speak.

    "Open two rooms."

    "Yes, sir, come with me."

    Old Tom led the three people to the stairs. The figure with a hat still followed at the back. Grangers and old Tom also came to HEMA.

    HEMA looked at Mr. and Mrs. Granger, and suddenly a cloud came to her face with some dirty magic. This is the magic smell of soul black magic!

    HEMA also found the gray light in the eyes of Granger and his wife, as if they were seriously ill and in a semi coma. They were controlled!

    HEMA suddenly understood, but did not rush to fight the people behind him, because he was too close to the Grangers, prone to accidents, and the other party controlled their souls, which might directly destroy their memories and minds.

    The next second, the man with the hat passed by his side. He looked at the other side. He was stunned by the other side''s appearance. It was him!?

    HEMA and Dogan often discuss some cases handled by the Ministry of magic recently, and one of them is a notorious black wizard remembered by him.

    It''s this one, because half of his face is burned, and his beard and hair are light green, so it''s very easy to recognize. Although there is no burn scar, his appearance is at least seven points similar to the portrait.

    So not surprisingly, this is the guy called drum soul wizard! It is said that when he was a teenager, he was a student of demstrom.

    But because of his lonely character, no friends, and because demstrom''s control over black magic is relatively loose, he has changed from an ordinary black magic researcher to a real Dark Wizard.

    He used music to release a special magic spell, which can control people''s soul and body and turn them into their own puppets.

    Originally, the spell was still controllable, but once, the friction between him and his classmates made him think of using the spell as a killing tool.

    When the other party was resting in the library, he controlled the other party, asked the other party to hold a pen and cut his throat in front of dozens of students!

    Later, because this matter became more and more serious, the other party''s parents would not let him go, and finally sentenced him to drop out of school.

    He should have been imprisoned, but because he was only 13 years old at that time, and his family also paid a lot of money to compensate each other.

    But what was supposed to be the end, but later intensified. At the age of 15, for some reason, he killed all his family and fled Europe.

    Then he began to appear all over the world. Of course, with the attention of various magic ministries, his frequency became lower and lower, and there were almost no crimes in the past two years.

    However, in addition to arresting him, the strangest thing about Auror is that his motive for committing the crime seems to have no reason to control each other and then kill each other.

    So HEMA mentioned her voice even more. After all, Hermione''s parents had an accident. He didn''t know what to do?

    In other words, how did the couple meet the wizard? It''s really God. I just met them! Forget it, follow up first!

    HEMA walked slowly upstairs, as if she hadn''t noticed them, and followed the man along the long corridor.

    After seven or eight meters, old Tom and Granger stood down in front of a room, and the man took the key and walked into the opposite room.

    At this moment, HEMA''s shoulder suddenly sank and one more arm was added. HEMA was stunned and frowned when she saw the slender hand.

    "Didn''t you go to rest?"

    "Didn''t I see something fun?" Kui 12 seemed to inject a little cold, and the sound sounded in HEMA''s ear.

    "The couple are the parents of my classmates. I must save them. What can you do?"

    "I''m your enemy. Are you asking your enemy for advice?"

    "Hehe, I knew you couldn''t do it." HEMA also said it on purpose.

    The other party wasn''t fooled either. He pulled his shirt collar and said, "come to the room. I''ll talk to you slowly. Maybe I can cooperate with you this time."

    "Oh? But why are you so strange? "

    "Ha ha." It is still a sound without any emotion.

    "..." when hermaton felt that this teacher was somewhat similar to his teacher cahor, but he was more indifferent and didn''t even change his mood at all. This is just a cold temper. His teacher feels like a fairy without desire.

    In fact, HEMA didn''t want to cooperate with each other. At first, she just asked jokingly, but she didn''t expect that the other party might really have a way.

    After all, the black wizard organization certainly knows more about the black wizard. Maybe it can really solve the control of Hermione''s parents and catch that guy.

    After all, the guy''s reward is very high, up to 10000 gallons, which is converted, of course, because many magic departments have their own rewards, and they are not alone. As long as you catch it, you can get all the rewards everywhere.

    "So, what''s your opinion? I''m just a little wizard. I don''t know as much as you." HEMA also said directly.

    In fact, he always knew that although his combat effectiveness was good, he didn''t master a lot of common sense.

    This is inevitable, because his age is here, his magic experience is limited, his mastery of magic spells is naturally less, and it is difficult to diversify. Even now, he is not as good as many fourth graders who study well.

    Of course, HEMA doesn''t feel ashamed. If she doesn''t understand something, she will ask immediately. This is the correct attitude that a wizard should have, which is not right for people.

    So he made a simple rule for himself: "if you are not ashamed to ask, everyone is a teacher."

 Chapter 258

    "Oh? There is an old saying from China. How do you say it? Don''t be ashamed to ask. "

    "I''m not ashamed to ask. Although you are the enemy, according to the wizard, you are an elder." HEMA looked into each other''s eyes and said with a smile.

    The other party frowned. She heard that the little boy said she was old. It was interesting, but she didn''t bother to talk to him.

    "Well, do you want to save those two Muggles or catch that guy."

    "Can''t you take them all? It doesn''t seem to make a big difference? "

    "Almost, but how can you save people and fight together? Well, I''m on vacation. Even if you''re a member of the top blood, I won''t help. "

    "... well, I don''t need your help. Do you have to talk about the solution? I''m just a little wizard. I don''t know too much. Give me advice. "

    "Hehe, actually, there''s nothing to say. You should have heard the story of the so-called drum soul master?"

    "Well, I''ve also seen his details, from the Ministry of magic. Of course, don''t you also have an informant from the Ministry of magic?"

    "Don''t set it up. I won''t involve the informant. Besides, I don''t know. If you know, it''s good to talk. Cough..."

    Kui 12 said and coughed twice, but she was still expressionless. She pointed to the water cup next to her. Suddenly HEMA understood.

    This guy looks cold. In fact, he has a lot of inner drama. Wait for me. I''ll fight you on the next battlefield!

    I poured water for the other party. Kui 12 drank slowly, and then continued to say "it''s actually very simple."

    "In essence, drumming the soul is a simple magic spell that controls the soul, but with the gimmick of music. The essence is not much different from the ordinary evil curse on the soul."

    "Well, how do you solve it?"

    "It''s the same. Just break the soul connection they see. His control is in the form of a puppet, not a release, which will work forever."

    "So how do you cut off the soul connection?"

    "It feels like you don''t know anything."

    "I''m really just a second and third grader at Hogwarts. Do you really think I''m a genius?"

    "... well, I believe it, but it''s also very simple to cut off the soul. It''s just to impact with your soul power. Of course, I''ll rule out that you won''t impact with your soul power first."

    "I really won''t."

    "Then there is no way, at least I will not, I will not help, after all, we are the enemy."

    As the other party''s words fell, HEMA spit hard. His soul power is very strong. At least Mr. cahor said this himself, which should be very powerful.

    Maybe it has something to do with him being a transgressor. His soul is relatively strong, but he hasn''t learned to use direct soul force as a weapon.

    "It seems that these two people are not controlled for a long time. If the time is too long, even if they come back, they will have some mental problems."

    "Then we must act now. In other words, can I kill that guy directly?"

    "It''s a good question. It''s reasonable to say that it''s OK, but you can guarantee that he won''t kill all the people he controls before you kill him."

    "It''s not just the Grangers, is it?" HEMA also suddenly thought of old Tom who was just wrong and didn''t say hello to him.

    "Yes, he controls at least 6 or 7 people. This is what I can observe. It''s likely to be more, so it''s up to you."

    "Woo Hoo... Can I ask you to help me solve him together?"

    "No."

    "We are not enemies now, isn''t that what you say?"

    "That''s not good, because I''m on vacation. In addition, I don''t have magic now. You should feel it too."

    "If there is magic, your combat effectiveness is not low."

    "But without magic, it is impossible to resist each other''s magic sound. At the moment when he knocks down with a magic drum hammer, I may also be controlled. Of course, there will be others."

    "So you''re useless. It''s all right." HEMA also took the opportunity to ridicule a wave.

    "So if you really want to lose the second, you''d better get that little guy out of your house."

    "Huh?" Hearing what the other party said, HEMA''s eyes stood up slightly and looked at the other party, because the little guy followed him. It seemed that only some students in the school knew, and of course the old guy buried 3.

    But now it should be working in Dumbledore. There should be no news. That is to say, they also have intelligence eyes in the school.

    "Don''t think about it. I didn''t know it, but now I know it."

    "..." HEMA saw the other party showing a white eye, and suddenly understood. Come here, wipe, I HEMA was told the opposite way!

    "But look at it, it can''t come?"

    "Naturally, this is a weapon. Although it is not an extreme threat to your top blood, after all, you also have inheritors."

    "Inheritor? Is that what you call it? However, how do you plan to solve it? I won''t help. "

    "Then why did you tell me here? If you don''t want to help me at all, just come up and say nothing."

    "Well, because he was a member of our original intelligence department, and later transferred to the team of dark warlocks, but he left without saying goodbye the year before last."

    "According to others, although we kill people, no one kills people for no reason like him. It can be said that he is a madman."

    "So I don''t want to fight a madman. I''m afraid an awada will die on me... But since I have to cut off my soul first, I must try."

    HEMA closed her eyes and shouted in her heart, "come out to work, sister Xiao Wenna, please!"

    ¡°xxx£¡ Am I a tool man? Call me when there''s something to say, how long has it been since the last lottery? What''s the meaning of my system? Xxxx£¡¡±

    Xiao Wenna came out of HEMA''s head and opened the Zuan mode, but most of them were blocked by the plug-ins of her own system.

    "Are you ready?"

    "So what do you have? Remember the lucky draw. The gold coins have accumulated to more than 70000."

    "I will smoke, mainly because I haven''t opened any fun pools recently."

    "Ten ten companies, I solved the problem of soul connection for you." Xiao Wenna looked at HEMA and said angrily.

    "Really?!" Yes, it was for this that HEMA summoned the other party, because he suddenly thought that he, as a jumper, had a strong soul.

    Well, as a piercer like him, although it''s cold now, Xiao Wenna, who is also a regular piercer, naturally has a very high soul power.

    "Of course, but if you don''t smoke, I won''t work for you in vain. Although others can''t see me, my soul will attack me, okay?"

    "Thank you. Thank elder Xiao Wenna for her great help. It will be solved."

    "I''m just for Hermione. After all, anyone who has seen Harry Potter will remember the scene that erased my parents'' memory before Hermione''s war, which also made me grow up a lot, so let me be a tool man voluntarily."

    "I''ll take a look around first. How many people are controlled by him, and then make a decision. Wait here first." Then he went straight through the wall and flew out.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    "I began to use mental strength to solve the controlled people." HEMA said casually, in exchange for a very disdainful white eye.

    "Don''t you believe it?"

    "I didn''t say I didn''t believe it."

    "Then take it as if you don''t believe it. Dare you bet?"

    "What are you betting on?"

    "You see, you obviously don''t believe it."

    "Well, I don''t believe it. What are you betting on?"

    "You..."

 Chapter 259

    In this way, HEMA and Kui 12 entered the state of mutual silence and sitting with a bookworm, but Kui 12 also frowned when looking at HEMA with a relaxed face. Is he really cutting off each other''s connection? That''s strange

    HEMA looked relaxed on the surface at the moment, but she had been thinking about her battle strategy for a while, because even if sister Xiao Wenna could cut off his contact with others.

    But at that moment, he will also notice, so he must be disturbed to control again, or hinder sister Xiao Wenna''s action.

    Then he must cooperate better with the other party. He takes himself as the main attack and attracts fire. The rest will be handed over to sister Xiao Wenna. He can''t fail. Failure represents casualties. It''s really not good. He should also keep Hermione''s parents.

    Although HEMA felt a little selfish, there was no doubt that if there was no way to cut it off at once, he could only do so.

    "My God, that guy almost found out!"

    "What''s the matter?" HEMA looked at Xiao Wenna with a nervous face and asked in a hurry.

    "When I was just exploring my surroundings with my soul, I was almost detected by the other party, but who am I? I''m a super Xiao Wenna who combines the Strider and the system. That''s what he does."

    "Get down to business." Hermaton''s face changed from concern to indifference.

    "Cough, it''s serious. At present, there are seven people controlled by him. Two are far away. If I interfered a little in the past, it would be cut off directly, and he can''t feel it."

    "Where are these two?"

    "Downstairs."

    "That should be boss Tom and a guest. Do you really have no problem solving these two first?"

    "No, he used the magic sound to control the two people, but it is also temporary control. Now the two people are in a normal state, but there is a thin thread of the soul involved. If he is close, the two can connect directly, but the distance is far, which is a good opportunity."

    "Then you can deal with these two people in a moment. How about the remaining five?"

    "Two of them, you know, are the Grangers. They have been controlled for a short time. It should be relatively simple to cut off, but they are too close to the guy next to them. He can feel it just after cutting off."

    "But when it''s cut off, won''t it be perceived?"

    "Although I can''t fully guarantee this, 90 percent. I can do it when he can''t react. The other three people are in some trouble."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Those three people seem to have been controlled for a long time. They have completely become a walking corpse. Their souls are very fragile. If I do it, they will probably become living dead. It''s like being pulled out by Dementors. Of course, one third can restore their normal state by seven or eight."

    "But what if we don''t care?"

    "If you kill this guy directly, these people will also collapse their souls at the same time..."

    "In other words, it''s hopeless."

    "Almost so." Xiao Wenna also has something to say. After all, she can''t do what she can''t do.

    "Thank you, so let''s act directly and don''t delay. You first cut off the two people downstairs, and then come up immediately and go to the Grangers. I''ll attack the guy myself at the same time!"

    "Well, what about the three?"

    "Cut it off at the same time. Since there is no way to cure it, it''s better to cut off the soul directly and strive for the 30% chance than to be controlled by him and then die."

    "Well, I see. I''ll go down first!" With that, Xiao Wenna also took action immediately and jumped directly into the floor.

    HEMA also stood up and walked outside. Kui 12 on one side was also stunned and immediately shouted, "what are you doing?"

    "Go kill, what''s the matter?"

    "Go, don''t go back to me. Later, people from the Ministry of magic came and affected my rest." With a wave of Kui 12, she used up all the magic she had just recovered, and pushed HEMA directly out of the door.

    "It''s really ruthless. My book is still in it. Forget it, work first!"

    HEMA carefully approached each other''s door. Her whole body gradually turned into a dragon, and the scales scattered around her limbs, ready to cut off each other''s head at the moment when the other party opened the door.

    Although he hasn''t cut off a person''s head, he doesn''t inspire himself after all. I''m afraid he''ll fall off the chain in a moment.

    Finally, more than ten seconds later, Xiao Wenna''s figure suddenly flew out of the ground, made an OK towards HEMA, and then rushed into the next Granger couple''s room!

    HEMA also suddenly widened her eyes and kicked directly on the other party''s door. With a click, the whole door was smashed and sawdust splashed!

    HEMA then dashed the dust in, but the green light suddenly shone. HEMA suddenly picked up a board in front of her and approached quickly,

    Once, the wooden block in front of her was broken in an instant, but HEMA also came to the front of the other party''s figure. Her claws cut through the air, puffed, and blood splashed!

    But before HEMA could breathe a sigh of relief, another light suddenly lit up on the side. HEMA sniffed and immediately responded, "no!"

    The figure in front of him dissipated instantly. The purple light on the side cut through the dust and directly hit his body. He flew out directly and hit the corridor!

    "A kid, still trying to kill me? Hey, hey... It seems that you can make another self-defense doll. "

    HEMA felt vaguely that the other party''s footsteps were getting closer and closer. She also coughed up a mouthful of blood. The blood dripping directly on the pendant on her neck, and the whole person''s breath was boiling again.

    But the next second, the two figures rushed up directly and grabbed HEMA''s shoulder. HEMA looked up and found that they were two ordinary tenants who were just curious and went out to see the situation.

    HEMA also saw the small leather drum in each other''s hand at this time. The thin man beat it gently, and the people around him slowly lost their consciousness and surrounded HEMA vaguely.

    HEMA pushed away several people with a sudden push, but was immediately surrounded. Hematon frowned.

    "You can kill me? With your sharp claw, you can use it all at once, just like the double who killed me just now... "The other party laughed sarcastically, and the small drum in his hand beat quickly.

    More than a dozen people also began to hit him directly. HEMA pushed everyone away again, but everyone stood there motionless this time. The soles of their feet emitted a blue light, which reflected each other on the drumstick!

    What about this? If you want to get rid of it, you can only hurt innocent people?!

    "Even as a black wizard, you are the most despicable one!"

    "Thank you for your compliment. It''s the best compliment to me... But there''s more fun." While talking, he knocked again, and saw a tall figure slowly coming from a distance, his eyes blankly coming.

    HEMA was stunned this time, Kui 12?! She''s under control, too. How is that possible!

    "Ha ha, no one can break away from my control. Although I don''t know how you do it, it''s lucky that you''re awake. Otherwise, you''ll miss a good play. It''s very good..."

    Then he touched Kui 12 next to him, but there was no desire in his eyes, only that disgusting arrogance.

    But just as HEMA glanced at the people next to her and was ready to hurt several people, Kui 12, who was originally shaky, suddenly stared at her eyes!

    The next second, a cold flash flashed, and his hands flew directly. With the crisp landing sound of the drumstick, he fell directly into a pool of blood in the scream!

    "I said, you''re still a little boy. That''s what fighting is all about."

    Kui 12 stepped on each other''s body, glanced at HEMA forced out of the crowd, and turned her eyes.

 Chapter 260

    "Thanks."

    "No, I just want some pocket money."

    "..." HEMA suddenly fell into silence. He seemed to forget something. He thought the other party didn''t lack this little money, but he felt he was wrong.

    "Well, how did you solve... Those controlled people?"

    "Well, anyway, I have my own means." HEMA said casually that even if he is a teammate, he can''t expose the fact that the system exists.

    But before he said anything else, more than a dozen people in the back rushed up again, but before taking a few steps, Xiao Wenna flew out of Granger''s room and flicked her fingers. More than a dozen people broke the line and fell directly to the ground.

    At this time, the fog magic released around gradually dissipated. Many wizards downstairs ran up and were stunned when they saw the people falling to the ground. What happened!?

    "Don''t panic, everyone. I''m from the Ministry of magic. I just found the black wizard and arrested him. Spread out. Don''t look around!"

    HEMA released a magic spell, a sign of the Ministry of magic spread around and surrounded the city, which is similar to the reason that the police pulled the cordon.

    The Wizards around were also blocked outside one after another and quickly stepped downstairs. After all, the law enforcement of the Ministry of magic had nothing to do with them.

    HEMA also breathed a sigh of relief. This spell can only be used if it needs to be reported. Most wizards know it and can''t use it, so only real members of the Ministry of magic can use it.

    He couldn''t have used it, but he was just able to use it, which means that Dogan qualified the assistant of the Ministry of magic for him. Fortunately.

    "It seems that the Ministry of magic has given you a good pass."

    "Give me the man. As an assistant of the Ministry of magic, I want to send him to the Ministry of magic."

    "Hehe ~ this is my booty. Naturally, I have to report it myself. I have to get a reward..."

    "...." when hematon frowned, did you have to steal money from me? How are you? As an elder!

    "Then you''re not afraid. I''ll put your real face in the Ministry of magic and let them trace you. Although they may not catch you, it must be very annoying."

    "Oh, if you dare to do so, just do it. I won''t be afraid. And I don''t kill people. It doesn''t mean everyone is like me."

    "... are you threatening me?"

    "What do you think? You''re not threatening me. " Kui 12 looked at HEMA, then snapped his fingers, and a short figure suddenly appeared next to her.

    HEMA also reacted immediately and punched her, but there was a flashing spark in the air!

    "What!? Can you play my knife? " The other party also shouted in surprise. HEMA saw that it was a little girl.

    However, the other party was wearing the same black tights as Kui 12 last time, and his body was tied with all kinds of weapons. He was obviously also a member of Kui.

    "Oh, Hello, little sister!" HEMA said, kicking up again, and the other party danced with both blades. In an instant, it wrapped HEMA''s calf, splashed a spark, and then hit her thigh!

    "Shit!" HEMA was startled, immediately withdrew her leg, and then rammed her elbow on the other party''s body, forcing the other party back!

    "Like a turtle shell, are you Herma EBO?"

    "Yes, little sister, and you?"

    "Don''t call me little sister, you smelly little devil!" Kui 14 also narrowed his eyes and roared, and the short dagger on his wrist glittered again.

    "You can''t beat me. Don''t try." HEMA said casually, slowly raising a mocking smile.

    "OK, I''ll let you try!"

    "Kui 14, no, you really can''t beat this guy. Although he''s not very strong, all your weapons and magic weapons can''t break his defense, and this guy''s resilience is also very high."

    "Then I''ll try more!" But Kui 14 didn''t listen to Kui 12. The whole person directly disappeared in situ and came directly to HEMA. The whole person was like a spiral, and the dagger came quickly towards HEMA''s neck!

    But the next second, HEMA''s figure was stagnant and disappeared there directly. Then Kui 14 felt a sudden pain in her abdomen and the whole person flew out directly!

    Kui 12 flashed and caught each other, but the huge impact directly pressed her against the wall!

    "So fast! But I haven''t... "Kui 14 quickly stabilized his body and was about to pull out his weapon at his waist, but Kui 12 grabbed his wrist.

    "Well, now is my vacation time. Do you really want to disturb me?"

    "... hum! Kui 12, what can I do for you? "

    "Help me get this guy to the Ministry of magic and get the reward."

    "Hey? Go to the Ministry of magic. Are you crazy? "

    "But it''s very valuable." Kui 12 said coldly.

    HEMA suddenly responded, "just give it to me. Don''t bother you!"

    "Ha ha, Kui 12, I''ll just say it? You''re not so greedy. OK, I''ll change money for you, but is this guy really valuable? "

    "About thousands of galleons..."

    "Really?! OK, I''ll go. Then you have a good vacation. " Then he grabbed the black wizard who had been bleeding and dizzy for a long time.

    But HEMA rushed up immediately. This is a real gold and silver man. It''s also a merit not to mention this.

    But before he rushed over, Kui 12 grabbed the knife that had just cut off each other''s hands and came up and stood in front of HEMA.

    HEMA looked at the eyes of the two people. It was necessary to take this guy away. She immediately frowned. Although Kui 12 lost her magic and couldn''t use the magic tool.

    However, the melee strength is very strong, and the other one, although he is not afraid, can play two, which is a little difficult.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Go and remember to get the money back."

    "OK." Kui 14 smiled sarcastically at HEMA and dragged the black wizard to disappear in place. HEMA also sighed.

    "I''m going to have a rest. You can go back to your school." When Kui 12 saw the other party disappear in place, he also directly turned his head and walked towards his room.

    HEMA looked at the darkness outside the window and knew that she had no place to go. She looked at the sleeping wizard on the ground and shook her head helplessly.

    "I really can''t go anywhere. I really have a rest."

    Then HEMA took out a small crystal directly. "Miss Dogan, do you have anything to do? Come to the Leaky Cauldron bar. "

    After that, it was crushed directly, and a green light dissipated in the air like a firefly. After all, these people lying on the ground have to deal with it.

    After standing like this for more than ten minutes, Dogan came out of the fire in the same long windbreaker as usual and walked quickly upstairs.

    "HEMA, what''s the matter?"

    "Do you know the drum soul master?"

    "Are they controlled by the drummer? I''ll report it to the Ministry of magic right away. "

    "Oh, wait a minute, don''t worry. These people are really controlled, but the soul drum master himself has been defeated. There are still hands over there..." HEMA pointed to the pool of blood.

    "What about him?"

    "I was taken to the Ministry of magic, because I didn''t defeat it. I just helped."

    "Not you, who? So powerful? "

    "I''ll talk to you in detail later. Please help me deal with it first. What about this group of people and several other people controlled?"

    "You can only call Auror from the Ministry of magic. After all, they are all wizards."

    "Well, please." HEMA was relieved, and her stomach purred. After a busy day, she only had breakfast.

    "Hungry? Well, wait a minute. I''ll go to the Ministry of magic and come back in a few minutes. Then we go to dinner. I found a good place. "

    "OK."

    Dogan also smiled, as if he thought of something, and then quickly walked downstairs and disappeared into the green flame again.

    At this time, among the figures downstairs, HEMA saw a familiar figure standing there, but she didn''t seem to notice him.

    "Hagrid."

    "HEMA?! Why are you here? " Hagrid was also stunned and thought he had heard wrong.

    "I''m not buying things for others for Christmas."

    "Oh, I almost forgot, but did you start buying so early? I''m also here to do some of the tasks Dumbledore gave me. "

    "Task? oh I''m sorry I didn''t notice you, Mr. Weasley! " HEMA also noticed Mr. Arthur Weasley who had just been blocked by Hagrid.

    "It''s all right. Do you want something to eat?"

    "No, I''m waiting for Miss Dogan."

    "Oh, just upstairs..."

    "It was me and some ''loving'' people who caught a black wizard."

    "Well done! Mr. HEMA! " Arthur Weasley smiled, too.

    "If you can do it, do it. By the way, the task Hagrid just said, if you don''t suggest..."

    Seeing HEMA asking, Mr. Weasley also looked at Hagrid and nodded. "In fact, it''s not a big deal. Many people know it now."

    "Do you know the Sorcerer''s stone?" Hagrid and Mr. Weasley both lowered their voices and dragged HEMA into the corner.

    "Well, what''s the matter?"

    "It was stolen recently."

    "Huh!? How is this possible!? Not that the Sorcerer''s stone was destroyed by Harry and Voldemort... No, the Sorcerer''s stone was not destroyed? "

    "Yes, it was supposed to be destroyed this summer vacation, but Mr. Nicole LeMay had some accidents, which took some time and could not be handled immediately, but the news has been sent out, so he said so."

    "But it''s still stolen, which means someone is an insider."

    "It''s very possible, but I''m afraid only Mr. Nicole LeMay and headmaster Dumbledore knew about it at that time, so the object of suspicion may only be these two people."

    "So now many people know that after theft, it will certainly cause some waves. After all, it is something that can make people immortal."

    "Yes, so Hagrid was sent to find a wizard who is very good at finding magic."

    "Well, I hope I can finish it quickly. Toothy and ah... And some small animals are waiting for me to feed."

    "Well, help you go smoothly."

    At this time, there was a flash of fire not far away. Dogan came on the stage again, followed by two familiar people.

    The next second, HEMA suddenly remembered a very old thing. After solving the unicorn thing last week, she always felt that she had forgotten something. It turned out that she had left them in the Forbidden Forest!

 Chapter 261

    "Hey, guys, I''m sorry about last time!" HEMA hurried over and bowed, but they were stunned first and then nodded.

    "It''s okay, it''s not too bad." Ruth helped HEMA up and patted him on the shoulder. The bearded Ron was also strange and didn''t take the opportunity to ridicule.

    Although they had been waiting in the middle of the night, when they went to the unicorn tribe to find them, they were stopped by several unicorns, but after knowing that they were HEMA''s companions.

    Tell them that their teammates have gone back safely, and give them a lot of magic special fruits, which makes them almost addicted.

    "What''s the matter?" Dogan suddenly asked, which made them look pale. Er... As an officer, you''d better not expect more.

    "It''s all right. What about the people in the Ministry of magic?"

    "Aren''t these two?"

    "But you are not the Department in charge of this."

    "Because it''s already this time, most people get off work and can still contact Aoluo. There are some special tasks, so we even come with our brother."

    "Well, it''s hard for you two."

    "No, it''s our responsibility. It''s hard for you." Rut smiled and walked upstairs with his beard.

    Dogan also went to Herma and noticed Mr. Weasley and Hagrid. "Good evening, guys."

    "Good evening, Miss Dogan. It''s hard to go out for a long time recently."

    "It''s all right. It''s our responsibility. Recently, your department has worked hard. There are a lot of illegal Muggle books to deal with."

    "This is work."

    The two men had a very formulaic chat for a while, and then Dogan waved to HEMA, "come on, let''s go to dinner, two?"

    "We ate." Mr. Weasley said a word immediately, and then quickly hit Hagrid next to him secretly with his elbow. Hagrid also shook, "yes, yes."

    "Then we''ll go first. Bye."

    "If you need my help, you can come to me, and Dumbledore will agree." HEMA also told Mr. Weasley that he was very interested in Muggle illegal books.

    "Of course."

    So HEMA, with an empty stomach, went directly into the fire with Dogan. At the moment of landing, HEMA remembered another thing and seemed to forget the two.

    "Dogan, I forgot to say hello to rut and bearded."

    "Well, yes, but it''s all right. They should be used to it. I never say hello."

    "... all right."

    But HEMA was stunned when she looked forward. In front of him was a couch, next to a small TV and computer, and not far away was a bed.

    The very chic but very used arrangement reminds HEMA of the Snail House scene when she worked in other places. She wants to put all her things in one room.

    "Here is?"

    "My family, I have lived here since I moved to England. You are still the first guest here."

    "Then I''m really honored." HEMA smiled and looked at the crystal lamp emitting a warm yellow halo above her head and the red wine on the small table. She suddenly felt a strange atmosphere.

    "Would you like a drink? I''m still a minor wizard. "

    "Don''t talk nonsense. This is a good wine I''ve treasured for several years. It''s good to take it out for you to drink. Drink it honestly."

    "OK..." HEMA reluctantly sat on the sofa, and Dogan quickly walked into the next compartment and brought out some small plates.

    Are you ready? But if I don''t call Dogan halfway, she shouldn''t know about my leaving school. Where did she get the Kung Fu preparation.

    "What?"

    "Steak and some side dishes, which I prepared this afternoon."

    "Huh? Did you expect me to come? "

    "No, I''m going to eat myself... Because today is my birthday..." Dogan smiled and sat next to HEMA, but his tone obviously stopped when he said the word birthday.

    "Well, happy birthday, Miss Clara Dogan." HEMA put her hand gently on her wrist and whispered.

    "Well, you are such a fool! I thought you would comfort me, what... I know you didn''t have parents or birthdays when you were young, but I stayed with you... "

    Dogan pouted, turned his head and looked at HEMA with a plain face, but with a gentle hand, he grasped HEMA''s palm. A warm heat made her feel much better.

    "Because you don''t need comfort. Birthday is a happy thing. Why do you want to think about other things and the past? What we need is now. It''s good."

    HEMA looked at each other and smiled gently. He knew that Dogan had always had a grudge after she was abandoned by her parents, but he could also feel it. After Ellie appeared and knew that her parents were still alive, she was obviously happy.

    So everything in the past, whether pain or sadness, is a thing of the past, and now he doesn''t need to let the other party recall that unhappiness, just enjoy the happiness of the moment!

    When HEMA said this, Dogan, who was still unhappy, also smiled. This guy really knows how to speak.

    "Eat and try my craft."

    "Your craft?" HEMA looked at her incredulously.

    "Really, why don''t you believe it? Don''t look at me like this. I''ve been cooking by myself since I was a child. "

    "Well, try it." HEMA cut a piece of beef and put it in her mouth. Suddenly, a strong aroma swayed in her mouth. When she bit the meat, the gravy splashed out. The meat was not firewood at all, and it was soft and tender with a little elasticity.

    "Delicious!"

    "Right? I''m good at beef processing. Try this mushroom. "

    "Yes." HEMA took another piece of mushroom and put it in her mouth. She immediately widened her eyes and raised her thumb. "You''re great!"

    "Ha ha, it''s delicious. Then you can eat more."

    So they started chatting, drinking and eating. As soon as the time turned, it came about 11 o''clock. A bottle of red wine had been killed and 10 beers had been opened.

    "Forget it, almost. Get ready to rest. It seems that you can''t pour you down."

    "Er... Is that your purpose? I have a special constitution. How can I get drunk? Don''t say so. Even if it''s high alcohol, I''ll be fine. "

    "That''s a real miscalculation... Mr. HEMA."

    "So, what the hell are you trying to do? Talk to me? Or do you want to do something else... "

    "I want to..." Dogan''s seductive eyebrows picked, and suddenly HEMA subconsciously retreated half a meter on the sofa.

    "Ha ha! Look at you... You''re still a little fart... "Dogan smiled bitterly, stood up slowly and began to pick up the dishes.

    "Let me help."

    "No, just these plates, a few minutes. Take a break and play chess with me."

    "OK."

    HEMA watched Dogan go into the kitchen. She got up bored and began to wander around the room. Although the place was small, it was clean and tidy.

    Next to the big bed is a wardrobe, which is not locked up. The sets of clothes inside are all familiar shirts, trousers and windbreaker.

    HEMA has to be convinced that this is the real steel straight women''s wardrobe, but the wallpaper and decoration look very young, and the desk lamp is still light pink.

    But next to the lamp is a refrigerator? incorrect? Refrigerator? How did she put the refrigerator by the bed? I was curious. I took a sneak look and hid something delicious

    But just as HEMA opened the refrigerator door, he stayed there directly. He found that there were all blood bags piled up on the whole upper layer, and there seemed to be a note on it with the date of death.

    "Dogan!"

    "Hey?"

    "What''s going on?"

    "Ah! Why did you tamper with my refrigerator! "

    "I said, where did you get this blood?" HEMA frowned. Although he had smelled that it was not human blood, he remembered telling him that she was mixed blood and would not suck blood basically after years of restraint.

    Ellie can also resist the urge to suck blood, and the number of times of sucking blood is very few. Although Ellie said it herself, she has been normal in school for more than a month.

    So it''s not normal for Dogan to add so many continuation pages at once!

    "I... I that... I actually..."

 Chapter 262

    "I actually had some special problems in my body during the last summer vacation..."

    "Why didn''t you tell me? It''s OK to tell others, such as Dumbledore and even my teacher. They will have a way to help you."

    "No, no, it''s my own business. It''s something I need to overcome. It''s not the responsibility and obligation of others."

    "Stop, stop! I asked you what happened, but I didn''t ask you if you need to overcome it or help. After listening to it, I will have my own judgment, so everything is subject to me! "

    HEMA''s tough eyes instantly softened Dogan''s original hard momentum and showed a very young girl''s expression. She was clearly a little boy... If she had to say such handsome words, it''s true!

    "In fact, it''s nothing. Just last summer vacation, I used the blood family power I haven''t used for many years to awaken the demon in my body."

    "Devil?"

    "Yes, I should have told you about it. I grew up in the United States without a father or mother, but the Dean gave me a lot of help."

    "Well, you also said that when you were a child, you accidentally hurt a family who adopted you. It was also because of this that you were noticed by the dean."

    "Yes, the other side of me is the uncontrolled blood clan power. You should have experienced it last time. When facing the corpse dragon, my other side appears again."

    "Although I finally suppressed her, because I used the blood clan power again, my blood thirsty impulse gradually appeared. I also wanted to reduce the frequency of fighting with the blood clan power."

    "But it''s impossible, isn''t it?" HEMA thought of the recent battles of Dogan in the past six months, all of which were related to top blood or special tasks, and basically had to go all out.

    "Almost, so I can only suppress it by a bag of animal blood every day, but recently my desire for human blood has become more and more serious..."

    "It''s okay, leave it to me, and I''ll help you find a way. Of course, what you have to do now is not to forcibly stop blood intake, but to control your emotions, control that you and destroy that you, so as to really master all your power."

    "Otherwise, every time, although you ostensibly control each other and use power, it''s only for a while. In the past, you are still the main part of controlling power."

    "I understand. I''ll try."

    "Well, that''s OK. Although we haven''t known each other for a long time, please believe me. Don''t hold back if you have anything."

    "Even if Ellie doesn''t show up, I''m also your friend. I''ve always helped you. Of course, you have to help me. Now with your own sister, you can''t be afraid of anything!"

    "Yes!" Dogan also smiled from bitterness.

    "By the way, I suddenly remembered something. Do you know the news of the loss of the magic stone?"

    "Well, I knew the day before yesterday. What''s the matter?"

    "You should know the effect of the magic stone very well?"

    "The power of eternal life, the power of turning stone into gold."

    "Yes, so I have more important news to tell you. I was going to discuss it with Dumbledore first. After all, it''s very important."

    "About top blood?"

    "Yes, but mainly Voldemort."

    "Huh?! He has not disappeared for a long time. Many people in the Ministry of magic think he is dead, although most people are still unwilling to admit that the other party is still alive. "

    "Especially minister fudge."

    "Ha ha, you guessed right, but after the recent top blood incident, he has also become a little diligent, but that''s all."

    "Well, but I feel that Voldemort is much more troublesome than the top blood. Although the top blood is more harmful, I have to admit that Voldemort will be more frightening if he resurrects."

    "There is nothing wrong with this. At least as the first generation of the Dark Lord, grindworth is more powerful than Voldemort in terms of style and wisdom of leaders in the controlled areas. But far less powerful than the fear Voldemort brought to others. Oh, no, you just said, "the mysterious man is resurrected?"

    "Yes, just this morning, when I was shopping in Diagon lane, I met two Death Eaters. One was... Did you apply isolation magic here?"

    "Don''t worry, this is a suburb of London. Basically no one knows that there is a miss Auror living in the Muggle community."

    "It''s Lucius and greyback."

    "They?! Sure enough, Lucius, what happened to greyback. "

    "It must have been released by the top blood. Mainly in their conversation, I know that Voldemort wants to come back here, and greyback is going to pick him up."

    "But he asked Lucius for some gold gallon, but Lucius didn''t give it directly to him, but dragged it to five days later, and the place was still overturning the lane."

    "Overturn the alley, you want to catch them, which really prevents Voldemort''s return, but catching them will not completely eliminate the mysterious man, but will promote him to cooperate with the top blood."

    "Yes, I''ve thought about that, so I''m going to consult Dumbledore and decide whether to catch people directly or wait to follow them and catch them all."

    "Well, my personal feeling is to take your time. We can fight back and forth with them, not to mention the defeated guys."

    "Miss Dogan, if only the people in the Ministry of magic were like you."

    "Thank Mr. Abbott for his praise."

    "Oh, by the way, today is your birthday, and I don''t have a gift for you."

    "I didn''t tell you. You can make it up for me at Christmas."

    "So, Miss Clara, what gift do you want?"

    "This? I want... Some blood. "

    "Miss Dogan? This is no joke! "

    "Hey, hey, but I really want some blood, your blood..."

    "Why?!" Hermaton was smart and ran to the other side of the bed.

    "Because your blood tastes different from others, it is more attractive. If ordinary human blood is water, then your blood is the same as fruit juice."

    "What a magical metaphor! I won''t let you drink juice... No, drink my blood! "

    HEMA also understood at the moment why Ellie''s proud girl could pester him every day, and why she could persist when she was ridiculed by him.

    It turns out that your sisters don''t like me at all, but greedy for my body!

    "Don''t you be afraid? Just a sip. You didn''t say you wanted to give me a birthday present. I think it''s good. Maybe take a sip and I won''t have to drink other blood! "

    Dogan was excited at this time, and rushed towards HEMA. HEMA was also a rowing shovel and came to the other side of the bed.

    "Clara Dogan, I advise you to calm down!"

    "... you can''t hurt you with one bite. In the future, I''ll control Ellie and don''t let her continue to harass you."

    "No, I suddenly feel that neither of you sisters is honest!"

    In this way, the two people entered the hot mutual chasing link, but they were not ordinary people. They jumped back and forth for more than a dozen rounds and were still in a tie!

    "Hoo Hoo... Or forget it. I''m so tired. Can I have a rest?"

    "Yes, just sleep with me. It''s 12 o''clock." Dogan pointed to the big bed next to him with a bad smile.

    "Forget it, I''d better go back to the broken kettle bar!"

    "Well, don''t tease you. I won''t suck your blood, all right."

    "Really?" HEMA saw that Dogan had calmed down and was slowly relieved.

    "Really." Dogan also nodded. "But you have to promise me another gift."

    "What? As long as you don''t suck blood, you can do anything. "

    "Then call me carat, not Dogan."

    "Ah?"

    "No? "Kid!"

    "Yes, sister Clara."

    "Give me your sister!" Dogan slowly showed his two sharp teeth. Suddenly, HEMA had just recovered and her blood was heavy. She nodded quickly.

    "OK, carat!"

    Then, the next second, Dogan made a swoop and rushed up again!

    "Ah! Help! "

 Chapter 263

    The next morning, HEMA opened her eyes with dark circles. He was going home. No, he went back to school

    Last night, in order to prevent his blood from being sucked away, he entered a state of absorbed sleep, and finally succeeded in dragging Dogan to sleep first.

    He stayed up until more than 3 o''clock in the middle of the night. Although it was not too late, after all, he didn''t stay up overnight, but he was still tired.

    "Hoo... Dogan..."

    "Huh?!" Dogan poked his head out of the kitchen and glared at him. HEMA also changed her mouth angrily, "OK, Miss Clara."

    "Have breakfast."

    "Now this time should be regarded as lunch." HEMA glanced at 10:30 on the clock next to her and felt that she had got up so late for the first time.

    After a light lunch, HEMA and Dogan went directly to Diagon lane, because HEMA forgot to buy some magic medicine materials.

    "By the way, don''t you have a job today?"

    "Our Ministry of magic is on holiday on Saturday and Sunday. Of course, there are no holidays during work. There are times when we go to work and have no tasks."

    "That''s really enviable. I also want to have a good rest." HEMA couldn''t help sighing that she didn''t have a good rest even on Sunday and Saturday.

    The summer vacation is also a pile of projects. The easiest thing should be the winter vacation. Although it''s just a few days, it''s really a time for complete rest, so he''s looking forward to it.

    "In fact, you don''t have to be so tired. Although many wizards haven''t raised their awareness of crisis, there are conscious people like us. We will also work hard on the front line and don''t put too much pressure on ourselves."

    "I understand, but some things I can''t choose. The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility, the more things to do, and more things to do in the future."

    HEMA originally wanted to fool around and be a mediocre man who was neither a genius nor a waste material in Hogwarts, but later found herself a warrior in Hogwarts.

    I had to destroy Voldemort and protect my loved ones. Later, I found that in addition to Voldemort, there were many hidden enemies, such as top blood.

    This forced him to keep clenching his teeth and rushing forward. Maybe he needs to work harder now than he did at the beginning, but the goal is still only that one to protect the people he loves.

    HEMA and Dogan started a shopping trip in Diagon Alley, but this time HEMA became a little white face. Every time they paid, they would be told that the young lady had paid.

    Although HEMA thought it was not good at the beginning, with the price of several materials, he immediately felt that my mouth was bad and the soft rice was really delicious!

    Of course, he didn''t expect that the things Snape asked him to buy were so expensive. HEMA planned to give Doug a knot when she went back, but the other party wouldn''t want it.

    "Is there anything else to buy?"

    "I don''t think so. By the way, don''t you lack anything? Like clothes or something. " HEMA looked at Dogan''s big black windbreaker and felt that her dressing style had never changed since she knew her.

    Yesterday in the other party''s wardrobe, he was shocked to see more than a dozen identical white shirts and black trousers. He is a straight man who doesn''t care much about the outside, and there are several different matches, OK.

    "I don''t need clothes. There are many clothes in my family. Don''t you see them?"

    "Yes, but won''t others think you wear the same clothes every day? Especially if the wizard has clean magic. "

    "Well... This is the first time I''ve heard of it, but it seems quite reasonable, so Mr. HEMA, you''re going to buy me a dress."

    "It''s my birthday present for you." HEMA was really a little curious about what Dogan looked like after changing her dress.

    "That''s OK."

    So they came to a ready-made clothing store in the corner of Diagon lane. HEMA was stunned when she looked at the store name. "New Muggle clothes, what does this mean?"

    "Just go in and have a look. This shop is the most common place I come to after I came to work in the British Ministry of magic, except at home. It''s just that I''m busy recently and haven''t come."

    They opened the curtain of crystal, and a voice came from the front, "welcome, guys, oh? It''s Miss Dogan. Long time no see! "

    "Long time no see, Ms. dalikos."

    HEMA looked at some fat middle-aged witches and nodded. When she looked around, her mouth opened in surprise.

    In a small place outside, it looks unusually wide after entering. This is a very square room. The walls are covered with clothes and extend to the dome of nearly ten meters!

    Moreover, the style of clothes on each wall is different. The wall on his left is more orthodox wizard clothes, and upward is gorgeous aristocratic clothes.

    And there are many styles, but different hues also separate different levels. The dark ones are in the lower two rows, and the light ones are in the upper row.

    HEMA was even more surprised by the wall on the right. It was all modern clothes worn by Muggles. There were suits and trousers below, shirts, long sleeved T-shirts, all kinds of coats and jackets. There were also many sports shoes and leather shoes on the ground.

    But on the right are men''s. the wall facing in front is women''s clothes and modern clothes. The number is more than men''s and the style is more beautiful. It seems that HEMA has returned to the feeling of shopping in the past.

    The last wall is some scattered things, such as buttons, neckties, scarves and so on, but they are very beautiful and distinctive.

    "Boss, you have too many things here! Some clothes are not native to Europe! That''s a Chinese kimono and a Japanese kimono. "

    "Ha ha, I purchased and integrated them from every place in the world. It''s a collection addiction, but in order to meet all guests, whether Muggles or wizards, I can choose what I like." The fat landlady smiled at HEMA and gave her thumbs up.

    After all, although she has a wide variety of clothes here, many wizards only pay attention to the clothes worn by wizards when they come to her. At most, they have a look at Muggle clothes, but it''s the first time they meet such a knowledgeable person!

    "How... Miss Clara, you have to choose. With so many beautiful clothes, you only buy shirts and trousers."

    "My shirt and trousers are specially customized, okay!" Dogan shook his shirt unhappily.

    "Your windbreaker looks good."

    "Well, it should look good on you, but you need to buy a slightly larger one. After all, if you grow taller, you will look smaller." The landlady next to her looked at HEMA''s figure and nodded with satisfaction.

    "You look good in whatever clothes you wear."

    "But first choose two clothes for this one, not pants, but the one on the wall." HEMA pointed to the right wall.

    "Hey?! I can''t wear those. I often perform tasks. It''s more convenient to wear trousers. " As soon as Dogan''s cheeks flushed, he was about to retreat.

    "No, you promised me. It''s my treat!" HEMA is also surprisingly insistent. After all, with more and more familiarity, HEMA also knows that although Dogan appears to be an independent Royal sister, it is actually just because of her own life.

    After all, age is just a 21 year old girl. He has been in the last more than 20 years. Now I''m afraid I''m going to be 40 has the final say.

    "Hahaha, all right, Miss Dogan, just listen to your little boyfriend ~" the landlady next to me also added fuel and vinegar.

    But the next second, HEMA and Dogan blushed and said in unison, "no, no! We are not boyfriend and girlfriend! "

    "Good, no, no, but miss Dogan, you have such good conditions. If you don''t wear good clothes, it''s a waste!"

    "But I can''t wear it at all. It''s a bit wasteful."

    "It''s all right. Just wear it to the people you want to see." The landlady showed a big smile, which made Dogan, who had always been serious, almost broken.

    "Well, well, I''ll try that one." Doggett Ann didn''t look carefully and pointed to a long black dress.

    But the landlady was slightly stunned and asked, "are you sure? Miss Dogan. "

    "That''s it."

    "That''s good!"

    But a few minutes later, a scream came from the fitting room, "my God, this is too!"

    "What''s the matter?" HEMA asked inside.

    "Nothing... Nothing... Just a little."

    "Come out and show this gentleman." The landlady also went in, took a look, and then pulled Dogan out.

    With Dogan slowly coming out, HEMA was stunned in place and said "black saber?"

    Dogan, who took off his trousers and shirt, showed his slender white limbs, and the long black skirt made his skin more white.

    Although the skirt is not short and comes to the lower leg, it shows a very temperament as a whole, rather than a simple good-looking.

    The shoulder and clavicle of the upper body are very straight hollowed out. On such a conservative dress, it shows that kind of charm.

    With the blessing of blonde hair and amber eyes, Dogan''s own strong facial features are more colorful set off by clothes.

    After all, it was like that. Although it was beautiful, it was a masculine combination of windbreaker shirts, trousers and boots.

    That''s why HEMA has a feeling of seeing the real black saber. It''s true that this man depends on clothes. It''s amazing!

    "Hey, hey! How''s it going? "

    "... nice!" Seeing Dogan looking at him with embarrassment, HEMA raised her thumb and shouted.

    "Well, I know. Don''t shout so loudly. I''ll change it back first!"

    "Oh, no, just wear this!"

    "It''s too cold!" Then he ran in.

    But HEMA suddenly thought that she said to herself last time that although she was half blood, she was not afraid of the cold and could not affect her... E

 Chapter 264

    After changing back her clothes, Miss Dogan finally calmed down, but the landlady secretly said to her, "why didn''t you let this gentleman look at the back of this dress."

    "Let''s talk about it later..." Dogan again blushed. Although the front of the dress looked very formal, there was a very large hollow out on the back.

    Although it looks good, it''s really not suitable for wearing out. Otherwise, what should those subordinates and colleagues think of me!

    "Will you try one?" HEMA was a little unhappy to see that Dogan changed back his clothes. She was waiting for you to show me?

    "Later, you don''t want to try windbreaker. There are many styles here. Let Ms. dalikos choose for you."

    "Well, there are just a few new styles."

    "Isn''t that good? I''m here to help you. "

    "Try it on first. I''ll buy that dress."

    "All right." HEMA nodded helplessly. The landlady picked up the wand and waved it. Several magic birds flew out of one end of the wand, flew to the height of the wall, grabbed two clothes and slowly flew down.

    "Come on, try these two."

    "Can the landlady see the number just by her eyes?" HEMA took the clothes and just put them on her body. She felt a little powerful in an instant.

    "Well, it''s just experience. Magic is not easy to do, and experience is the best thing to use."

    "Well, Miss Clara, how about this one?"

    "Yes, it''s pretty good, but the color looks a little old-fashioned... Look in the mirror and feel it yourself."

    "Yes, isn''t it good to look mature?" HEMA looked at herself in the mirror. Although she was only one meter seven, her figure was still symmetrical.

    The greyish yellow windbreaker looked a little mature, like a little adult, but the childishness on her face could not be completely hidden. HEMA thought she was only 13 this time.

    But with this age, I often think of things beyond this age. In other words, in my last life, I only grew 177 at the age of 20, and I am now 170, ah~

    "Then try the black one."

    "Yes."

    Wearing black, HEMA''s skin looks a lot whiter. With black hair and black eyes, she looks handsome and has a very serious feeling, like a black wizard.

    "This one looks good!" Dogan said from the side. Although the gray yellow one is also good, the black one is more beautiful, and it looks similar to her windbreaker.

    After trying the windbreaker, HEMA and Dogan tried several clothes respectively. HEMA liked two coats, but she couldn''t wear them at ordinary times. Finally, she bought only one.

    Dogan also tried more than a dozen clothes under HEMA''s compulsion and the boss''s enthusiasm. Finally, he found that they were all good. With HEMA''s big hand, he bought half of them.

    The reason why he didn''t buy all of them was that Mr. HEMA suddenly felt that his wallet was almost bottoming out.

    "That''s it. Let''s talk about it next time." Dogan looked at the college style plaid skirt and frowned. He felt that HEMA had spent too much.

    "All right, come back next time."

    "Yes."

    The two settled accounts with the enthusiastic landlady and walked out of the seemingly "small shop" with laughter.

    "It cost you, Mr. HEMA."

    "It doesn''t matter, Miss Clara. The potion materials you bought for me are worth nearly 300 gallon. I didn''t expect you to be a rich woman."

    "I''m not a rich woman, Ellie. That guy is a rich woman. He spends a lot of money. Last time, he spent nearly 1000 gallon to buy a jewelry."

    "Well, when do you think you''ll go home?"

    "This? Wait a minute. Anyway, they are not in a hurry. Ellie is still with me. By the way, I remember, you have to take her out during the winter vacation. "

    "Oh! It seems that I promised her, so I''ll take it with me. Anyway, I''ll go alone. "

    "I also want to go, but I have another task recently. I will be sent to Albania to look for a lost treasure. Obviously, the information is not complete. It is not necessary to send so many auros out."

    "Albania?!" Hearing the name, HEMA suddenly widened her eyes. Isn''t the Albanian forest where Voldemort hid? What the hell is going on?

    "Who are you with?"

    "Even rutt and bearded... I was taken by you too. Two lawns and a few Aurors, but they are people I know well. There should be no danger."

    "Oh, but I don''t think so. There are still lurks in the top blood in the magic. Although we can''t convey the news, there may not be other ways."

    "You said our actions were under their control? But there is an ambush in Albania, just to ambush some of our ordinary wizards. It doesn''t make any sense. "

    "There''s nothing wrong with that, but I say Voldemort is now in Albania..." HEMA raised her eyes and looked at Dogan.

    "Huh?! Is that true? "

    "I''m not sure about anything else, but Voldemort was in the Albanian forest some time ago. I''m not sure now, but he must be outside, so greyback will leave England. I''ve told you about it."

    "Well, wait until you and Dumbledore discuss this in advance, and I''ll choose whether to report it to the Ministry of magic. After all, there are many problems involved."

    "Yes."

    "Director Dogan?"

    But just as they were going to say something, a deep and thick male voice came from behind them.

    Doggett Ann also turned around immediately. After all, few people called her like this. More people called her Miss Doggett Ann.

    HEMA also looked askew and found a tall middle-aged man standing there, wearing a straight suit and carefully combing his gray hair. The whole person looked very serious. At first glance, he was an official.

    "Hello, Mr. crouch!" Dogan''s greetings also let HEMA know each other''s identity. Buddy crouch, a very important figure for the development of Harry Potter''s plot, and of course his son buddy crouch, Jr.

    Barty crouch is the former director of the magic law enforcement department of the Ministry of magic and a real power figure, because the magic law enforcement department is the first Department of the Ministry of magic. In the original book, Harry seems to be the Minister of this department.

    Under this department, there are many familiar branches, such as the division of prohibition and abuse of magic, Auror headquarters, the division of prohibition and abuse of Muggle goods, etc.

    Moreover, Mr. Barty crouch is also very capable and meticulous. He was once the most supported person to become the Minister of magic.

    But he was killed by his son. Little buddy crouch became a Death Eater without his knowledge. His old father had to send his son to prison.

    But because his wife and his heart softened, he finally let his critically ill wife enter Azkaban to die instead of little buddy.

    He imprisoned little buddy and hid him with a hidden cloak. He also sent an elf to take care of his son and spent so many years slowly.

    However, because of his son, he could not become the Minister of magic. Later, he was transferred from the Department of magic law enforcement to the Department of International Magic exchange and cooperation.

    "Abe, this is Mr. buddy crouch." After chatting with crouch, Dogan also dragged HEMA and introduced him.

    "Hello, Mr. crouch."

    "Hello, Mr. Abbott." Crouch didn''t ask about the relationship between HEMA and Dogan, but nodded and shook hands with HEMA.

    "Director Dogan, are you still used to coming to the UK for half a year?"

    "Well, not bad. At least I fell asleep."

    "Ha ha, that''s good, or the old gentleman will hurt me." Crouch also made a strange joke.

    "That''s very kind."

    "If the last time I talked to him, he didn''t give me a way back and joked, I told him first. There are other things."

    "Well, goodbye, Mr. crouch."

    "Goodbye, Mr. crouch."

    "Goodbye, Mr. Abbott, director Dogan."

    Then he walked into the crowd, but the next second, a special magic suddenly crossed in front of him, not only magic, but also airflow

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Carat, how many people do you think were standing next to us just now?"

    "Huh? What do you mean? Don''t scare me? "

    "No, I''m serious. Just in front of me on the right, it seems that there is a man wearing an invisibility cloak. His magic has just fluctuated. Who do you think it will be ~"

 Chapter 265

    "You mean someone is following Mr. crouch. I have to help him. After all, he helped me a lot when I first came to England."

    "Oh, wait a minute. Mr. Barty crouch obviously knows that. He let the other party follow him."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Buddy crouch hid a man." HEMA smiled, and he suddenly remembered a plot of the original work.

    Little buddy crouch seems to be a filial son. He killed his father and became the fuse of the fourth story.

    But Voldemort didn''t come back at this time, and he didn''t know about Voldemort. After all, although Barty crouch hid his son, he was not bad.

    Later, he was killed because his son was too much. He wanted to report on his son. He did everything well, that is, he was wrong about his son.

    "Why are you stunned again?"

    "Sorry, I mean, that''s probably someone Mr. crouch knows. Their magic is intertwined."

    "Is it a lover?"

    "Well... Your brain hole is too big, but you don''t have to worry about it now, but just pay attention to buddy crouch."

    "You suspect that he is the man with the top blood, which is unlikely. Although he can''t become the Minister of magic, Mr. crouch is still a wizard with three views and hatred of evil."

    "I have some gossip. Mr. crouch really has no problem, but not necessarily. Believe me, try to do so."

    "All right."

    "Then I''ll go back to Hogwarts first and buy everything."

    "Well, it takes a few days to deliver the clothes to you. Although her shop is not very popular, she often delivers a lot of goods."

    "I see. Can I only fly back to Hogsmeade first and then walk back by myself? Why doesn''t Hogwarts have a direct channel... By the way, I forgot a tool bird. I used it too much recently. I forgot it. "

    "Fox!"

    "There''s no response. It seems that others have been fooled by you. They don''t want to come."

    "Who cheated it? Every time I used it to transfer, I didn''t give it several pieces of dried meat. It ate most of my beef."

    "What''s going on?"

    "Then I''d better walk back. Are you going to the Ministry of magic today?"

    "Well, there seems to be another meeting in the afternoon. The notice came in the morning."

    They talked and walked. In a moment, they came to a flying road network. HEMA waved to her and was about to get in. But the next second, a dark shadow passed between them and almost knocked HEMA down?

    "Who is so blind to the road?" Dogan also roared, but the figure still ran forward without looking back.

    "Everyone has it. Forget it."

    "Help me! That man stole my wallet! " But just as HEMA was about to enter again, a woman screamed in the crowd not far away.

    Dogan also immediately widened his eyes. The guy was a thief just now. As Auror, I can''t bear it!

    Then he looked at HEMA. HEMA also narrowed her eyes. In a moment, the two men rushed out and attacked the man!

    The thief ran quickly with a small wallet in his arms. The boots under his feet sent out light air flow and white light, and a smile slowly appeared at the corners of his mouth.

    "Ha ha, you want to chase me? My uncle stepped on a special magic instrument. You want to catch up with me, joke! "

    Then the magic poured into his feet, his body accelerated again, and the surrounding scenery and crowd were instantly left behind by him.

    But at the moment when he smiled again, a clear cry "stop, or we''ll be impolite!!"

    "You''re welcome? Who''s polite... Hey? No, the sound? " He turned his head and found a beautiful woman behind him, only half a meter away from him!

    He looked at the crowd passing by, and suddenly he was a little incredible. How could it be so fast? What spell could make people so fast? It''s impossible!?

    "Are you thinking, impossible? Sorry, I tell you, everything is possible! "

    The thief was stunned again. Looking to the right, he found a teenager following him, and he seemed to be able to do it with ease!

    "What are you?"

    "The man who caught you!" Doggett growled, went straight to his left, and looked at HEMA.

    The two punched together and hit him in the face with a bang. The whole man collapsed directly and hit the ground with a bang.

    "Er... Ah!" With a painful cry, the thief rowed several meters, and the whole man was half unconscious, but his hand still held the wallet tightly.

    "What a greedy guy!" Dogan frowned, too.

    "Although there are many people stealing things, I didn''t expect that there are pickpockets in the wizard world. After all, they are protected by magic. It seems that this lady is a very careless person."

    He said as like as two peas, and then two figures directly flashed before the two men, wearing identical wizard gowns, which was the Ministry of magic.

    "You two are late. Thank you for your help."

    "Hey, aren''t you director Dogan?"

    "Oh? I almost didn''t see you! Hello, Miss Dogan. "

    "It''s all right. You''ve worked hard. Wait a minute, the victim will come." Dogan waved his hand. Not far away, a slightly fat witch came unsteadily.

    "Hoo Hoo... Thank you for your help... Hey? It''s Miss Dogan! Thank you very much! "

    The woman recognized Dogan at once, but Dogan was stunned. She didn''t seem to remember seeing her

    "Miss Dogan, this woman''s name is Bertha jockins, from the magic sports department."

    "Oh, Hello, Ms. Johns."

    "Thank you, my wallet?"

    "Here it is." The younger wizard quickly gave her the wallet. She smiled and ran to the thief.

    "You guy stole from me. Fortunately, Miss Dogan saw it. Thank you. It''s true!" Then he kicked each other with his leather shoes, and the two wizards hurriedly stopped him.

    "Well, well, I''ve given it to you, and I''ll leave the rest to us."

    "Yes."

    When HEMA looked at the Johns, she suddenly remembered the Barty crouch and his son she had just met, because this is also an important fuse for the fourth film.

    She was the only one who knew that little buddy was still alive except old buddy, because she overheard the glittering conversation between little buddy and the elf who looked after him.

    Although she was later erased by old buddy, when she went to Albania for vacation, she was fooled by the dwarf star. Finally, Voldemort forced her to get the memory and killed her.

    Voldemort knew the fact that little buddy was not dead and the top three competition. Finally, Voldemort''s resurrection plan revolved around the top three competition. Therefore, without her, it seems that Voldemort would not be in the fourth film.

    But it seems so, but now with the intervention of top blood, everything has changed, but HEMA doesn''t know how big it is and what it will look like.

    When HEMA came back, Dogan was the only one left in front of her. The two wizards had left with the thief, and jonkins said hello and left.

    "What''s the matter? You''re often distracted today... "

    "It''s all right. I just think it will become more and more strange next year ~!"

 Chapter 266

    HEMA and Dogan bid farewell and disappeared directly into diagon alley with a burst of fire. All his things will be sent to Hogwarts.

    Originally, HEMA wanted to be a magic express all over the world a year ago, but later found that the human and material resources needed to be spent were too high for him to afford.

    But later in the summer vacation, he found another point, that is, most magic stores have their own door-to-door delivery service, which directly blocked the express industry.

    After all, express delivery has to pay extra, but cash on delivery is that you only buy things and send them to your home.

    Small things can be sent by owls, and big things can be sent directly by special magic action. It''s very fast.

    At the moment of landing, HEMA''s head fainted slightly, but when she opened her eyes, she found something. She didn''t seem to read the exact name just now.

    Because Hogsmeade is very big, and many businesses and ordinary families are connected to the flying road network, it is not good to just say Hogsmeade.

    When he left, he came here in the fireplace of Hogsmeade post office in Hogsmeade, so he had to read Hogsmeade post office when he went back, but he only read Hogsmeade.

    So it was transmitted immediately, but it seemed that he had never been to this place, because the two big men in front of him were stunned when they saw his sudden appearance.

    "Child, did you pronounce your name wrong?"

    "Here is?"

    "This is Devis banks, Hogsmeade''s repair shop."

    "Oh, is that Hogsmeade? That''s good. It seems that I missed a few words. I''m going to Hogsmeade post office. Excuse me. "

    "It''s okay, it''s okay." The bearded boss holding the sledgehammer also smiled.

    But just as HEMA walked out of each other''s hot little shop and walked outside, she stopped in front of the small stall at the door.

    There are many small things on it, such as beautiful metal products, beautiful small hammers carved with patterns, worn pocket watches, large plates that seem to be used by aristocrats, etc.

    But what attracts HEMA most is a metal cup in the corner. It looks like a goblet, but if it''s for drinking, it''s relatively large, but if it''s a trophy, it''s too small.

    "Boss, how much is this cup?"

    "Cup? Which one? "

    "It''s the dirty metal goblet on the right."

    "Well, I got it from the bottom when I went out to mine for others last time. I thought it was a magic tool, but I didn''t expect it was just a cup. I''m afraid it''s not a burial object. Do you want to buy it?" The boss also kindly mentioned.

    "It''s all right. Get it back for collection. I like old things."

    "Well, just take two Sikes and I won''t clean them up for you."

    "Ha ha, it''s okay." HEMA casually put the two silver coins she had left on the stall, waved her hand, and then turned her head for the next second and was stunned.

    "Where should I go to go back?"

    Finally, HEMA, who was embarrassed to ask for directions, had to start wandering by herself. After all, Hogsmeade came once. As long as he walked more and found a familiar place, he could go back.

    But before he found a familiar place, he saw two familiar figures standing in front of a shop.

    This is a small shop with only two floors, but the outer walls of the whole shop are painted with bright red paint and many decorations, which are very conspicuous. The sign in the middle says "zoko joke store"

    "Fred, George, what are you doing?"

    "HEMA?! Why are you here? Oh, I forgot you were arranged to go shopping. I said, "how can you come here?"

    "By the way, help. We are talking about business with our boss, but the other party has always disagreed." George whispered and pointed to Mr. Mediterranean next to him.

    "This..."

    "My name is Colleen Bart."

    "Hello, Mr. Bart, can''t we sell our goods here?"

    "I can''t sell this at all. Although I just saw the magic pistol, it''s really powerful and convenient, but I''m a joke shop. If I sell that, I''ll be captured by Auror of the Ministry of magic."

    "Well, also, Fred and George, you''d better try to think of other methods. At least get some approval from the Ministry of magic, otherwise it''s not easy to move in the market. After all, it''s a weapon, not a toy."

    "Well, but how could we..." Fred frowned too. How could the Ministry of magic hear their two little guys'' voices.

    "You can ask your father about this first. Although he is in the Muggle abuse department, his department is helpful for you to sell these things."

    "You too! When I get home at Christmas, I will discuss with him and find a way! "

    "But don''t let Mrs. Weasley know." George also immediately reminded me.

    "I see. By the way, HEMA, have you finished shopping?"

    "Well, I will Hogwarts, but I''m... Lost."

    "Ha ha, you actually get lost. You can''t come to Hogsmeade at ordinary times. Just go straight from here and turn around."

    "Well, I see. I''ll go back first and find Dumbledore. There''s something else."

    "Yes."

    After saying goodbye to the brothers, HEMA also trotted through Hogsmeade and ran to Hogwarts, but she still met many acquaintances along the way.

    Thinking he was sneaking out, he wasted some time and explained it alone. Everyone said that they were looking forward to his Christmas.

    But HEMA thought to herself that she was just buying materials. Would she have to decorate herself? That''s a tiring job!

    After returning to Hogwarts castle, HEMA met Mr. filch with an unhappy face on the first floor. He was about to say hello, so the other party spoke first.

    "Ai Bo, this morning, I sent a lot of things with your name on them. They are all big things. Now they are full in my place. I hope you can get them away quickly!"

    "No, no, I''ll leave it to you, because Dumbledore arranged me to buy Christmas decorations and some materials for the school."

    "Oh ~! Well... It''s all right... Cough, I''ll go first. " When filch heard HEMA say this, his face immediately changed. He said something embarrassed and left quickly with Mrs. loris.

    HEMA smiled bitterly, hurried to the third floor and knocked on the nose of the stone statue. A few seconds later, the stone statue shook and exposed the stairs behind.

    "HEMA, have you finished?" As soon as he went up, Dumbledore''s voice rang, and another figure who had not seen for a long time was standing next to Dumbledore.

    "It''s done. It''s a long time since I buried 3 old man."

    "Yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time, old man, but I can''t be fooled by you, but it''s better to fool around under Dumbledore than to follow a girl."

    "It''s all right, after a while. You''re going to follow that girl. " HEMA smiled. The old man''s fighting power was so strong that he better protected Dogan than Dumbledore.

    "Some of them have arrived. They have been sent below. I almost forgot that they are not only decorative materials, but also my books. It seems that I will trouble Mr. filch later."

    "By the way, what happened after going out for more than a day?"

    "Something really happened. Didn''t I discuss it with you the first time?" HEMA looked at the funeral 3 nearby and realized that this guy was here. Can you say?

    "Just say it." Dumbledore waved, apparently trusting his new brother.

    "Buried 3 old man, how do you contact?"

    "How can I ask this? It''s a simple magic letter that can only be opened by a designated person, or it will be destroyed automatically. In addition, the magic messenger crystal is also used by the Ministry of magic."

    "Oh, have you contacted the top blood person recently?"

    "Not yet, but I haven''t been back to report the success or failure of the mission for such a long time. I''m afraid I''ve been found. After all, the death mark on me has disappeared, and they may know at the same time."

    "Well, I met someone with blood on the top."

    "Who?" There was also a trace of interest on the old face of funeral 3.

    "Kui 14, a girl, do you know?"

    "Oh, the older girl? Don''t look at her like that. In fact, she is in her twenties. "

    "Hey? Really? "

    "Well, but she''s not strong. She''s new. She certainly didn''t hurt you."

    "No, but I was robbed of a prey."

    "Ha ha, that girl is greedy for money... No, Kui 12 is the guy..." burial 3 also remembered some bad past events.

    "And then? I feel that you still have something important to say? " Dumbledore smiled and took a sip of black tea.

    "About Voldemort."

    "Voldemort?" Burial 3 was also stunned. Voldemort was mixed with the top blood?

    "Have you met Lucius?"

    "Ah! Old Deng tou, how do you know? " HEMA looked at Dumbledore with a smile on her face, then looked at Fox sleeping next to her, and suddenly understood. No wonder she couldn''t shout

    "Lucius has been acting suspiciously recently, so I found some good friends to work. Of course, it''s mainly fox. What do you know?"

    "You know everything, do you still use me? Really, you can make a decision yourself. I can''t control the rest. " HEMA also said that she would leave immediately.

    "I really want to think about it, but I''ll leave it to you to dress up the castle, Mr. HEMA."

    "Just myself?"

    "What do you think?"

    "OK, you miss you so much. Don''t bother me." HEMA glanced at each other and hurriedly left the headmaster''s office.

    But funeral 3 suddenly said to Dumbledore, "Voldemort is more dangerous. Are you sure you want to let him back?"

    "If you don''t come back, it will be more difficult to catch him. Sometimes the difficulties are not so terrible. We can overcome them easily."

    "But I''m afraid that difficulties will become great difficulties ~"

 Chapter 267

    Time passed quickly. In the middle of December, HEMA also successfully spent the first month when nothing happened in grade 2.

    Although in addition to the daily study, there is also the responsibility of dressing up the school, but for wizards, even if the castle is bigger, it won''t be too tired. HEMA thought so at the beginning.

    "Mr. Abbott, I''ll bring you something to eat?" Two first grade boys said.

    "It''s all right. I''ll eat after I finish these."

    "Classmate Aibo, I specially got some sausages. You have some first. It''s hard." An older child in the senior grade handed over some food.

    "Not hard."

    "Classmate Aibo, I have a magic work suit that won''t get dirty. Do you want to use it? I''ll get it for you."

    "Thank you. I''ll finish it right away. No need."

    HEMA kept talking to the students around, while I hung in the air and pasted beautiful magic colored paper on the lights in the corridor.

    This note looks nothing special, but when there is direct light, it will flicker by itself, and then convert the light into light of other colors to scatter it.

    HEMA looked around and felt that the third floor was almost finished, each lamp was pasted, and a long ribbon was pulled above the wall. The overall atmosphere was almost the same. Below was the second floor, or finally to the second floor.

    Today is December 15, nine days before Christmas Eve, but he has been busy for nearly a week. However, it seems that everyone is very satisfied. HEMA is also working hard. In addition, he has got a message.

    Before he promised to dress up the college, the student union had finished the work and took the initiative to ask old Deng to dress up, but old Deng said he could do it alone.

    It was just a deliberate trick. Under the circumstances of being unbearable, Dumbledore made up for his 10 Gallon''s labor costs and made up for Slytherin''s lack of points.

    But he hasn''t changed much, but other people are different. For example, the twin brothers who ran into a wall last time have now found a sales channel.

    The way is also very simple and rough. First, take the weakened version of the most common magic pistol, let Mr. Arthur Weasley operate it, report it directly to the Ministry of magic, and finally get recognition.

    As a personal defense weapon, the Ministry of Magic also found it very interesting. It bought some and gave an approval note. You can open a shop. Of course, you can find the shop yourself. Anyway, the approval note is given to you.

    So the two brothers are in financial difficulties again, which is actually a good thing. Maybe they can take out more powerful magic weapons and let the Ministry of magic buy them directly, but that will lose the idea that they planned to buy everyone at the beginning.

    After all, the Ministry of magic will not allow high-power magic props to be bought and sold freely in the market. It must be managed forcibly. The power of magic pistol is general, that is, it is a weakened version of fragmentation, which is still the power of grade 1, so it doesn''t pay much attention to it.

    But it was also agreed because of Mr. Arthur''s efforts and some wizards really need something that can attack and protect themselves continuously without a magic wand, so the magic pistol was recognized.

    Of course, another way to realize it is to sell the patent of this pistol. Maybe many families will buy it. In that way, there will be no lack of money to open stores and mass production. Of course, others will completely strip the identity of the originator.

    The other trio has also successfully advanced. Ron has been officially granted a pass to learn advanced deformation by Professor McGonagall. It seems that he has reached the standard of more than grade 5 in deformation.

    According to Ron, many people also have their own ideas. As long as they work hard, they can do what they want to do.

    Then Harry got along with Snape better and better. At least Snape without rage appeared, and his Potions became more and more powerful.

    If it weren''t for HEMA, his own magic power was relatively high and could be increased by purchasing equipment, Harry''s level would be better than him.

    Miss Hermione is stronger than these two people. She successfully entered the application stage of rune, and the melee training came to an end.

    In addition, Qiu Zhang, Cedric and so on all have their own achievements. After all, they are all geniuses. However, Qiu Zhang''s growth is strange. He has developed a special air magic, which is really powerful.

    Of course, what surprised HEMA most was Luna and Malfoy. They really cleared the secret room in two or three months.

    Although HEMA didn''t ask what the treasure was, the magic surging on Luna was at least twice as much as in the past. It seemed very predictable.

    Malfoy didn''t change, which made HEMA a little curious, but let''s see Luna. After all, it''s not good to ask.

    In addition, there are her own sister, Miss Hannah, and the timid Neville. Both Miss Hannah and Neville are favored by Professor sprott and become special disciples of herbal medicine, which makes others envy.

    Of course, it''s not that she can learn herbal medicine one-on-one, but that she envies the title of Professor sprot''s personal disciple. HEMA hehe, what did she say about the Hogwarts warrior?

    If you don''t mention the inside of Hogwarts, the big thing outside is that Dumbledore still didn''t take action to arrest Lucius, and finally chose to put a long line.

    Although it will be very dangerous, it is also the only chance to get Voldemort out. This is fundamentally different from the film. Dumbledore has the basic clue.

    Of course, I''m not sure whether the Goblet of fire can open. At least Lao Deng didn''t mention it to him. If he did, he wouldn''t go. After all, he gave it to others.

    There are really a lot of good students in the college now. He just takes up a stupid bird to fly first, plus the reason why master is excellent.

    "Well, let''s work, miss. There are two more floors... No, plus the bottom, there are three more floors."

    While HEMA continued to work, somewhere in Albania, the darkness seemed to be stirring.

    "... well, I need a body that can move by itself, not a waste body that needs people to move slightly!" A hoarse voice came from the room.

    Outside the door stood several tall figures, one of whom came to greyburg, Albania half a month ago.

    The next few are still alive death eaters, but they are not leaders. Except those who are dead, the rest are either Lucius, a hidden sect, or locked up in Azkaban.

    Of course, there was the gold armored man who first proposed to cooperate with Voldemort, but the woman of Kui group didn''t appear.

    "But master, in addition to direct resurrection, he wants a good body..." a Death Eater said tremblingly.

    "Hoo... But even so, I don''t want to use such a body, but I have to use that guy''s blood as my nutrient for resurrection! By the way, is Mr. Como there? "

    "Oh? Yes, Mr. Dark Lord. " The Golden Knight turned and looked at the little room.

    "Can you give me some of your alloy? I can help you with a few things, some things about the Dark Lord... "Voldemort''s hoarse voice was a little serious and full of a special temptation.

    "Oh? This is not impossible, but it needs to be reported. I said yes, the captain must report, and then... "

    "I''ll do two things for you alone."

    "Good! So, Mr. Dark Lord, why alloy? "

    "The body doesn''t have to use the body, nor can the metal..."

    "Huh?" Como glanced at the cabin and smiled bitterly. Although he had seen many magical things, he really couldn''t imagine what a metal body looked like.

 Chapter 268

    Finally, in the expectation of all the students, the exam before Christmas is coming!

    However, in the expectation of the next day''s exam and then the third afternoon''s holiday, Dumbledore held another school meeting.

    This also surprised HEMA, because in addition to the regular pre dinner meeting every month, Dumbledore only had to take the initiative to hold a meeting.

    The last extra memory of this year is about the expulsion of giant spiders, but we don''t have any worries. After all, the exam is coming soon, and the school won''t make any moths before the exam.

    "Astoria, let''s go."

    "Oh, aren''t you Ravenclaw''s? Is it appropriate to run to me every day? " HEMA looked at Ellie, who was holding her Astoria, with an unhappy face.

    "Hum! I''ll take Astoria to our side and I''ll ignore you... You''ve done something wrong and you can''t apologize to me! "

    "Oh, when did I do something wrong? You are pure slander. I gave you all your pocket money. It''s unreasonable that you should be a rogue me HEMA Aibo!"

    "Alas, Miss Ben didn''t slander you. You came back that day with..." Ellie looked at Astoria nearby and suddenly stopped.

    "What happened that day?" HEMA squinted at each other, and then pulled Ellie over. "I''ll have a good chat with you, Astoria. Go first. Remember to sit with Slytherin and reserve a seat for me."

    "All right." Astoria also bit her lips and left with the little guy in her arms. Recently, the little guy has become a Houseman. Astoria holds it every day. Her body is much better, but she is still far from being completely cured.

    "What are you doing? I haven''t forgiven you yet! " Ellie was pulled over and looked very angry. She kicked her little foot directly at HEMA''s clean trouser legs.

    "Oh, what are you doing? Tell me, what did I do wrong... "

    "Er... You came back that day... Obviously that kind of ~ it''s shameless. How old are you? That''s it!"

    "Alas? What the hell are you talking about? If you don''t talk well, I''ll go first. Go to Ravenclaw yourself. Don''t bother me! "

    "Alas! Why are you so impatient! Miss Ben is so radiant that I have received dozens of advertising letters this month alone. "

    "And then?"

    "Er... You guy, let me be frank. Have you fallen in love with my sister and developed into a position in bed!"

    "Hey!? What are you talking about? How could it be! " HEMA immediately retorted, but her mind just came back to what she had done in Dogan''s apartment that day

    "Look, that''s the truth! No wonder my sister doesn''t let me suck blood and wants to monopolize it! "

    "Is this... Really? HEMA... "And just then, a soft voice rang from behind HEMA, and Ellie and HEMA were stunned.

    HEMA slowed down, immediately turned around and found Astoria standing behind her, her whole little face trembling.

    "Astoria, listen to me, it''s not like that!"

    "Astoria, we won''t listen to him! Go! " Ellie took Astoria and hurried downstairs.

    Astoria was silent, the corners of her eyes flushed slightly, looked back at HEMA, and then disappeared around the corner.

    A group of students looked around, and HEMA didn''t go up to talk. He believed that a smart girl like Astoria wouldn''t alienate her directly because of such a misunderstanding. He would talk to her slowly during the meeting.

    But at this time, Luna also staggered out with a lot of books in her hand. The students around wanted to help, but they were stopped until she came to HEMA.

    "Mr. HEMA, can you help me?"

    "OK..." HEMA silently took down half of the book and walked on with her.

    "Going upstairs?"

    "Well, send the borrowed books back to the library and go to the auditorium later."

    "Well, Miss Luna, she looks very good recently. She has gained a lot this time?" HEMA began to tap and listen.

    "Not really. In fact, the so-called treasure is not much surprise. At least... Mr. Malfoy, he may not be very surprised."

    "Ha ha, I know from his appearance, but I''m still curious about what it is."

    "When I put down the book, I''ll talk to you slowly. I heard you saw my father?"

    "Yes, he is a very interesting person and very kind."

    "Well, but he didn''t say anything strange, did he?"

    "Strange words? No... what''s the matter? " HEMA looked at Luna and suddenly understood that Luna has become much more normal, but it does not mean that Luna''s father has restored the normal thinking circuit of ordinary people.

    But there was really nothing strange at that time. Except for being extra enthusiastic and asking yourself a lot of trivial things, nothing else was special.

    "Mrs. pince, these are the last few books. I''ve got them all, otherwise I can''t take them away during the winter vacation."

    "Yes."

    After handling the books, the two also found a position at random and sat down. Then Luna took the lead in asking a question, "HEMA, just miss Astoria and you?"

    "Nothing, maybe just a little emotional..."

    "So he didn''t see..."

    "What''s the matter?" HEMA glanced at Luna, who was talking to herself.

    "It''s all right. You don''t want to know about the treasure. In fact, there''s nothing about the treasure. The level is very interesting, from finding the gate to jumping the grid, and later special traps and flame knife mountain. Of course, the most interesting thing is the book gallery. It''s really shocking."

    My God, what level did Ravenclaw get in it? Is it really something inherited, but it doesn''t look like it, because what they left must be weapons or abilities with divine power.

    "The treasure itself is nine boxes."

    "Huh? So many? "

    "But Ravenclaw''s statue tells us that four of them are false, only five are true, and the content is different from each other in value."

    "Then, according to the experience on the road, start to divide the opening qualification of the treasure chest."

    "Qualification?"

    "Yes, according to the speed and integrity of passing, the number of times given is different. The total number of times we get is 7. The statue of Ravenclaw said that if Malfoy didn''t drag back, I could get 7 chances myself. 7 times is the highest."

    "Ha ha ha."

    "But in this way, we will score who uses it several times. This is also scored by Ravenclaw statue. According to our contribution, he will score twice and I will score five times."

    "Ha ha ha!"

    "Mr. Abbott!" Mrs. pince''s eyes turned again, and HEMA immediately raised her arms and saluted France.

    "Then what did you get? I feel your magic is enhanced."

    "Well, I got something for the first time. It''s a wise gem that can increase mental strength and thinking speed. That''s the one around my neck."

    HEMA took a look and found a light blue gem pendant on Luna''s neck. He didn''t touch it. He felt a faint magic aroma. Like the magic of the man, it was indeed Ravenclaw''s object.

    "Then the second shot didn''t draw anything, and the third one didn''t, but I drew four to enhance my magic. My magic directly doubled, but I felt it was a waste for me..." Luna said here, falling into a silence.

    HEMA also understands her feeling, because doubling magic is a good thing, but her current age is the stage of rising magic. Now doubling her magic is only ahead of the growth time of magic.

    But if you have come to the sixth and seventh grade, the magic is stable, the increase and decrease is slow, plus twice, then the increase is the most terrible.

    "It''s all right. Since you get it, it''s a good thing. Besides, maybe the existence of magic power can make your magic develop better. Maybe."

    "Well, I also believe in myself. Finally, the fifth one also got something. It''s a special magic spell, but I haven''t been able to open it yet. The reason is that the amount of magic is insufficient and the requirements are very high, but I know the name. It''s called ice God instant kill."

    "So the name of the second middle school, who gave it!"

    "It says... Smelly man, Mr. Abbott..."

    "Er... Maybe it''s a duplicate name... How can it be written by me..."

 Chapter 269

    After chatting with Luna for a while, they also came to the auditorium to separate. After all, HEMA had to comfort the little angel, but he suddenly thought of something he ignored.

    At that time, Astoria left with the little guy, but he didn''t come back, and Astoria wouldn''t directly doubt me and get angry

    "No... is that smelly girl still playing tricks?" HEMA looked at Ravenclaw and found that Ellie didn''t show up.

    When she came to the long table on Slytherin''s side, Astoria was not here. HEMA looked at Malfoy not far away and almost laughed.

    Because just on the way, Luna also said what Malfoy got. Although Malfoy got something twice, the second time, it was a substantive thing.

    It''s a ring. Originally, Malfoy thought it was a magic tool, but later it was found that it didn''t work. The statue also said that the ring was just a proof that you passed the trial practice. Good looks are the most important.

    So Malfoy was stunned when he achieved. Although Luna''s description was not very clear, HEMA could feel Malfoy''s feeling.

    But at the moment, Malfoy didn''t seem lost. He still had that ring on his left hand, carved with a raven, which was made of light blue metal. It looked really handsome.

    "HEMA, what''s the matter?" Malfoy also noticed HEMA''s eyes, looked at him and turned his head.

    "It''s all right. By the way, do you see Miss Greengrass?"

    "No, the big one didn''t see either."

    "Yes." HEMA nodded, looked at more and more auditoriums and frowned. Was that really Astoria?

    When HEMA looked confused, at the stairway not far from the auditorium, several girls who didn''t often get together surprisingly got together.

    "You lied to HEMA?" Astoria was a little confused when she looked at Ellie and her own figure.

    "I''m Rosa."

    "Miss Rosa, is it deformation?"

    "Yes." As the white fog cleared, ''Astoria'' became a little taller, revealing Rosa''s human appearance.

    "It''s really powerful. You can imitate the smell of Qi." Ellie took a look at Rosa. This guy is much better than when she just got the inheritance.

    "It''s just some small skills. Who is this?" Rosa glanced at the curly haired girl next to Astoria.

    "Hermione Granger, I heard about you from Ellie, Miss Rosa."

    "Hello, Miss Hermione, so Ellie, can I go back? I have to study with MS. cahor. "

    "Wait, our strategy has just begun. As you can see, HEMA must be very suspicious at this time, especially after Astoria is gone."

    "So why?" Astoria gave Ellie a crooked head kill.

    "Why don''t you know anything? Although HEMA hasn''t cheated now, he is sure to have an accident in the face of the attacks of many girls. Aren''t you worried? "

    "I have nothing to worry about... Because I believe in HEMA." Astoria smiled and said, Ellie was stunned there. This girl is too kind!

    "Ellie, aren''t you also because of your sister? Don''t you always follow HEMA, so aren''t you the most dangerous person? "

    Hermione also suddenly said something from the side. Suddenly Ellie was stunned. It seemed that there was nothing wrong. "Oh, no, I just wanted to... HEMA. After all, the gap between my sister and HEMA is too big. We must avoid it."

    "So now, in addition to asking HEMA to pay attention in the future, I also want to monitor her sister..."

    "But HEMA is tired of studying and working all day. Don''t give him any trouble. In fact, you can tell him something directly."

    Hermione retorted, and Rosa and Astoria nodded quickly.

    "But you must be careful. Aren''t you afraid of my sister and HEMA?"

    "In that case, I also support his choice." Astoria said weakly.

    "Well, Astoria doesn''t care so much. If you care, I''ll leave it to you, Miss Ellie. Let''s go, Astoria. The auditorium meeting is about to begin. " Hermione pulled the little angel''s arm directly.

    "Yes." Astoria also took Hermione''s arm, and the two walked slowly towards the auditorium.

    "Then I''ll go first, Miss Ellie. Remember to apologize to Mr. HEMA." Rosa also said a word, and then quickly walked upstairs.

    At last, Ellie fell into a strange state. What''s the situation with these people, especially Astoria and Hermione? Don''t they all like HEMA

    "No, I can''t let my sister get ahead of me anyway. It''s all right, Ellie. Relax first. Wait until the Christmas holiday. Take your time... After all, he promised to take me out to play. This time we can get his blood! "

    After waiting for a while, HEMA also saw Astoria and Hermione coming in together.

    "This way."

    "HEMA, what''s the matter? Look at me like this? " Astoria and Hermione separated and sat down slowly, but looked at HEMA''s expression and was stunned.

    "I''m sorry, Astoria, although I visited Miss Dogan''s house last time I went out..."

    But before HEMA finished, Astoria pressed his mouth with his fingers.

    "Don''t explain to me. I believe you. If you don''t want to choose me, you''ll tell me, won''t you?" Astoria looked into HEMA''s eyes and smiled.

    HEMA nodded in an instant, gently took down Astoria''s small hand, and then gently held it in the palm. Astoria also showed a smile, and in turn, clenched HEMA''s hand.

    At the moment, his heart became warmer, because he had never met such a girl who would unconditionally believe in a person, no, or a person, Astoria... You are really an angel... So I should restrain myself a little.

    "Boo..." the little guy also ran from Astoria''s leg to the table and waited excitedly for the food to come out.

    "You little fellow, don''t run. I won''t take you out in winter vacation. Follow Hermione or Mr. cahor."

    "Whining, whining ~" the little guy suddenly wilted when he heard the two names and suddenly got into Astoria''s arms.

    Because Mr. cahor is a pure roller on strength, the little guy doesn''t dare to make trouble at all, while Hermione is good at it, but the food management is very strong, which makes the little guy very unhappy.

    "Is HEMA going out in winter vacation? Is it dangerous

    "Don''t worry, just go to relax and realize one of your past dreams."

    "That''s good. Is it convenient for you to take the little guy?"

    "No problem. By the way, I almost forgot. I have to take that troublesome guy with me."

    "Miss Ellie?"

    "Last time I asked her to do something in front of Dumbledore, I casually agreed to take her with me. Unexpectedly, she took Dumbledore seriously and pressed me."

    "It''s all right. Just go. I won''t care. It''s just me..."

    "Jealous?" HEMA raised a slightly frivolous smile.

    "Who''s jealous... Don''t talk nonsense!" Astoria roared, but the sound still spread half a meter around HEMA.

    "Funny, what do you want to say?"

    "I... I chatted with my sister a few days ago, and then I happened to catch up with my mother''s letter, so my sister quickly told my mother something about you."

    "And then?" HEMA was also nervous. Was the other mother not satisfied with herself, or was she too fond of her daughter to let her contact me.

    But Astoria''s next words made HEMA recover from the post-traumatic stress disorder of the terrible soap opera.

    "My mother invited you to visit home during the winter vacation."

    "Hey?"

    "Well, don''t you want to? By the way, you don''t have to be afraid. Although my mother is very strict, her invitation should not be so annoying to you. "

    "Well, I know. I''ll go to you first."

    "Just come after Christmas. Maybe my mother doesn''t like to be disturbed."

    "I know, I will try!" But HEMA clenched her fist and finally wanted to see her parents.

    Of course, he was more concerned about Mrs. Greengrass and Astoria''s physical problems than this matter.

    This time, we must find out. After all, although Mr. cahor said that the power of God generation is needed, he must also find out what disease will need the power of ancient times.

    Maybe there are other shortcuts to take. After all, he is not an ordinary existence. He also relies on the wisdom of the next 20 years and the existence of the system.

    "Hey, what are you trying to do? Just be yourself." Astoria blushed, but when HEMA said so, she smiled happily.

    All the students took their seats, and the professors and teachers took their seats. Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall also walked to the stage with a smile.

    All the students were relieved. It seemed that the conference did not announce anything bad.

 Chapter 270

    "Dear students, I haven''t had dinner with you for a long time. Originally, this dinner should be tomorrow, but now it''s the best time. Do you know why?"

    Dumbledore did not take his seat. He directly opened the loud magic spell and began to speak to the students. All the students shook their heads.

    "Tomorrow is December 23, that is, the day before Christmas Eve. It''s the day of the exam. I hope you can keep in shape and get a good result."

    "Oh." The students at the bottom answered, but they all seemed powerless. After all, the exam still made most students nervous.

    It seems that principal Dumbledore is so happy and thinks it''s a good thing. It turns out that it''s the happy harvest of teachers and the nightmare of students being harvested.

    But just as everyone was out of interest, they only looked forward to Dumbledore''s finish. The delicious food they could welcome must be much richer than the usual dinner.

    But the next second, Dumbledore coughed and began to continue the topic "but what about the last day, December 24 before leaving school?"

    "Originally, we had classes as usual in the morning, had a rest in the afternoon, and then packed up our things. If we wanted to go home, we would stay in Hogwarts. There was a dinner at school in the evening."¡° Compared with this year''s decorations, most of them have been completed. Thank Mr. HEMA Aibo for his efforts this year. He has finished these by himself. Slytherin is hereby rewarded with 50 points! "

    Then there were bursts of applause on Slytherin''s long table, and then the other three colleges raised their palms and clapped very sincerely.

    Of course, it''s not for Slytherin, but for HEMA. After all, he has indeed made a lot of contributions to the school, and the design is also very good-looking this time.

    "But you also found out that I didn''t arrange for Mr. Abbott to buy the big Christmas tree put in the auditorium in previous years. Do you know why?"

    "Frugality..."

    "How is that possible?"

    "There must be something else."

    "Maybe it''s saving. It looks good now, okay?"

    The students at the bottom also began to discuss, until a few seconds later, Dumbledore clapped his hands, and everyone immediately stopped the discussion and looked at Dumbledore.

    "In fact, this task is specially left for everyone!"

    "Hey?" All the students made a surprised cry.

    Dumbledore smiled, then waved to the bottom, and a familiar figure stepped onto the stage. It was sister Karan who had a good relationship with HEMA and had fought the expulsion of giant spiders together.

    "This time, I suddenly had this idea and discussed it with several professors. Finally, I didn''t expect them to agree. Finally, I found the student union and carried out the implementation of the project. Otherwise, they usually come for Christmas shopping and decoration."

    "Yes, this time we specially prepare a very perfect activity for you. We won''t let you fight giant spiders." Karan also made a joke appropriately, and everyone was relaxed a lot.

    "Yes, this is a Christmas tree activity, not a task!" Dumbledore also took Karan''s words.

    "I set up a large maze where Hogsmeade came to Hogwarts castle, with 16 Christmas trees, 50 bells, 200 crystal balls and 500 socks."

    "Do you know why it''s designed like this? Because that''s what you''re going to find. Like the last giant spider battle, you get the moving items. "

    "The Christmas tree is worth 1000 points, the bell is worth 500 points, the crystal ball is worth 100 points and the socks are worth 10 points. You can draw once every 100 points."

    "What is the prize? It''s confidential for the time being, but what you can tell us is that there are gallon, some potion materials, magic books, magic tools, and of course others. "

    Hearing this, all the students at the bottom suddenly burst open the pot and became excited. The fatigue and sleepiness just now suddenly disappeared, and their eyes looked at Dumbledore''s direction.

    "And this is not limited to grades, you can participate. Of course, some students have to wonder why the school should do this activity. The answer is also very simple, so that you can grow better."

    Karan also took Dumbledore''s words, "because this time, in order to ensure general fairness, everyone can''t use magic, or after entering the maze, your wand will be confiscated and your magic will be limited, so you can only work hard by yourself."

    "It not only exercises everyone''s physical quality, but also allows everyone to experience how a wizard should continue to fight without a magic wand. This is the purpose of this activity."

    Suddenly, a lot of happy girls and junior students were cut off in half. After all, there is a big gap between junior students and girls in body.

    Dumbledore nodded. "Yes, this is the situation of this Christmas tree activity. I hope everyone can sign up enthusiastically. Maybe you can win the mysterious prize. Maybe 100 points will be enough. In addition, girls and students below grade 2 will be released a magic spell to increase physical strength."

    Dumbledore''s voice was like a magic spell, which instantly aroused the fighting will of most students. After all, it was not only the fair treaty between junior and girls, but also 100 points to win the grand prize, that is to say, the probability was fair. Although it could increase the probability, you couldn''t stop me. Good luck!

    "Of course, the exam is the most important. A good answer can make everyone better rest and have fun. Especially for students in Grade 5 and grade 7, you are facing a turning point in life. I hope you can grasp it."

    Professor McGonagall also opened his mouth appropriately to remind us, and everyone nodded. After all, this activity can be allowed later, but the exam is tomorrow, right in front of us!

    "Then, sign up for tomorrow evening. Don''t worry. Take the exam first. There are other things below."

    The subsequent meeting was the report and summary of each professor, as well as Dumbledore''s annual routine speech to the students, which lasted for half an hour.

    "Oh, in the end, there is another most important thing, which you may have seen in the news papers long ago. It''s about the top blood organization."

    "This is a dark group no less than death eaters, and more disciplined and powerful. We should sometimes not fear the enemy in front of us, but the enemy behind us."

    Hearing Dumbledore talking about top blood, HEMA also paid attention. Just now he almost fell asleep, and other students reacted. It seems to be a serious matter.

    "So you must pay attention to your safety. If you have information related to top blood, you can report it to the school."

    "Let''s have a formal meal now! I''m hungry, too. "

    In an instant, all the food appeared directly, and then under Dumbledore''s seat, everyone immediately put out knives, forks and spoons to attack the food.

    Of course, because Slytherin and others are more accommodating to the appearance, they are naturally not so crazy, but the speed of eating is not slow at all.

    Even Astoria, who had little food in his stomach, was hungry, which showed that the speech was a little longer.

    But with more and more food, everyone began to discuss about this activity, especially the lower grades. After all, they are not qualified to expel giant spiders. Now they have the opportunity to participate!

    "Fred, shall we join? We seem to have something to do recently? "

    "Well, you''d better take part in it. Maybe you''ll win the grand prize. Anyway, you won''t delay the work of the Christmas holiday."

    "Yes, it''s even better if we draw Garon."

    Percy on the side looked at his two younger brothers unhappily. These two guys really lost money. However, it''s not good for me not to participate as a member of the student union, but the place is really not as beautiful as expected.

    Harry was more lively next to him. After all, they were willing to invite Harry, but Harry refused directly. After all, he felt that he was really not very good.

    "Ron, why don''t you come with us?" The Gemini next to him asked his brother.

    "No, I want to be with Harry and Hermione." Ron refused sternly for the simple reason that Miss Hermione was the thigh. Well, Harry was incidental.

    Miss Hermione has become more and more like HEMA recently. At least in close combat, she doesn''t look like a wizard at all, but a soldier!

    So miss Hermione is still a junior girl. Think about the bonus. It will not be the first person in the maze... No, and HEMA... It''s certain to have meat with Miss Hermione anyway!

    It was similar in other colleges. After all, it was better to form a team than to work alone. Just when Luna planned not to sign up, Qiu Zhang waved to her.

    "Miss Lovegood, let''s go together."

    "Hey?"

    "Astoria, I won''t sign up either. Just let them exercise. I''ll accompany you."

    "Well... HEMA, actually I want to go this time."

    "Hey? What are you talking about? " Hermaton became serious.

    "But I really want to go. I don''t want others to think I can''t do anything. I can. Just stay with me."

    "Are you sure?" HEMA looked at the little angel for the first time and couldn''t bear to refuse.

    "Of course!"

 Chapter 271

    "How do you feel?" HEMA came out of the examination room and saw Harry and Ron not far away.

    "Not very good, very bad, I feel I can''t judge except deformation. It seems that I''ll work hard next semester..." Ron looked pale, as if he had been drained of mental strength, or indeed.

    Harry wanted to be calmer, but still smiled bitterly. "I''ve almost encountered some situations. Magic medicine and spell learning should be higher, and I may have to pull over herbal medicine and deformation."

    "Ha ha, it''s all right. I''m trying my best this time. I think the questions are still difficult..." HEMA didn''t mean to say so, but really felt so. The written test questions are almost up to the level of grade 4 this time.

    "Something''s wrong!" At this time, Miss Hermione hurried out of the examination room, her face full of unhappiness and scratched her hair into a mess.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Accidentally didn''t write the last two questions..."

    "Well... I didn''t write it back." Ron felt that Hermione was still Hermione, and there was no change at all.

    "So, are you three ready to form a team?"

    "Well, Miss Hermione is the first general!"

    "Can I say I''m not going?" Miss Hermione looked at the expectant faces of Harry and Ron. Although she didn''t want to go, she nodded.

    "Then I wish you good results. I''ll paddle this time. After all, this entertainment is good for everyone to participate in. After all, Hermione and I both have some fouls."

    HEMA also smiled at Hermione, and Hermione nodded, because they knew that the maze could never stop the power of runes, so with their own body skills, how to play was a good result.

    "By the way, Astoria will also participate this time. If you meet her, please let her go a little. Although I accompany her, she will never let me do it completely."

    "I am also looking forward to the first deployment of little Astoria."

    "Well, let''s cheer together!" HEMA stretched out her fist, and the others also stretched out their fists and faced each other!

    One day''s examination passed, and most of the students signed up successfully. According to the basic statistics of the student union, 73% of the students chose to participate in this activity.

    The next morning, the huge crowd left Hogwarts castle and headed for the snow. However, in ten minutes, a huge Christmas tree appeared in front of us!

    "My God, what''s the situation?" The students immediately exclaimed, because the tree was the maze itself.

    There is a small entrance under the trunk, but it is obviously a transmission array that transmits people to the inside, and this tree is their battlefield.

    "Everyone, this tree is so big on the surface, but it is an illusory space inside, with countless branches and dead roads!"

    "Everyone will enter it at will through the following transmission array, and then explore. If you enter together with a handshake, you can transmit it to a place!"

    "In addition, if you want to come out, it''s very simple. Just shout ''Gu Karana''. In addition, some people think that crystal balls and socks can be brought out, but what about the Christmas tree?

    "This is very simple. If you touch it directly, it will disappear and be recorded on yourself. This is the curse of headmaster Dumbledore. It will never be miscalculated."

    "Do you understand?"

    "I see!"

    "Then line up and get ready to enter? Of course, this is not a game, nor a battle, but exercise. I hope you can put friendship first, then start! "

    Then, a huge crowd began to line up. Some people lined up one by one, and some were several people in a queue.

    HEMA is a very simple three person group. He, Astoria and Ellie are three people. Ellie was not very interested at first, but later she knew that Astoria was coming and had to follow and protect the little angel.

    Although HEMA doesn''t know what the other party thinks, it''s always good to protect one more person, but the little guy can''t follow this time, so he has to put it with HEMA''s sister Hannah.

    The little guy also likes Hannah very much. Of course, Hannah''s Hufflepuff is close to the kitchen, which is also an important reason!

    "Hoo... Say, don''t run around for a while, or I won''t take you during the winter vacation."

    "I see!" Ellie also pouted. She really wanted to help this time. Well, in order to make up for the last time she asked Rosa to pretend to be Astoria.

    "Stop it. Miss Ellie will protect me, won''t she?"

    "Of course, little Astoria sauce!"

    A few minutes later, the team also came to the three. HEMA held Astoria''s hand, and Ellie also held her hand and took a step towards the French array in front of her.

    Then the eyes suddenly darkened, and then a short sense of falling into the air came. A few seconds later, the feet became real again.

    "Here we are."

    When they opened their eyes, they found that they were standing in the maze. The tall plants on both sides formed two huge walls. The vines, flowers and leaves of the plants exuded light magic and fragrance.

    "My magic really disappeared..." Ellie suddenly opened her palm and found that the blood magic didn''t work.

    "After all, blood magic also needs magic..." HEMA said casually.

    "Hey? Is Miss Ellie a vampire? "

    "It''s a blood clan. Didn''t I tell you?" Ellie glanced at Astoria next to her.

    "No, but it doesn''t matter, because I know that the girls around HEMA have secrets and personalities." Astoria thought of Luna, Dogan, and even teacher cahor.

    "Let''s move on, or they will rob everything!"

    "OK." So Astoria began the first long-term exercise of her life, walked quickly, and then turned into a trot.

    "HEMA, I feel stronger... This is Dumbledore''s magic..." Astoria smiled at HEMA and ran farther and farther ahead.

    However, with their own qualities, HEMA and Ellie can quickly keep up with Astoria, as long as they don''t get out of their vision... Then Astoria suddenly disappeared!

    "Hey!?"

    "Past!" HEMA kicked on the ground and immediately drew more than ten meters. Ellie also quickly followed up and found that Astoria didn''t disappear, but fell.

    "No injuries?"

    "No, it''s soft below. Come down, too. I found something good!"

    When they saw Astoria''s small head, they jumped out of the small hole and fell to the ground, but they didn''t tremble at all.

    "The ground is also a plant!" HEMA slowly stretched out her hand and instantly determined that it was the ground formed by a kind of black plants, and the plants on it were also plants.

    It seems that Dumbledore can really do things. Is the whole giant Christmas tree maze made of plants? This project... Ah, no, Lao Deng will not simply work hard

    The next second, HEMA suddenly thought of a possibility. This thing is not the experimental version of the maze of the top three competition! I suddenly realized!

    "HEMA, come here, we found something good!"

    "Coming!"

    HEMA turned over from the state of Epiphany and hurriedly followed. At the corner, two snowballs flew in front of her, but HEMA was not an ordinary person, but Mr. cahor''s apprentice, who easily hid.

    "How awesome!" Astoria gave a sigh of admiration, and HEMA saw a Christmas tree standing behind her, and HEMA''s eyes lit up.

    "Yes?"

    "Well, Astoria had good luck. He picked up two crystal balls on the way."

    "Great, then let''s go on!"

    "Yes!" Astoria raised his fist and the whole man looked lively many times.

 Chapter 272

    Then the three people began to continue their actions, and Astoria seemed very happy. After all, his body has become better recently. Coupled with Dumbledore''s strong buff, he finally got the same body as ordinary girls for the time being.

    "If only I could do it all the time... HEMA... In that case, let''s go on an adventure all over the world."

    "Yes!" HEMA looked at her and smiled spoiled, but her heart was bitter and more motivated. She would find a complete solution.

    Next to Ellie, looking at the two people''s eyes, she suddenly felt a pain in her heart. Why should I follow these two people? I''m full, really.

    Then, under the leadership of Astoria, several people picked up a lot of socks and crystal balls. During this period, they also met several senior students. Several senior students also shared a lot of knowledge with their younger brothers and sisters.

    After listening, several people also roughly understood the special design of the maze. They are now on the second floor from bottom to top and have just come down from the third floor.

    The hole does not need to be trampled, but it is its own, that is to say, the hole is a ''staircase'' connecting the upper and lower floors.

    In other words, it''s easy to come down and difficult to go up. Moreover, from the outside, the space below should be the smallest, but this is a Magical Christmas tree, which is a magical space, so each floor is about the same size.

    In addition, how to see which floor you are on is to see the plants on the top of your head, which will write letters, and the more you go up, the more materials you have, so those who come down are deceived.

    Because it''s easier to get down than to get up. Without the help of magic, you can only climb up through the body, but it''s difficult to do this for more than 2 meters on the first floor.

    If the team is good and single, it is likely to be trapped on the first floor and can''t climb up at all. The best thing is to get up and be transmitted to it.

    "Thank you. Why do you know so much?"

    "Ha ha, we are from the student union. At the beginning, many designs were discussed together, so we still know some things. However, the placement of Christmas tree and Crystal Ball points was arranged by President Dumbledore and professors. We just have more little knowledge."

    "But thank you very much. Are you going back up there?"

    "You''re welcome. The three of us are going to send someone up by the way of a human wall according to the plant wall next to us. Then drag the second person, he can directly climb up the plant wall next to him, and then pick it up. "

    "Well, good luck."

    "Yes." So several people walked quickly in the direction where HEMA and they had just come.

    "Are we going to the upper level, too?" Ellie glanced at the senior figures of several people.

    "This is natural, and it''s not easier for us. Just leave it to us." Ellie said that although these two meters are not simple for ordinary people, they are not difficult for her and HEMA.

    Without magic, the physical quality of the blood clan and the dragon''s power are still working. Basically, there is no need to worry about not going up. Not to mention that Astoria is so light, even 200 kg is not impossible.

    Several people slipped a few laps and became confused, but I have to say that Astoria''s lucky value is very high. Every time they walk blindly, they can find some points and rewards.

    "I see, there''s a way up ahead."

    "Yes..." HEMA looked at Astoria and found that he was really powerful. He could find a passage with them, and it seemed that it was not the one they came down, but a new hole.

    "Let''s go up and I''ll carry you on my back." HEMA waved to Astoria, but the little girl suddenly blushed. It was nothing at ordinary times, but she was a little shy when she watched Ellie.

    "Then I''ll take you up." Ellie also saw her ''status'' and went to Astoria

    "Is that ok?"

    "Leave it to me." Ellie said a word, and then a princess hugged Astoria horizontally. HEMA looked envious in turn. I also wanted to hug!

    Ellie gave HEMA a little provocative expression, then kicked on the ground and jumped up directly. HEMA also jumped up directly.

    But as soon as they came up, they saw the three familiar figures, which were the senior students they had just met.

    "Hey? Meet you again... No! How did you get up?! " The tall and strong headmaster Hufflepuff looked at the three people strangely.

    Because the three strong teenagers came up with great strength to succeed, but they can''t think about the configuration of one boy and two girls. Even HEMA Aibo, how can he come up without magic.

    "A little skill. This lady and I have practiced climbing, so we can come up alone and then pull the last one." HEMA also made up a reasonable lie. After all, she can''t show her hand to these people.

    "Did the senior find the points item?" Ellie asked the other party. After all, if the other party is almost looking for it, they will go directly to the fourth floor, not here.

    "Without such a harvest, just two socks. I feel I have to go up. Otherwise, there are too few things. According to one of my schoolsisters, the most big points, such as Christmas tree and bell, are on the ninth and tenth floors."

    "Then we have to work hard."

    "Well, let''s withdraw first." Several senior students didn''t say much, and walked quickly towards the channel on the left.

    HEMA and Ellie also looked at each other and paid attention to the top. After all, they acted quickly and the hole couldn''t stop them.

    "I found a crystal ball." But at this time, Astoria''s voice sounded again. She picked up a small ball at her feet with light hands and feet, and then slowly dissipated. A mass of light integrated into her body and recorded points.

    "You are really lucky to have an A."

    "Let''s go on and find the way to the next floor first."

    "Next time, let me hold you up. Miss Ellie feels very hard, doesn''t she?" HEMA glanced at Ellie. Ellie wanted to refuse, but suddenly remembered her winter vacation trip.

    "... well, let HEMA take you up. We''ll take turns."

    "Yes, Miss Ellie said so."

    "OK... But you''ll be taken up by me. Don''t hold it."

    "All right." HEMA saw that the other party was still shy and gave up.

    After a while, several people also quickly found the channel, or Astoria''s Guide played a role again, but as soon as several people wanted to go up, several dark shadows directly blocked the hole.

    ¡°£¿£¡¡± HEMA was slightly stunned and then stared.

    "What are you doing?" Ellie shouted up.

    "This floor is our territory. You''d better play slowly below!"

    "HEMA? What shall we do? " Ellie also frowned and looked at HEMA. Astoria''s little hand was clenched. It seemed that the other party was a senior.

    HEMA has no magic support. What if she gets hurt? "HEMA, or forget it..."

    "HEMA?!" Hearing Ellie''s words, several figures stretched out their heads below. At a glance, they saw HEMA with a serious face. They were stunned and finished

    "CaSO, didn''t you say you wanted to teach him a lesson long ago? Take this opportunity... "Said the biggest fat Slytherin student next to him.

    "But after going out, he can''t trouble us... But it''s really a good time for him."

    "Mr. HEMA, I don''t have to stop you. As long as you hand over some points, I''ll let you up. How about it?"

    "How can we hand it over? The points items will disappear in an instant."

    "You don''t know. Points can be transferred. Look at the number of points on your arms, and then close to each other to trade points."

    The other party said here, and HEMA also understood why the staff of the student union said friendship first at the beginning? But this situation, maybe old Deng tou also thought of it... But threat... I hate threat most

    When HEMA was ready to jump up and teach the other party a lesson, Ellie on the side directly roared, turned into a shadow and rushed up!

    With a dull bang, the unilateral food abuse link officially began!

 Chapter 273

    HEMA saw that Ellie rushed up and hugged Astoria, who was stunned nearby, and jumped up directly.

    Ellie flew a foot and crossed several people''s arms and shoulders. In an instant, four people flew out on their horses, banging on the grass wall next to them. Fortunately, because it was a plant wall, it didn''t hurt so much.

    "Help, Mr. HEMA!"

    "Ha ha!" HEMA also went straight up and punched directly, but at last, when he was about to hit the other party in the face, he withdrew directly, because he was afraid of killing the other party at once, which would be troublesome.

    But it was at this moment that the whole person of the other party stayed there with their eyes closed. The remaining three people felt the boxing style and trembled.

    Sleeping trough, what''s the situation with these two people? It''s too anti human! Are you sure this is not a soldier, not a wizard? Aren''t wizards all crispy?

    "Who has the most points, hand in the points!" Ellie wouldn''t be so kind. She stepped forward and almost killed the big man.

    "Hey... Sister! I''m the most. Stop... Stop... I''ll give it to me! " The fat little wizard rolled up his sleeve and stretched out his fat arm with the number ''100'' on it

    "Not bad, not much, but... HEMA, you take it. He''s so greasy. It feels like being close to a roast suckling pig. It will stain my arm..."

    "..." the fat young man was stunned, and the whole man seemed to be hit by a more lethal move than the kick just now!

    "Give it to me." HEMA was not polite either. She stretched out her arm and pasted it. Sure enough, the points came to 50 all at once.

    "Only half? But it''s good. " HEMA nodded. She could only get half each time, and seemed to absorb it only once. Therefore, depending on the income, the later stage is the highest.

    Because most people have a lot of points. They harvest a lot at a time, which is more than they want to find. However, HEMA glanced at Astoria behind her and gave up the option of being a slave villain.

    "Forget the others. Go directly to the fifth floor. They all have dozens of points, which means that this floor has been almost hollowed out by you?"

    "Almost... But we can''t go up to the next floor, so..." the thin and tall leader said with his head down.

    "Then you can''t bully others like this. It''s not good..." Astoria also surprisingly vented his little dissatisfaction.

    "We know. We will not make mistakes next time. I hope Mr. HEMA won''t target us at school..."

    "Thank God you didn''t target me, but Dumbledore will punish you then, and we don''t care."

    "Hey? Why? " Suddenly several students became nervous.

    "Why do you think Dumbledore deliberately left this thing that can be robbed and asked the student union to say that friendship comes first? They know who robbed the points. "

    "Well..."

    After leaving a few lost souls, HEMA continued to embark on the maze, but Astoria didn''t seem so happy at this time.

    "Don''t worry, I just scared them. Although Dumbledore must have deliberately asked about the points, why? I don''t know, so I don''t know whether I will be punished. "

    "Well, although they are hateful, they are still a little too strict if they drop out of school..."

    "You''re really kind, but it''s dangerous for the world? After all, being too kind will hurt. " Ellie changed her usual mood and said a very serious word.

    "I understand, but I believe that most people are still very kind. There is nothing terrible about going wrong at the moment. The terrible thing is not repentance."

    Several people walked for more than ten minutes and met several waves of students on the road, but they didn''t chat anymore except saying hello. It seems that they should also know that points can be taken away.

    At this time, there are more than two hours left before the end of the five hours of the activity, that is, half the time has passed.

    "It''s been half a time, but the three of us add up to 150 points. At least one person should smoke once... Otherwise it would be too miserable."

    HEMA passed by three girls and heard their tragic sad things. They suddenly felt some emotion. Astoria, you are really powerful.

    Because Astoria can pick up some items on the road. Although there is no Christmas tree, the points are still increasing steadily.

    In addition to the 50 robbed by HEMA, Astoria has contracted all the points. At present, it is 1310 points. Of course, the Christmas tree with 1000 points is the main one.

    "Shall we go up again? I think these are enough. " Astoria looked at the numbers on her forearm and felt satisfied.

    "Shall we go out?"

    "No... let''s walk for a while." Astoria shyly refused.

    "Ha ha, good!" HEMA and Ellie smiled. The girl didn''t really want to score points, but just wanted to enjoy her current body.

    "Well, the entrance to the fifth floor." Ellie saw a hole in front, "follow Astoria, you can''t find a place."

    "Can I try it myself?"

    "Hey? How do you want to get up? "

    "You throw me up, and then I climb up myself."

    "Is that ok? Are you sure... It''s bad to get hurt accidentally. " HEMA looked at Astoria with worry. Although she had been strengthened, after walking for so long, she could see that her face had become pale.

    "It''s okay, trust me." Astoria obviously wanted to try this time. HEMA and Ellie looked at each other and nodded. They couldn''t get up. It''s a big deal that they couldn''t fall on her.

    So HEMA went behind Astoria and slowly grabbed her waist with both hands. HEMA found that she was too thin. Although she might envy others, HEMA only felt distressed at this time.

    "What''s the matter? I''m a little itchy... "

    "Sorry, I''m coming. Remember, we must grasp it. If we can''t grasp it, don''t be afraid. We''ll catch you below!"

    "I see."

    "One, two... Go!"

    With HEMA''s effort, Astoria''s small body flew directly up, and HEMA also controlled her strength for fear that she would fly up directly.

    Astoria was a little afraid, but at the moment of flying, she felt her brain awake a lot. She grabbed the edge directly with her two arms, and then made a sudden effort!

    "Come on!" HEMA and Ellie watched Astoria climb up and yelled to cheer her up.

    The next second, with Astoria''s efforts, he finally climbed up and waved to the two people with a smile.

    "Come on up."

    "I see."

    "By the way, HEMA, I''m tired. Can you hold me up..." but just as HEMA was about to jump up, Ellie suddenly tilted towards him and lay in his arms.

    "Don''t make trouble..."

    "But I really have no strength... I feel the magic around me disappear..."

    "Yes..." hermadon was stunned. The magic smell of the surrounding plants disappeared, which was very different from when he came in at the beginning

    "But what does this have to do with your inability to move?"

    "... you''re not happy to let you hold you. Really, I''m leaving!" Then he jumped up, and HEMA immediately followed.

    At this time, outside the Christmas tree maze, Dumbledore, who had been chatting with several professors and drinking tea, was suddenly stunned and frowned strangely.

    "What''s the matter? McGonagall seldom sees Dumbledore''s expression. It''s usually a sign of great things. "

    "There were some accidents. Unexpectedly... Has HEMA passed? I hope he can solve it well, otherwise it will be over in midfield. "

    Dumbledore''s words confused MEG and Snape, but everyone understood one thing, something happened in the maze.

    After HEMA came up at this time, she followed Astoria and Ellie to start the exploration of the fifth layer, but at this time, it seems that Astoria''s lucky value has been consumed a lot and no new treasure has been found.

    "Has it been taken away? Do we have to look for it?" Ellie composed her arms and felt that her body didn''t have magic.

    "Ha ha, Astoria didn''t say no... How do you feel?"

    "It''s ok... There''s a piece of mud on your robe behind you. I''ll get it down for you." Astoria said softly and went behind HEMA.

    HEMA also smiled and turned around, but the next second suddenly felt something wrong... Because his school uniform will not be dirty

    But before his body could react, his abdomen suddenly hurt, as if a sharp blade had directly pierced his chest, blood splashed out, and he knelt down on the ground.

    Ellie was also stunned. She looked at the fallen HEMA in surprise, roared and attacked Astoria not far away, but the other party kicked her in the stomach, kicked her out more than ten meters and hit her hard in the haystack!

    "HEMA!" Ellie shouted to HEMA, but HEMA knelt to the ground. She felt that her eyes were getting dark and the cold began to spread towards his body

    "Goodbye, HEMA EBO!"

    As the strange voice sounded, ''Astoria'' slowly pulled out HEMA''s long sword and spilled blood. She raised the long sword again. This time, the goal was directly at HEMA''s head!

 Chapter 274

    The blood spread to the limiter on HEMA''s neck. HEMA''s consciousness, which was about to be completely lost, was pulled up for a few minutes, and a voice suddenly sounded in her head.

    "HEMA, get up and don''t die!"

    "HEMA!!"

    "Xiao Wenna... Sister student?"

    "HEMA!"

    "Ellie?!"

    "Ah ah!"

    With HEMA''s roar, the blade of Astoria fell down, but HEMA''s body rushed forward!

    The blade of the sword was directly cut on the ground, and the blue light flashed. Most of the plants on the ground were smashed in an instant, revealing the scene of the lower layer.

    "HEMA!" Ellie also hurried to hold HEMA and prop him up, but she then found that HEMA''s body was changing, scales were growing, covering most of her body, and the dragon''s breath kept overflowing.

    "Who are you?" HEMA covered her chest and, with a mouthful of blood, laboriously shouted to the opposite ''Astoria''!

    "I''m just the one who came to kill you. If it hinders our mission, you''re doomed to die!" With that, the whole figure was shocked, thinking of the long sword, and stabbed directly at HEMA!

    "Ellie, give it to me. You have no magic and no way to deal with it!"

    "But... Your current body... It doesn''t matter. A guy who can only sneak attack, what''s to be afraid of! Come on! "

    HEMA roared and hit him directly. The sharp blade instantly cut through the air and tore again towards his heart and wound!

    However, HEMA suddenly closed her arms and directly hit the blade, and the blue light rose. However, HEMA''s scales overflowed a violent cold in an instant, directly following her blade and spreading towards her!

    "No!" The other party was startled and immediately spread the long sword in her hand, but the spread of Frost Breath was obviously a step faster, and her fingers remained on the hilt forever.

    "Ah! Well... You want to die! "

    "I want to die, you want to die!" HEMA roared, and the whole man turned into a dark shadow. With the cold frost, he punched each other on the chest!

    The ice flower formed in an instant broke open with a bang. The whole person flew out directly and smashed through the plant wall behind him. It was only right behind him that he could stop!

    "Hahaha, that''s interesting. No wonder you can kill and bury 3... Awesome... Awesome!"

    "Hey?" A question mark suddenly appeared in the heads of HEMA and Ellie. Is the old man dead? I saw him live well yesterday. He is more energetic than old Deng

    But they also understood that the other party should be a member of the top blood. The one who wants to avenge the funeral 3 thinks that the old guy is dead. In fact, he has become a 25-year-old.

    "You are the top blood man... Or buried." HEMA said, and then drank a mouthful of red medicine, but because of magic, she couldn''t use other means to return blood

    "Bury 6, or you can call me ghost face... But compared with this... You still care about your own injury... You can defeat me and even kill me, but you can''t live. It''s the blade of multiple curses imposed by the dark warlock... Ha ha!"

    With the sneer of the other party, HEMA also opened her own system interface and found that although her blood volume had not changed, there was indeed a strange state in the status bar.

    [curse kill]

    [when you release any spell, it will cause you the same real damage as the magic value consumed by releasing the spell]

    ¡¾ blood loss ¡¿

    [lose 100 hp per second for 60 seconds]

    "... what is this... 6000 blood..."

    "Cough...!" Then HEMA coughed up a mouthful of blood directly, and the whole person began to faint again.

    It''s not that there is no debuff, but Longhua is getting stronger and stronger, so the maximum HP has increased, so it didn''t fall

    "I don''t care if I die or not, you''re dead anyway. Where''s Astoria!!?"

    "She''s dead..."

    "Say, where is she?" HEMA clenched her fist, and the momentum of the whole person had begun to change gradually. A killing intention, a real killing intention, began to spread in the air.

    "Say!" HEMA roared, and a dragon roared directly into the space of the Christmas tree, and then walked slowly towards each other.

    "You don''t have the blood of Astoria, but if you don''t tell her whereabouts, I can only send you to hell first!"

    With that, HEMA hit the other party''s face without hesitation. In a moment, the dragon scale stood up, and the flesh and blood splashed out!

    "Ah ah!!"

    "Don''t worry, there''s a second punch! Cough! " HEMA smashed the second punch and coughed up a mouthful of black blood, but the third punch still arrived and pierced the other party''s arm!

    "Ah ah!!!"

    With a scream, the other party''s body slowly changed from Astoria to a gray haired youth, but HEMA still continued to attack the other party!

    "HEMA! Calm down! He''ll die... If Astoria is imprisoned by him, it''s hard to find it right away unless you touch the Christmas maze now. " Ellie also hurried to hold HEMA.

    She had never seen such an angry HEMA, even when she was wounded by the enemy

    "Here''s your last chance. Say it, or it''s over. I won''t have any mercy."

    HEMA stared, her eyes turned into longmoo''s eyes, reflected in each other''s vision, felt the pain of her body, and subconsciously nodded

    "OK, go ahead."

    "It''s in the plant wall at the entrance and exit of this floor..."

    "That''s good." HEMA waved with her hand, the rune flashed directly, and the blood of the two people scattered nearby floated in an instant, turned into a blood snake and ejected quickly.

    "... cough!"

    "HEMA..." Ellie looked at HEMA''s pale face and felt a little uncomfortable because she couldn''t help each other now.

    "Even if I tell you, you can''t live."

    "Hoo... Why didn''t you kill Astoria?" But this time, HEMA did not continue to attack him, but asked calmly.

    "Why should I kill that girl... I thought you had no magic. After being attacked by magic weapons, you would die. No doubt, I didn''t want to kill her at all."

    "I sneaked in all the way and followed you. That girl is very kind... Just like burying 3 Master..."

    "..." HEMA and Ellie looked at each other and buried 3 kindness... Then you are really blind.

    "But I didn''t have a chance all the way. Until just now, the girl climbed up first, and I followed up, stunned her, and then covered her with my invisible cloak..."

    "How awesome? I didn''t feel your breath and smell all the way... "Ellie narrowed her eyes, then turned back and punched.

    With a dull bang, a figure flashed directly, and the invisibility cloak fell directly, revealing a small figure inside. Ellie also made a good battle posture. This time she must protect HEMA. As long as there are familiar classmates, she can solve them!

    But this time HEMA recognized the other party "it''s you! Kui 14! "

    "I''m also very happy to see you so embarrassed..." Kui 14 smiled sarcastically, while HEMA stood up with pain, but because the dragon was becoming more and more powerful, scales began to appear on her face.

    "Are you sure you want to fight me? You''ll die. Is Kui 12 coming?"

    "On vacation... I''ll do it myself." Kui 14 looked at HEMA very upset, but he instinctively retreated. After all, HEMA looked really scary.

    "I said how would you like to say it. It turned out that you have help." HEMA glanced at the still lying burial 6, and then the little blood snake came back, turned into a blood stain and disappeared, but the blood stain was "confirmed, safe."

    "Come on, I''ll die if I drag. Then I''ll fight with you. You don''t have magic. You may die miserably!"

    But just as HEMA was about to attack, Ellie shouted fiercely. She saw that the buried 6 on the ground suddenly disappeared on the ground, and then the Kui 14 not far away also disappeared!

    "No, they''re running. Let''s go to Astoria first!" HEMA shouted at Ellie and dared to go there immediately!

    Just as HEMA and her husband had just run past, two figures slowly appeared in the same place. They were buried 6 and Kui 14. They didn''t leave at all.

    "Hoo Hoo... Almost died." Funeral 6 looked at the bones exposed on his arm, and the whole person was about to faint.

    "I''ll get you out of here... With the heavenly Rune given by the dark Warlock." Kui 14 said coldly.

    "Well, you chose to save me this time. Isn''t your task to kill other ordinary students?"

    "I''m lost... Just, don''t be amorous!"

 Chapter 275

    In a few minutes, because of the route of the blood snake, HEMA and her husband quickly found the entrance, and then grabbed it in the air. A invisibility cloak fell directly down, revealing Astoria who was in a coma.

    But the next second, another sharp pain spread in the wound. HEMA bowed her head and coughed up a mass of black blood. The injury seemed to be getting worse.

    "Let''s get out of here and inform Dumbledore of them." Ellie looked worried at HEMA and used a healing spell, but it obviously didn''t work.

    "Well, take Astoria and we''re going out..." before HEMA finished, the whole person was black and fell directly on Ellie.

    "Those two guys, I''ll see you outside next time. Even if I open that move, I have to send you to hell!"

    With the spell that Ellie said to leave, she suddenly grabbed two people. With a flash of light, three people disappeared directly into the maze.

    At this time, burial 6 and Kui 14 also recovered a little, "Kui 14, let''s leave quickly, otherwise we''ll have a lot of trouble after going out!"

    "I see. Look at you! It''s really troublesome. You absorbed the magic of the surrounding plants with that weapon. Why didn''t you absorb the boy''s attack? "

    "I doubt that it''s not a magic attack at all. You should know when you fought with him last time. He can turn a part of his body into animal scales to defend. I thought it was a magic spell, but now I doubt that he may not be a pure human."

    "... is it possible... Like a werewolf?"

    "I don''t know, but I can report it to the top when I go back."

    "I see. Let''s go. There are dark warlocks and werewolves in the north. We must be fast." Kui 14 said a word, but also dragged burial 6 and disappeared into the maze.

    "How''s Dumbledore?" McGonagall looked at Dumbledore, who was still calm, and suddenly became serious.

    "Go, help!" With that, he shook his cloak and walked directly to the distance. Several teachers and some students of the student union also hurried over.

    A light was shining, and three figures flashed out of the light curtain. Ellie grabbed a sleeping girl in her left hand and HEMA with dirty blood all over her right hand!

    "EBO!?" Professor McGonagall was surprised and immediately went up. Ignoring the dirt on HEMA, he began to check it with magic.

    Several other professors also stared. What''s going on?

    "What happened?" Snape stared and asked Ellie.

    "It was the top blood man who mixed in two... They took special magic weapons and seriously injured HEMA, but one of them was also injured by HEMA. They should leave now, but for the safety of others, we should remove the maze as soon as possible."

    After Dumbledore listened, he waved in an instant, and all the students in the maze fell out of the maze in an instant.

    In fact, he didn''t expect such a thing. Originally, he felt that some people should have gone in, but he thought that HEMA had the power of the dragon and wouldn''t lose, but he was too careless... The other party actually took out a magic weapon that ignored the boundary space.

    "... cough!" Under Professor McGonagall''s two spells, HEMA coughed up a mouthful of black blood again, and the whole person''s face was even worse.

    "There is only one wound on him, but he has penetrated the wound and has been cursed. Let Mrs. Pomfrey come and don''t move him easily!"

    Professor McGonagall shouted to Karan nearby, but Karan was a little confused at this time. She suddenly reacted, used a magic spell and rushed towards Hogwarts!

    The students who just got up from the ground also noticed the situation here. They were a little incredible, but they were more worried and afraid.

    Because they also heard that someone had just invaded the Christmas tree maze and hurt HEMA. The wizard without magic was too easy to be targeted

    This is HEMA. If someone else meets her, I''m afraid she will die worse

    Hermione and Harry, who had a good relationship with HEMA, ran over immediately and helped Astoria to one side first.

    Hannah rushed directly to HEMA''s side, rubbed her face directly regardless of the blood stain, and burst into tears

    "I''m not dead yet... Why are you crying..." HEMA raised a hand in confusion and rubbed it gently on Hannah''s face.

    "HEMA, you must not die, you must not die!"

    "I see..."

    But even if everyone looked at HEMA, when many people mentioned a heart, a figure suddenly flashed out from a distance, next to Karan who had just left.

    "Mr. cahor stopped me."

    "Leave it to her." Dumbledore was relieved to see cahor appear for the first time. As the strongest white wizard, he had never trusted a person so much.

    Professor McGonagall gave way, and Hannah nodded. Cahor didn''t say a word, walked quickly to HEMA, and then knelt gently on one knee next to him.

    "HEMA EBO, you made a mistake..."

    "Yes... Teacher, I''m not careful enough... I don''t detect each other, the magic smell is lost, and I have no direction..."

    Cahor first criticized HEMA, then stretched out a hand, then gently bit his finger, and a drop of bright red fell on HEMA''s chest!

    Then a dark red light flickered, and a strange flower slowly bloomed from the wound.

    "Hoo..." HEMA let out a comfortable Hoo. Cahor stood up with a frown and said to himself in a voice that no one could hear.

    "HEMA, like you, I hate the sneakers behind me... But I shouldn''t have done it, but it shouldn''t count."

    Then he shook his robe and a black light was thrown out directly and disappeared into the sky, but Dumbledore narrowed his eyes slightly... This blow

    At this time, the two people buried 6 and Kui 14 thousands of meters away finally joined the big army.

    "Ha ha, how did you become like this?" Mobetta almost didn''t laugh when she looked at the burial 6.

    "Shut up! Mobetta, you were abused by blood last time! " Although he was hurt, he still roared. Mobeta didn''t care much and didn''t continue to satirize him.

    And the familiar dark 11 also came out of the crowd "what happened? Just kill a student without magic. "

    "It''s easy for you to say. That guy''s body will become a non-human form. Why didn''t you tell me."

    "... I thought it was a spell. Now it seems to be physical, not human?"

    "Not necessarily. It may be a magic weapon or something similar to werewolf potion."

    "Let''s not talk about it. How''s that guy?"

    "Seriously injured... And this magic weapon is the secret weapon of burial 1. It has a strong curse. It is likely to die. At least it is a vegetable."

    "That''s good. What about the number of students killed?" Dark 11 looked at sunflower 14.

    "Two or three came to help this guy before they had time to kill on a large scale."

    "Well, it''s not nothing. Let''s withdraw."

    When several people were ready to leave, dark 11 was stunned. Then he looked back and found a black awn flying straight towards them.

    "Defense!"

    "Black silver shield face!" Seven or eight dark warlocks instantly opened the spell, and several other werewolves should not have entered the werewolf state, but also immediately stretched out their magic wand defense.

    But the next second, the black awn directly wiped their team and flew over, without hitting their defense at all.

    "Unexpectedly missed. It seems that Dumbledore''s attack still has water loss accuracy." Dark 11 also smiled and thought that the attack was Dumbledore''s air attack.

    But just when everyone was relieved, there was a deafening roar behind them. Everyone was directly lifted out by the air wave, and a dog came to bite the ground.

    Everyone immediately looked up and saw that the nearly 100 mu forest behind him completely disappeared in the black light of the earthquake. Huge black smoke rose from the ground and raised a terrible mushroom cloud hundreds of meters above!

    "My God..."

    "What spell is this..."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Everyone was in endless silence and fell into a rigid state.

 Chapter 276

    On the side of the Christmas tree, everyone was relieved to see that HEMA had been treated, but the next second they suddenly heard a roar!

    All the people looked at the distance, and saw a black light flashing, and then the black fog sprayed out, forming a mushroom cloud!

    Although the distance is far away, you can also feel the greatness of the mushroom cloud and the great power of that moment!

    "What is this?"

    "Is it the weapon of Muggle research? I saw it in the newspaper... "

    "No, it''s a magic experiment? Is it so close to Hogsmeade? "

    Just now, with a wave of cahor''s hand, only a few people saw it, such as several professors. At this time, several professors, especially Snape and spraot, are "... Well, can I smoke now?"

    "Draw more times. You can''t use gold coins anyway."

    "No, I want to buy equipment."

    "Hey?" Xiao Wenna was stunned directly, and then understood. Yes, some equipment has passive resistance effect!

    "Buy a banshee veil?"

    "How much is it? It must be enough anyway. Buy another mercury shoe. " HEMA took a look at her 60000 gold coins. As a money saver, she had to spend it well this time!

    "Well... The Banshee veil needs more than 20000, and then the mercury shoes need 10000." Xiao Wenna looked at the system price and was surprised. No wonder she didn''t buy the whole equipment that year.

    "Hey!? Forget the Banshee. Why are the shoes so expensive? "

    "The price is not set according to the game, but according to the help to the host, so mercury has magic resistance and movement speed. Of course, it''s expensive."

    "Well, how much is the mercury machete?"

    "15000."

    "Cheaper than the Banshee veil."

    "Because you''re still a mage in essence, and I forgot to say that although the equipment can''t get into the real world, it''s only passive and attribute bonus, but the method of the equipment is strong, haven''t you felt it yet?"

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Faqiang not only adds your ordinary magic spell, but also adds Rune attack. Of course, the attack power also passively increases your strength and physical quality."

    "Really!!?" HEMA had a great understanding of the system for the first time. Originally, he thought that the system could only draw prizes. He didn''t expect to be able to add Rune power. So divine power... Is it OK.

    "Of course."

    "Then GKD, buy the Banshee veil first!"

    "OK, I''m finished." With the crash of gold coins, a string of numbers fell on the gold coin box in the upper left corner of HEMA.

    "A little distressed..."

    "Hahaha, it''s all right. Don''t you still have 40000?"

    "But it''s just the money for two equipment... Not much. Let me see what''s cheap and easy to use..."

    "Do you still buy shoes? Can reduce control. "

    "Let me see, when I was fighting recently, I actually encountered more physical damage than magic damage... Do I have a blue crystal?"

    "Well, synthesize a small ice shield."

    "Yes, consumption... 2500."

    With a burst of golden light, HEMA lost 2500 yuan again, and Xiao Wenna had a few more golden lights. It seems that spending money is really helpful to her.

    "If you can spend tens of thousands of gold coins every month, I may have an entity in six months."

    "What do you want? How good can you go through the wall if others can''t see you? "

    "But I''m also human. I hope to touch something... Or be touched by others..."

    "Stop, stop, I have a girlfriend, and I can meet you now... Try your best."

    "I wish you krypton gold!"

    "I see. Try your best. In addition, buy shoes." With that, the magic resistance shoes were directly in hand, and the gold coins successfully came to 27500.

    "You can''t wake up at the moment. It seems that your teacher forced you into a deep rest state. Do you want to draw more? In fact, the lottery is the biggest help for me."

    "So you''re looking forward to my Africa and crazy krypton gold?"

    "How is that possible? Younger brother, I can use the conscience system. I''d rather let you ship it at once. After all, I can get the most energy only if I get complete skills. "

    "Is that so? Well... I''ll take a change. "

    "I''m so generous that I''m willing to smoke 75 times. Thank you ~!" Xiao Wenna threw herself directly on HEMA. Because of the spiritual world, HEMA felt the existence of for the first time.

    But he just wanted to smoke the change of 500, but now he is also a man. How can he make a beautiful girl unhappy

    "You''re my senior. Naturally, I want to help you. Start smoking!"

    "Oh!"

 Chapter 277

    After opening the familiar lottery interface, HEMA found that there are four card pools open, one is the ordinary all hero hybrid pool, and the other is the resident weapon pool.

    The new two are the bill jiwat up prize pool and the void land special prize pool. Bill jiwat is easy to understand, that is, bill jiwat''s hero skills have a high probability of shipment, but this void land special pool is very interesting.

    Each lucky draw is not an ordinary 100 gold coins, 1000 for ten consecutive times, but 300 for ten consecutive times, 3000 for ten consecutive times, but a special minimum guarantee is added.

    One must acquire a complete hero skill or hero origin at a time, which is a burst of impulse from HEMA.

    "This void may be fun."

    "But ten companies need 3000, which is not a small number... Sometimes you can''t make a complete one in 1000." Although Xiao Wenna is a system, she is also worried that HEMA spends too much and doesn''t get what she wants. Her mentality explodes.

    "... woo, I''ll take it slowly first. I''ll take five ordinary ones and spend 500 small change first."

    HEMA took a deep breath and calmed down first. She planned to talk slowly first, because Xiao Wenna was right. 3000 gold coins is really a big fund.

    But this void place really attracts him, but because the skills of void creatures are very good, although the skill intensity is not based on the game or the background.

    After all, the Dragon King is terrible, but HEMA can also feel that the skills refer to the background combat effectiveness. Some skills have the same effect, but the hero is strong in the background, and the content of the introduction is naturally stronger.

    Another point is that it is too attractive. Although it can be offered for 1000 yuan sometimes, it is not helpful to you.

    His current skills include winding paths, simultaneous firing of thousands of arrows, heavy ghosts, the bondage of light, judgment, the collapse of heaven and earth, endless anger and the birth of magic dragon.

    Among them, ghosts and shadows and the bondage of light are commonly used. The others are not easy to use. The simultaneous firing of ten thousand arrows and trial need weapons. The collapse of heaven and earth is the source of the prince''s hero!

    The remaining endless anger was only used when I was dying. I didn''t have time to use it today. Of course, I didn''t lose too much blood. The limiter was started directly.

    The birth of the magic dragon is the reason why he didn''t dare to use it, and because of the system, he can''t ask Mr. cahor who feels he knows everything.

    At the moment when HEMA was a little distracted, with the trembling of the golden cup, the result of the first single draw had come out.

    [congratulations on obtaining: Bounty Hunter ¡¤ passive skill: bad luck fragment 1]

    "I knew it. It doesn''t matter. The second one."

    [congratulations: Master card ¡¤ Q skill, master card fragment 1]

    [congratulations on obtaining: King of the river ¡¤ Q skill, giant tongue whip]

    "It''s complete... Hey? How can I use this HEMA looked at this skill and fell into deep meditation. Then she opened her mouth and aimed at Xiao Wenna next to her.

    "Oh, you stop. It''s disgusting. You''d better not use this skill!"

    "Scare you, there are two single shots, and then go to the empty card pool."

    "Are you sure, that''s 3000 gold coins."

    "Do I look like a man who is short of 3000 gold coins? Now that I''ve spent some money today, I''ll make a good promotion. Maybe I''ll get something good! "

    "Yes, you go on." Xiao Wenna nodded, stood behind HEMA and watched him draw cards.

    [congratulations on obtaining: Blood harbor ghost ¡¤ r skill, Yongquan hate fragment 1]

    "It would be nice if this were complete. A very powerful big move is to kill. If you have it, you won''t be afraid of the enemy''s residual blood to kill me."

    "I had such an idea in those years, but big moves are much more difficult than ordinary skills, and then the origin of heroes is much more difficult than big moves."

    "Well, the last time." HEMA nodded, but hoped that there would be no accident in the next ten days. Taking a single draw was the first psychological preparation for herself.

    [congratulations on obtaining: disaster of the sea ¡¤ Q skill. Gunfire [1]

    "No, start ten companies and help me go smoothly!" HEMA finished smoking, and without hesitation, directly opened the void interface.

    A mass of black and purple weapons gushed out, as if they rushed out of the virtual screen and splashed on him, but then revealed a lucky draw button.

    "This lottery interface is very nice. How did you do it?"

    "No, the system comes with it. Maybe it can guarantee the minimum. The system definition is cool. Hurry up! Ink cools easily! "

    "I see, start!"

    Accompanied by a purple light began to rotate in the Holy Grail, and their hearts hung up. A few seconds later, the cup no longer trembled and burst out a light. Xiao Wenna on the side was stunned.

    "I feel it, HEMA. You''ve got the whole thing."

    "Of course I know. After all, it must be guaranteed."

    "No, there are two complete."

    "Really?"

    [congratulations on obtaining: (kogas Q rupture) fragment 1, (kogas r feast) fragment 1, (KASA Q ekassia rainstorm) fragment 2, (kasadin r walking in the void)]

    "Yes, the first one is kasadin''s big move. These skills are the best one at last! HEMA, you made it! "

    "Well, but it''s not over yet! What''s the other one? "

    [(wicz w void fissure) fragment 1, (Rex w escape) fragment 1, (kazk passive invisible threat) fragment 1, (kazk r void attack), (marzaha passive: void crossing) fragment 1]

    "Mantis''s big move!"

    "Hoo... I''ll say... The bottom guarantee is the real cow!" HEMA spit hard. Although he felt that he might make a good one, he didn''t expect that except for two... They were both powerful and big moves!

    "Now don''t envy Harry''s invisibility cloak and the magic spell of senior wizards..."

    "The nature is different. It can be invisible for a long time. This can only be an instant, but in battle, it can change the situation in an instant, and invisibility will not be interrupted."

    "Look at the skills first!" Xiao Wenna patted HEMA on the shoulder.

    "Yes."

    [walking in the void]

    [level a]

    [effect: teleport moves for a distance and causes damage to the landing place. Continuous release will cause additional damage and increase the consumed Magic]

    [cooling: 1 second, upper limit of 10 per hour]

    [consumption: 100 mana for the first time, 200 for the second time, and so on]

    "It seems that a little limit has been added. There is an upper limit..."

    "There really needs to be an upper limit. Otherwise, I have a wizard or special magic memory around me to deliver magic to me. I can''t use this move all the time."

    "Also, it can be used 10 times at a time, and the magic value consumption is as high as 1000 points. I dare say you dare not use it like this."

    "Well, it looks like a more flexible skill, but it''s not as powerful as expected. If my magic value is more and more, I''ll use it more and more."

    [emptiness attacks]

    [level a]

    [effect: evolution strengthens other skills (temporarily unavailable). When it is turned on, it enters the stealth state for 3 seconds. It can be used 3 times each time it is turned on.]

    [consumption: 100 Magic]

    [cooling: 1 hour]

    "It can be used three times in a row. This is strengthened by the system correction, and it can be invisible for 3 seconds. It can basically be used as an assassination skill."

    "Well, originally, the Mantis was an assassin. Of course, I thought of another way to play, that is, these two skills can be matched."

    "For example, after stealth, you can quickly get close to the enemy by walking in the void, or escape quickly, or move directly, so as to achieve better combat effect."

    "Well, I feel that the actual combat is really strong, and this invisibility should be different from the ordinary phantom spell and will not be broken by some spells of Harry Potter."

    "The probability is like this, because I have used the bondage of light several times and can use it under limited conditions. It shows that the use of skills is different from the magic spell, but it still needs magic, otherwise I can''t send it. I don''t need magic here. There are only two big moves of the man king and the Dragon woman."

    "In other words, you have enough complete skills and big moves."

    "Well, this may be the emperor of Europe!"

    "Er... It pierced my heart. I just couldn''t get something to fall down, okay?"

    "Haha, sister Xiao, did you have a face-to-face fight with Voldemort?"

    "Twice, but I was only in grade 3 at that time. I haven''t grown up yet. After all, I don''t have the power of dragon and rune bonus like you, but fortunately, there are systems and tasks, so I still have the fighting power of senior wizards."

    "But to tell you the truth, I can''t fight back in front of that guy."

    "Is there such a big gap...?" Hermaton frowned, because in his feeling, although Voldemort could fight Dumbledore, he could never reach the level of inheritor.

    But with the blessing of heroic skills, it''s strange that there is no fighting power. Has this Voldemort also changed?

    "I know what you''re thinking. Maybe it''s really possible that the world may not be as simple as we think, just like ordinary Harry Potter."

    "The emergence of top blood and runes all Herald great changes. It''s not strange that Voldemort has changed."

    Xiao Wenna''s words also made HEMA nod, but she was obviously serious. After all, there will be no accident next year, and she will fight Voldemort

    If the opponent''s combat effectiveness is too high, it is really a troublesome thing, but Voldemort is not afraid as long as he is not resurrected and half dead.

    And Voldemort will certainly find Harry. Although he doesn''t know the reason why the Sorcerer''s stone disappeared, it should have nothing to do with Voldemort, because if it''s related, he doesn''t need to return home now.

    Now he will return home and needs greyback, which means that his body is still fragile, and according to Voldemort''s careful eyes, he is bound to find Harry''s trouble, so it''s easy to remember this.

    While HEMA was going to continue the discussion with Xiao Wenna, the person suddenly shook, and the whole body began to collapse and become a little light spot.

    "Hey?"

    "You''re going to regain consciousness..." Xiao Wenna explained to him.

    "Then I''ll go first. We''ll talk next time."

    "Well, come and be a guest!" But watching HEMA disappear, Xiao Wenna, who was happy, suddenly realized something.

    Originally, HEMA promised to smoke the change, 7500. Why did she smoke 3500 and run away!

 Chapter 278

    With a ray of light in the field of vision, HEMA also slowly opened her eyes, but because she couldn''t change for a moment, she couldn''t see anything clearly.

    But the next voice suddenly sounded "HEMA...?"

    "Well... Is that Hannah?"

    "Well, Astoria and miss Hermione have just left."

    "Well, Astoria, let her have a good rest. I feel much better." HEMA''s vision also slowly recovered. She saw Hannah by the bed. She was back to the school hospital.

    In other words, every Hogwarts student has been to the school hospital at least once or twice, because many times, it is not that you will not be hurt if you are honest. After all, magic is also accompanied by certain dangers.

    HEMA looked at the white curtain over her head, slowly supporting her body and wanted to sit up, but Hannah was startled immediately.

    "What are you doing?!"

    "I get up."

    "Your wound hasn''t healed yet?"

    "Well, really, just a little pain. Mr. cahor''s treatment is very strong." HEMA slowly sat up and opened the system interface.

    It''s true that Mr. Zhang''s blood volume has almost recovered. The two frightening debuffs have also disappeared. There is only one minor injury buff, and it will disappear in half an hour.

    "How long did I sleep? Three or four hours. It''s 3:00 p.m. now. You have nothing to do. Many students have gone to the lottery."

    "Because more than an hour was lost this time, principal Dumbledore added 1000 points to everyone."

    "Then why don''t you go?"

    "I gave them all my points. I''d better watch you here."

    "Thank you, my sister! ~" HEMA also reached out and touched each other''s head because of him

    "Really, it messed up my hair!" Hannah impatiently knocked off HEMA''s hand and wiped the corners of her eyes.

    HEMA looked at each other''s ruddy corners of her eyes and was also a little thoughtful. She should be more careful in the future. She can''t let the people who love her worry.

    "When you go back, don''t talk to your mother."

    "I know, Herma, are you in love with Miss Greengrass?"

    "Hey? Why do you ask this? Do you gossip? "

    "Free."

    "Not yet, but I''ll fight for it."

    "Well, what about Miss Hermione and miss Ellie?"

    "Hey? They have a good relationship with me, but I don''t have an affair with many girls! "

    "Why are you so nervous!"

    "Ha ha, I''m not nervous..."

    While the two brothers and sisters were chatting, a tall figure came from the door, and Hannah immediately stood up from the bed.

    "This is not miss Daphne. I haven''t seen you for a long time ~"

    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, but when I see you, you fall on the bed. It''s too real."

    "Ha ha, where''s Astoria?"

    "I went to the lucky draw. Just now Mrs. Pomfrey checked and said you were almost all right, so she was dragged out by the two to relax."

    "Well, let her have more rest, and you should have more rest." HEMA sensed that Daphne''s ground magic was a little dirty, which was caused by the bad health of the wizard.

    "Thank you. I''ll chat with him here and Miss Hannah will have a rest."

    "HEMA?"

    "It''s all right. Go and have a rest. By the way, tell Harry they''re all right. Don''t let them worry about me and enjoy Christmas."

    "Yes." Hannah nodded, said hello to Daphne and left the school hospital.

    Daphne sat next to HEMA and picked up an apple. HEMA thought she was going to give him something to eat, but she bit herself the next second.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "What do you think of me like that? I''ll try it and give it to you. " Daphne also realized that she was not polite. She immediately picked up a big apple and put her apple aside.

    "Don''t peel it, just cut it." HEMA took it and cut the apple into three pieces with a fruit knife.

    "How do you feel I want to rest?"

    "Because your magic smell is dirty."

    "Dirty ~ I take a bath every day!"

    "Magic breath... Well, anyway, it means that the magic breath is a little different. I feel it with a special magic spell."

    "Well, do you know why I don''t have a good rest?"

    "I don''t know."

    "It''s because of you."

    "Hey? What does it have to do with me? "

    "The other day, my mother called me home, mainly asking about you and inviting you, but... Do you know why she invited you?"

    "Isn''t it to meet my good son-in-law?" HEMA joked.

    "She asked me about you..."

    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it normal?" HEMA watched Daphne''s expression become serious and frowned.

    "Although she is my mother, Astoria is also my sister, and you are my friend."

    "So I want to tell you that she is more just because of your strength, but simply because you are the sun of Astoria."

    "What strength do I have... I accidentally hit a basilisk, or everyone together."

    "She doesn''t have any channels. Although she doesn''t know something about the school, I don''t know about the battle of the snake monster, the Forbidden Forest and the top blood, but she has investigated it. It seems that she knows her mother for the first time..."

    "..." HEMA understood when she heard this, sighed, looked at Daphne with black circles under her eyes and nodded.

    "It''s all right. Don''t worry. Your mother is just an ordinary wizard. Don''t worry too much. I''ll ask her what she needs my strength to do, because when it comes to interests, I''m HEMA Aibo. If I just talk about Astoria, I''m the younger generation."

    Daphne nodded when she heard HEMA say this, and a smile rose from the corners of her mouth. "I''m sorry to let you see a joke. I''m worried about myself before anything happened."

    "I know how you feel. You''re afraid of Astoria''s sadness caused by something between me and your mother. On both sides, you don''t want to touch and hurt."

    "Don''t worry, I won''t be impulsive, and Mrs. Greengrass is your mother, and she won''t go too far. Maybe I''m just testing the strength of my son-in-law."

    "... just keep your good attitude. I''m relieved. Astoria has lived in darkness all her life. You shine into her heart. Please shine on her... Until she withers."

    "No, I won''t let her wither, I promise! And thank you for being my friend. "

    "Ha ha, I''m afraid you don''t want to take me as a friend, great wizard!" Daphne confided in her heart, and it was a lot easier.

    "Then I''ll go first. I have some small things... Can you do it yourself? I''ll be back in a minute. "

    "It''s all right. By the way, after eating your apple, you''re stained with lipstick. Why do you come to school with makeup?"

    "Because I want to thank you." With that, Daphne gently touched hemahemahema''s forehead, grabbed the apple and ran out.

    HEMA also hurriedly picked up the water cup next to her and began to clean up the mark on her forehead. Otherwise, in a moment, I''m afraid it''s not to die out humanitarianism.

    However, on Mrs. Greengrass''s side, he thought it was a small meeting at the beginning. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Greengrass still had many ideas.

    It''s really troublesome, but he doesn''t have to think much. After all, at that time, the other party, whether it''s good intentions or bad intentions, simply wants to treat him as a tool man or a son-in-law.

    He should pay attention to it first... But there''s nothing to say about it in Astoria. She won''t worry about it again~

    "Hey... No, there''s no one at the moment, and debuff disappears. Can you leave the hospital?" said HEMA. She was about to get out of bed, but your eyes flickered from a distance before her feet touched her shoes, Mrs. Pomfrey.

    "Wait an hour and I''ll check it again."

    "Yes, Mrs. Pomfrey."

 Chapter 279

    HEMA lay bored for another hour and was finally approved to leave the school hospital. The school hospital, which was often occupied, had no students at this time.

    After all, it''s already 3 or 4 o''clock in the afternoon. At 5 o''clock, most students will leave school and go home for the festival.

    "I didn''t expect to get hurt again in the next year... Anyway, I''m going to be an exchange student at busbarton magic school next semester." It seems that we should say goodbye to you. Of course, there are some people we can meet in winter vacation.

    Emma walked out of the school hospital and saw several people coming this way, Harry trio, the twin brothers, Astoria, Ellie and Hannah.

    "Wake up, how do you feel?" Gemini walked up to him first and asked with concern. After all, they were called away by the teacher when HEMA was unconscious just now.

    "No problem. There''s a problem. Mrs. Pomfrey won''t let me out, will she?" HEMA waved her arm.

    "That''s good. So you''re going to busbarton next year...?" Ron and HEMA nearby also frowned and asked. After all, if HEMA left, the school might change greatly.

    "You have to work harder without me. Maybe you''ll be better than me when I come back." HEMA also directly patted HEMA and Ron on the shoulder.

    "Well, this is natural!" Harry and Ron smiled when they saw HEMA encouraging them. It was only half a year. The separation was only temporary.

    HEMA looked at the women''s group not far away. They looked calm and surprised HEMA. Of course, HEMA had already told them about going out.

    "Oh, right? Harry, how did you know I was going to be an exchange student? "

    "Because Dumbledore specifically said and talked about other things during the lottery just now. You went to busbarton, but we came a demstrom student."

    "Really? That is, we go to boosbarton at Hogwarts, and then boosbarton goes to a student to demstrom, and then demstrom finds a student to come to us. "

    "That''s about it."

    "That''s good. I don''t have to say goodbye to some friends. It seems very sad. It''s six months."

    "Well, we can look less weak without you." Hannah on the side also mocked her own brother.

    "Ha ha, you are praising me. By the way, what did you get in the lottery?"

    "Speaking of this, do you know what''s in the prize pool? The biggest reward is not Kim Garon... It''s Dumbledore''s disciple! "

    "Dumbledore''s disciple? Is Dumbledore going to take an apprentice? It''s actually like this... Who got it? " HEMA was also a little surprised. She didn''t expect old Deng Tou to win such a special award.

    But he didn''t envy him. After all, he asked Lao Deng what he wanted, and the other party would teach him. Although he would be cheated afterwards to do all kinds of troublesome tasks.

    "I..." among the crowd, Astoria, who had not spoken, slowly raised a small hand.

    "Hey?! Really? " HEMA looked at Astoria with bloodshot eyes, which was very interesting!

    "Well, but I feel like I... Wasted this place because I have no talent to become Dumbledore''s disciple..."

    "No, no, there''s no waste. It''s the same for everyone else. You''re talented enough. Aren''t you the third in grade two? Is it weak? "

    "But my body..."

    "But what does that have to do with knowledge? Don''t worry. Dumbledore won''t dislike you as a disciple because of your body or other conditions. He will only pay more attention to you. Don''t worry!"

    Astoria also raised her head when she heard this, looked at the encouraging eyes of the people around her and nodded, but she trembled when she looked at HEMA.

    "Well... Sorry, HEMA... I... if it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t be attacked and hurt."

    "Oh, how can you say that? Since the other party has sneaked in, whether you exist or not, the other party will launch an attack. "

    "Because first of all, they find a chance and stun you first. Otherwise, if they fight, they will hurt you and others. That''s the worst."

    After comforting Astoria, HEMA talked with the others for a while, and then dispersed, because she had to pack up and go home!

    For all little wizards, there is no doubt that holidays are treasures. Of course, some students choose to stay in school because of special circumstances.

    As soon as she returned to the lounge, HEMA was entangled by a group of people and kept greeting. HEMA responded one by one before squeezing away the crowd and returning to her room.

    But as soon as she came in, she saw a figure squatting by her bed and turning something. HEMA was also stunned, but she found it was conch girl after she approached quietly.

    "Sister Karan?"

    "Hey? You''re back? I''m sorry to help you pack without your consent. "

    "Sorry what, how did you come to the boys'' dormitory?"

    "Hogwarts'' dormitory is that boys can''t enter girls'' dormitory, but girls can enter boys'' dormitory."

    "I didn''t ask about the settings..."

    "Ha ha, are you kidding? In fact, I just feel that you are hurt and may have no time to clean up, so I''ll clean up for you on my own. "

    "I really want to thank my sister."

    "Nothing. How''s the injury?"

    "No problem. Have you cleaned up?" HEMA went to the bed and sat down. Looking at the zipper that Karan put on his luggage, she suddenly felt that the schoolsister was the same as Mrs. Aibo in her own family.

    "It has been cleaned up, but... Brother HEMA, do you think this is the last time we meet?"

    HEMA now suddenly thought that Karan is already a student in Grade 7. Next year is the time to graduate, and he is about to leave as an exchange student. Maybe it is true.

    "No, graduation doesn''t mean you''ll never see it."

    "That''s right, but I''m afraid. I''m afraid of leaving school... I''m afraid that I will become useless in society... I''m afraid that I will be worse than others and be surpassed by other ordinary students."

    Karan''s whisper came into HEMA''s ears, and HEMA kept nodding. Why didn''t he understand this truth, just as he felt when he graduated from college.

    Although they all have a good future after graduation and have some opportunities to get together in the future, they are finally beaten by the society and hide their failure and silent pain from their friends

    For a few minutes, HEMA was listening and Karan was saying that two people who were not so familiar, but Karan gushed out all his emotions at the moment.

    She didn''t know what she was doing. Obviously, she just suddenly thought of HEMA and planned to pack up for the familiar student, but in the end, her feelings suddenly rose.

    This may be the situation that she has been repressing, but suddenly broke out at a certain point. She can''t suppress it, or she doesn''t want to suppress it.

    Anyway, the other party won''t talk nonsense. He will travel far next year. When she comes back, she will leave Hogwarts, or that''s the reason

    "Sorry, I suddenly... I don''t know. I just want to say... I shouldn''t give you... Say these things."

    "No, no, sister, just say it if you want to. People always have a vent. Everyone is like this. Everyone is not listed, so you don''t have to blame yourself."

    HEMA slowly stood up, then suddenly opened the curtain, a dazzling light shone in, and Karan closed his eyes.

    "Let all unhappiness stay in the dark. Your future is a bright world." With that, HEMA went straight out of the dormitory and left Karan who had just recovered.

    Karan looked at the light scattered outside the window (HEMA released a spell) and smiled. "I didn''t expect to be comforted by a little guy. This time I lost, but next time I can walk in the light without fear... Father."

    At this time, HEMA, who has come to the corridor, is a little strange. Whether it''s Daphne, Astoria and sister Karan, these girls seem to be comforted by themselves. Is she really an old fathe

 Chapter 280

    HEMA shuttled through the greetings along the way and came to Dumbledore''s office. It was the penultimate stop before he left. He was going to ask questions about exchange students.

    Mrs. Pomfrey told him to let him go to Dumbledore, but he went back to the dormitory first. Unexpectedly, he was almost blocked. He knew he would come directly.

    The penultimate stop, of course, is Mr. cahor. After all, other people may see it in winter vacation, but Mr. cahor will never go to him.

    He entered Dumbledore''s office as usual, but found that the four deans inside had been seated, and the deans of the four colleges were present. This was the first time.

    "Good afternoon, Professor McGonagall, Professor flavy, Professor Snape, Professor spraot."

    "And me?" Dumbledore pointed to himself with a smile.

    "You don''t have to. I often see..."

    "Ha ha, forget it." Originally, he wanted to say that these professors are more diligent than me, but after thinking, this may be a special closeness.

    "What''s up? About exchange students. "

    "Well, sit first."

    HEMA found a chair and put it next to Snape. He knew that Snape didn''t like others to be next to him, but he wanted to be next to him. HEMA was still willing to do such disgusting things. After all, Snape''s master also made him suffer a lot.

    "It''s really about exchange students, mainly about yourself. What do you think of this attack?"

    "It''s a direct action against me..." HEMA breathed out and became serious, and the other professors nodded.

    "Well, so they have noticed your threat, so you must be more careful. Originally, I sent you to other schools for communication, in fact, it was for your safety."

    "I think Hogwarts is the most reassuring place for me." HEMA glanced at the professors around him. The professors smiled at him, and Snape nodded.

    "I think so, too, but now you have to go if you don''t go. After all, busbarton School of magic and demstrom have also determined the exchange system."

    "So I have to go?"

    "Almost, but it''s not a bad thing. You can avoid the limelight and see the scenery outside. Your current strength should not be bullied."

    "Well, I''ll go over here. Who will come over?"

    "It''s a boy named bido''an. He''s older than you. He''s very excellent. I met him when he entered school."

    "By the way, how can I get to France then? Do you want me to use the door key? Or something else

    "Don''t worry, the exchange students are strongly concerned by the three magic schools. After all, they are excellent students, so they will send someone to come, and we have teachers to follow."

    "Then I''ll just wait at home?"

    "Well, don''t think about it. Don''t worry. There are more than two weeks during the Christmas holiday. They come back the penultimate day of the last week. You can have a good rest."

    "I understand. I had to make my own personal arrangements."

    Subsequently, Dumbledore and several professors also told him some precautions, as well as the provisions formulated in the local magic department, so as not to violate them as much as possible.

    "That''s all, then I''ll go first. Merry Christmas, dear teachers!" Looking at the five people, HEMA bowed fiercely.

    "Wait a minute, since Christmas is happy, we, as masters and elders, naturally want to give you a Christmas present."

    Dumbledore smiled and took out a small box from under the table. The other professors waved their wands, and several small boxes fell into HEMA''s arms.

    "I can''t take it." HEMA staggered with five boxes, looked at several professors and nodded deeply again. Their eyes were warm, making HEMA feel the same as graduation.

    "Thank you again. See you in grade 3."

    "Well, have a nice trip and give Ms. cahor a question mark for me."

    "Yes." HEMA was stunned, then nodded and walked out of Dumbledore''s office.

    Carrying several gift boxes, HEMA came to Mr. cahor''s office, the last stop before he left.

    But before he knocked, the door opened itself. Asha and HEMA looked at each other''s eyes and startled each other. "Mr. HEMA, let me hold something for you."

    "Thank you."

    "Are you looking for Ms. cahor?"

    "Well, what''s the matter? Isn''t she there? "

    "Well, I don''t know where I''ve been? But she gave me the key and told me to lock the door and go home. "

    "Hey? Are you going back to the forbidden forest? " HEMA looked at Asha and remembered that the other party seemed to have lived in Hogwarts for a month.

    Although I have been back many times, I still spend most of my time with Mr. cahor. It is said that Mr. cahor usually doesn''t leave the office and is separated in class

    "Well, it''s time to go back, but I have to say goodbye to Mr. cahor, but I haven''t finished learning..."

    But just as the two continued to chat, a tall figure suddenly appeared from behind HEMA. The two immediately looked back and saw kahol in a black robe standing there with a suitcase.

    "Mr. cahor, are you going home?" HEMA thought carefully. She didn''t seem to have any information about her teacher, but in this way, she must go home.

    "Well, go to your house for Christmas."

    "Hey?" HEMA felt she had heard wrong, and then looked at Aisha next to her. Aisha shook her head.

    "Yes, I want you, Aisha. I''ve packed your things, and you''ll go with me."

    "Hey? Don''t I want to go home? "

    "I mean to HEMA''s house."

    "Why, master cahor?"

    "Let Aisha feel the real social situation. What she needs is not combat training, but external practice."

    "I see, Ms. cahor." Aisha, who was very obedient, nodded when she heard cahor say so.

    But HEMA always felt that something was wrong. She always felt that master wanted to go outside, not for Aisha

    So HEMA was going to leave with a report, but she led one big and one small. No, two big beauties walked towards the open space outside Hogwarts.

    "Where''s your luggage?" Asha glanced at Emma, who was empty handed.

    "The elf will help the students get on the Hogwarts Express."

    "Well, I don''t seem to have anything, Ms. cahor?" Aisha thought for a moment, because she didn''t change her clothes, because her clothes wouldn''t get dirty, and no part of her body would get dirty. This is the power of unicorns.

    "Your training materials. By the way, you don''t say hello to your people."

    "That''s right." With that, the whole person disappeared in place, leaving a white shadow.

    HEMA didn''t respond. It''s not a phantom shift... Besides, the use of magic spells such as phantom shift is limited around Hogwarts... That is to say, it''s a special offering of divine power.

    So teacher cahor can also use the random shuttle in Hogwarts, which also means that she has divine power? HEMA strengthened her master''s strength because she may be an inheritor.

    Speaking of inheritors, where''s the little guy? Although I haven''t summoned it, I haven''t seen it for a day. I won''t cross back... Forget it. If he''s hurt, he doesn''t care!

    A few seconds later, cahor, who closed his eyes to refresh himself, opened his eyes and "came back."

    "Yes." The next second, Asha''s figure appeared directly next to HEMA, with a small bag in her hand.

    "What is this?"

    "It''s made of Unicorn fur. It can be extended infinitely to hold some things. I''ve put your boxes in it."

    "Thank you, Asha, for unicorn fur?"

    "Don''t worry, Mr. HEMA. It''s not ours. It''s some dead unicorns that were given to the LORD before they died. At present, I''m the Lord of the tribe... After all, the elder."

    "Well, I don''t want to keep the guy who buried 3, but at least it''s still useful now. You have the strength now. When the contract is over, you can enjoy him."

    "No, when will the hatred end... I hope that no matter people, people and every creature, or even nature, can coexist peacefully."

    "Great wish, you are very kind."

    "No, I may just have some delusions."

    "Well, let''s get ready to go."

    "Mr. cahor, how are you going to leave? Directly like just now, space moves? "

    "That''s not space movement. It''s an enhanced version of phantom movement?" Aisha said something uncertain.

    "HEMA!"

    "Ellie?" HEMA turned her head and found Ellie running towards him with a small backpack on her back.

    "You don''t want to run!"

    "I didn''t run. What are you looking for me for? Not your sister. "

    "Are you taking me out?"

    "But wait until I''m done with Astoria."

    "But I don''t know where your home is. What if I can''t find it? You take me home. "

    "I won''t..." HEMA glanced at Asha and cahor behind him. They were big enough for his head, and the room was not enough.

    "No... or you don''t keep your word!"

    "You wait two days, I will take the initiative to find you!"

    "Aisha little sister ~ you advise him ~" seeing HEMA insist, Ellie also shifted the battle target.

    "But... I..."

    "Sister Aisha ~"

    "Well... Mr. HEMA, I''m going anyway. Take Miss Ellie."

    "Well... Are you going too? Mr. HEMA, you''re starting again! " Miss Ellie seems to be looking at a fancy radish!

    "Mr. cahor followed. Don''t talk nonsense. Follow if you want, but let your sister know."

    "OK ~!"

    So four people were ready to leave, but cahor said, "forget it, maybe you can''t adapt to the strong space transfer. Take the train, I feel it again."

    "Hey?" HEMA was stunned. What about the agreed shortcut?

 Chapter 281

    "Goodbye, Mr. Abbott. See you next summer!"

    "Oh, you have to refuel!"

    "Goodbye, Mr. Abbott!"

    "Goodbye!"

    HEMA said hello all the way and finally got off the train. Because of Dumbledore, most students already knew that he was going to be an exchange student.

    Of course, for most people, this news is with an ordinary heart. After all, HEMA is a genius and warrior of Hogwarts. They are very proud that he can go out on behalf of Hogwarts!

    With his familiar friends, they were more emotional and reluctant, but less than half a year was not long, and they also made up their mind to work hard.

    Of course, there are some more special ones, that is, some students who hate him. HEMA doesn''t know whether he leaves. They are happy or can guard against looseness.

    However, HEMA has walked out of the platform and doesn''t want to be so much. The floating dust is left behind. On the way ahead, people want to look forward. Of course, now what he expects most is to go home.

    Because a few people have a little more luggage, although Aisha has that space bag, she can''t put everyone''s things.

    But before HEMA could get it home, cahor flicked his finger and all the luggage disappeared.

    "Miss cahor?"

    "It has been sent to your house. Let''s walk slowly. To tell the truth, I haven''t been to the human world for a long time."

    "Oh." HEMA nodded, but she always felt something wrong. Isn''t the wizard human? Although he is not a complete human now.

    "HEMA! Miss cahor, Miss Aisha! " HEMA, who was holding her suitcase, saw several people standing on the edge of the platform and hurried over.

    "And me?" Ellie pointed at herself with an unhappy face. Hermione noticed her and apologized quickly.

    But Ellie still feels that standing next to these people is too hurt. Although she has been taller recently, she is only 145... Well, 143, but Aisha next to her is 170, HEMA is 170, and MS. cahor is 180.

    Fortunately, Hermione came and immediately felt that her status had become a little higher, but before she was happy, she found that Hermione was a head taller than herself and not much shorter than her sister.

    "Hermione, didn''t Mr. Granger pick you up?" HEMA glanced at Hermione. A few days ago, Granger and his wife confirmed that he had been saved. It should have been no problem for a long time.

    "They went to the hospital and said they came to another place vaguely. I asked them. They said they came to the broken cauldron bar, but they had no memory at all, as if they were sleepwalking..."

    "Don''t worry, it''s not reported some time ago. It''s a black wizard wandering in London. He controls many wizards Muggles, but now he''s caught. Just let them rest assured."

    "I know, but they are still worried about what happened to their bodies. I dare not tell them that they are under control. Don''t have any fear of magic spells."

    "Well, shall we go back together? It happens that our two families are not far from each other. Let me take your luggage. "

    "That''s not very good, Mr. cahor. They..."

    "It''s all right. They also visit my house."

    "All right." But before Hermione gave the suitcase to HEMA, the suitcase in her hand disappeared, and cahor nodded to her.

    "Thank you, Mr. cahor."

    So the five people officially started hiking in London. Yes, hiking. Because Aisha didn''t come to London and the others didn''t often go shopping, we walked and played.

    In fact, what surprised HEMA most was Mr. cahor. It seemed that he was really in a good mood today. He not only took the initiative to help them with their luggage, but also took the initiative to walk.

    However, after a few people walked down the street for half an hour, the street lights around them snapped on, and the lights of various shops around them flickered slowly.

    Several people found that the sky above their heads had become much darker. Through the glass window of the nearby shop, they saw the clock inside. The time had come to 6:30.

    "It''s time to go back. Buy something to eat." Hermione and HEMA suddenly thought of a better restaurant, which was opened by several Chinese and Indians. The meal was very distinctive.

    Although the two people haven''t eaten there, they have used the meal delivery service several times. Moreover, they are very close to Hermione''s and HEMA''s homes, so they can go there directly.

    "Yes." Cahor nodded, and the others had no opinion.

    But when several people passed towards the other side, the whole space suddenly became silent, as if the sound of the wind had disappeared. In an instant, several people took out their wands directly.

    Of course, cahor still had that look, and Aisha wasn''t nervous. After all, these two were big guys. Hermaton wasn''t nervous at that time. She felt she was not afraid of anything now.

    There''s nothing to be afraid of when there''s a little guy, but this guy actually ran away with Astoria. According to its voice, he should protect each other, but HEMA didn''t believe it. It''s obvious that she went to eat.

    However, no one dares to move Astoria when there are little guys. Finriel''s cub is also finriel, a demon wolf that destroys the world.

    Here, Hermione seems to know something. "This is a dispelling spell, or is it special. It can completely put ordinary people into a state of absence, which is different from Muggle expulsion."

    "Well, but who?"

    While HEMA was wondering, Asha pointed to the distance and there was a gunshot at the corner in front!

    Ellie and HEMA rushed straight ahead. Asha also flashed and disappeared in place, leaving Hermione next to cahor.

    "Do you want to go?" Cahor glanced at Hermione.

    "Well, but I don''t know if I can fight with them now."

    "Don''t worry. This opponent is not dangerous. It''s also a kind of exercise."

    "I see." With the teacher''s permission, Hermione also rushed directly. Cahor looked at the moonlight above her head and gently opened a huge curtain in the sky.

    When HEMA came to the corner, he saw a red shadow flash by, and then followed by several silver bullets!

    "Want to run!" At this time, a man''s voice sounded. A young man was wearing a black windbreaker, with four or five guns pinned to his waist and two pistols in his hand, shooting at the red shadow!

    "Is this a movie?"

    I saw the red figure trembling violently and passing quickly on the wall. The bullets were constantly fired, but they couldn''t keep up with each other''s movement.

    "What a fast speed." At this time, even Aisha of the unicorn family, who is famous for her speed, had to praise that the other party''s agility was a little stronger than the unicorn!

    "What are you doing? It''s dangerous here! " At this time, the young man also noticed several people of HEMA, rolled and came to HEMA.

    "Did you release the exorcism spell?"

    "What drive away spell... You mean clear the area?" The other party stretched out a pocket watch hanging around his neck, and the Dharma array on it was emitting a faint light.

    "We are wizards. We can help you."

    "Oh, you are wizards. I''ve seen them several times. Last time, someone from the Ministry of magic came... But I don''t need your help. My only responsibility is to defeat these vampires!"

    "Hey? Vampires? " Ellie frowned. Haven''t you heard of vampires in London?

    At this time, the red shadow also saw that the other party did not attack, and the speed slowly decreased. HEMA also saw the other party''s figure.

    It''s a girl in a long red dress... No, it should be a little girl. She''s a little shorter than Ellie. She looks about 10 years old.

    "Don''t believe him, I haven''t hurt anyone, and I''m not a vampire. This guy got a Book himself and began to pretend to be a vampire hunter. It''s ridiculous!"

    "What are you talking about? That''s the treasure my father left me. My responsibility is to destroy vampires! "

    "But I''m not a vampire at all! Are you sick? "

    "But you''re not a vampire. What are you?"

    "I''m just an ordinary person..."

    "HEMA... She has some divine power reaction, but it is very shallow, less than mine. It should be the broken inheritance power."

    "Really?" Hearing what Aisha said, HEMA nodded and grabbed the young man next to her.

    "Wait, the other party is really not a vampire. We wizards can guarantee that if we don''t believe it, we can also go to the Ministry of magic for testing."

    "I don''t believe you! I saw you suck an old woman''s blood! "

    "I was treating her wound. Go and have a look now. The old lady is not dead now, and my power is the power of the goddess!"

    "The power of the goddess?"

    "Are you the inheritor?"

    ¡°£¿ Are you here to rob me of my strength? " But unexpectedly, the other party heard the inheritor and rushed towards HEMA in an instant!

    The young man also immediately pulled out his gun to shoot, but it was obvious that the other party was faster and shot off his pistol in an instant, indicating that the other party had not been serious.

    "Hoo!" But in the next second, when the red awn stretched in front of HEMA, two slender arms directly blocked each other''s body, and then a purple light suddenly pushed each other back in an instant.

    "HEMA, the teacher asked me to exercise. I''ll give it to me this time, but I''ll give it to you behind my back!"

    HEMA looked at the little figure in front of her and smiled, "well, I''ll give it to you this time, Miss HEMA Granger!"

 Chapter 282

    "Interesting power? It''s different from the guy I met last time... But little girl, you can''t stop me! I am the descendant of the goddess! "

    With that, his arm suddenly lit up a white light, and finally turned into a light blade. A stream of air gushed from his feet again and attacked Hermione!

    The rune coin on Hermione''s chest also lit up directly, surrounded by a purple mask around her body, and then pulled out her wand. The wand lit up suddenly and turned into a long sword with purple light!

    "Drink!"

    With a dull noise, Hermione was kicked out directly by the other party, and then the white light flashed, and several cracks appeared on the mask in an instant!

    But Hermione immediately reacted. The long sword in her hand pointed at the other party once, but she was still flashed. The other party came to the side and made another move!

    But this time, at the moment she kicked on the mask, the mask suddenly changed from the texture of glass to the texture of glue, and her ankle fell directly into it, as if it had been stuck!

    Hermione also raised the corner of her mouth and shook her wrist. The lightsaber stabbed her directly, but she didn''t stab the other party. She saw the other party suddenly open her narrowed eyes, and a purple light flashed past. Her whole person was petrified in place.

    The other party also ejected a stream of air under his feet, directly broke free, turned over and cut the light mask with a sword, and directly tore the light film!

    However, at the moment when Hermione was about to stab, Hermione suddenly burst out a magnificent energy on her body, which instantly drove the other party back for several meters. Her hair, which had turned purple half as fast, had turned almost all purple, and still exuded a faint light at this time.

    "Hoo..."

    HEMA looked from a distance and understood that at this time, the control of Rune power entered the second stage. The first stage is to use the power in a rune object.

    For example, water is the power of runes, and then an infinite bowl is a container. The first stage is to drink water with a spoon, spoon by spoon.

    The second stage is to directly take it up and drink water. In the third stage, you can store some water in a place of your body and drink it when you use it.

    The fourth stage is to directly communicate with the container and drink water at any time. The last stage is that the container is no longer needed and is completely integrated with the symbol.

    HEMA''s current water rune is in the third stage, while the fire rune is faster than the third stage. The reason is that he still uses more water and less fire rune. It is generally used to treat or eliminate bad states.

    In other words, when she was stabbed last time, HEMA forgot to use the power of runes. Now Hermione suddenly feels very sand sculpture.

    But judging from Hermione''s application and promotion on the spot, the other party does have good talent.

    However, what makes HEMA more concerned is that Hermione entered the petrified state at the moment when the other party opened her eyes.

    Is that the power of inheritance? If so, Medusa will be the only one with the ability to petrify others.

    However, Medusa is also a figure of God generation. Her strength is not weak. It is even worse after she is monstrous. It is not that Hermione is still so light handed.

    In other words, is this inheritance incomplete? HEMA has some questions. You can ask Mr. cahor later.

    The battle here also continued. Although Hermione shocked the little girl for a moment, she immediately returned to the state of rapid movement and attack!

    Hermione constantly defends and attacks, but because the other party is too fast, she can''t hit the other party at all, and the other party can''t easily break Hermione''s defense.

    Even the crack that could have just been caused was gone. After all, Hermione had just become stronger, so the two fell into a stalemate for a time.

    "Well, stop fighting!" HEMA glanced at the two men and shouted to Hermione. Hermione nodded. Knowing that she couldn''t deal with each other, she withdrew slowly.

    "Little girl, we are really not bad people. I think you know the existence of wizards, but wizards are good or bad. Have you met bad people?"

    "I think you look like bad guys ~!"

    "HEMA?"

    "Forget it, we don''t care about her. We''d better go back quickly. And this one, the other party is really not a vampire. You can withdraw."

    "Oh, but..." a few hours ago, the young man who thought he was very powerful suddenly felt a little confused.

    In fact, he is an ordinary person. More than ten days ago, when searching the house in his hometown, he found a small box and a password. Finally, he opened it with his birthday.

    There are several guns, a pocket watch, and a book, which records the production and design of guns and bullets, of course, the identity of grandfather and father, Exorcist, especially to eradicate evil soldiers.

    So he started gun training, and then after school, he turned on the walking mode in the street to find the hidden darkness.

    But instead of one, he met several wizards and said he wanted to register with the Ministry of magic. Of course, he didn''t force him to go. He just recorded his name and address.

    The girl opposite was found by him the day before yesterday. He often went to a bakery to buy bread. Once again, after he went in, he found an old lady fainting on the ground, and this guy lay on the ground and sucked blood... Although he didn''t see blood.

    But when he looked at it, he thought of the contents of the book left by his father, so he attacked the other party, and then the other party ran away, so he began the chase.

    Finally, the other party ran away, but the next day he met the other party, and then began the chase. The other party seemed to live nearby, and today was the third day.

    But after hearing what these wizards said and the situation of the battle just now, he also wondered if he had misread the situation at that time. Was the other party not a vampire?

    "You boy, take a closer look at my teeth?" The little girl went to the young man, bared her lower teeth, and then turned her head to leave.

    The young man was also helpless. He raised his hand and was shot, but he knew he couldn''t hit the other party. He put down his gun and pressed his pocket watch.

    The magic spells around also suddenly dispersed, and all the pedestrians who stopped at the roadside also returned to their senses again, as if nothing had happened, and continued to walk forward.

    And HEMA waited in place for a few seconds. Mr. cahor slowly came over and gently shouted Hermione.

    "How do you feel?"

    "Well, but I need more progress."

    "HEMA, what do you see?"

    "What?" Ellie looked at HEMA and Aisha incomprehensibly, but they both fell into meditation and reacted.

    "The power of inheritance should be the power of incomplete Medusa." HEMA said a word first, and Hermione next to her nodded. After all, she had felt the petrified magic eye herself.

    Cahor nodded, but gently shook his head and looked at Aisha who didn''t speak. Aisha was also stunned and found that several people looked at her.

    "Well, although I don''t know much about fairy tales, I''ve read a lot of books recently. I feel that her inheritance is not a damaged Medusa. Medusa''s popularity is very high, which represents its own strength."

    "And she just used her magic eye, but she didn''t tell the truth, Miss Hermione. For a few seconds, Medusa''s eyes could not be weakened to this extent."

    "Another most important point is that I noticed from the beginning that she was very fast. Medusa can''t say she didn''t have this ability, but the air flow and light blade she sprayed made me think of a more suitable character."

    At this point, everyone understood and said in unison, "it''s not Medusa, it''s Yuri Ellie, the daughter of flying!"

    Cahor nodded, pointed to Aisha, motioned her to continue.

    "The story of the God generation will be passed down, but some things will be ignored. In the legend, Gorgon is a demon in Greek mythology, and the three sisters constitute this demon."

    "But the most familiar to ordinary people is Medusa, the smallest of them. Medusa, who has many stories and backgrounds, will ignore the other two, steno and Yuri Ellie.

    They are also a part of Gorgon, and they also have divine existence, but if we throw out the connection between Medusa and Gorgon, their existence will be weakened.

    Inheritance is not particularly strong, but it is also a normal thing, and inheritance also needs time to master. That girl is so young, it will take a long time to fully realize the power of God generation. "

    Aisha''s words made several people present clap their hands. Although they knew these, they didn''t expect to reach this level after only studying for a month.

 Chapter 283

    After discussing the matter, they found that they also came to the restaurant HEMA said. HEMA found that her road madness seemed to be much better.

    "Hermione, go in and order. I remember you ate more than I did."

    "Yes."

    "By the way, here''s the money. There''s a deposit here."

    "I have money."

    "If you go to my place to eat, you can''t treat you."

    "OK..." seeing HEMA insist, Hermione still accepted the money from HEMA, but HEMA touched her pocket. Well, after half a year, Garon and Sterling were all empty.

    After a while, Hermione came out, and several people also continued to walk in front, crossing a transverse slender Road, and soon came to the street where HEMA''s house was located. There were basically no shops around, and they were residential areas one by one.

    "It''s my house ahead. What''s the matter, Hermione?" As soon as HEMA finished, she saw Hermione suddenly stop.

    "I''d better go home first. If my parents come back, I''ll worry if I haven''t come home at this time..."

    "It''s all right. Just call back later. Your luggage has been sent back."

    "Well, just call. There are so many things. Don''t worry." Ellie patted Hermione, then took her hand and ran ahead.

    After all, she is still looking forward to visiting other people. Of course, according to her living habits in China, it should be called visiting.

    "Mom, I''m back." HEMA casually pointed to the door and the door opened directly. This is a magic spell. The exclusive magic spell of Aibo''s house is mainly for convenience. You don''t need to bring a key when you go out.

    "HEMA, you can count it back. What about the luggage... Hey? Mr. cahor? And this... Welcome, come in. "

    Originally, Hannah was angry that HEMA stood her up and ran away by herself, but when she saw so many people coming home, she suddenly became a good girl.

    But after a few eyes, I found that some were not quite right. Why did my brother bring back women

    Mrs. Aibo also happened to come down from upstairs and saw a group of girls behind HEMA. Mrs. Aibo was stunned, and then a feeling of great joy appeared in the bottom of her heart.

    At first, she also imagined whether HEMA was too honest to find a girlfriend. Now she doesn''t have to worry. She has tall and short ones, but what''s the situation with that one.

    Although there were a lot of people, Mrs. Aibo still noticed cahor. After all, cahor was not beautiful, but her figure and temperament gave people a very strange sense of oppression.

    "Hello!"

    "Hello, Mrs. Abbott." In addition to cahor, everyone said a word with one voice. Mrs. Aibo was also happy and couldn''t help it.

    "Sit down, sit down!"

    HEMA also hurried to Mrs. Aibo and introduced her to her that these are my classmates, Aisha, Ellie and miss Hermione you know. This is Mr. cahor, who has been helping me a lot.

    "Oh, Hello, Ms. cahor. Hello, girls."

    Mr. cahor nodded, looked at Mrs. EBO, wanted to say something, but didn''t know what to say, and finally opened his mouth.

    "Give HEMA to me and I will try my best to teach him well."

    "Well, by the way, I haven''t eaten yet. I''ll make you something to eat."

    "Don''t bother. I ordered some food in that restaurant and it will be delivered in a minute."

    "Well, I''ll make some snacks for you first and show you my craft."

    "Well, I''ll help too!"

    While everyone was sitting there, HEMA quickly followed Mrs. Abbott into the kitchen and whispered, "except Hermione, these three will stay with us for a few days."

    "Really? That''s good, but the room may not be enough. There''s only my room downstairs. Upstairs, you and Hannah have one respectively. There are still two small rooms left, but there are three people. Hannah can sleep with me and free Hannah. "

    "In fact, they can squeeze."

    "Look at you. You''re not sensible at all. How can you let the guests squeeze?" Mrs. Abbott didn''t know anything about her son.

    "Ha ha, please arrange it. I''ll go out in a few days. I have to go to France next year. It seems to worry you again."

    "No, how? You''re an exchange student this time. It''s a credit to our Aibo family. I''m really worried about you running so far, but I also believe you. I believe my son is the best! "

    "Of course!"

    More than ten minutes later, the meal delivery personnel arrived, Mrs. Aibo''s biscuits were also prepared, and everyone happily sat at the table and enjoyed the slightly late dinner.

    At the beginning, Aisha, who was a little nervous, gradually became relaxed after a while and chatted with everyone while eating. Only cahor was still eating without expression.

    However, other people, including Mrs. Aibo, don''t care much. After all, she has seen a lot of cold faced people. Since HEMA often mentioned that she is a very good teacher, Mrs. Aibo naturally respects each other.

    But with the end of the dinner, Hannah also suddenly remembered something. She hurried to the door and plugged in a plug. In an instant, a Christmas tree with colorful lights lit up!

    With the flashing lights on the Christmas tree, the first snowflake began to fall in the outside sky. Hannah slowly walked into the room. The next second, the snow fell quickly!

    "It''s snowing!" Hermione walked quickly to Hannah.

    "Christmas snow... No, it''s still Christmas Eve, but it''s not bad."

    "In more than an hour, maybe we can go out and make a snowman." Ellie ran to the window and looked very excited.

    "Haven''t you seen snow?"

    "Those two won''t let me play with the snow."

    "Then you can play today, but I won''t care here, but if it gets wet, clean it yourself. By the way, sweep and mop the floor."

    "... you''re too real." Ellie first gave HEMA a white look, but then smiled. Maybe it''s good.

    "HEMA, what are your plans for this Christmas holiday?" Miss Hermione, blushing, came to Herma''s side.

    Because when her parents, the Grangers, called her just now, they said they would let HEMA visit her house during the winter vacation and say they would thank him.

    This made Hermione feel a little embarrassed. After all, it was the first time to invite others to be guests... And HEMA was still very busy.

    "Are you going to invite me out?"

    "No, just..."

    But before Hermione finished, Ellie suddenly started the combat readiness mode. HEMA had less than two weeks of rest and had to go to Astoria.

    "No, no, my parents want to thank you, although I don''t know why..."

    "Oh, that''s right. I''ll go, but I''ll wait until I come back from the tour, but don''t worry, I''ll go."

    "Well, does Miss Aisha want to ask me for something?"

    "Me?" Aisha didn''t expect HEMA to mention her. She was stunned, and then thought carefully, "there should be nothing... If there is, I hope to give more advice in the future."

    "..." suddenly everyone nearby was stunned, and even cahor narrowed his eyes not far away.

    But Asha blinked... She will always be friends in the future... Mr. HEMA is her first personal friend. What''s wrong? It''s written like this in the book... Give me more advice.

 Chapter 284

    "Sneeze!" With a sneeze, HEMA got up from bed vaguely. Looking at her alarm clock, it was 10 o''clock, and HEMA nodded.

    It seems that this is the first time for him to sleep in so long in this world. He has no consciousness at all.

    Of course, the reason is that it was too late last night. Ellie encouraged several girls to go out to play snow. Then she got a little more as soon as she made trouble, and then returned to the house. Ellie took several people to learn how to play poker.

    Hermione also told her parents that she didn''t go back because of the heavy snow, so Hermione slept with Hannah back to the upper and lower bunks again.

    "Are you awake? HEMA. "

    "Well, Miss Hannah, you were crazy yesterday." HEMA struggled to get out of bed, then walked slowly downstairs, ready to brush her teeth and wash her face.

    HEMA found that Aisha had started to help Mrs. Abbott prepare early... No, it was lunch. She slept later than herself and could get up. Is this the joy of the inheritor?

    "Good morning, Mr. Abbott."

    "I said, just call me HEMA."

    "Mr. HEMA, would you like something to eat?" Asha came out with bread and bacon.

    "Well, the others haven''t got up yet?"

    "Miss Ellie and miss Hermione got up and ran out just now because they went shopping."

    "Well, Ellie, it''s normal for that guy to come to London for the first time. Don''t you want to go out?"

    "I''ll forget it." Aisha lowered her head, and HEMA didn''t say much. From Dumbledore, he also learned a lot about Aisha.

    She has been hurt by others, and it is normal for her to have subconscious fear and tension towards humans, especially strange humans, which has nothing to do with her strength.

    "HEMA, come and help yourself. Don''t let Aisha work by herself."

    "I know!" HEMA also hurried to the kitchen. Before she left, she whispered, "Aisha, you are not a charming little girl. You are the Lord of Unicorn. It''s like the first time I saw you, bravely protecting the future of the people."

    Aisha turned her head and looked at HEMA''s back. She nodded heavily. Her eyes lit up a little light again and turned into a look she hated. It was not the most terrible. She admitted defeat before fighting!

    "Thank you, Mr. HEMA."

    HEMA walked into the kitchen and was dragged to the corner by Mrs. Aibo. "Oh, HEMA, this Aisha girl is nice, gentle and capable, but she looks a few years older than you..."

    "Dear Mrs. Abbott... What the hell are you trying to say?" HEMA felt the cold sweat on her back coming down.

    "It''s all right. Just pay attention to it for you. Hermione''s little girl is also good. I''ve met her parents twice. She''s also a very good person. Do you know what''s going on in Miss Aisha''s home?"

    "Just have a good rest. How old am I? These things don''t have to..."

    "I haven''t said anything yet? Just want to ask... "Mrs. Aibo smiled, but she kept holding HEMA''s sleeve with her wrist. HEMA was helpless in the face of such a mother.

    "Well, Aisha''s parents died when she was a child. Now she lives with her grandfather. Her family is not a traditional wizard family, but has a special magic inheritance."

    HEMA also briefly talked about it, and there was no lie. The death of the two elders and parents referred to by grandpa was true. It was not a wizard family. There was no problem with the inheritance of special magic.

    Mrs. Aibo frowned when she heard HEMA say so. She was a little distressed for the girl Aisha. She didn''t expect such a sad thing under this bright appearance.

    "Her family must be very good, otherwise she can''t teach such a good child."

    "Yes." HEMA thought of that group of unicorns. Unicorns are the representatives of kindness and purity. Aisha is the collection of purity to the extreme.

    "What about Miss Ellie? Although it looks a little younger than you, it feels like a little adult and has a tutor at a glance. "

    HEMA couldn''t help but want to give her mother a thumbs up when she heard Mrs. Aibo. You''re too good at guessing. Is this experience.

    "Well, she is Miss Dogan''s sister. You should have heard last time that Miss Dogan has been separated from her parents since she was a child, but now the other party has come to her, but she is still hesitant... But she has accepted Ellie''s sister."

    "Well, Miss Ellie is also a good child. Although she looks naughty and lively, she is very sensible."

    "Last night, everyone didn''t respond. They took the initiative to help take the dishes and chopsticks and clean the table. After dinner, they swept the floor when I didn''t expect it before going out to play with the snow. Finally, she cleaned up the water stains in the house."

    HEMA smiled when Mrs. Aibo said so. Although he also knew that Ellie was just naughty on the surface, he didn''t expect that the child was so good. Maybe he should be a little friendly to her.

    Hey? No, if I''m too friendly, she''ll push an inch and want to suck my blood. Your sister didn''t succeed, let alone you.

    Just then, there was a sudden knock on the door outside, and HEMA and Mrs. Aibo came out with juice.

    But Ellie and Hermione came in against a shadow.

    "Oh, what''s the matter with you?" HEMA immediately walked over and saw the man Ali was carrying. "It''s her... The inheritor we met yesterday... The little girl."

    "What happened?" Aisha squatted down, reached out and touched each other''s forehead. She found that each other''s temperature was not high.

    "We found her in the snow. She seems to be in a coma..." Hermione said carefully. "We''re afraid of her accident and get her back. Won''t you be unhappy?"

    "How?" HEMA shook her head. "But she is a inheritor and is in danger. What if she hurts you?"

    "We still know that. Miss Ellie has put a prison spell on her." Hermione heard that HEMA didn''t blame them, but also smiled and pointed to each other''s rope.

    "Well, if anyone sees you in broad daylight, they think we''re here to kidnap the little girl." HEMA made a joke, but before the voice fell, there was a noise outside the door.

    "Is anyone there? We are the police. "

    "..." HEMA was stunned for a moment, and Mrs. Aibo not far away was also stunned. The police were OK. How could it be that the house imposed a drive away spell. Unless it was a wizard, ordinary people would not notice the existence here at all.

    "HEMA..." the others looked at HEMA, HEMA also nodded, and everyone took out their wands together.

    HEMA slowly leaned over and suddenly opened the door. In an instant, three figures were targeted by several magic wands!

    "Alas! Don''t do it! "

    "Hey... It''s Ron and them..." Hermione reacted first and put down her wand.

    Others also saw three fiery red flowers floating in mid air.

    "Why are you here?" Hermione stepped out first and saw Gemini in funny clothes and Ron who didn''t dare to show up behind.

    "We came to find HEMA to play for a while, mainly about business. I didn''t expect everyone''s welcome to be so warm..." Fred said with some embarrassment.

    "Who''s warm? Don''t joke. Well, we think other black wizards are coming..."

    "Well... Okay."

    "Come first." Mrs. Aibo shouted to several people. Ron also ran quickly into the room. Gemini also said hello to several people and followed them in slowly.

 Chapter 285

    "So what do you want from me?" HEMA poured a glass of water for the three, but they didn''t slow down. After all, you''ll be nervous if anyone opens the door and sees four or five magic wands facing you.

    This is equivalent to an ordinary person going to a friend''s house to play, but after opening the door, it''s as terrible to find several AK aimed at your forehead.

    "Well, I''m mainly here to give you gifts. After all, it''s better to give gifts at Christmas in person than with owls. In addition, they have to come and talk about business with you, although I don''t quite understand."

    Ron opened his mouth, then took it out of his sleeve and took out a very large box. HEMA needed two hands to hold it.

    "What''s in here?"

    "You''ll see when you open it. These two didn''t bring you Christmas presents." Ron pointed to the two brothers next to him.

    "Who said no, our Christmas gift is that our shop can finally open!"

    "Really?" HEMA immediately sat down. After all, he put all his money into the project.

    "Well, although the Ministry of magic has the right to close, it has finally passed the customs. Then my father supported us and found a store in Diagon lane. Maybe it will be officially SOLD next year..."

    "But who''s watching? You still need to go to school. You won''t drop out now... It''s better to graduate first. " Hermione nearby also frowned.

    "Alas, we are also discussing, but at present, we will hire a person as a waiter first. If the benefits are good, we will increase it again. By the way, the Ministry of magic has ordered the first batch, and we can recover the principal."

    "But in terms of rent, Mr. Weasley has to bear more."

    "Well, what about my share?" HEMA narrowed her eyes and stretched out her hand. They laughed instantly.

    "Well... HEMA, we need to put our goal in the long run. The recovered Garonne has become our research fund..."

    HEMA nodded when they said this, and he guessed it. However, it doesn''t hurt that the two people won''t cheat him. If they say they have invested in R & D, there must be no problem and won''t run around with that point Garon.

    Then they talked for a while. Ron and Gemini were leaving HEMA''s house. They were going to pick up Harry, which made people wonder. Did Harry stay in school?

    "Well, Harry went back to his uncle and aunt''s house this winter vacation." Ron said casually, and George next to him said, "this is facing fear."

    "By the way, Sirius and teacher lupin will be back next semester, so take them to the burrow first. There may be changes at that time. Maybe Harry will live with his dear godfather in the future."

    "That''s a good thing. Shall we go and play?" HEMA glanced at the people behind her, but saw Asha''s eyes, and suddenly realized that there was still a little trouble lying in the small room that had not been dealt with.

    "By the way, I remember, there''s something else to do later. Sorry, say hello to Harry for me!"

    "Also for us." Hermione waved to Ron.

    "Yes."

    With that, the three quickly stepped out of the door, but as soon as they left, Ron thought of something: "how did Hermione''s hair turn purple and dye it?"

    Although Hermione was infected by the power of runes last time, she was black later. However, this time, Hermione didn''t have time to catch it back, so Ron felt the violation.

    "Really? We didn''t notice, but Ron, do you think Harry would annoy his uncle and aunt? "

    "Why are you so angry?"

    "After all, Harry is not the Harry of the past. He has become stronger and smarter, so the result will be different."

    "Yes, do we have to walk?"

    "Well, after all, the money is gone!" George showed Ron his pocket.

    "The other one." Ron gave them a white look.

    "No, no, no, that''s for HEMA. We have no right to move the so-called research funds. It belongs to the whole joke company."

    "Well... Then hurry up!" Ron nodded helplessly and looked at the endless road. He suddenly wanted to go home.

    On HEMA''s side, after Ron and the three left, the girl woke up, but before HEMA approached, the other party attacked kahol who had just come out of the bedroom.

    As a result... It was very realistic. All her strength was sealed instantly, and the scene of the whole person falling directly from a height of 30 cm was printed in everyone''s mind.

    "... it''s you again!? Are you really here to catch me?! "

    "Is there something wrong with this girl''s head..." Ellie came over and poked each other''s small face. The little girl opened her mouth and was about to bite off, but she didn''t expect that her direct teeth would be broken off. What''s the matter with this girl!?

    "If we were bad people, you could still live until now. When you wake up, this is my house. When you fainted, the two sisters kindly rescued you."

    HEMA squatted next to her and pointed to Hermione and Ellie, but the little girl still didn''t speak, staring at them with gray yellow eyes.

    "Are you hungry? Would you like something to eat? " When the stalemate broke out, Mrs. Aibo came to the other side with biscuits and a glass of milk.

    But the little girl didn''t appreciate it at all. She tilted her head to the other side. Mrs. Aibo smiled and stuffed a biscuit directly into each other''s hand, but she threw it away the next second.

    In an instant, several girls were a little angry, opened their eyes and wanted to speak, but Mrs. Aibo waved her hand and motioned them not to speak.

    Then he brought a small table, put all the food on the table, and then beat a basin of warm water.

    Mrs. Aibo directly pulled the other party''s wrist and put it in her hand. Originally, the girl wanted to resist, but when she saw Mrs. Aibo''s smile and felt the gentle action, the whole person slowed down for half a beat.

    "Look at this little hand. It''s frozen... Have a good soak." Mrs. Aibo patiently poured warm water on her hands and carefully removed the stains.

    After a while, the little black hand became white. Although it was covered with many small wounds, Mrs. Aibo''s band aid also had a place to play.

    "Well, your hands are clean. Have something to eat..."

    "I... don''t eat."

    "Eat, be obedient, try it, and throw it away." Mrs. Abbott smiled and took her hand to the plate.

    She looked again and again, and found that the people around her were no longer hostile. Then she looked at Mrs. Aibo, who was softer than her mother... Slowly picked up a biscuit and put it in her mouth.

    Then he opened his eyes and whispered, "really fragrant! Eat well! "

    "Eat more if it''s delicious!" Mrs. Aibo gave a spoiled smile, then turned her head and raised her eyebrows indifferently towards HEMA, showing her expert style!

    Then the little girl entered the mode of eating and drinking. She killed a plate of biscuits and a large glass of milk in a few minutes. It seems that she has been hungry for a long time.

    When she looked up again, she found that everyone looked at her with a smile, which made her a little sweaty.

    "What can I do for you?"

    "Well... Little sister, I''m full and drunk. Let''s talk about business."

    "Business, I have nothing business. Can I go now? Thank you for your help. "

    "Alas, why are you so stubborn? We can really help you. As you can see, we are not bad people."

    "Well ~ no, I''m leaving. Feel free." The little girl hesitated for a few seconds and finally walked towards the gate. Other people didn''t go up to stop her. Since they didn''t want to say, they couldn''t force each other to stay.

    "By the way, little girl, what''s your name?" But this time, Mrs. Abbott opened her mouth again and asked the little girl who came to the door.

    "Odel."

    "Well, come and play often in the future, odel!"

    "... well, thank you, madam." With a click, odel went out.

    "Hoo... As a weak inheritor, she is really easy to be targeted by top blood... The bad guys she said may be members of top blood." Hermione sighed, too.

    "Let''s try our best to pay attention. Since people don''t accept good intentions, there''s no way." Ellie also sat on the sofa.

    But when several people were ready to eat, the door opened and the girl rushed in directly!

    "Sorry, they''re coming again..."

    "Who robbed you of your strength?" A few people immediately asked, and the little girl nodded, and HEMA directly ran to the bedside and looked out.

    "Is it the person with the top blood?"

    "..." Hermione was stunned at first, and then said, "I haven''t seen it, but it seems that there are two... Ordinary people, they don''t notice us..."

    "Hey?" HEMA immediately looked at odel who ran in. "Are you sure you''re avoiding them?"

    "Yes."

    "Why?"

    "For... Merlin''s Secret..."

    "Huh?!"

 Chapter 286

    "Merlin''s secret?"

    "It seems that you really don''t know this... Merlin''s secret treasure is Merlin''s secret treasure. The secret treasure of the great magician. You should be familiar with Merlin."

    "But you never say that these ordinary people want to find Merlin''s secret treasure. Are you kidding? Don''t say whether Merlin has left a treasure. Even if there is, it must be very difficult to get it. How can you know it?"

    Ellie''s words made everyone nod subconsciously. The little girl also threw a pair of horsetails. "Do you believe it or not? Anyway, that''s the way it is."

    "Well, I believe you, but can you tell me why it is not wizards but ordinary people who are looking for the secret treasure? It''s reasonable to say that wizards want to get the secret treasure of the Archmage more. "

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "Then how do you know that what you master is Merlin''s secret treasure? What do you see? How are they sure? "

    HEMA''s continuous questions stunned the little girl odel. She didn''t even know what to say. Do you really want to tell the truth?

    "It''s really annoying. What I said is true. Don''t worry about me. I''ll go out and face them myself. Anyway, I won''t be afraid!" Then he rushed out.

    But Hermione and Ellie rushed up directly and grabbed her two small arms from left to right. Just as the wind was about to accelerate under their feet, cahor snapped her fingers, and her strength fell into silence again.

    "What the hell do you want?"

    "Know the truth."

    "Why should you know the truth? It will put you in danger."

    "Don''t you understand yet? We are not afraid of danger at all. Only when we know everything can we better help you. I am the weakest of these people. " Hermione also walked up to her and patted her on the shoulder with a smile.

    "Can you really help me?"

    "Of course! You can trust us, mainly because of our strength. "

    "Well... I''ll tell you. In fact, it started 50 years ago." The little girl looked at everyone''s firm eyes and finally couldn''t hold it. After all, she was just a child, and there was a limit to what she could carry.

    "Hey? Miss odelle, is it just small on the surface... In fact... "

    "Well... I''m really only 11 years old this year, but the story began 50 years ago!"

    "Well, speak slowly." Hermione saw that the other party had regained her look, and several people around her came quickly. Several benches sat around her, ready to start listening to the story.

    "My name is odel, or odel kalenina, and our kalenina family is the family of grave keepers who guard King Arthur''s tomb for generations."

    "King Arthur, everyone should know that Arthur pandragon is the knight king, the eternal king and the red dragon of Britain."

    "And there are countless legends accompanying him, whether it''s the powerful round table knight, or the legend of sword in stone, the great magician Merlin, the fairy in the lake, the Holy Grail..."

    "Karenina is the family that guards King Arthur''s tomb from generation to generation, from thousands of years ago to now."

    "But King Arthur is only a legend and strange smell in the eyes of many people. Of course, you wizards know his existence and that he didn''t really die in the end, but slept in Avalon forever."

    "Hey, wait, although the wizard''s book says so, what does it have to do with you, Merlin and King Arthur?!" Ellie suddenly interrupted each other.

    "What''s your hurry! Wait for me to speak slowly... "Oder gave Ellie a white look, which made Ellie very unhappy, but when she saw that others were still listening, she also shut up.

    "But after King Arthur slept in Avalon, in order to make the awakened King leave Avalon, the Archmage Merlin found a civilian who respected King Arthur very much and gave them the key to open the place where King Arthur slept, that is, the key of Avalon."

    "This civilian family is now the kalenina family, but with the passage of time, kalenina, who is a wizard family, gradually lost her offspring with magic talent."

    "Most of them have become pure ordinary people, which is what you wizards call Muggles, but because of the accumulation from ancient times to modern times, even if it is not a wizard family, kalenina is still a very rich family.

    "But because from generation to generation, each generation remembered that it was their responsibility as King Arthur''s tomb keeper until 50 years ago."

    "I don''t know why, the kalenina family was attacked by a group of mysterious people. They don''t know where to get the distorted information that kalenina has Merlin''s secret treasure."

    "They killed all kalenina''s people overnight in order to get that information, but there is no so-called Merlin secret treasure, only King Arthur''s key."

    "Even because of the passage of time from generation to generation, the current patriarch doesn''t know the way to open the key... Even killing everyone."

    "Finally, because of this situation, those talents withdrew, leaving all the dead kalenina family, but unexpectedly, kalenina has a branch in addition to her own family."

    "It''s my father. When he was young, he was driven out of the family because of his mistakes. He didn''t have the talent of a wizard. Later, he married his mother and gave birth to me. Originally, we... Should live as ordinary people all our lives."

    "But just six months ago, I went to bed as usual, but when I woke up the next day, I found that my father and mother were gone..."

    At this point, the little girl''s voice suddenly choked, and Hermione patted her on the back to ease her for a little.

    "There are two more things at the head of my bed... Two coins and a notebook, a flying woman, a red dragon on the front and a wizard in a robe on the back."

    "The notebook is left by my father. He seems to have predicted what is happening now, including some knowledge about wizards and Muggles in the world, including what I am telling you now."

    "My strength comes from flying women... And if I guess right, another coin has something to do with King Arthur or Merlin."

    "Well, but how did those Muggles outside keep up with you? Your parents left. I guess it''s also to protect you. Why would you be found?"

    "This... Is actually my own problem. After I accidentally obtained the power of the flying goddess, I felt very powerful. Then I looked for my parents everywhere and was inadvertently targeted by that organization."

    "They are a special organization for wizards and magical animals... At that time, they were catching magical animals, but they went up directly and beat them away, but they followed me and wanted to catch me, but I finally ran away."

    Hearing this, Aisha on the side also trembled slightly, but then her eyes became tough, and HEMA smiled when she saw it. This is you. She is not afraid of death, and she can''t be afraid of past things.

    "But although I ran away, after that, as long as I came out and acted, I would feel tracked. I thought it was an illusion, but I didn''t expect it to be true."

    "But after I ambushed them once, I found that they were all ordinary people. There were no wizards or guys wearing masks for the first time."

    "Wearing a mask?" Suddenly everyone was alert for a few minutes, and cahor not far away closed the book in half.

    "Yes, among them, there are people wearing black robes. They should be wizards with masks. Then there are two people wearing black tights. They are very powerful and fast. Otherwise, I can''t run away if I''m flexible..."

    Hearing this, HEMA looked at the people around her and nodded. Was it the ghost made by the top blood?!

    "HEMA, are the people outside the intelligence team? I remember the old man who buried 3 said... There are ordinary people working for the top blood. " Ellie said.

    "Grab it?" Hermione asked.

    "But it''s no use catching it... It''s better to concentrate on each other''s big fish."

    "But they have been wandering around. If there are dark warlocks or others, we will become a dangerous place. At least lead them away for the safety of your home."

    "No." But at this time, cahor opened his mouth directly, and the clear tone immediately covered up everyone''s discussion.

    With a wave of her hand, the fog shrouded outside, and then a strong wind hit, and all the figures disappeared in situ.

    The little girl saw such a scene, immediately squeezed through the crowd, ran to cahor''s side, and half knelt on the ground.

    "Teacher, please accept me as an apprentice!"

    "Ah?" Everyone was stunned, but odel''s eyes were surprisingly serious, but Mr. cahor still waved his hand gently.

    "You and I have no apprenticeship."

    "Can you do me a favor? Find my parents! "

    Then I realized that I was waiting for this head!

 Chapter 287

    "I refuse." HEMA had already guessed cahor''s answer, but this time cahor also said two more words.

    "Your parents are your own business, but since you trust us, we will help you basically, but you need to do the rest by yourself."

    "I see, but can you tell me that this organization is related to the disappearance of my parents?"

    "Tell us if they know you have the key... If not, why do they chase you?"

    "... well, they should not know, but I just accidentally killed several bad people. They don''t need to catch me like this. I guess they know my identity."

    "No... you think too much, little girl." Hermione next to her immediately laughed. "Killing the top blood has been the greatest irony to them. Naturally, I want to catch you."

    "Yes, it has nothing to do with whether you have identity and may have King Arthur''s key, so it''s your personal behavior..."

    "Is that so? Apical blood? What a strange name, but why do they catch magical animals? Obviously, they are very kind and generally don''t hurt people. "

    "Who knows, anyway, you understand them as the same organization as death eaters, and it''s more terrible." Ellie found one

    "Oh, what organization are Death Eaters?"

    "Well... Forget it, it''s an organization composed of bad wizards and bad guys anyway!"

    "I see. Then I''ll go and find my parents."

    "Oh, wait, do you have any clues about your parents?" HEMA also grabbed her and pushed her back to her seat.

    "According to the books they left me, I asked me to come here to find the Xiduo family, but I haven''t found it yet. I even went to the police station, but they didn''t give me any useful information. I feel that my parents wrote wrong."

    "Xiduo family?" Mrs. Aibo was stunned when she heard the surname, as if she thought of something.

    "What''s the matter? Mom, do you know their family? " Hannah also asked from the side. HEMA found out when the girl came downstairs.

    "It seems that... By the way, the Xiduo family is the same restaurant!" Mrs. Aibo suddenly stood up, immediately ran to the kitchen and took out a famous brand, which was the card left by the other party when they ordered dinner last night.

    Everyone gathered at the table. The name plate said [Xiduo Chinese restaurant, welcome to dinner], and then the following is the introduction of telephone and some signature dishes.

    The most important thing is that the four Chinese characters of Xiduo above are not English, but pure simplified Chinese. Only Ellie and HEMA can understand them directly.

    "Little girl, what you said most is not a surname or a name, but the name of a restaurant, so the person you''re looking for should be in this restaurant!"

    HEMA raised her head and said to odel that the people around her immediately understood that odel''s books must be written in English, and her parents can''t write Chinese.

    But knowing the word Xiduo, she recorded it, but oder took it as a person''s name and form, so she couldn''t find it all the time.

    "Then I''ll hurry over?"

    "There should be nothing wrong. Let''s go and have a look. Of course, we should be careful. Well, Hermione, you take odelle first, and I, Ellie and Asha will follow."

    "Our magic smell is strong and will be noticed. Although there are few people with magic induction, we''d better pay attention."

    "And me?" Hannah pointed to herself.

    "You play chess with cahor and wash the dishes for your mother. All right, let''s go." HEMA also arranged immediately, and everyone immediately entered the state of combat readiness.

    Originally HEMA was a very troublesome person, but this time it was different from the past because it was about King Arthur.

    Because the place he planned to go during the winter vacation was King Arthur''s mausoleum, Glastonbury Abbey.

    After all, in his previous life, his favorite role was altoria. The original shape was King Arthur. Later, he also had a hobby of studying western legends, stories and myths.

    So it''s necessary to go once. I didn''t succeed in my last life. I''m sure to go this time, but now... The real King Arthur keys have appeared. What are you waiting for?! No GKD!

    After cleaning up, Hermione and odel went out first, and then Emma followed Asha and Ellie, but the next second, they disappeared in place.

    This is a part of Aisha''s inheritance ability, but it is not a single phantom spell, but an advanced phantom spell that will not be broken. Unless they attack each other actively, this invisible state will be completely removed.

    "Does your move cool down?"

    "What is cooling... Oh, Mr. HEMA, you mean the frequency of this move. Yes, it is. The interval is about 2 hours."

    "What about the duration?"

    "It''s about an hour high, but I haven''t tried yet. Maybe it can be higher..."

    "Doesn''t that mean you can be invisible for a whole time? It''s too buggy. How can ancient tree inheritance have the exclusive skills of assassins..." Ellie also felt a little incredible.

    At this time, odel and Hermione were about to come to the restaurant, but odel seemed a little nervous.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "What if they don''t have a clue from my parents?"

    "You have to believe that your parents must have a reason to leave this information. Let you come, at least it means that it''s safe here and they can take you in."

    "I don''t want to. I must find them and ask why I left me alone!" Odel frowned, apparently resenting her parents'' departure.

    Hermione also understood that after all, a child suddenly gained strength and responsibility, and then her parents disappeared. If it were her, I''m afraid she couldn''t do better.

    A few minutes later, they also came to the door of the small shop. Hermione looked up at the sign and remembered the scene when she came to order meals yesterday. She suddenly felt a little incredible. The world is really amazing.

    Gently pushed the door open and walked in. A tall waiter greeted her, but she was stunned when she saw Hermione.

    "Eat or order?"

    "I want to ask if the boss is there?"

    "Looking for the boss? What can I do for you? Was there anything wrong with yesterday''s meal? Just tell me directly. I''ll record it specially. I''ll improve it next time! "

    "No, no, the food is delicious. The girl''s parents disappeared recently, and her parents only left her a letter saying to find xido."

    "Is that so? Well, the boss is not in the store. I''ll call him and see if he can come. " The waiter looked at the little girl behind Hermione and nodded.

    "Well, no problem, thanks."

    The waiter got into the back for a few minutes and walked out quickly. "I told the boss that he would come right away. Sit down and wait for a few minutes. I''ll pour you a glass of water."

    "Look, it''s easy to do. Maybe you''ll get your parents'' information in a moment. Have a drink first."

    But just as they were carrying water to drink, a dark figure flashed out of the door, knocked off the cup in Hermione''s hand and splashed directly on the ground!

    "Ellie?"

    "There''s something in the water."

    "Hey?" Hermione was startled, then stretched out her wand and aimed at the waiter not far away.

    But the other party did not have the slightest emotional change. He still slowly cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks there and smiled at several people.

    "What the hell do you want to do?" Ellie narrowed her eyes and the red light flickered on the wand.

    "I didn''t do anything. I just got some sleeping potions for the two ladies. After all, there are bad guests. I have to deal with them..." after that, the waiter pointed to his head.

    At this time, HEMA standing outside the shop felt a huge exorcism spell and began to start, and many wizards began to come this way.

    "What''s going on?" HEMA frowned, as if something unexpected had happened.

 Chapter 288

    "HEMA?"

    "I''ll go first. You''re outside. Just keep stealth. Come out again according to the situation."

    "I see."

    Then HEMA left the hiding area directly and rushed into the restaurant. But the next second, he was stunned. Hermione, Ellie and the girl were sitting there eating.

    "Where did you get food?"

    Then several girls pointed to a tall waiter not far away, cleaning the dinner plate, while ordinary guests and waiters had fallen on the table or the ground and fell into a coma.

    "What happened?"

    "This guy wants to get us magic medicine in the water and want to coma us."

    "Hey?" HEMA looked at the man not far away. HEMA immediately felt a majestic magic floating from his body. According to the magic alone, it may have been a professor.

    "This little brother is also a wizard, a student of Hogwarts."

    "Yes, sir, I didn''t mean to use magic drugs against them. I can still feel that you''ve never used black magic."

    "You can sense this. It''s powerful... I just want to make them dizzy, just like others."

    "I''m afraid to fight later and scare them, but you are wizards, so protect yourself." The man sighed gently and finally finished sorting out all the plates.

    "Sir, do you know what we''re here for?"

    "Looking for the boss? The boss here is me. Although I have never told anyone, I don''t know this girl... "

    "But her parents really asked her to find Xiduo. I''m afraid you''re the only one around here."

    "But I really don''t know anyone in Karenina''s family."

    "..." hearing this, odel also fell into silence.

    But HEMA didn''t give up, but continued to ask, "what about the Wizards outside?"

    "Oh, this is my personal affair, but it doesn''t hurt to tell you. They are members of dacris, an organization specializing in collecting ancient magic items."

    "To say collection is actually to rob and steal gold thieves in various relics. Of course, they usually don''t use violence, so generally, the Ministry of magic has no way to deal with this semi underground organization."

    "So did you rob them, or did you prevent them from robbing?" Ellie asked him, "I didn''t expect this big man to be a righteous man."

    "No, I... Like the wife of the leader of the organization, so..."

    "..." suddenly, everyone was stunned. Ellie wanted to take back what she just said, and her face swelled up.

    "But it''s not enough to say that the Ministry of magic doesn''t eat dry food to catch you?"

    "Well... You know, I was also a member of this organization before the accident, so they threw a few things in the Ministry of magic... So they won''t care... They want to catch me... So I dare not let the Ministry of magic save me."

    Now HEMA didn''t know what to say. Just now she felt that he had never used black magic. She thought he would be a righteous man with thick eyebrows and big eyes. Unexpectedly

    "Well, you go quickly. Although dacris is not as terrible as death eaters, you are more dangerous here. Let''s go."

    But just as HEMA was going to take Hermione and them to leave first, she just walked out of the door and saw 7 or 8 wands aimed at herself.

    HEMA also experienced the happy experience of Ron and the Gemini brothers. Suddenly her back was cold, but fortunately the other side didn''t attack.

    "How many children?"

    "Oh, boy, is there anyone in there?"

    "There is a tall waiter."

    "That''s right, kid, get out of here!" The leading black haired man also yelled at them. He didn''t hurt them. He just pushed him and rushed in.

    When she saw them go in, she closed the door. HEMA didn''t continue to take care of this matter and walked towards Aisha. Aisha also appeared from invisibility and came up.

    "How''s it going?"

    "There is no clue. The other party said he didn''t know odel''s family at all."

    "But if you don''t know him, why do you go to find Xiduo? It''s not Xiduo, nor Xiduo restaurant... By the way, why do you look around here? Did you write the address? " HEMA suddenly thought of this.

    "Well, but only in Bobi Road, Davao new area, without detailed address..."

    "Yes, Bobby Road, although it is now called Orleans Avenue... Hey? When did your parents write that you came here? "

    "I don''t know. It''s the last page. It should be the last message."

    "Oh, how do you know if you wrote it last? There''s no notebook on you. Take it out and let us have a look." Ellie stretched out her little hand impatiently.

    "... well... Here." With a white light, the diary appeared in her hand, and then she quickly turned to the last page.

    "Dale, after we leave, you should also leave home and find Xiduo (dirty) at 971 Bobby Road, Davao district."

    "It doesn''t say 971... Oh, no, there''s no 971 here. It''s a little over 400." Hermione frowned, too.

    "No... no, this is not 971..." and at this time, Aisha nearby suddenly opened her mouth.

    "Huh?"

    "You don''t find that this note seems to have been blistered. The information behind xido is blurred. There are many water marks and folds on it... This is not 971, but 97! Come on. "

    "Ah... Yes! If it''s 97, it makes sense! "

    "What''s number 97?" Several people immediately looked at the number of the restaurant brand, bold 96!

    "Then next to it!" Several people suddenly looked to the right. A photo studio without any sign was found by the public for the first time.

    At the moment when several people were going to walk over, there were several screams from the already closed restaurant, and four or five people flew out of the restaurant. With the splash of broken glass, they hit several people not far away!

    Then the remaining three people also stepped back quickly, the wand in their hands was shining, and suddenly threw several spells into the shop.

    But with a few muffled noises, a tall figure rushed out directly. The original waiter''s clothes had broken, and there were several long wounds on his arm.

    "As the leader said, you really have a body that can resist the curse." The leading black haired man narrowed his eyes and raised his wand again.

    "Fixed point burst!"

    The white light suddenly cut through the air and hit the tall man, but the man still stretched out his arms and burst in front of him with a bang!

    But with the flame dispersed, his two arms were still well fixed on his arms, and only the skin was scalded.

    "Hoo, I said, chat is OK, but don''t do it for me!" The tall man roared and pulled in front of several people in an instant.

    An uppercut directly hit the black haired man on the chin. The whole man flew out and hit the dustbin next to him. Then two whip legs waved. The two wizards didn''t react yet and were directly swept on the ground!

    "Hoo... Well, you go. I don''t want to fight with you. In fact, you don''t want to come. It''s useless to come several times. Go back and tell the boss that I won''t go back. After all, I made a mistake and I''m sorry for him. "

    Hearing him say that, HEMA, they always feel that something is wrong. Aren''t you the leader of green? The leader also sent someone to ask you to go back to... Sleeping trough, which is too

    "Hey? Why haven''t you left yet? I said I don''t know anyone from carline ina''s family! "

    But just after he said something loudly, the door of the closed photo studio next to him suddenly opened a corner.

 Chapter 289

    "What are you arguing about? I can''t stand this old woman... "A bent figure came out slowly.

    Several people also saw that it was an old lady, leaning on a crutch and walking tremblingly. She looked almost 70 or 80 years old.

    "Old lady, you are also a wizard, or you won''t come out when the spell drives you away." The tall man looked at each other, but his heart was a little uncertain. He had opened a shop here for so many years. It seemed that he didn''t know there was a wizard next door

    "Ha ha, I''m not a wizard. I just know a little. Let''s go while there''s no one in the Ministry of magic."

    "I also want to break up. If these people want to hit me, I can''t help fighting back. By the way, old lady, I run a restaurant next door. These are troublemakers."

    "... then deal with these people, old lady. I''ll go back." Although he said so, he came to odel, secretly dragged her, and then walked back.

    Odel also looked at the other party in doubt, but raised her hand and found a string of words'' 12 o''clock ''on the palm of her hand

    "HEMA, let''s go back first." Odel said to Herma nearby, and Herma nodded. He just noticed that the old woman touched odel.

    Although I don''t know what the situation is, the parties say they want to withdraw, so leave first and talk about it later.

    Hermione nodded and left directly behind Herma, but as they walked towards the distance, a white light suddenly shot at odel''s back!

    "Get out of the way!" The strong man''s voice suddenly rang out behind him. HEMA and Hermione also reacted immediately and rushed to the ground with odel.

    Then he got the light beam and directly pierced it on the ground. With the light scattered, the people saw that it was an arrow. There was a faint white light on the tail hair. The arrow had disappeared four or five centimeters into the asphalt ground. If it hit a person, I''m afraid it would have to pierce directly!

    At this time, Aisha has also found the location of the attack. Pointing towards the top, everyone looked up. On the roof of an apartment building hundreds of meters away, a figure found that they looked at it and slowly disappeared in place.

    "Can a man shoot so far with a bow and arrow?"

    "It should be a magic weapon..."

    HEMA frowned at the words of several fallen members of dacris, because he was too familiar with the situation of strengthening his combat effectiveness with powerful magic weapons.

    "HEMA, shall I go after it?" Asha pasted it next to HEMA and asked softly. All the people here, only she has the ability to move quickly.

    "No, go back first." HEMA took a deep look at the distance,

    Apical blood? But which team? At present, I don''t seem to have heard of a team with bows and arrows... Ask funeral 3 or Dumbledore next time.

    Several people didn''t stay much. After all, the other party has disappeared now, which doesn''t mean they won''t continue to launch attacks in other places.

    In addition, HEMA didn''t care about dacris at all. After all, they knew that what they were looking for was not Xiduo, so it had nothing to do with them.

    However, there are some places that HEMA still cares about. There are so many organizations in the world, large and small, and strange.

    Moreover, according to the man''s resistance, it shows that many people have special abilities, and even King Arthur and Gorgon have come out. HEMA feels that now someone tells him that those gods are still alive, and he may believe them.

    After a while, several people returned to HEMA''s house. As soon as they entered the door, they saw two guests sitting there. One was still slightly sloppy, and the other was still the daily combination of windbreaker shirts.

    "Mr. Clara lupin." HEMA quickly greeted them.

    "Carat?" Apart from odel, Aisha and Ellie, who had heard about it last time, the others were stunned. They looked at Herma together. Dogan also flushed his cheeks and pressed his head down a bit.

    "What''s the matter?" HEMA was also stunned. She didn''t seem to say anything wrong

    "It''s all right. I''m just curious when you called my sister Clara so skillful." Ellie smiled like a little devil, patted him on the back, and then scratched him gently.

    "This is too familiar. It''s strange to call your last name all the time, so what''s the problem?" HEMA was a little flustered, but the next second, he knew that the more flustered he was, the more wrong he was, so he said it very seriously.

    "Oh ~" Ellie pulled a long voice, then ran to Dogan and sat down. "Sister, why are you here?"

    "Don''t welcome me?" Dogan knocked each other on the head.

    "No, how? You are so busy ~ "

    "I brought a present to HEMA."

    "Oh, where''s mine?" Ellie held out her little hand.

    "Sorry, I forgot. I''ll be sure next time!" Dogan just reacted. He really forgot about it. He only remembered HEMA

    "Hum ~ woman!"

    At this time, HEMA also sat opposite lupin. "Mr. lupin, I''ve been on vacation for two months. How do you feel?"

    "Ha ha, I feel that these two months are busier than I am at school. Sirius is really annoying, but from now on, he doesn''t have to bear the curse. His wanted warrant will be cancelled in a few days, and then help him prove his innocence."

    "The Ministry of magic actually agreed to disclose this matter. It''s their wrong judgment."

    "There was really no way at the beginning, but Dumbledore and some wizards on Dumbledore''s side still played a great role."

    "And many wizards knew about it before it was announced. In fact, if they hide it, the Ministry of magic will be questioned about its credibility. It''s better to make a clear explanation, but it will increase the favor of ordinary wizards."

    "Well, where is Mr. Sirius now?"

    "Ha ha, he went to pick up Harry. I hope Harry will be happy to see him, but I''m worried that there will be some friction with each other with Sirius''s temper."

    "Then you don''t follow."

    "He wouldn''t let me follow. He said he still knew. I don''t know what he knew. By the way, are these two girls?"

    "An Aisha. This is miss odelle, whom we only met yesterday."

    "Hello, Mr. lupin." Aisha nodded to lupin, and odel nodded to him embarrassed.

    Then HEMA simply told lupin about oder and Aisha, mainly about oder. Maybe lupin knew something, but lupin didn''t expect to really know.

    "About Karenina, it''s the one who does real estate business... But I haven''t heard of a girl in Karenina''s family. It turned out to be the little son of the old man. I thought it was true that she died in a car accident."

    "But speaking of King Arthur''s tomb keeper... Many wizards actually know that it has something to do with Karenina''s family, but most people think it''s just a legend, so many people remember that Karenina''s family was attacked and destroyed."

    "Someone really goes after a legend that sounds impractical... In fact, Miss odel, I don''t think your family drove him away because they don''t like your father. Maybe it''s to protect him and the last fire of your family."

    "Otherwise, I wouldn''t give him the inheritance and suspected key... I also believe your parents. They will be fine. They may leave for protection, just as the old man protects your father."

    Lu Ping''s guess also made odel, who was not very stable all the time, nod. Well, they must have reasons not to abandon themselves for no reason.

 Chapter 290

    After an hour''s rest, HEMA also planned to return again, but in order to make it unsafe for too many people to move, they only took lupin and Aisha.

    As an old wizard, Lupin is naturally experienced and experienced. Unexpectedly, he can provide advice and know a lot. Aisha is the strength to play, and HEMA is rowing, mainly to listen to stories.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. lupin. You just came back to rest and dragged you out." On the way, HEMA thought that she seemed to have forgotten to ask for the other party''s opinions, so she pulled the other party and was very embarrassed.

    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Just don''t help. You helped me and Sirius. I haven''t thanked you yet. Besides, I also want to help this girl."

    "Well, but don''t be too nervous. There should be no danger."

    "Yes."

    A few minutes later, they came to the street just now, but at this time, it was full of ordinary people shopping. It seemed that they had returned to normal, but Xiduo restaurant, which was still open just now, had closed the door.

    "Is there a small photo studio next to it?" Lupin glanced at the photo studio with no sign and a small wooden sign on the glass.

    "Well, let''s go, miss odelle. Are you nervous?" HEMA glanced at odel, who was walking slowly.

    "No... just a little... In fact, I''m afraid of each other. What if I don''t know about my parents?"

    "Don''t worry. Since the old lady personally left you a message, it means that she knows at least something. Don''t worry."

    Several people came to the door, gently knocked twice, then opened the door and went in. As soon as they entered, they asked for a strong aroma, which seemed to be a combination of soy sauce and meat.

    "It smells good."

    "Have you eaten yet?" When several people were feeling, a voice sounded behind them. HEMA suddenly turned around and started a cold sweat. They didn''t feel each other''s existence

    Aisha glanced at HEMA. HEMA nodded. The other party didn''t have any magic... Not even breath. It''s too powerful.

    "Yes, do you want to tell me something?" Odel responded first, walked directly to the other party and asked softly.

    "Hoo... Sit down first, old lady. I''m a little hungry while eating..." sighed, went into the back kitchen, and then brought out a bowl of white rice and a stew.

    "Sit down. Don''t be too formal with me." The old lady waved to the people. HEMA nodded and sat on the sofa on one side.

    "Little girl, what''s your name?"

    "Me? My name is odel... Odel carina. "

    "Well, odel, a nice name." The old lady seemed to ignore the surname Karenina directly, smiled and looked at odel''s face full of tenderness.

    "You look like your mother, you know?"

    "Have you seen my mother?" Odel stood up excitedly, but immediately realized that she was a little impolite and sat down.

    "Well, it''s not now, it''s a long time ago... She and your father just got married at that time, and I haven''t been so unable to walk now."

    "You look energetic now." Odel also looked into each other''s eyes and said something very sincerely.

    "Thank you. I heard it in the house just now. Are you looking for your parents?"

    "Well, they disappeared half a month ago. They only left me this notebook, which recorded some things about the magic world and asked me to come to you."

    Odel took out her notebook and put it on the table. The old lady picked it up, looked at it for a few eyes, and then put it down slowly.

    "Unexpectedly, what my brother worried about happened..."

    "Brother... What do you mean?"

    "Do you know my name? Joyssa kalenina. "

    "Joyssa kalenina... Are you from kalenina''s family!?"

    Everyone was stunned. Although they thought of the identities of several other parties, they still didn''t think of it, because in HEMA''s view, there should be no living carina family except odel and his father.

    But odel fell into a silence, and then suddenly remembered what "you are aunt joyssa!"

    "Well, it seems that your father and mother mentioned my name."

    "Well, when I was young, they told me your story. They said that you were the most powerful wizard of Karenina''s family, and maybe the next owner... I thought it was my father''s joke."

    "Well, but that''s all in the past. Like your father, I''m the first person to leave the kalenina family, although I have the family name."

    "But I''m ashamed to say that your father is for the sake of righteousness and family, and I''m just for personal love, or a fruitless personal love..." said here, the old lady''s face appeared a little lonely, but she immediately regained her look.

    Lupin also seemed to think of one thing at this time. When he came into contact with the story of kalenina''s family in the past, he learned that as the owner of the family, master boff kalenina had three sons and one daughter, but he never mentioned in detail how many brothers and sisters he had.

    However, according to the data collected by most people, there are four people active in business. Mr. boff is the boss, and there are two sisters and two brothers below. Then this one should not have exposed his identity.

    "Don''t you know why my parents disappeared?" Oder clenched her fist. It seemed that her parents had not touched aunt milk recently.

    "Although they really didn''t come to me recently, they came once last year. It was my birthday at that time. They left me something."

    Said, slowly stood up, and then slowly walked to the next cabinet with camera lens, opened the cabinet and took out a round thing.

    Everyone stared wide, then narrowed their eyes and looked over there. They found that... It was a coin, the same coin as odel''s hand.

    "If nothing happens, you should still have a coin in your hand." The old lady smiled and put her coin in front of odel.

    HEMA 3 also looked sideways, and saw a sword printed on the front of the coin, and then the old lady slowly turned around, followed by a crown.

    "Do you know how to use this coin?"

    "Open Avalon''s path and let King Arthur come to the world again." The old lady also smiled, but odel obviously didn''t believe it.

    "How could it be? Although it has always been said that our family is the tomb keeper, let alone whether King Arthur is really alive. If he stays well in Avalon, why does he come back? The world is not much better after a thousand years. "

    "Ha ha, it''s worthy of being my father''s child. He also said that country. Yes, in fact, many people in Karenina''s family don''t believe in the legend of tomb keepers."

    "After all, from the earliest tomb keeper to later, Karenina''s family has also experienced ups and downs and changes. Some truths have long been lost, leaving only a few words and the so-called key to open Avalon''s door... That is, coins."

    "But how to open it?"

    "Who knows, at least no one has done it... Of course, our duty as Tomb keepers is to open it at the right time. So there may not be a time yet, or there may never be a chance. "

    "That is to say, you don''t have to abide by this agreement from the beginning. Coins can be handed over to avoid danger." Lupin also opened his mouth when he heard this.

    "But this is the pedantry of the family. With a treasure box, even if no one can open it, how can you avoid danger if you have it? As an old Chinese saying goes, "bear the blame." At this point, the old lady was silent.

    "By the way, you just said I have one here, but I have two here." Odel suddenly remembered something and took the two coins out of her pocket.

    "Huh?"

 Chapter 291

    "Two?"

    The old lady narrowed her eyes, slowly leaned over, looked carefully at odel''s two coins and smiled.

    "Unexpectedly, this was brought out by your father. It seems that we really have a fate?" The old lady smiled and took odel''s hand.

    Oder was also stunned, but the next second, the place where the palms of the two people touched suddenly burst into a lavender light, and oder''s arm suddenly felt a burning pain!

    "Ah!"

    Aisha also immediately raised her wrist. HEMA felt that the old lady''s body without any magic began to scatter strong magic, and it was a magic that he was very familiar with, which was somewhat similar to odel''s!

    "I''m fine... Aunt milk, what are you doing?"

    "Girl, don''t you feel it? Our powers are similar, Yuri, Ellie and sisina. " Then the old lady raised the crutch of her right hand and saw a coin inlaid on the top of the crutch facing the palm of her hand.

    On it was the back of a woman in the same dress as on oder''s coin, which was obviously sisina, the eldest sister of the three sisters.

    "Are you the inheritor?" Aisha put down her wrist and breathed deeply. Just now she was going to do it, although she didn''t know what would happen when she fought with the power of inheritance for the first time.

    "Inheritor? It''s an interesting name, but it''s very suitable for people who inherit the power of the God generation, but my inheritor can''t stop people from getting old... The future will always be yours. "

    With that, the old lady suddenly buckled the coin on her crutch, slowly put it on the table and put it with odel''s one.

    "One more, Medusa''s coin." The old lady smiled, and odel slowly rolled up her sleeve, revealing a purple mark, a strange word.

    "What is this?"

    "The manifestation of power, if we touch, can cause a reaction. When you meet Medusa''s successor, you will also activate her mark. Only three coins can open the goddess''s gift."

    "The gift of the goddess?"

    The old lady looked at HEMA and they. HEMA knew that the other party wanted them to avoid, but odel pulled her aunt''s milk.

    "They''re good people. It''s okay." Odel looked at the HEMA people behind her and admitted that they were good people for the first time.

    "You don''t have to worry. We don''t have to covet anything. In fact, this is also an inheritor." HEMA pointed to Asha next to her.

    The old lady also looked at Aisha in surprise. Then she found that the girl she had been ignoring seemed to have this huge magic, but it was better to hide... It seems that she thought more and had this strength. Her secret is not a secret.

    "In the inheritance of kalianina''s family, there is a saying that coins are the key. According to my father, kalianina has left only three sets of coins that can be called heritage in recent hundreds of years."

    "The three pieces from Gorgon represent the power of the three sisters and can directly give kalenina the power to protect the key of Avalon''s gate."

    "Two coins engraved with waves and flames can provide powerful luck and happiness for every kalianina people."

    "The last is about Avalon and King Arthur''s coins. The first represents King Arthur''s red dragon and Merlin''s robed wizard, and the second represents the sword in stone and the crown of Great Britain."

    "The last one is the round table knight and... I don''t know what it is, because this one was lost hundreds of years ago, and my father and grandfather always wanted to find it, but there was no result..."

    "In addition to this coin, another one is missing. That is Medusa''s coin, which disappeared 200 years ago and was robbed by a dark organization. Of course, my father didn''t tell me which organization it was."

    After listening to the old lady''s narration, HEMA and her family had a deeper understanding of the legendary tomb keeper family for the first time.

    But at this time, Aisha, who had not spoken, suddenly asked, "what are these coins for? Whether it''s opening Avalon''s channel or the collection of the three sisters'' coins. "

    "..." the old lady was silent when she heard Aisha''s question.

    "And the three sisters themselves are coins with inheritance power, but why didn''t King Arthur''s coins? Where is the coin of fire and water? "

    "Hoo... Good question. The coins of fire and water have disappeared when the family perished. There is a legend about the coins of the three sisters. Several inheritors gather together with coins to open the treasure left by the goddess to future generations."

    "But so far, there has been no gathering, or never. According to my father, although the family has obtained these three sets of coins since thousands of years ago, the goddess coins have never been all, and one has been disappearing."

    "For example, 300 years ago, there was only one medusa in the kalenina family, but 200 years ago, the family found Yuri Ellie, but lost Medusa. Later, I found my one decades ago, but I didn''t find Medusa after all."

    "Now that the family has collapsed, it may be more difficult for someone to go back and look for it... But the inheritors of the three sisters are attracted to each other and will eventually meet together."

    "But when it comes to who made the coins and where they came from, I really can''t answer it at present, or this is the truth that the kalenina family has been pursuing but has no results."

    "Aunt milk, where might my parents go?" Oder actually cares more about her parents than inheritance, power and coins.

    "Well, when they came last time, they asked me to take good care of you. I didn''t know what it meant at that time, but now they want to come, they may have expected something to happen at that time."

    "What should I do..." odel also directly turned into a bitter gourd face. If it weren''t for HEMA, they would be able to cry directly.

    The old lady immediately came to her, put down her crutch and directly hugged the thin and short oder. "Silly child, what are you afraid of? Aren''t I still with you? Although we met for the first time... You are my joyssa''s family. It''s not wrong. I will protect you and your parents will come back! "

    Listening to the soft and firm words in her ears and the gentle embrace, the little girl who has been wandering outside for so many days can''t help it at last.

    His eyes turned red, tears opened a hole and cried loudly. His whole head was directly buried in the arms of his relatives, alleviating the depressed emotion.

    HEMA and lupin also chuckled. Sure enough, they were still a child. So many things can''t be borne by one person. It''s OK to cry. Depression is the most terrible.

    Aisha next to her has a deeper feeling. After all, her parents have completely left her, and not only her parents, her whole population has disappeared in the world. She doesn''t even have a harbor to rely on... Maybe

    But before she could think, she suddenly felt the warmth of her palm, looked sideways, looked directly at HEMA''s eyes gently, put her palm gently on the palm of her hand, and then suddenly grasped it for a few minutes the next second.

    "As I said, you are the queen and Lord of the unicorn. We don''t have to forget the past, but we also have to go to a better future."

    "And there is no one around you. Whether it''s me, Hermione, Ellie, Astoria, teachers and classmates of cahor, and your ethnic people, you will always stand behind you. You''re not alone."

    With HEMA''s mouth gun attack, Aisha, who had just wanted to enter the state, was pulled back. Lupin nearby was also stunned. It''s really yours

    A few minutes later, the little girl stopped crying, the old lady joyssa slowly withdrew, and odel looked at Herma and them with red eyes and cheeks.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, the child will stay with me for the time being. Next, don''t bother you about finding your parents. Let''s find them together."

    "No, no, we don''t have anything to do recently. If we have something to do, we must call us. We try our best. In addition, Miss odel is also our friend. She''s not far from me. She can be a guest at any time."

    "Then we''ll leave first." HEMA also took the initiative to say when she saw that people wanted to talk to each other. After all, this is the only way to do things at present.

    Next, the little girl will see her parents. Although she didn''t see King Arthur, the truth of the matter was uncertain. HEMA was not too disappointed. It was a good result to find relatives and shelter.

    Just as HEMA said hello to each other and was ready to leave, the little girl ran out quickly and threw some things at her hand.

    "Hey... What are you throwing... Hey? What is this? " HEMA looked at the two coins in her hand and was stunned. What does this girl mean?

    "Keep it with you for the time being. I don''t want to hold such a dangerous thing for the time being." Odel pouted and ran in.

    "But I..."

    "HEMA, don''t return it. She wants to get it from you." Lupin patted HEMA. HEMA also understood. Looking at the coins in her hand, she suddenly felt a little heavy.

    "But since there is no real King Arthur, we have to make a tour of the Holy Land!"

 Chapter 292

    After solving the episode, HEMA returned home, but as soon as she entered the house, HEMA saw the mountain of gift boxes extending from the living room to the dining room.

    Ellie, Hermione, Dogan and Hannah, who were sitting on the sofa, began to pack up all kinds of small boxes there.

    "What is this?" HEMA slowly crossed the shortest pile of things and walked slowly to Dogan and them.

    "These are all your Christmas gifts. The students in the school sent them to you." Hannah said a word, then took out a piece of paper and recorded something.

    "Hey? So much? " HEMA stood up and glanced at them roughly. They must have at least three or four hundred pieces, and some of them are very large and take up a lot of space.

    "Unexpectedly, you are quite popular." Doggett smiled and helped organize things, but she was much faster with magic than Hermione and Hannah couldn''t use magic.

    "Hannah, what are you remembering?"

    "Remember your name. Someone gave you a gift. At least you should know who gave it. You can repay it next year." Hannah took a pen and wrote a name on it.

    "How''s the statistics? Which college has more people? " HEMA looked at the dense page of paper and sighed that her sister was very serious about doing this.

    "At present, there are about 200 gifts counted, the most is Ravenclaw''s, then Slytherin and hutchpatch''s, and the least is Gryffindor''s."

    "Well... What a surprise." HEMA chuckled and glanced at Hermione next to her, which meant that the Gryffindors had any opinion on me?

    "Well... Many students think, Herma, you stole the limelight from Harry, and it was because of you that you didn''t get the College Cup last year." Hermione looked up and explained the reason to HEMA a little.

    "... all right."

    "Of course, people don''t hate you very much. They just regard you as the goal of struggle and defeat. To be honest, I don''t think so." Hermione saw that HEMA was a little lost, which was also an immature consolation.

    "Ha ha, I don''t care much about teasing you. Originally, the relationship between colleges should be benign competition. By the way, Miss Hermione, did you bring me a gift?"

    "This... Next time!" Hermione turned her head.

    "Hey? Really not? "

    "Tease you, I''ve already prepared it for you!" Hermione also smiled and turned around, feeling that she had pulled back the city.

    "In addition, HEMA, of the 200 pieces at present, 150 are girls'' gifts. The little girls like you very much." Doggett glanced at the form and teased him.

    "Well, Ben is so beautiful. By the way, the girl''s problem has been solved for the time being." Then HEMA told several people about what had happened.

    "By the way, where''s Aisha?" When she finished talking about odel, HEMA turned around and found that Elsa, who was still there, had disappeared. Only lupin was drinking tea and looking at some books HEMA had bought.

    "Miss Aisha said something. I don''t know what to do?" Lupin replied, then continued to drink tea and read.

    "That guy Malfoy actually gave you a gift. I don''t know what it is. Although he is a noble, I heard he is very stingy." Hermione also did not forget to carry forward the good tradition of Gryffindor black Malfoy.

    "Open it?" Hannah glanced at Malfoy''s little gift box.

    "Forget it. We''ll dismantle it together later. After all, there are others. It''s not good to dismantle it simply. Let''s announce it in the evening."

    "I look envious. You can get so many things. After all, many little wizards have average conditions and don''t have money to get gifts." Hannah also looked at the name of nearly 300, and immediately envied that she had a good brother.

    Several hours passed as time passed. Mr. lupin waited for a long time. After Sirius didn''t come, he went to find Harry and them in the afternoon.

    And Dogan didn''t go. He stayed for dinner. After all, he was alone. Now he has a sister and doesn''t live in his own house.

    "After the statistics, there are 361 gifts in total. I feel that there are already gifts from one-third of the students in the school, although some are not from the students."

    "For example, some people in the Ministry of magic, of course, and some gifts from professors. It is said that Dumbledore and the four deans have given you gifts. You are good enough."

    Hannah is also in the process of statistics, constantly praising HEMA. After all, HEMA is her brother. Her brother is powerful, and she is also powerful. Miss Hannah believes in this logic.

    "Open the box?" Ellie took out her knife and came over with great interest. She was not interested in recording things, but she was very interested in dismantling things.

    "Let''s tear it down after dinner. Aisha and Mrs. Aibo are not here." Hannah looked into the room and found that Mrs. Abbott and Asha had not returned.

    Just then, a white light flashed, and Aisha appeared directly behind Ellie, with an extra gift box in her hand.

    "Miss Aisha, what have you done?"

    "I... well, I prepared a present for Mr. HEMA."

    "Hey, in fact, we are all friends. Don''t be so polite. We have to make a special trip." HEMA also said embarrassed.

    "Everyone gave it. It''s also necessary for me. Here, I hope you like it." Aisha also handed the box to HEMA, and HEMA accepted it without giving way.

    "Oh, what''s the situation?" And the door opened at this time. Mrs. Aibo looked at the things in the room and almost thought she had gone to the wrong place.

    "This is the Christmas present just sent to HEMA. It''s 361 in total. No... plus this, it''s 362."

    "HEMA, remember to return gifts to everyone next year. You can''t just accept gifts. By the way, it''s best to find a note to write it down."

    Everyone as like as two peas, Mrs. Hanna said, "everyone is looking at the same way.

    "I cook for you. By the way, I also ordered a cake and Turkey, which can be delivered in a minute."

    "Hey? In other words, why can''t ordinary people see the house, but when they send things, everyone can find a place? " Asha suddenly asked such a question.

    "Well, actually... This house is not the same as some houses. It disappeared with a magic spell, but was ignored."

    "It''s like you''re walking on the road and don''t pay special attention to the small stones on the roadside, but that''s when you don''t think about it."

    "As long as the address is given, they will have an established concept in advance. Even small stones can be found."

    "In addition, if it is a wizard, it is not affected by this."

    "Well, it''s an interesting design. In the future, I can also make an isolation belt near the two elders to prevent them from being found."

    "This is good. You can have a try. By the way, Aisha, can you eat meat?"

    HEMA thought that Asha herself was a unicorn, and unicorns didn''t eat meat. Last night, she didn''t pay attention to whether each other ate meat, but most of them were vegetarian dishes, but today''s Turkey and several other dishes are traditional meat dishes at Christmas.

    "This is no problem. My body is no different from yours. Of course, some habits are not easy to change..."

    "Yes."

    Just then, the window snapped again, and an owl dragged a package and fell unsteadily to the window.

    Ellie also hurried over, opened the window, took the package, and then looked at it. There was an incredible name written on it.

    "HEMA, look!" Ellie tugged at HEMA.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Look, look at this!"

    "What''s the matter?" HEMA picked up the package with questions and found that it was also a gift box. On it was a note with the name ''Kui 12''.

    "Huh?! How is she! "

 Chapter 293

    Why did Kui 12 send him things, and how did she know her home... She knows here, which means she knows the location here

    Thinking of this, HEMA narrowed her eyes and frowned. A murderous spirit began to spread. What he hated most was to put the battlefield on his family!

    "HEMA?" Several people gathered around, looked at the name, and fell into a kind of silence. Hannah on one side was even more uncomfortable. She had never seen HEMA with such momentum.

    "Open it first." At this time, cahor came down from upstairs, said something casually, then picked up a glass of water and drank it directly.

    "That''s my cup..." HEMA said to cahor. He was afraid of his master''s special cleanliness.

    "Nothing. Open it."

    "Oh, I see." HEMA quickly opened the package. There was a small box and a letter inside. HEMA put the box aside and opened the envelope.

    Then a faint fragrance floated out of the letter paper and dissipated completely after he hooked the tip of his nose for a few times.

    "Mr. HEMA Aibo, thank you for your mercy on Kui 14. And last time at the Leaky Cauldron bar, you didn''t kill me when I didn''t have magic."

    "So in order to repay you, I gave you a Christmas present. In addition, although you feel safe for the time being, your family is still in danger."

    "Yesterday, several intelligence agents accidentally found your home address and reported it to me. I erased their memory. No one should know for the time being."

    "I hate the despicable way of fighting by threatening my family, but next time I''m found out, I won''t be soft hearted. Organization first, only this time."

    "Finally, I wish you a merry Christmas. I hope you can live to the next Christmas. On the battlefield, we will win by sword and sword."

    As he saw the last word, there was a sudden heat in the envelope. HEMA subconsciously released her finger and the whole letter turned into a mass of ashes the next second.

    "HEMA?"

    "What does it say?"

    "Nothing. Don''t worry. The other party doesn''t come to find fault."

    "Are you sure?" Ellie still remembers the scene of the last battle.

    "HEMA, otherwise I can find a temporary place for Mrs. EBO and them." Dogan was also worried that the other party would hurt HEMA''s parents.

    "It''s all right, thanks. Don''t use it this time. As long as it''s not found next time. The other party owes me a favor. Intelligence agents found us yesterday, but Kui 12 stopped their information."

    "You can''t believe it!"

    "No problem. Remember the last time I was at the Leaky Cauldron bar? Did you hear about it? I defeated the drummer. " HEMA looked at Dogan nearby.

    "Well, what''s the matter?"

    "What I said was that someone helped me solve each other. It was Kui 12 who lived there at that time. If she didn''t do it, I would have died, so since she said it, there would be no problem."

    "And Mr. cahor set up a magic defense array around my house last night. If someone raids with a magic spell, he can''t break in unless he is better than the teacher. Don''t worry."

    Everyone also took a look at cahor reading quietly. Everyone also felt that cahor was more and more unfathomable.

    Because both HEMA and Hermione are her disciples, and they haven''t taught for long, they can become such a fighting force now. She needs to be at least several times stronger.

    This made Ellie want to learn from her teacher. Of course, she felt that she would be rejected.

    "So first?"

    "What else can we do? That''s it. There should be no problem. "

    "How did Kui 12, the cold-blooded killer, suddenly treat you? Isn''t it a beauty trick?" Hannah joked casually, but they all looked at HEMA at the same time.

    "What''s the matter?" HEMA opened a small corner of Kui 12 gift box, but suddenly felt a burst of eyes and immediately turned her head, but everyone also turned their heads.

    "Women are really strange..."

    Half an hour later, at the moment of fireworks rising outside the window, the Aibo family had dinner. There was another guest today than yesterday.

    However, HEMA felt a sense of fullness just looking at the turkey. Mrs. Aibo paid for such a big turkey this time.

    After dinner, there was light snow again outside the window, a layer of silver sand was spread on the ground, and the Christmas tree looked serious.

    "It''s time to open the present!" When the food was almost finished, Hannah ran directly to the gift pile. Except for HEMA, others also received their own gifts.

    However, he felt that he was a little unworthy of being a friend because he was too busy in the first half of this year... Well, because he was too lazy and poor, he didn''t prepare gifts for anyone.

    After all, he prepared for some people. It''s a little bad not to prepare the rest, so he really didn''t send out a gift, neither did Astoria.

    But suddenly everyone gave it to him now. He felt a little too bad. Next year, when he had money, he would give it back to everyone. Fortunately, Hannah wrote it down.

    "HEMA, didn''t you give everyone a present?"

    "Well, it''s good to treat everyone equally."

    "..." Hannah frowned and said nothing. She was used to her brother, the king of iron roosters.

    "Oh, Ernie gave me a pen. What''s a strange gift? It feels good. At least 1 gallon! No, it says that he and Justin gave a gift together... Okay, but compared with useless things, this must be used well. "

    "Ellie, where''s your present?" Hannah opened several pieces and suddenly thought that a lot of Ellie''s packages had been sent in the morning.

    "Oh, I''ve put it in the room. I already feel who sent it..." Ellie tilted her lips and looked disgusted. Hermione and HEMA also understood.

    Although Ellie''s character is not very good, she is still very popular with boys because of her lovely appearance, but for Ellie, those boys feel like mentally retarded... That''s the original words. She likes mature men.

    Those gifts must also be from his boys. Of course, there are some real friends, such as Ravenclaw''s little sisters.

    "HEMA, you are the big head. Let''s start. Otherwise, we can''t finish it before going to bed. Remember to record it, or I''m sorry to come."

    With that, Hannah gave HEMA the note with her name and asked him to write down what the gift was after his name.

    "Well, well, come one by one." HEMA stood up, walked towards Cheng Xiaoshan''s gift, picked up one, and then saw the name and was stunned "Malfoy?"

    "Open it."

    "Yes." HEMA directly opened the outer package, revealed the inner box, and then opened the larger box. There was another small box with a palm size, but it was much more exquisite.

    It was a small metal box. It should be bronze. It was carved with patterns. It was not light. HEMA frowned and opened the small box.

    With a click, the small box opened and flashed a faint blue light. Everyone looked at it and found that it was a very good-looking watch!

    The surface is covered with light blue crystal, the watch needle is light gold metal, and the dial is engraved with the same words as on the small box.

    "It''s so advanced... Is that guy Malfoy willing to spend so much money?" Everyone gathered next to HEMA and observed.

    "Go and observe yourself. This shouldn''t be from Draco. It should be Mr. Malfoy."

    "Oh, old Malfoy, it''s all Malfoy anyway. Just take it. It''s a gift anyway."

    "I didn''t say no. come on. Old Malfoy gave me a big move when he came up. It will have an impact on the back. Just think I didn''t get the watch."

    HEMA also joked and picked up the second package, which said Colin krivi.

    "It''s the little guy. Unexpectedly, he still remembers to give me gifts. Oh, these gifts are not sent directly?"

    "Well, most of them were brought back to you through Hermione and me at the magic post office."

    "Well, that''s why the owl just sent me 12 pieces of Kui."

    "Well, go on."

 Chapter 294

    Then HEMA opened many gifts from unfamiliar people, most of them small things, such as cups, towels, toothpaste, handkerchiefs, and even foreign coins with missing corners.

    However, HEMA understood that gifts were more important than affection. All the gifts were well counted, but the time passed for more than half an hour.

    HEMA now understands the feelings of bloggers who made unpacking videos on the Internet in the past, but it''s quite unexpected that no one has a particularly familiar friend for so long.

    Then HEMA asked Hannah about the gifts from her very familiar friends and the teachers and deans, which she put aside alone.

    So here are all unfamiliar people identified by Miss Hannah. How do you know if I am familiar with others... This girl also has her intelligence network. I''m not a star.

    Then HEMA saw Ernie McMillan''s gift just given to Hannah, and several friends of Harry gave it to him, although they didn''t know each other.

    However, HEMA helped Harry several times, and they still remembered this. For example, Colin, the little photographer just now, Seymour, Dean Thomas and others, of course, the gifts all mean the same thing.

    Of course, most of them are girls'' gifts. Of course, half of them are letters and cards, but HEMA doesn''t seem to be so popular directly in school. Is she too serious?

    On Gryffindor''s side, Ginny and parva Patti''s gifts are more conspicuous. One is a hand-made feather pen. The part grasped by hand is also wrapped with several beautiful threads.

    Miss Patty got him an iron plate, which should be an ornament, but it''s very beautiful. The pattern is her characteristic article in India.

    Half an hour later, HEMA also opened most of the familiar and unfamiliar gifts, leaving only some Christmas gifts from senior students.

    "By the way, Hannah, why did you get your senior gift out alone?"

    "Because senior students have a certain independent financial ability, gifts may be more valuable, so they take them out alone. After all, they don''t give much, compared with junior girls."

    "Well, but I think you think too much." However, there are not many gifts from senior students, only a dozen, including the senior students who participated in the giant spider expulsion war with him last time.

    But later, in addition to saying hello, I didn''t have a good chat, but sister Karan is the most familiar to him. She packed her luggage.

    But when I come back next year, just like what she said, I won''t see it. Graduation is really a relaxing and tired word, but whether I can stick to graduation or not.

    After all, next year will be a frontal battle with Voldemort. Of course, except Voldemort directly from his heart, then he can prepare for another year, but now the biggest opponent is top blood.

    Compared with the opponents with obvious purpose, it is more difficult for such organizations to hold what makes mankind great again. Besides the captains, there are several stronger guys... Hey, there is a long way to go.

    Walking God, HEMA also opened the gift box in her hand, which read Oliver wood''s name.

    "Oh, Mr. wood, I thought he was very handsome when I saw the film, but I don''t know when he graduated. In this world, although his appearance has changed, his character is still so good."

    However, the two did not have more intersection. It was an accident that the other party could give him a gift. When the box was opened, a Golden Snitch also appeared in front of him.

    However, a closer look shows that the snitch is not a real snitch, but a model, but the texture is obviously not cheap.

    "The snitch? Give it to me and I''ll put it by the bed... "Hannah also took it directly.

    "You can''t put it on your desk, okay?" Before Hannah could react, the snitch model in her hand disappeared.

    "HEMA, if you buckle like this, you won''t find a girlfriend..." Hannah wanted to say so, but suddenly thought of something. She looked back and closed her mouth. It seemed a little wrong.

    "Well, take away that pile of towels and handkerchiefs. It''s more practical. In fact, these things spend more time with a person than models and decorations."

    "Hum!"

    "Hey? What is the gift of sister Karan, such a big box? " HEMA glanced at the box given by Karan and needed to pick it up.

    However, the weight was normal. She opened the outer package, then opened the first layer of box, and HEMA saw that it was a dress.

    Slowly take it out of the long box. It''s a very nice dress. The fabric touches the palm of your hand. It''s very comfortable and the version is also very good-looking.

    However, it is worn by wizards at first sight. It is not suitable to wear it. If you walk around the streets of London, you will be regarded as a cherished animal.

    Then she finally came to the important gift link for her good friends. HEMA didn''t choose carefully. She took one and began to open the gift. "This is Cedric. She sent some magic seeds cultivated by his family, which can quickly grow edible plants."

    "This is very practical." Hannah next to her returned to normal. She took it with her and began to study the seeds in the bag. After all, she was also a good student of Hufflepuff.

    HEMA continued to pick up the second one. It was Qiu Zhang''s gift and a bottle of magic medicine. According to the note, a sip of it can quickly alleviate fatigue and sleep problems. Of course, it''s only temporary, and you still need a good rest.

    HEMA feels that it is easy to use when learning and fighting. After all, it is very important to quickly restore the state of the body in combat.

    Then there was Neville''s gift. In fact, HEMA and Neville were not very familiar, but Hannah classified it and opened the box. HEMA saw another bag of seeds. Have meteors sent seeds now?

    After taking a closer look at the congratulatory note, I found that it was given to him by Professor sprott. He didn''t use it up. He gave it to him, which can grow magical plants that can make the air fresh.

    Luna''s gift was somewhat unexpected. She gave him a ring. It looked like silver and sapphire.

    Many strange characters are carved, but they are very beautiful. She seems to have made the characters herself, and he also likes sapphire very much.

    HEMA also wore it directly on the upper index finger of his left hand. Originally, he intended to wear it on the middle finger, but now he has no engagement, so he put it on the index finger.

    Then came the gifts of Harry, Ron and others. It was quite common. Harry gave very expensive chocolate. HEMA didn''t know when this guy bought this.

    Because this is a brand only in Muggle world, not a snack for wizards. After looking at the date, it is true that it was bought in the summer vacation, but it has been kept until now. Fortunately, it has not expired. We can enjoy it together.

    However, the price of 200 pounds a box still scares HEMA a little. I''m afraid it costs 4 pounds for each piece.

    Ron''s is a magic origami, which can record things and stick them in various places. When the time comes, he can make a sound to remind you to do things right away.

    "This is still good. Ron can think of giving such a practical thing."

    "Well... HEMA, that''s what he gave me." Hannah said a word, and then Hermione and Ellie nodded not far away.

    "Okay..."

 Chapter 295

    The next is the gifts of these people present. The first is Hannah''s. after opening it, a very conspicuous glass villain looks familiar.

    "Can''t this be me?"

    "Well, how about it? I made it to order. Your sister, I''d better be generous."

    "Generous... It can be done in three minutes with magic."

    "You!"

    "I''m kidding you ~"

    "Look at Hermione''s, what''s it? I''m looking forward to it."

    "I can guess what it is, either a book or a pen." HEMA said, but smiled as soon as she opened it. It was really a notebook.

    "Open it." Hermione said to HEMA. HEMA also opened her notebook, and then a pen came out, but it was floating on the paper.

    "Speak."

    "Hey?" HEMA said in surprise. Then the pen began to move violently and began to write a word "ah".

    "Voice notebook?" HEMA looked at the book strangely, and then the pen wrote these words again.

    "Yes, but you can also write it yourself. It also has the function of automatically checking typos. When you use the pen, the voice input will end automatically."

    "Oh, I''ll try." HEMA took the pen directly and spoke again. The pen stopped moving, as if it had become a different pencil.

    "Another powerful thing is this notebook, not a pen. This pen can be replaced, but for accuracy, try to use this first."

    "By the way, Hermione, did you do this?!" Hannah looked at this thing strangely, and Ellie next to her observed it curiously. She found that this thing has no characteristics, but it has the function of voice input.

    "Well, it''s just that Miss Aisha and Mr. cahor helped me complete many processes, and I can''t do them."

    "I envy you. I want one, too." Hannah pouted and leaned against HEMA.

    Hermione said immediately, "if Miss Hannah likes it, I''ll make one for you when I have enough experience, but I can''t do it now."

    "Well, it''s okay, Hermione. I''m not teasing this guy. You don''t care. I rarely use my notebook."

    "Here is Miss Aisha''s gift. Where did you get the gift all afternoon? I''m looking forward to it." HEMA glanced at Elsa and slowly opened Elsa''s box.

    Then a white light rushed out and almost shook his eyes. A few seconds later, when he looked at it, a crescent shaped white pendant slowly floated out of the box.

    "Is this a magic instrument? Aisha, you''re too generous. No, you forgot to prepare gifts for us... "Ellie directly hugged Aisha''s shoulder and her tone was very sour.

    After all, a good magic instrument is difficult to produce. It seems that the material of this crescent is not the material of ordinary people, but the horn of Unicorn?

    "It''s too expensive, Aisha. I can''t have it. Christmas is just a holiday. It''s not necessary." HEMA looked at the pendant and frowned at Asha.

    "No, it''s not so precious. It''s just that I collected some Unicorn fragments from the tribe when they were injured, integrated and polished them, and then blessed them with the power of ancient trees."

    "Is that all?" Ellie almost shouted out. After all, last year, she begged her father and mother for a long time to buy her a special defense magic weapon that can resist a Dark Lord. It cost nearly 100000 yuan.

    "As long as you inject magic into HEMA, you can activate this magic tool and briefly open a defense network. Of course, you''d better use Rune magic, otherwise the effect is not good."

    "In addition, if you are injured, you can directly crush it. The ancient tree power inside can directly heal your body."

    "Well, then I''ll take it. Of course, I have to pay back. I can''t take nothing for such a big thing. Miss Aisha, I can help you achieve anything you want as long as it''s not too difficult."

    "Hey? No, no ~ "

    "Oh, I must use it!" Ellie grabbed Elsa directly, and Hannah also ran directly. Dogan also came out of the kitchen and frowned when he saw the three people jumping together.

    "Ellie!"

    "Sister? I didn''t do anything wrong. HEMA said that Asha''s gift was too valuable, so she asked her to say something she wanted or do. She didn''t want it. How can it work! "

    "Yes, Miss Aisha, some things are mutual after all." Dogan glanced at the embarrassed HEMA and said with a raised mouth.

    HEMA also waved helplessly. These people just want to find a chance to let me do something... Oh, why should I be polite.

    "All right, everybody, but don''t ask too much." Aisha looked at the people who besieged her and sighed helplessly.

    "We''ll just give you a reference, or do you ask for it yourself? Don''t worry, we''re really just giving you a reference."

    "Well, by the way, Mr. HEMA, let me put it on for you." Asha stood up immediately, then ran to HEMA, took the pendant and hung it around HEMA''s neck.

    HEMA also lowered her head, but she was suddenly hugged by Aisha. Aisha''s voice sounded in her ear, "thank Mr. HEMA for helping me. I should move on."

    "Well, work hard. You''re a soldier."

    "Yes."

    But as Aisha let go of HEMA, everyone behind was stunned. Mrs. Abbott, who had just come out of the kitchen, was also stunned... What''s the situation?!

    Only cahor frowned, then nodded slightly and continued to read the book. She could hear what the two people said.

    "Aisha, straight ball..." Ellie swallowed, glanced at Hermione next to her, and then glanced at her elder sister behind her.

    "What''s the matter with you?" HEMA glanced at the two petrified people.

    "Why did you two suddenly hold each other?"

    "Oh, it''s her habit. She''s in a high mood. That''s it. The habit of unicorns. Don''t you remember that unicorns rub their heads against your neck? Ellie, you saw it last time, when Elsa first became human. "

    HEMA said solemnly, as if what had just happened was a very normal thing. The three people who were a little unhappy didn''t know what to say.

    "Yes." Aisha nodded hurriedly, and then thought that she had just seemed to have done a great action.

    "Then you have to hold me..." Ellie immediately raised her arm and jumped towards HEMA. HEMA was scared to hide, but she took a breath and caught each other directly.

    However, compared with Aisha''s height, HEMA felt that hugging Ellie was like hugging a child, although the child had some material.

    "Well, don''t try to suck my blood."

    "Hum! Stingy! " Ellie jumped down and waved to Dogan, "next."

    "Hey? I''ll forget it. " Dogan blushed. Although she was the oldest, she was a little flustered when she met this kind of thing. Hermione next to her shook her head embarrassed.

    "OK, I''ll continue to dismantle it." HEMA didn''t linger much, pretending to be serious and directly opened the next one, which seemed to be Ellie''s.

    But as soon as it was opened, HEMA slammed it! He seems to see something amazing!!

    "HEMA?"

    "This is my gift. Do you like it?" Ellie smiled like a devil and seemed to say, if you don''t like it, I''ll tell others what''s in it.

    "Like it, next." HEMA put Ellie''s gift directly under her feet and picked up Astoria''s gift box.

    On the open box, a letter caught his attention. He opened it, and then Astoria''s voice sounded softly.

    "HEMA, help you have a happy birthday. I feel you don''t lack anything and don''t know what to give you, so I gave you something. I hope you don''t dislike it."

    "I found that you spend a long time reading and studying, so I bought you a bottle of magic medicine that can nourish your eyes. Just drop a drop. You are prone to insomnia at night, so I bought a sleep incense that doesn''t hurt your body and ordered it at night.

    And when you write, your elbows are easy to put on the edge of the table. They rub red and swollen every time. I bought you a small protective prop, and

    This is three or four minutes. All the women behind HEMA are stunned at the moment. The whole person feels a little confused. HEMA... It''s not unreasonable to like each other... This woman is so terrible!

 Chapter 296

    "Finally, Merry Christmas again, HEMA, and say hello to the others. I won''t bother one by one. Bye and have a good time."

    With Astoria''s voice falling, everyone present felt the huge pressure given to them by Astoria as the ''great devil''.

    In other words, it''s really great to notice HEMA''s habits and use some small things to improve HEMA''s healthy lifestyle. I have to take it!

    Mrs. Aibo almost cried. It''s reassuring to have a girl who cares so much about HEMA and takes care of her.

    "You don''t have to open the gift. It''s said in the letter that the next one is carat''s. You''ve prepared a gift. Aren''t you very busy recently?"

    "I''m busy and have to prepare. In fact, I prepared it a long time ago. Little thing, just don''t dislike it." Dogan waved to HEMA.

    HEMA also opened Dogan''s gift box and found a small white ball, which seemed to be sewn with cloth, but felt very soft, like the fabric of an invisible cloak.

    "What is this?"

    "Put this thing in your pocket and feel it again."

    "Yes." HEMA put the small white ball into her pocket, then took out her hand and put it in again. She found that the small pocket had become a lot more spacious.

    Then he grabbed it at the bottom and found that he couldn''t pull it out at all. This seems to be a perfect infinite extension of the curse space.

    "Hey? It''s amazing. How do you do it? The infinite extension spell can directly act on clothes that haven''t been cursed? "

    "Some tricks are used. The ball is the main body. What you touch is its expanded space, but it is not particularly large. After all, it is different from the extension spell directly acting on an item."

    "That''s also very convenient. When I often change clothes, I need to do the extension spell again. For example, my big magic wand can be placed in the sleeve of my Hogwarts robe, but when I change clothes, I can only hold it in my hand."

    "Just like it. By the way, the limit is that it can be about as long as your wand, but there are things as wide as your wand. No matter how big they are."

    "I see. I mainly put potions and some necessary things. Then I''ll come to the teachers. Say this... Mr. Reese, oh, it''s that guy!"

    HEMA remembered that lohat changed his name and was afraid to be arrested with his real name. Of course, he was not a wanted criminal. Maybe no one will remember him in a few years.

    He opened the box. There was a brooch gem inside. HEMA seemed to have seen it in Diagon Alley, but the price was expensive. He didn''t buy it, or he didn''t like jewelry.

    Here is another letter. After HEMA opened it, she also read it a little quickly. She thought it was just some congratulations, but she didn''t expect anything else.

    "Dear Mr. Aibo, I haven''t seen you for a long time. In fact, it hasn''t been long. This time, in addition to congratulations, I want to ask you something about the stone I got."

    "I''m surprised that the man suddenly doesn''t appear recently, because he claims to be hucky patch. I think it''s strange. It''s ridiculous."

    "But some time ago, she told herself a lot of stories about Hogwarts. I quickly believed them, but they didn''t appear again recently. What''s the reason?"

    "Of course you may not know, but I feel uncomfortable myself. Above, I heard you were going to be an exchange student on behalf of Hogwarts. Although there was nothing for you, I gave you this brooch."

    "Don''t underestimate it. On the surface, it''s just a decorative item, but in fact, it can let you understand each other''s French. Of course, the other party still listens to English. If you can synchronize, then this thing is not something I can get."

    "Finally, help you have a merry Christmas."

    HEMA put down the letter paper and also headed towards cahor not far away. Mr. cahor just raised his head. They looked at each other, and HEMA nodded immediately.

    "What''s the problem?"

    "Mr. cahor, I have a friend who picked up a stone, but I checked it. There is nothing special, but every time he sleeps with that stone, he can see a person. The other person is very powerful and taught him a lot of magic spells and things."

    "But recently, that thing suddenly disappeared, disappeared or something? What''s going on? "

    "HEMA, isn''t this more like Tom''s diary?" Hermione, as a passer-by, also said directly.

    "No... are you sure it''s a stone?"

    "Yes, it''s a stone. It looks flat and impermanent. There''s no magic reaction. If you insist, there''s a little soul power... It''s attachment, but it''s too weak."

    "Really, it''s really worth studying, but about your friend, we''d better leave it until you open the gift."

    "OK, teacher." HEMA also nodded. After all, it''s better not to say something about Lockhart in front of Hermione, otherwise it would easily cause her mental discomfort.

    The latter are the normal gifts of teachers in the school, such as notebooks and small objects. Of course, filch also gave a gift, which is a grindstone.

    Although HEMA didn''t think of the scene of using his sword, he was still a wizard after all. He mainly used magic spells. Although he liked melee, he really didn''t have any talent for sword.

    Hagrid also sent a cookbook, which he recorded himself, including knowledge about magical animals, and HEMA felt very good.

    "Here are some of the dean''s things... I''m really looking forward to it." HEMA took a deep breath and got professor flavy''s box first. The gift box was not big.

    HEMA untied the ribbon outside, opened the box and found a book with a notebook at the bottom. There was nothing else.

    But the moment she saw the title of the book, HEMA almost shouted out, "my God, Professor flavy, thank you so much... I will pay back next year."

    "What is it?"

    "A collection of textbooks for the third and fourth grades, a collection of knowledge points written by Professor flavy himself, and the application of some advanced magic spells."

    "My God, really?!" Hermione almost jumped over and caught it directly. After all, what attracts Xueba most is the professor''s notes.

    "But, HEMA, I feel you seldom use magic spells." Allie make complaints about it.

    "Ha ha, the battle is actually divided into many situations. Well, it''s just that ordinary magic spells don''t work well for the enemies I meet, so I can only solve them in other ways."

    "Also, the top blood group is not normal... Well, look at this, next." Ellie is also not interested in learning anything.

    "Well, the next one is Professor sprott''s. to be honest, I think she should also give me seeds or planting manuals."

    After opening the gift box, HEMA saw a note at a glance and opened a few pages. HEMA also smiled. "It''s much more advanced than the planting manual."

 Chapter 297

    "What?"

    "Professor sprott was afraid that I would learn herbal medicine. He specially made me a magic spell note for fool learning, so that I could quickly complete the magic medicine knowledge in grade 3. However, it is true that my performance in herbal medicine is not good. I hope it can be improved next year."

    "Then what surprises me most is that many pictures are painted on it, which makes me understand more intuitively. I personally feel that if the problem of mass production can be solved, it may be much easier to learn herbal medicine and magic history."

    "Yes, so there are still Snape and Professor McGonagall. What do you think Snape will give you?"

    "I''m not sure, but according to the situation of the other two professors, it should be the notes of magic medicine. I still want to see the notes of the master of magic medicine."

    HEMA opened Snape''s gift box and found that there was no comparison of potion knowledge he imagined, but a few pieces of paper, not even an envelope.

    "HEMA, the other professors should send you some study notes or knowledge summary about their subjects. I''ll forget it. After all, your magic potion level has reached the level of some senior students, so go deeper and wait for you to come back next year."

    "But this time it''s Christmas. It happens that you''re going out to be an exchange student. Although I don''t want to give you this, I think it might be quite suitable for you."

    Then HEMA immediately removed the first piece of paper and saw the second piece of paper. At the top, there was a line entitled "Introduction to the basics of taking God''s thoughts".

    Ha ha, this guy is so generous that he took out all the things at the bottom of the box, but there is a divine front without shadow. Forget it, don''t be so greedy.

    "HEMA, what did Snape give you? So happy? " Ellie also came up to see what Snape had written.

    "It''s a good spell." HEMA casually put some pieces of paper into her pocket. Then she remembered that after the infinite extension, she had to call for a spell to take things by herself, but he had never learned such a simple spell.

    "Professor McGonagall, I guess it should also be a knowledge note of deformation. Of course, it may also be a magic spell or something." Hermione came to Herma and looked at Professor McGonagall''s gift box, which was not too big.

    "Yes." HEMA nodded, opened Professor McGonagall''s gift box and found that it was not a book, but a crystal with a faint luster.

    "It''s magic Baojing. Professor McGonagall is really generous, but this should be prepared to prevent you from getting hurt again."

    "Hurt? HEMA, when did you get hurt?! " Mrs. Aibo, who heard the words HEMA and injured, immediately ran over.

    "I''m fine. Some time ago, there were several black wizards near the school. We dealt with them together. I was hurt a little. It''s no big problem, but Professor McGonagall wanted to go out after all in order to make me pay attention to my safety, so he prepared this for me."

    "Really?" Mrs. Aibo squints at HEMA, but HEMA has looked at Mrs. Aibo with the same complexion, and then secretly waved a gesture to Ellie and Hermione nearby.

    Then they understood in an instant. After all, HEMA was injured. Tell Mrs. Aibo that she will be very worried and miss her when she goes out.

    "Well, we followed. He accidentally hurt his leg. It was really careless, but fortunately, many people caught a black wizard and there was no big accident."

    "Really, let the senior students and teachers solve it next time. Although you have a little talent, you can''t trust big enough to fight with the black wizard."

    Mrs. Aibo became serious in front of others for the first time. HEMA knew that the other party was really unhappy and nodded again and again.

    "I know, mom. I won''t do anything beyond my ability next time, I promise."

    "Well... When you go to France this time, you should also pay attention in school. Don''t have any contradictions with others and don''t look for trouble. Just study hard."

    "I know. Am I that kind of person? Really ~ "

    "That''s good. By the way, is this from Professor McGonagall?"

    "Well, it seems that you should thank the gift givers next year."

    "I remember. By the way, mom, are your rooms ready?"

    "But there are four rooms, but so many people may be a little reluctant."

    "Mom, I''ll just sleep in the lower room with you, and then there are three rooms upstairs. Miss Dogan and miss Ellie of HEMA are together, and then miss Aisha and miss cahor are in my room, Miss Hermione is in the small room, and HEMA sleeps on the sofa."

    Hannah glanced at everyone present and arranged it in a few seconds.

    "Hey?"

    "Can you sleep with the girls? Really, the sofa is also very comfortable. "

    "I don''t need my own room. I didn''t go home yesterday. When I went home for dinner this noon, my parents asked me to go back to live tonight." Hermione also said hurriedly and looked at the watch next to her. It''s not too late after 9 o''clock.

    "It''s all right. I just called Mrs. Granger. Don''t worry." Mrs. Abbott said suddenly.

    "That''s not very good either. Let HEMA sleep on the sofa and I''ll sleep in a room myself."

    "Then Mr. cahor will have his own room, and you and miss Aisha will have a room." Hannah arranged it, but it turned out to be HEMA''s big failure.

    "Well, you don''t have to fight. I have a tent here." HEMA took out the magic tent ball given to him by teacher cahor last time. Although he failed last time, he thought it was really easy to use after asking.

    "Hey? Yes, there''s a lot of space in it. I''d better stay here tonight and leave a room for HEMA. " Dogan also remembered the last tent experience.

    "Oh, you just sleep in the room. I''ll sleep in the tent myself." HEMA was a little regretful to say that she had a tent.

    "Then I''ll sleep in the tent, too. I''m with my sister." Ellie was also interested and hugged Dogan directly. Dogan was also surprised. The girl called her sister more and more skillfully.

    "Let HEMA have her own room, I sleep with my mother, and then Hermione and Aisha have a room, and Mr. cahor has his own room." Hannah also made a slight change.

    "Yes, but what does the tent look like? Take it out first." Ellie also shouted at HEMA.

    HEMA also took out the small ball. Everyone was stunned. Can such a small thing really become a tent? But before he could relax, the tent stretched out directly.

    "If the space inside is crowded, you can put down 10 people."

    "So big?!" Hermione was also a little surprised. She slowly drilled in, and Ellie squeezed in.

    "It''s really a big space..." Ellie looked at it, and then her head came out of it. "In fact, if everyone else sleeps here, the atmosphere is very feminine!"

    "Women will?"

    "Only girls have space to talk about private topics." Ellie also popularized science for everyone, and Dogan frowned at her.

    "Forget it if you don''t want to. Hermione, me, Miss Aisha and Hannah come in!"

    "I''ll forget... I don''t understand your topic." Ashton blushed when she died.

    "It''s all right. We can teach you slowly."

    Then Ellie pulled it towards Aisha, and Emma didn''t care about them. She went aside, opened Dumbledore''s gift, and then was stunned.

    "Bag?" HEMA picked it up and found it was heavy, then slowly opened it, and a dazzling golden color came into her eyes. "Is this a gold coin?!"

 Chapter 298

    "But this gold coin... Isn''t it Garonne? Is this the French wizard currency? But according to the exchange rate comparison in the book, in fact, the value difference between Garonne and French gold coins is not too much. It should be more than one to one, but it''s about 300?"

    "Old Deng is so generous this time? With so much money, there is a letter. " HEMA took a look and understood that it was the bonus given by the recent task.

    Although Snape has always said that it was spent by him and became the material for him to practice magic potions, it seems that the money in the past has always been paid by Snape himself and Dumbledore.

    "Thank you so much." It must be false for HEMA not to be moved this time, but can he use gold coins in school? In fact, it can be replaced by Garon and used next year.

    Half an hour later, with everyone''s discussion, except Dogan and cahor, others chose to live in tents and feel the feeling of collective accommodation.

    Cahor, Miss Dogan and HEMA can share a room alone, and Mrs. Aibo continues to sleep in the room on the first floor.

    After cleaning up the sleeping place, they began to play games again, from chess to chess, and then to the board game bought by Hermione. Although it was different from the board game he knew, it was also very interesting.

    But Mrs. Aibo went to bed early in the morning because she had to cook for everyone and couldn''t play with them. Naturally, Mr. cahor wouldn''t sit and look at the book.

    HEMA liked to play, but after thinking about it, she had better prepare what should be prepared first. He was going out tomorrow.

    Yes, his travel plan still hasn''t given up, and his destination is to visit King Arthur''s cemetery. Although it may not be the real place where King Arthur died, he, who likes King Arthur, still wants to see it.

    "HEMA, are you going out tomorrow?" Several women watched HEMA get a backpack and stuff something into it.

    "Well, go to the lost land of King Arthur. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ve gone now because the little girl made a real story of King Arthur."

    "Then you agreed to take me!" Ellie still hasn''t forgotten what HEMA promised her in front of many people.

    "I remember, but you have to get up early. I''ll start at 7 o''clock. It may be noon to get there, then stay for one night and come back the next day."

    "Oh, shall we fly over with a magic broom?"

    "Are you stupid? Let''s go by car. You remember to go to bed early. I''ll have a rest first. I won''t call you early tomorrow morning!"

    With that, HEMA weighed her backpack and walked upstairs. Ellie frowned and looked at the playing cards in her hand. "That''s it. I''ll have a rest."

    "Hey? Aren''t you waiting for the 12 o''clock Christmas bell? "

    "Well... Sleeping is more important."

    "Ha ha, all right." Hermione also nodded helplessly. To tell the truth, she also wanted to go shopping, but she was embarrassed to let HEMA take her.

    It seems that he only planned to go by himself... It seems that he should do his homework tomorrow. This is the first time. She wants to have a good rest for a few days and doesn''t want to pay attention to her homework.

    More than an hour later, there was a bell outside the window. It seemed far away, but it was also very close for everyone.

    Everyone stood up slowly and walked to the window. A bunch of fireworks rose and burst in the air!

    "It''s so beautiful. Why is there only one bunch?" Ellie, who had just planned to sleep but had not slept, looked at the fireworks outside the window and remembered her scene during the Chinese New Year.

    "Because fireworks are not allowed in London, it can only be allowed after the unified gathering of fireworks is approved, so the person who set off fireworks may have been taken away by the police."

    Hermione answered Ellie''s question, Ellie almost smiled bitterly, and this operation "but, everyone, Merry Christmas!"

    "Well, Merry Christmas." Aisha also whispered, and Hermione, Aisha and Dogan nodded, especially Aisha smiled at the twinkling night sky.

    ¡­¡­

    As time turned, the next morning, Ellie suddenly bounced out of the tent, looked at the wall clock and said with a sigh of relief, "OK, it''s only 6 o''clock."

    "Oh? Unexpectedly, can you really get up? Come and have breakfast. It''s just for the two of us. The others will do it later. " HEMA came out of the kitchen with two plates and waved to Ellie.

    "Fried eggs? It''s so beautiful. I didn''t expect you to cook? "

    "Is this called cooking? You who have lived in China should know that cooking is not just about getting something to eat. "

    "Yes, but you''ve mastered the heat of fried eggs so well. The cooking should also be good. I won''t be cheated by you. Have time to taste your craft."

    "Well, I hope you don''t regret it then. By the way, would you like some ketchup?"

    "No, I''m thirsty and want to drink blood, but here..." Ellie forgets to go to Herma again, but Herma doesn''t care about her at all. You want to fart!

    But Ellie was not unhappy, but smiled to herself. It''s all right. We''re alone this time. I have some ways to get your blood. Wait, HEMA! Watch Miss Ben''s attack!

    After drinking a glass of milk and eating two fried eggs, they were ready to go. Others got up one after another, excluding Miss Hermione.

    After all, Dogan and Aisha are not ordinary people. Sleep is not a necessary requirement. At least once or twice, but Hermione can''t stand it.

    In fact, HEMA is also an ordinary person under ordinary circumstances. She has recovered a little stronger, her magic resistance is a little higher, and her material resistance is still the basic level. Of course, it is different when she opens the dragon scale.

    "Be careful on the road." Aisha also gave an order to HEMA and Ellie.

    "Ellie, you girl should listen to HEMA''s arrangement. Don''t run around. You''re not familiar with Britain. Don''t make trouble." Dogan also started the daily preaching mode directly to Ellie.

    "I see, HEMA, let''s go, let''s go."

    "Well, you''re obedient. That''s what I think. By the way, don''t you bring anything?"

    "Just a day or two. What do you need?"

    "Also, no, you can use mine first. Let''s go." HEMA also nodded and waved to Dogan and them.

    But as soon as they arrived at the bus stop, HEMA thought of a problem. Although he knew the address to go there, he remembered that it was the fastest train to go there.

    But he didn''t have an ID card, and of course Ellie didn''t. because she was not old enough, Mrs. Aibo never went to handle it for him.

    "What shall we do? With a broomstick? "

    "No! This is absolutely impossible! " Hermaton felt his stomach churning. The broom was really the pain of his life.

    "So what? You can''t walk ~ "

    "Yes, let''s walk over?"

    "Hey? Are you kidding?! That''s not close to Samoa? "

    "It''s okay, believe in yourself! Let''s go! "

    "... hey ~!"

 Chapter 299

    "I''m so tired! Can I have a rest? " Ellie yelled, stopped and ran like this. Her shoes were broken.

    "It''s only been more than ten minutes, and there''s still a long time to consume?"

    "Where are your wings?" Ellie patted HEMA on the back.

    "Oh, forget..."

    "Hey?!"

    "I''m kidding you. Didn''t I show you the scenery along the way?"

    "But we run so fast that we can''t see any scenery!"

    "Just a minute. Close your eyes."

    "Hey? Why? "

    "Just listen to me." HEMA smiled and pressed her hand directly into her own eyes.

    "Listen carefully... ~"

    With HEMA''s voice falling, Ellie''s ear suddenly sounded a clicking sound. She suddenly opened her eyes and looked to the left. She saw a red snake walking through the mountains like a long snake!

    "Train!"

    "Yes, the train to our destination. We''re ready to get on!"

    "Get in the car?"

    "Yes, you should have a spell to let us in?"

    "But I have to get close to the train. We''re a little far from the tracks."

    "No problem, let''s go!" HEMA stretched out her arm and directly stopped Ellie''s waist. Then the wings behind her suddenly bounced and the whole person rushed out!

    "Ah! Scared to death! "

    "I''m not asking you to prepare!" Emma also flew to the train with a smile. Ellie was still a little confused at this time, but felt Emma''s hand on her stomach. She also blushed and didn''t say anything.

    They came to the side of the train in a few seconds. As soon as they got close, a huge air current rushed on them. HEMA also shook her wings and was a little far away.

    Then he began to go parallel with the train. In fact, he thought of flying directly at the beginning, but the wings were cold and could not be supported.

    So I can only think of it temporarily. Of course, I''m sure Ellie has the ability to get into the train, otherwise they really can''t, but it doesn''t matter. The journey can be longer.

    "What can you do to let us in?"

    "Just go in directly. What else can you do? Just hit the train directly." Ellie said casually, and a red light flashed on her wrist.

    HEMA didn''t linger, so she hit the train directly. Ellie, who was going to scare HEMA, also screamed and immediately pointed at the train.

    Just as HEMA was about to hit the car, they went straight through the car and flew in like ghosts.

    With a dull bang, HEMA and Ellie hit the ground directly. In front of them, there was a black-and-white alternation, and their brains were buzzing.

    "Ah, my back hurts..." HEMA whispered, then slowly opened her eyes, and Ellie slowly opened her eyes.

    She found that she didn''t hit it. She found that HEMA took the initiative to cushion herself under it. All the shocks hit him alone.

    "HEMA? Are you okay? "

    "It''s okay, you''re not heavy... I can''t stand it. Get up first."

    "Sorry." Ellie also felt that she was sitting in the wrong place and immediately stood up. HEMA also covered her back and slowly stood up.

    "You hold the bag for me and I''ll have a drink of magic medicine." HEMA gave Ellie her backpack, then took a sip of red medicine, and her blood volume slowly recovered.

    In fact, I haven''t lost too much, but I don''t pretend to be a little injured. This girl won''t be honest for a while. Although she is a little cunning, is she a man~

    "Is it really all right?" Ellie held her schoolbag and her eyes were surprisingly gentle. HEMA almost laughed, but she frowned and nodded bitterly.

    "It''s all right. Let''s go out first."

    "Well, is this a toilet?" Ellie looked around and found that it was a public hand washing area outside the toilet.

    Just as they were going out, two men came in and were stunned when they saw Ellie holding HEMA out.

    As the two men went out, there was laughter and discussion that men knew. Ellie didn''t have to listen to what she said.

    "Do you men think?"

    "No, I won''t think, because I''m too popular..."

    "Ha ha, why are you so shameless? There are others who boast about themselves, but you are also saying that my sister, such a royal sister, would like a boy like you. "

    "Boy? I''ll never let you suck... "

    "Oh, dear Mr. HEMA, I''ll find you a seat."

    Although the train may not be fully loaded all the time, this time they happened to encounter a crowded carriage. They were a little helpless. They couldn''t stand like the subway. That''s too strange!

    But fortunately, Ellie''s mastery of magic spells is richer than HEMA, and there is no trace of silk because of special admission, which is defined as an adult wizard.

    With a sneak wave of the magic wand, they came to the penultimate carriage of the train. This carriage was obviously different from the one in front. The seats were more spacious, but there was no one.

    "This should be a high-class carriage. Unexpectedly, it has been specially equipped with such a carriage. Rich people still enjoy it ~" Ellie laid down her backpack in a position.

    HEMA also sat directly next to her. "You put a spell on us so that ordinary people don''t notice us, or you''ll have to put on a spell like forgetting everything in a moment."

    "I know ~" Ellie also waved her hand. They met and smiled. They opened the next curtain, a beam of sunshine came in, and a big river appeared in their vision with the green field.

    "How beautiful!"

    "Well, it would be better if I were alone!"

    "You can''t even get on the car without me!" Ellie also went back directly, but her eyes kept staring at the scenery outside the window and became more and more silent.

    "When you arrive at your destination, it''s the main topic. Take a rest first. You didn''t sleep well last night, did you?"

    "Well, but miss Ben is a blood clan. A day and a half can''t affect me at all, okay?"

    "Oh? It''s also good for you to close your eyes and have a rest. " HEMA smiled and closed her eyes first.

    Ellie also glanced at HEMA. She was very excited, but he was really sleepy when he said this, and then closed her eyes and looked at the closing slowly.

    A few minutes later, HEMA suddenly felt her shoulders sink. She opened her eyes and found that the girl who had just said she was not sleepy had fallen asleep.

    Looking at each other''s seven or eight points similar to Dogan, but a little more playful, HEMA couldn''t help laughing.

    But the next second he suddenly thought that although he and Ellie had known each other for nearly half a year, to be honest, he didn''t know each other, and the other didn''t know him.

    But in this way, they became friends... This is really a magical thing. I hope he can make some heart friends in France.

    It''s a little rest, because master cahor told him yesterday that all his studies can stop after he went to France.

    Just review and quickly master the power you are not familiar with. In fact, it can not be regarded as real mastery, but to control it to perfection.

    HEMA also understands the teacher''s intention. It''s like martial arts. It''s not more, but more! So mastering what you can now is also a kind of learning.

    As HEMA continued to think, the car in front made a loud noise, then a scream, and then a crisp bang!

    "Gunfire? What happened? "

 Chapter 300

    Leaning on HEMA''s shoulder, Ellie, who had just slept, was awakened. Seeing HEMA''s face only a few centimeters away from her, her small face turned red and she withdrew half a meter directly.

    But the next second she suddenly thought that if she just bit it directly, the other party would have no time to respond... Failure, Ellie!

    "What''s the matter?"

    "There was gunfire, don''t you think?"

    "Someone wants to hijack the train?" Ellie suddenly thought of the movie she saw. She didn''t think she could meet it, but even wizards exist. This is not a novel thing.

    "You''d better continue to rest. I''ll go and have a look." HEMA also plans to see it in the past. He also has a simple version of the phantom body spell. If they are ordinary people, there should be no problem.

    "I''ll go with you. Don''t go wrong." Ellie also grabbed him directly. "Say, you can''t even get out of this carriage without me?"

    "Well... Okay." HEMA looked at her, picked her up directly from her seat, and walked forward.

    "Alas? What are you doing... "Ellie blushed again immediately. She didn''t expect that HEMA would suddenly hold her. Is it because her charm is too high and there are no others around her?

    But HEMA glanced at her and then touched her calf. Suddenly she screamed and showed her two sharp teeth.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Your leg is not hurt." HEMA said something casually, and then used an angel''s w skill, but it was not completely cured.

    "Hey? How dare you heal the spell? "

    Ellie was also a little surprised. Although she was not injured just now, the original old injury happened a little because of the earthquake. Unexpectedly, he could see it.

    "It''s rarely used, but serious injuries generally don''t work." HEMA also answered casually. Looking at Ellie''s small face, the more he looked at each other, the more lovely he became.

    It''s not that he likes each other, but that he likes each other. Although it''s strange to say so, he didn''t faint immediately after he was seriously injured last time.

    The girl who had always been a little devil was so anxious for him that she almost cried. He had to regard each other as his good friend for the first time.

    Just as he thought just now, they are not very familiar with each other, but when they become friends, trust will naturally arise in something.

    "What''s the matter with you? Do you like Miss Ben? A mouthful of blood. Just give me a mouthful of blood and miss Ben will be your girlfriend? "

    "Well... Forget it, my blood is expensive after all, and I already have a girlfriend?"

    "But miss Astoria has far from promised you, has she?"

    "This? There are many reasons. You should know Astoria''s physical problems? "

    "Well, but physical problems can''t be a constraint between you. After all, even male and female friends don''t necessarily get to the palace of engagement."

    "Ha, you little girl understand it deeply, but you''re right. She''s not in good health. She always has a yoke on herself."

    "But it''s not easy to solve, is it? Otherwise, as an old pure blood family, the grimgrass family could not have been so difficult to cure a disease. "

    "Well, so it''s also a matter to go to Astoria''s house this winter vacation. I want to line up with Mrs. Greengrass on the spot?"

    "Alignment?"

    "Actually, the alignment is..."

    "Stop, I almost understand what it means, so come on, but my parents are very open-minded. What do you think?" Said, also lightly picked an eyebrow, although it looked like a little girl, but it was also a little lethal, but there was nothing to do.

    "Oh, yes, but I choose Miss Clara Dogan."

    "You can get out!"

    They joked and walked to the junction of the two carriages. They were going to move directly. After all, it was very convenient for Ellie''s spell to shuttle in a short distance.

    Of course, Ellie can''t develop the phantom, so she can''t do it for a long distance, so she just needs HEMA to get close when she enters the carriage.

    "We''re ready to go."

    "Yes."

    But before Ellie could make a move, the originally closed carriage door was opened instantly, and the two dark muzzle guns were directly connected in front of them.

    The two men in camouflage suits and hoods opposite were also stunned, but the next second, a horse pulled the trigger without hesitation!

    "Jinluo Tianbi!" Ellie roared, and suddenly a golden light came up, and countless sparks burst in front of her.

    HEMA waved her hand immediately, and the white light flashed. The two people suddenly stopped and fell directly to the ground, but it seemed that there was a rapid sound of footsteps not far away.

    "What should I do?"

    "Stealth first!"

    They also immediately used a simple phantom body spell, directly disappeared in place, and then directly jumped over them and ran inside.

    Just after running a few steps, I saw seven or eight people running towards this side with rifles in front of me.

    HEMA also took Ellie and sat directly in the empty seat next to her, directly avoiding the impact of a group of people. HEMA also saw the situation in the carriage a few meters away.

    Four or five people in camouflage clothes were turning around in the corridor. All the passengers held their heads and lowered their heads. It seemed that the other party asked them to do so.

    Because you put your hands on your body, there is no possibility to resist. It seems that the other group has something!

    Of course, if there are guns, there must be something, and it seems that there are at least a dozen robbers, and there are four manned carriages ahead, that is, there are at least 20 ~ 30 people on the other side.

    "Ellie, what should I do?"

    "Can your scales stop bullets?"

    "I''m not sure, but it should be... Right, and you?"

    "Well, I''m flesh and blood. Although I can recover quickly, it''s not good if I''m hit continuously, but we can do magic. With your attack, we can kill them instantly."

    "But if we can''t fight, we''ll be shot into a hornet''s nest."

    HEMA looked at each other and gave a wry smile. My God, this situation happened. Why are there so many guns and people.

    It''s incredible. How did they get up?! But now, they have been invisible, but they can stay until they get off the bus.

    "Or shall we get off?"

    "Do you think so? Give up other people''s lives? "

    "I''m not the virgin?" Ellie tilted her lips, but obviously she didn''t take him directly out of the car. HEMA knew that the other party didn''t say to give up.

    "I just feel bad about these people."

    "Ha ha, then go ahead and explore ahead. After all, you can be invincible only if you know yourself and the enemy."

    "Oh, you English are starting to drag Chinese?"

    "No, no, I''m much more authentic than you." HEMA said a very joking truth, then got up and walked ahead.

    HEMA jumped over their heads and came to the middle of the carriage, and then to the end of the carriage.

    "Hey? Just now I felt something flying over my head? " A hooded gangster touched his head.

    "You''re hungry and hallucinating. Bear it again and you''ll arrive at the station in two hours."

    "Is that guy reliable?"

    "You said the guy the boss was looking for? Don''t worry, since the boss is sure, there is no problem. After all, he is a legendary magician. "

    "Well, the magician... To be honest, if he hadn''t lit the fire with a finger in front of everyone, I really don''t believe it. It''s amazing."

    "Well, say less. There are so many people here."

    HEMA and Ellie, who were behind several people, slowly narrowed their eyes when they heard their words. It seems that there is something wrong this time, not just the Muggle incident of ordinary people.

 Chapter 301

    "HEMA, it seems that their boss is ahead. Keep moving."

    "Yes." HEMA also nodded and continued to run towards him. As before, with two easy leaps, she crossed the patrol of four gangsters.

    In addition to the front of the car, there are more patrols in the second carriage. There are five people, one of whom is the tallest man with a light machine gun in his hand.

    HEMA looked at the metal guy. Although he didn''t know what model it was, it gave people a sense of shock. If the other party hit a clip, he might really be unable to withstand it.

    However, HEMA was not too afraid. After all, no matter what, ordinary people are ordinary people after all. There are various moves that wizards want to fight them.

    However, he was worried that the so-called boss should also sound like a wizard. If he was strong, it might be a little difficult.

    But look at the situation first. It''s really not good. Make sure they won''t do anything to ordinary passengers. He and Ellie leave directly.

    After a few more steps, HEMA started the leap mode again, but the tall man suddenly widened his eyes and walked towards the place where HEMA landed.

    "Someone''s breath... Who?!" The big man roared, and the other four people looked at him. Although they were wearing hoods, they could also feel their confused faces.

    "What''s the matter? Vice captain? "

    "I felt someone just passing over my head."

    "Do you feel wrong? You must be hungry."

    "No, no, no, where is he? He''s right here! " Then he raised his machine gun and threw it at HEMA.

    HEMA didn''t expect that the other party would suddenly make a melee attack. She was scared back and fell directly to the ground, but it was this fall that Ellie threw her face directly into HEMA''s neck.

    Suddenly she looked at HEMA''s white neck and the attractive smell, and suddenly wanted to pass, but she thought that HEMA had been holding her for fear of her pain, and suddenly she couldn''t bear it.

    But with this hesitation, HEMA stood up and ran ahead with her. The machine gun man also touched his head and looked at the ground.

    "Hey? Didn''t you hit? Really, I feel wrong? "

    "Vice captain, stop making trouble. You''ll be at the station in a minute. I have a bread here. Have some first."

    "... all right." Then he stuffed the whole bread into his mouth, grabbed the kettle at his waist and poured it in, as if he were eating for dinner.

    At this time, HEMA finally came to the top carriage and saw the situation in the first carriage. At this time, the corridor of the first carriage was full of gangsters.

    Half of them were armed. Two of them were armed with shotguns. Ellie also smiled bitterly. Although she could bear ordinary bullets, the destructive power of shotguns was great. I''m afraid she would really be blown off her head at once.

    "Don''t you see the leader? Or is the leader among these people? "

    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s in the cockpit, but it''s hard for us now. There are too many people. Are you sure you can fly directly?"

    "No."

    "So withdraw?"

    "Alas, how can we say to withdraw? We are wizards. How many guns are we afraid of?" HEMA glanced at Ellie.

    "I''m afraid, I''m afraid."

    "... then we''ll withdraw."

    "Hey?" Ellie was also stunned. She didn''t expect HEMA to withdraw, because in her eyes, HEMA has always been a person with a very strong sense of justice.

    "Any questions? Because I said, I''m not the virgin, I only do what I can, and I don''t want to protect everyone. I give priority to the people I want to protect. "

    HEMA smiled at her, and Ellie''s eyes suddenly flashed. At this moment, HEMA''s warmth broke through her heart

    "... ah... I know why my sister likes you so much..."

    "Huh? Ha ha, I''m just an ordinary person. Let''s go and get ready to withdraw. "

    "No, you said, if you want to protect the people you want to protect, don''t go. You have something to do." Ellie suddenly became serious and pointed not far away.

    HEMA also looked down and was stunned immediately. Isn''t this Daphne? There seems to be a young man sitting next to him, but he can''t see clearly.

    However, they both lowered their heads at this time without any resistance. They should also be waiting for the opportunity. After all, for ordinary wizards, hot weapons are really terrible.

    "Daphne... Astoria''s sister, do you think you want to save it?"

    "Er... Well, your safety should be the priority."

    "Ah?" Ellie was stunned again. Just now, if HEMA chose to give up everyone and protect her, she was very moved. Unexpectedly, HEMA came to the second move.

    "Don''t move, I''m just for my own safety."

    "Well, we can''t just give up. Let''s find a place to hide and see what they want to do? Will it hurt the passengers here? Make plans again. "

    "That''s OK. Let''s go to the first carriage and go behind the row of seats."

    "Yes."

    With that, HEMA came behind the backrest in the last row, then gently put Ellie beside her, and then looked inside.

    "Sure enough, the cab was opened, and their leader should be inside, but we don''t want to raid directly in the end."

    "Well, after all, there may be wizards. Without saying anything else, we can''t stand these weapons. Can you do your rune power?"

    "If one move is OK, but it will hurt by mistake... The two goods that were knocked out in the back should also be found. The other party must have moved for a while, wait."

    "Yes."

    So they began to snuggle up and sit in the corner, pretending to sleep to feel the changes around them, and with a burst of footstep sound, they saw seven people running over just now.

    "Boss, two of our brothers fainted!"

    "What''s going on?" At this time, a rough voice sounded. HEMA immediately hugged Ellie and stood up, but the next second, both of them were a little confused.

    From the cockpit, a very tall woman came out. Yes, it was very tall. Although it was not as big as Shanghai Gena''s 4 meters, it looked 3 meters.

    After all, more than one meter and eight men came to her chest. Of course, her pectoralis major muscles were really powerful, which made HEMA feel that women could be so strong for the first time!

    "My God, HEMA, so tall!"

    "I see. Is it the same giant blood as Hagrid?"

    "Well, does Hagrid have giant blood?"

    "Don''t you see? Do you think ordinary people can grow so tall? "

    "Well... It seems so."

    "That''s the target. Let''s attack and take the enemy''s head!"

    "HEMA, look first."

    And the woman said at the same time, "are those two brothers dead?"

    "No, I just fainted, the cartridge case scattered all over the ground, and the curtain was blown open. Maybe it scared two people, so I opened it."

    "Is that so?"

    HEMA and Ellie almost laughed when they listened to each other''s explanation. You can come back by yourself. It''s really yours. We didn''t think of this explanation.

    "Then take the two brothers aside and wake up and ask."

    "But I can''t wake up. We just shouted."

    "Then wait a minute. Anyway, everyone is in the car and someone can''t run away." The woman looked around, then took out the baseball bat from behind and knocked hard on the metal shelf next to her.

    "Listen! We don''t want to kill you. We don''t control the car. We just rent it. You don''t have to do anything and don''t be afraid! "

    "Just need to get off late or early, but if you want to resist, I''m sorry, go down and resist slowly!"

    "By the way, the destination is Bristol samosat."

    "Huh?" HEMA and Ellie looked at each other. Isn''t this also their destination? Such a coincidence?

 Chapter 302

    However, just because the destinations are the same, HEMA and Ellie don''t need to take action for the time being. After all, their destination is also there. At that time, just get off with them.

    Of course, the premise is that the other party will really release all ordinary passengers just to use the car. How do these people get up?

    Although there were some questions in her head, HEMA was relieved, and then returned to the corner again, feeling a little tired.

    Although he told Ellie to go to bed early yesterday, in fact, he didn''t go to bed until more than 2 o''clock in the middle of the night in order to check his last gift.

    Yes, before going to bed yesterday, Mr. cahor prepared the last gift for him in his room, a new original rune.

    But at first he was very surprised, because the carrier of the rune was the goblet he bought at Hogsmeade that day.

    There was a rune at the bottom of the cup, but he didn''t care at all. He just thought it was fun. Unexpectedly, Mr. cahor showed it.

    Of course, HEMA also thought of another possibility. That thing was sold there by her teacher. After all, if lune had it everywhere, I''m afraid the current Harry Potter World is no longer the world of Harry Potter.

    Of course, it''s not necessarily. After all, it''s very strange now, especially the emergence of top blood and the power of inheritance.

    So rune is not the strongest thing, but for HEMA, rune is his greatest combat power now.

    This rune is "Fu". Although it looks like English letters or Chinese Pinyin, its meaning is very different.

    Just like the two he currently controls, one surface represents the power of great lakes and water sources, and the other surface represents the power of flame and purification. This is the power of HEMA to control water flow and flame.

    However, they also have this very deep conceptual power, which is the center of power. For example, the so-called water runes are internal spiritual level and perceptual ability. Water also represents life and provides a strong source support point.

    The deep layer of fire rune is justice and light, which represents not only the light in one''s heart, but also knowledge and creation. It is more difficult to fully master than water rune.

    So runes can help a person gain superficial abilities, and can also help you go further after you have perfect control.

    Of course, if you can''t even use the foundation, that is to say, you don''t have the adaptability of runes, you may let the power devour you like the black Wizard of the church.

    After thinking about this, HEMA also felt tired. She immediately closed her eyes and entered a half asleep state.

    Ellie looked at HEMA and saw that he had fallen asleep. She leaned against HEMA''s arms and closed her eyes.

    "Here we are!"

    "I see, boss, everybody get ready to get off!"

    With a loud noise, HEMA suddenly opened her eyes, felt her chest sink, looked down, and found that Ali was snuggling with him to sleep, but the saliva was almost running down his neck.

    "Wake up, it''s time for us to act."

    "Oh, HEMA, is it the station?" Ellie yawned, squinted around and saw that all the people with hoods began to riot.

    "After going down, those people should have met below." At this time, the tall woman also walked not far from them and began to talk to the tall man just now.

    "Well, boss, why don''t we let them pick us up from the beginning and rob the car? It''s troublesome. Will these people affect us if they report to the police?"

    "Don''t worry, they will handle it, but the first point you said is that those people can really help us go quickly, but I don''t trust those guys."

    "Aren''t those people Wizards?"

    "Yes, wizard, but black wizard, if it weren''t for getting King Arthur''s secret treasure, I wouldn''t cooperate with these notorious guys."

    "Aren''t we the same?"

    "Ha ha, too, but we should also pay attention. Don''t be black. Of course, I''m here. You can rest assured!"

    "OK."

    After hearing what they said, HEMA narrowed her eyes, and Ellie was excited. It was really interesting.

    However, they can also clearly feel that the other party should not do anything to these passengers, at least they will not be scrapped uniformly. HEMA is relieved.

    At this time, the train also stopped slowly with an earthquake. All the gunmen shouted to all the passengers, "get up and get off!"

    "Shall we get off first?" A hoarse voice rang, and HEMA turned to look at the man next to Daphne.

    At this time, HEMA also saw each other''s appearance. A young man in a neat suit, about 20 years old, beautiful face and neat blond hair, looked very energetic.

    But HEMA didn''t feel a trace of magic reaction on each other. If there were no good magic props to hide, it was that he was just an ordinary person.

    Will Daphne like an ordinary person? Besides, it''s strange that Mrs. Greengrass can''t pass the pass~

    Ellie frowned at HEMA and pouted unhappily. "What''s your look? Do you want sisters?"

    "What nonsense are you talking about? I just want to see how this man can pass Mrs. Greengrass''s level if he is not a wizard. "

    "But I think these two people are not lovers at all."

    "Why? Do you still watch psychology? "

    "Well... Because that person is not a man at all, unless this miss Daphne is a lily."

    "Hey?!"

    "Really, he doesn''t have an Adam''s apple. The joints and body of his hand are not a man''s feeling. In addition, my nose is different from you. Although I can''t feel magic, I can feel the smell of blood through skin and flesh."

    Over there, the vice captain didn''t answer her. He directly pointed to the door and signaled the passengers to go down first.

    HEMA also nodded to Ellie. As soon as the door opened, she jumped out first. But as soon as she stood firm, she saw that a group of people came slowly towards this side not far away.

    They are all holding magic wands, wearing black robes, and the familiar mask, the dark warlock with blood on the top!?

    Of course, only the first few people are, and more than a dozen people behind are ordinary wizards. Of course, HEMA can feel that these guys are mutant werewolves of the werewolf army.

    They just said that the black wizard was actually them, but they just said cooperation. Organizations such as top blood actually sought cooperation. Does the so-called King Arthur treasure really exist?

    Although he didn''t dare to believe it, now, especially after experiencing the little girl, he is more and more skeptical.

    "Don''t be stunned."

    "Oh." HEMA immediately ran out several meters with Ellie in her arms and squatted down by the grass.

    At this time, others also came out of the car one after another, the people on the top side also stopped slowly, and the leading big woman also got out of the car.

    "Don''t scatter it, let everyone come together!"

    "Didn''t you let us go?" A voice suddenly sounded in the crowd, and others joined in.

    Because they felt something was wrong. They stopped from a deserted place and waited for a group of strange people. They were even more flustered.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll send you away. It just needs a little change... Of course I won''t kill you. Don''t worry."

    The leading woman slowly came to the dark warlock, and then said a word to the leading dark warlock, and the other party also nodded.

    "There are still people who haven''t come out..." HEMA felt around, and her eyes were cold.

    "Is that the guy? He is also a model worker. "

    "Yes."

    As the crowd gathered, two figures also slowly emerged a few meters away from HEMA, a man in black with a gold mask and a furious young man.

 Chapter 303

    "It''s mobeta and dark 11. These two people are still real model workers, but there''s nothing they can do."

    "Well, after all, they are all deputies. The team leader usually doesn''t take action. If the team leader leads the team, it''s difficult to complete the slightly difficult tasks, so these deputies will naturally become labor models."

    HEMA and Ellie also felt the top blood at this time. It seems that the guys are also social animals. It''s not like that in legend. They are very high and don''t shoot easily.

    Of course, this is also for HEMA and others who have fought with them. For ordinary wizards, top blood is still a terrible organization of the same level as Voldemort.

    Why is it the same level as Voldemort? For HEMA, the top blood must be more terrible than Voldemort and death eaters.

    But for those who have experienced the dark age, have not had a direct conflict with the top blood, and do not understand the internal situation, Voldemort is naturally the most terrible dark lord.

    "Stand up, don''t be afraid. We won''t kill you, just let you forget something."

    Everyone was also stunned. Seeing the two people suddenly appeared, it was like seeing a monster. They quickly retreated back. The originally stable team immediately rioted.

    But before it dispersed, several shots in an instant stopped the noisy air, and the tall woman shouted again.

    "Shut up, do you want to live or die!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Then at this time, the two people who had just been knocked down by HEMA with dizziness and forgetfulness came out slowly.

    "Are you awake? What happened? "

    "I don''t know... Just feel like getting into that car, and then... Just..."

    "You two go and have a rest first." The strong man waved to them. Looking at this, he really scared himself.

    "Let''s go, everybody." The woman looked at the dark warlock over there and waved. The other party also walked slowly and stretched out a magic wand at the crowd.

    Daphne, who was originally calm, was a little overwhelmed. She wiped her trouser pocket and seemed to take out her magic wand to resist the attack.

    But he was afraid that the other party would find out that she was a wizard and kill her, while the fake youth next to him held her hand and motioned her to calm down.

    "Won''t you help?"

    "Wait a minute and see what they want to do?"

    With several dark warlocks throwing out a white light in an instant, a dozen people in the first row fell to the ground in an instant, and HEMA nodded.

    "It''s not black magic, it''s just a simple forget all empty spell, or a simplified version. No problem, let''s go to the theatre."

    "Miss Daphne is clearly remembered, and we don''t care?"

    "It''s natural to manage, but I think others may have a way?"

    Looking down HEMA''s eyes, she saw that the "Youth" wrist next to Daphne seemed to be waving and touching something.

    "They may have magic props to defend against the curse. Don''t worry, we''ll just wait. We''ll take action after they faint and everyone."

    "Depending on the situation, inform the Ministry of magic, but the Ministry of magic may also have an insider, so inform your sister directly. I happen to bring the crystal stone that can contact your sister, and she will find someone."

    "In the meantime, we''ll follow them and see what they want to do? The top blood appears. There may be something really. You can''t get up early without profit. "

    "Well, I''ll have a rest."

    "Well, I''ll just watch here. Dark warlocks may have a magic spell to explore. Let''s try to be careful."

    "Yes." With that, Ellie drilled into HEMA''s arms again.

    HEMA felt each other''s breath spit on her neck. It was also a circle of goose bumps on her neck, and then her earlobes were red.

    But he didn''t push Ellie away directly. He also raised his head, leaned on the nearby haystack and began to sleep again. After all, the weather was good and the air was fresh.

    At that time, HEMA felt that this trip might be the most comfortable one for him. Even if there were more than a dozen magic wands next to him, I just didn''t panic.

    But this time, HEMA directly changed from a fake sleep state to a real sleep mode. I don''t know how long it took. He suddenly felt a pain in his arm. He suddenly opened his eyes and found that Ellie was staring and biting his arm!

    But the other party did not seem to stretch out two small teeth, and the skin was not pierced, leaving only a row of very neat small tooth marks.

    "Sorry, I fell asleep."

    "It''s all right. I''ll open the magic body spell for you... You weren''t afraid of me sucking your blood just now?"

    "Hum! Of course, but you won''t attack me while I''m sleeping? "

    "... of course, Miss Ben must ask you to stretch out your neck!" Ellie also spoke seriously.

    But in fact, if HEMA didn''t wake up just now, she did stretch out her teeth, but in the end she felt that this was not in line with her personal setting, so she gave up.

    HEMA also got up and looked at the distance. She found that all the passengers had fallen to the ground, as did Daphne and the young man.

    The top blood members who had stood there and the people on the train had disappeared, leaving only the terrible scene of hundreds of people lying on the vast grass.

    "When did they leave?"

    "About half an hour ago, but I used the blood Butterfly to track them. They didn''t use the phantom to move away directly. It seems that the two groups don''t trust each other so much."

    "Well, that''s the blood Butterfly." Ellie bit her finger, and a drop of blood slammed into a red butterfly in the air.

    "Blood magic? It''s amazing. By the way, let''s go and see how they are. "

    "Well, but don''t touch it yet. I''m afraid they might leave it."

    "Well, I didn''t expect that Miss Ellie was very cautious ~"

    "Ah! What do you mean, I know the real battlefield very well! "

    "OK, OK, can you walk by yourself?"

    "No."

    "Well, I think you can." HEMA put her down, but her hands were still hanging around her neck.

    "There''s nothing wrong with your leg."

    "But I think there''s something wrong with my heart."

    "...." HEMA glanced at her, broke her hand, went to the crowd, checked the vital signs of several people, and there was no problem.

    "Well, I just fainted. I may wake up in half an hour."

    When HEMA came next to Daphne, before he squatted down to check, the other party suddenly opened her eyes. HEMA was startled, fell directly and squatted on the ground.

    Daphne also frowned, slowly got up and dragged the ''youth'' next to her. "They have been away for so long, there should be no problem."

    "Yes." The other party responded softly and sat up slowly, but the other party frowned at HEMA.

    "What is this?"

    "Huh?" HEMA was also stunned and planned to stand up, but the other party grabbed his collar directly, and his magic spell was broken in an instant.

    "HEMA?!"

    "Hello ~"

    "Why are you here?" Daphne had an incredible feeling, as if they had just not stopped each other''s spell and were controlled.

    "Not only me, but also miss Ellie. We were in the carriage just now."

    "Did you use the phantom spell?"

    "Well, I was going to slip away directly, but when I saw you two, I had to come and have a look, but later I found that this one had a special way." HEMA pointed to the young man or girl in front of her.

    "Are you Herma EBO?"

    "Yes."

    "My name is ansu kechar, a rune teacher from Russia." Then he stretched out his hand.

    "Rune master?" Looking at each other''s indifferent expression, HEMA showed a subtle smile, interesting ~ and then shook it.

 Chapter 304

    "Yes, the rune master, the one who knows and controls the rune battle, just like you." The other party seemed to know something and showed the look of looking at the opponent.

    "No, I''m not a rune. I''m just a little wizard who borrowed some Rune power." HEMA also let go of her hand.

    There was a tense atmosphere between them, because the other party actually said he was a rune master, and HEMA was also very interested.

    After all, even people like their master stressed that they were only using runes, not controlling them, because runes themselves were the embodiment of wisdom and power.

    So HEMA also summoned up a competitive intention at this time. You said you could control the power of runes. Why can''t I believe it.

    The other party seemed to feel HEMA''s war intention and stretched out his arm. A light blue Rune slowly lit up. HEMA glanced and smiled, just like him.

    But the next second he didn''t react, a current suddenly gushed out of her arm, and HEMA flew out directly!

    "HEMA!" Daphne shouted in surprise. She was not worried that HEMA would get hurt, but that her brother-in-law would hurt her good friend if she fought back. How could she explain to her parents!

    The next second, HEMA turned over. Most of the water stains on her body had been completely dry. After all, there was a flame rune.

    But the other party was not surprised at all, but continued to put on a posture and launched an attack again. A water ball condensed and hit out like a shell!

    "Good!" HEMA''s left hand was also directly rolled with the flame, and a punch answered. With a bang, the steam soared in front of her.

    "Hoo..." the other party saw the flame in HEMA''s hand and frowned. "Why don''t you use the water Rune? I heard Daphne say that your water rune is stronger."

    "No, I''m just good at fire." With that, he threw a fireball out, and the other party directly pulled out the water from the nearby river, forming a wall in front of him!

    "What are these two doing? Like a child, turn based games? " Ellie also walked slowly from there to Daphne.

    "Hello, Miss Ellie."

    "Hello, Miss Daphne, where did you hear about the rune master? I''ve never heard of such an existence."

    "Well, I only know it recently, but rune is also a profession that has sprung up in recent years. It mainly uses runes and spell seals to make ordinary people have the same combat effectiveness as witches."

    "Of course, I don''t ask ansu to be my bodyguard. She is my pen pal. her father and my mother are acquaintances. Our two families have always had some contacts."

    "Well ~ but it''s too boring. HEMA is embarrassed to do her best..." Ellie looked at the two men''s battle. HEMA didn''t even use one tenth of her usual strength.

    However, HEMA is very happy at this time. After all, the battle is divided into many situations. He has been in actual combat for more than a year, and there are few times when he is not injured.

    The use of runes is also open and close, so he is very happy to meet an opponent who can fight with small skills.

    Moreover, the use of each other''s runes is very interesting. It is not original, nor drawn. It is a one-time use, but attached and engraved on the body.

    Inject good Rune power into it, and then consume it every time. The other party used it about 7 times. The originally shining Rune has also become light color, a total of 10 times? Or is it absolutely determined by the power used?

    "There''s almost no energy?"

    "Why don''t you do your best."

    "I don''t want to hurt you. After all, fighting and dueling are two different things."

    "Then attack me with all your strength."

    "Oh? Then! " HEMA smiled and raised her hand. The river in the nearby river suddenly rose and directly exposed the riverbed below.

    A water dragon tens of meters long raised its head, circled and fell on HEMA''s head, and shouted at each other!

    "Do you want to answer?"

    "Come on!"

    "Ansu?" Daphne also shouted at her. It''s not a water wall that can come next!

    "No problem!"

    HEMA''s wrist fell suddenly, and the Dragon shook its tail and tore at each other!

    Ansu''s eyes also stared at the dragon''s eyes, and then his wrist shook, he suddenly got up with one foot, and the target pointed at the water dragon.

    HEMA was also stunned. She didn''t understand why the other party wanted to do so, but the next second, she saw a puff and her foot kicked in the water!

    In an instant, a white light shines out, and the water dragon freezes from the beginning!

    HEMA was also a little surprised. The other party raised his eyebrows towards HEMA, slowly fell to the ground, and the runes on his ankles also showed up.

    "Awesome... But how do you know I can''t control the ice?"

    HEMA''s words fell, and the ice dragon suddenly began to move. Its huge claws snapped down, shaking the ground, and a chill blew down the air flow to several people.

    But HEMA didn''t continue to attack. With a wave, the ice dragon soared into the air and directly hit the nearby riverbed, which directly turned into a current and connected to the broken river.

    "You''re great. I lost, but the original Rune you used is unfair..."

    "Oh, I know the original lune, indeed, but I don''t use this, and I won''t do anything else. After all, I''m still a wizard in essence."

    "Oh, I''m a soldier." Allie make complaints about it.

    The two sides ended the battle, and ansu came to HEMA again. "My name is ansu kechar. Nice to meet you."

    "You have already introduced it once, dear miss quechar."

    "No, it was introduced by an opponent just now, but now it''s a friend."

    "All right." The other party''s strange idea made HEMA helpless to stretch out her hand again and shake it. Then the other party suddenly grabbed his wrist and prepared for a beautiful back fall.

    But HEMA is not a vegetarian. Before she was dumped, she reversed her wrist and stabbed her elbow into the other party''s abdomen!

    The other party also slammed HEMA''s arm, pulled back while breaking free, then swept down, hooked it directly on HEMA''s ankle joint, and then folded it hard.

    As soon as HEMA ate, it hurt, but she also followed her lower body, stuck it to each other''s body, and then resisted each other''s neck and throat!

    The other party also tried to completely clamp HEMA''s lower leg action, but HEMA also directly strangled the other party and suddenly turned over, directly crushing the other party under her!

    "It''s over. If I try hard, your neck will be broken by me."

    "...." the other party didn''t say anything. She slowly relaxed her strength, and HEMA slowly loosened her arms and pinned each other''s feet.

    "I lost again."

    "It doesn''t matter, but tell me when you leave. Scare me. Miss, you can''t be an agent?"

    "No, I''m just an ordinary soldier."

    "I''ll say..." if he didn''t have a very good response under the training of Mr. cahor, I''m afraid he would be hurt simply by his strength.

    "Well, well, you all stop for a while. Why are you traveling with Miss Ellie?"

    There was nothing at the moment. Daphne also noticed Ellie''s untidy clothes. Are these two people even familiar with this?

    "What do you mean two people? I just came by myself. This guy''s sister is a guest in our house. You should know, Miss Dogan, so she has to follow and come out to play together." HEMA also explained quickly.

    "Oh, so where are you going?"

    "I was going to visit King Arthur''s holy land, but the target of these people seems to be King Arthur, although I don''t know what the situation is."

    "Well, it''s a big situation. They want to get the dusty treasure." The nearby ansu opened his mouth again.

    ¡°£¿¡±

    "That''s why I''m here. Although I''m a rune teacher, I''m also a member of the Russian mystery bureau."

 Chapter 305

    "Russian mystery bureau? What organization is this? "

    "The mystery bureau is not a complete magic organization or an official organization such as the Ministry of magic, but a comprehensive society with Muggles, wizards and special superpowers."

    "I am also one of them. I have no interest communication. To use a detailed metaphor, we chat on a forum called the mystery bureau, and everyone is a pen pal who doesn''t know his true identity. That''s all."

    "Of course, you can also contact yourself in private. Of course, you are responsible for the consequences. After all, not everyone has known me and ansu before, so there will be a lot of dangers in private."

    "Well, I almost know, but where did you get the information about King Arthur''s treasure?" HEMA looked at Daphne.

    "This? In fact, we were the same as your destination, but we didn''t rush to get King Arthur''s treasure, just to prove whether it was true. "

    "Now, the real possibility is great. After all, it''s top blood... But you''d better give up. It''s too dangerous." HEMA looked at them.

    "But are you going?" Three expressionless ansu looked at HEMA again.

    "I''m better than you. Just now I didn''t even take out two tenths of my combat effectiveness, but even so, I''ll die. You should understand what I mean."

    "So you have to take risks yourself, or take Miss Ellie with you." Daphne glanced at Ellie, who was one head shorter than herself.

    "What do you mean? I''m very powerful. Well, I have family secrets. You two are small dishes for me." Ellie was also a little unconvinced.

    "Well, leave it to us. Besides, we can contact useful tools at any time." Ellie also used the new words she learned from HEMA.

    "..." Daphne turned her head and looked at ansu. Although she didn''t know what the tool man meant, she probably understood it.

    "In this way, let''s follow. We know at least more information than you. The battle is up to you. We won''t hold you back."

    "... but I also have to think about your safety. By the way, what about Astoria? Rest at home? "

    "No, she... Followed my mother to Glastonbury first."

    "Ha?! Why didn''t you go together? "

    "They went ahead with a magic spell. We took a car because we wanted to enjoy the scenery on the way. We didn''t expect such a thing to happen, but it was good. We got some news."

    "Well, let''s act quickly. In other words, we can''t move the phantom?" HEMA glanced at the three women and immediately felt that it was really necessary to know the spell.

    "Then fly over. By the way, remember to pay extra." HEMA scratched her head helplessly.

    A few minutes later, Daphne screamed, and even ansu kechar, who had been calm nearby, showed a very uncomfortable expression,

    "Can you slow down?"

    "Slow down, we can''t catch up, and it''s not fast now." HEMA answered a few people, and the wings behind her waved fiercely and quickly.

    "And this wing still has a time limit. It doesn''t grow on me, nor is it a magic spell, so you''d better pray to fly fast, or we''ll fall down if the wings are laid off halfway."

    HEMA also frightened several people, and then continued to move forward quickly, because the angel''s wings really had time. Of course, if sister Xiao Wenna didn''t eat salted fish at that time.

    "Hey, do you blame me? Just smoke one yourself. "

    "Sorry, I can''t..."

    The two met at the bottom of their hearts, and Ellie began to inquire about King Arthur''s secret treasure. After all, this is the business.

    "In fact, the news came many years ago, which also led many people all over the world to go to King Arthur''s so-called tombstone, the place of defeat, the place of death, and so on. They didn''t gain much."

    "Later, both wizards and mysterious ordinary lovers reached an agreement that the secret treasure is a legend. King Arthur left nothing at all. Even many ordinary people think that King Arthur is an out and out legend."

    "But with the demise of King Arthur''s tomb keeper family, the legend of King Arthur''s treasure reappears. Now many wizards or people who believe in it converge towards the town."

    "But how can you be sure that the treasure that has been designated as a legend has become a reality again?"

    "Because someone found a special picture, they shared it with all the mysterious organizations, which you may know, dacris."

    "Oh." HEMA suddenly remembered that day when he was in that restaurant, he knew the existence of this organization for the first time. Is this organization so famous?

    "They published this picture and said that although the Karenina family disappeared, they left this picture. It looks generous on the surface, but in fact..."

    "Make this untrue legend real...?" HEMA was a little curious about what the picture was.

    "The picture?" Ellie asked this question first.

    "It''s coins and huge tombstones. Putting coins into the slot of the tombstone can open the secret treasure... Of course, half of the picture is missing. I don''t know whether it''s damaged or whether they deliberately didn''t tell others."

    When Daphne said this, HEMA frowned, and Ellie glanced at HEMA secretly, because HEMA was carrying two coins in her pocket.

    At this time, in the small town of Somerset, two figures, one tall and one short, slowly came out of the small restaurant.

    The tall woman was about thirty years old, but her face and figure were like a young girl. She had long silver hair tied around her waist with a gold ribbon. If HEMA could know each other''s identity at a glance again.

    Because the other party is an enlarged version of Astoria, or Astoria mixed with Daphne.

    "Mom, the snacks here are still delicious."

    "It''s good for the elf to learn next time. Of course, we can buy some back." Mrs. Greengrass nodded to Astoria, who also hurried to the shop.

    She looked at the sky above her head, and the magic smell around her began to become stronger and stronger, which made her feel uncomfortable. Although she did not have the disease like Astoria, she was not very healthy, and often had some fever and weakness.

    When she came here, her feeling became stronger and stronger, but she knew that the more it was, the more it proved that she had come to the right place. Maybe here can solve that reason

    Only a few miles away, a group of gunmen in black robes and camouflage clothes walked together very peacefully.

    "Everybody, why don''t we send you there with a magic spell? It will take more than an hour."

    "It doesn''t matter. Besides, you can''t send so many of us away at one time?" Gao Zhuang''s vice captain said casually.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    So in silence, the team continued to move forward, and the woman in front spoke to dark 11 and mobeta.

    "You don''t trust us very much?"

    "No, I don''t believe it either. After all, we are ordinary people with no strength to bind chickens." The woman said casually. Mobetta next to her whitened her eyes. You have no strength to bind the chicken. You can kill me with one punch!

    "Ha ha, I''m kidding, but you are also entrusted?"

    "Who said that? We just want to get the so-called treasure. Of course, if we don''t, we''ll withdraw. "

    "So, too." Seeing the other party''s appearance of not telling the truth, dark 11 is also helpless and can only respond.

    Of course, the top blood has mastered a lot of information, but the people behind them should know more~

 Chapter 306

    "HEMA, I seem to see them." After flying for more than ten minutes, Ellie also suddenly shouted. Several people looked into the distance and saw a mass of black moving slowly ahead.

    "They walk so slowly."

    "These two groups don''t trust each other. It''s strange that they can cooperate." Daphne also make complaints about it. Just now, when she pretended to faint, she heard their dialogue. It should be the first cooperation.

    "But who the hell is that woman? Do you know anything?" HEMA suddenly asked ansu, who had been silent.

    "I asked some trusted friends, but none of them knew this woman. However, if they were ordinary people armed with modern weapons but knew the existence of wizards, they should be affiliated to an organization."

    "It''s hard to be sure now ~" Daphne also sighed, but to be honest, she wouldn''t want to go if HEMA and ansu weren''t going. After all, the other party is a black wizard. It''s very dangerous, okay!

    "In other words, miss quechar, why do you want to follow us so much? Although you are a member of the mystery bureau, in essence, you are not an official, and no one hired you. Besides, you can''t grab the treasure yourself."

    "I just want to make sure whether the so-called treasure really exists. This is not the original intention of the mystery bureau to pursue mystery and hidden mistakes."

    "Also, how do you register to enter this forum?" HEMA was suddenly a little interested, because what he lacked most was the source of information, but he couldn''t often ask Mr. cahor or Dumbledore, so it was good to have an anonymous hidden channel.

    "This requires two members who have registered for more than 3 years to take you to the local mystery bureau to apply for registration, and then after that, you can become a member of the mystery bureau."

    "So simple?"

    "But it''s not easy to find two people who know your roots and bring you."

    "Just you two." HEMA said casually, and Daphne showed a strange expression, "I''ll forget it. Do you trust ansu? Don''t you guess you just met? "

    "I believe it. Besides, how can you pit me?"

    "Also..." Daphne glanced at ansu. "But ansu didn''t say she wanted to help you."

    "If you have a chance this time." Ansu glanced at HEMA and said, "thank you for your trust."

    "You''re welcome."

    So the air was drawn into a burst of silent air again, but she kept her attention below, but Ellie said to HEMA, "we come to them, about 100 meters away."

    "Well, I''ll leave it to miss ansu." HEMA looked at ansu. Ansu didn''t hesitate. She directly let go of HEMA''s clothes and rowed quickly down!

    "Hey!?" Daphne was stunned and startled. She was relieved when she watched ansu fall into the grass with a light.

    "What is this?"

    "Just now she told us that she would go down and follow each other''s team. Let''s go first and go to the town first."

    "... okay, but why don''t I know?"

    "When you were just distracted, what were you thinking?"

    "Er..." Daphne didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t say she was afraid. If it weren''t for ansu and you, she wouldn''t come.

    "Well, let''s officially speed up!" With that, the golden light behind HEMA was shocked, and quickly attacked Somerset.

    Originally they planned to go directly to the monastery, but just now they asked Daphne and found that Astoria and them were in a small town in Somerset, so they went to her first.

    Moreover, HEMA was a little uncertain about the direction of the other party at this time. It is reasonable to go to the monastery, but according to legend, Cornwall is also the lost land of King Arthur.

    However, according to the speed of the other party, we can get to Somerset today. It is impossible to go to Cornwall in the south, so miss quechar is willing to follow the other party by herself. It is a better choice for them to go first.

    At this time, in a small town a few miles away, Astoria, who came out of the bread restaurant, saw a group of people in strange clothes coming down the road.

    "Mother?"

    "What''s the matter?"

    "There are a lot of people behind... It seems that they are wizards."

    "It''s all right. Don''t be afraid. There are so many Muggles around. They don''t dare to mess around."

    "Why did they come here?" Astoria felt strange when her mother suddenly wanted to bring her out. Now she feels even more strange.

    "Because it''s close to there. By the way, do you feel uncomfortable?"

    "No." Astoria whispered back, then reached out and whispered, "little guy."

    With a white light, the furry little guy slowly fell into Astoria''s arms, but he seemed to be squinting and sleeping.

    "Whining?"

    "I called you. I''m sorry to disturb your rest."

    "Who are you talking to?" Mrs. Greengrass glanced at Astoria and found that she had the little fellow in her arms.

    "How did you bring it?"

    "Sorry, but it can protect our safety."

    "..." Mrs. Greengrass nodded, but looked more suspiciously. Is this creature that looks like a dog really as powerful as the intelligence?

    "Mother, do you have anything to hide from me?" Astoria looked at a figure passing by the two, and her bright eyes looked at her mother.

    Mrs. Greengrass was also the first time to see her little daughter show such an expression. She immediately said with a slight anger, "no, even if there is, it''s not something that a little girl can control."

    "I see, mother." Astoria answered casually, her eyes trembled slightly, and then she became firm. "Mother, do you want to fight?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Their goal seems to be us?"

    "Huh?!"

    Then all the passers-by suddenly fell to the ground. The five robed people who had walked more than ten meters turned around, took out their magic wands and aimed at Mrs. Greengrass and Astoria!

    "Ladies, are you really a wizard?" The only man with a big hat asked them, and then walked slowly this way.

    "What do you mean? Are you black Wizards? " Mrs. Greengrass frowned, too, but she had the wand in her hand and could fight at any time.

    "We are not black wizards. We just come to see the so-called King Arthur''s treasure."

    "So it has nothing to do with us. Our mother and daughter are just traveling." Mrs. Greengrass said calmly. With these two sentences, she had made it clear that the other party should not be an English wizard with a wrong accent.

    So it''s no use exposing the identity of the grimgrass family, so you can only show your identity as a woman and child.

    "Travel... It happens to be near here. Don''t worry, we won''t kill you. I said, we''re not black wizards, but please leave here quickly! Or I''ll walk you away. "

    The other party was also serious, and the wand in her hand flashed a light blue light, just to force Mrs. Greengrass to leave here with a spell.

    Mrs. Greengrass glanced at the two people behind him and began to think about how she could defeat several people at once, or leave first and then go directly to the church.

    "Little guy."

    But at the moment of her hesitation, a white shadow flew out of Astoria''s arms and came directly to several people.

    "What kind of magical animal is this?"

    "Whining!"

    "Do you want to use this against us?"

    "Ha ha, this little girl is really interesting." Then he grabbed it at the little guy, but the next second, the halo on the little guy''s tail waved, and several people fell to the ground in an instant, and then disappeared in place!

 Chapter 307

    "Where did you get them?" Mrs. Greengrass was also stunned and looked at Astoria next to her.

    "Mother, I don''t know, little guy, come here."

    "Whining?"

    "Where did you get those people?"

    "Oh." The little guy pointed to his right, then climbed into Astoria''s arms again, narrowed his eyes and didn''t look at Mrs. Greengrass next to him.

    Because in his opinion, although this woman is good to Astoria, she doesn''t seem to be a good mother. She keeps a cold face all day. The most important thing is not to arrange delicious food for her. She knew so and followed HEMA~

    "Well, mother, there should be no problem. Isn''t it solved now?"

    "You''ve changed... Boy." Greengrass looked at Astoria and said with some dignity.

    "Hey?" Astoria was also stunned, mother. What does that mean?

    "In the past, you didn''t even dare to touch a small insect and didn''t even want to kill ants, but now you can ignore human life... Is that the boy''s reason?"

    Astoria frowned when she heard her mother say that. What''s your idea... I won''t kill ants now... But she''s always like this recently, HEMA... I hope you can hold on then.

    "Where shall we go?" Astoria did not answer Mrs. Greengrass''s question and continued.

    "We went to Glastonbury Abbey. Haven''t you always liked the legend of King Arthur?"

    "Well, but not many people say that the tomb of King Arthur in this place is fake?"

    "There are so many true and false. Cornwall is also known as the battle place of King Arthur, so whether true or false, some things have never been groundless."

    "Well, let''s use the phantom to move over... I feel a little uncomfortable." Astoria covered her chest and looked a little uncomfortable.

    "Then you can take the bus by yourself. There is a direct one. I''ll go first." Mrs. Greengrass said coldly, then threw her wand directly and disappeared in front of her eyes.

    "..." Astoria was also wet in her eyes, but she didn''t cry. Instead, she hugged the little guy and walked towards the bus stop not far away.

    As soon as she came to the platform, she felt a strange atmosphere, but she didn''t think much. When she saw the bus coming, she also got on the bus quickly.

    But as soon as she got on the bus, she found a nervous driver. Turning her head, she saw more than a dozen people in robes sitting on the seat, men and women, all looking at her.

    "..." Astoria was a little nervous and immediately dropped a coin, walked to one side with her head down and held the handle on the other side.

    "Little sister, I advise you to get off quickly. There are some unfriendly guys here."

    At this time, a young witch nearest to her suddenly opened her mouth and kindly reminded her, which made Astoria even more uncomfortable.

    However, she thought of HEMA and his injury. She felt more and more that she shouldn''t be so weak, and immediately summoned up her courage.

    "Why do people go to church? I just want to see... But everyone? "

    "You''d better not ask too many questions, but you''re curious and have nothing to hide." The woman suddenly smiled and was about to speak.

    But the next few pairs of eyes looked at her and motioned her not to talk. Even two men stood up directly, but the next second, the woman took out a badge from her inner pocket, flashing golden light.

    "Auror of the American magic Congress, a woman with light red long hair... You are a red Goblin!"

    "Are you familiar with me?" The woman smiled, and everyone around her sat down and began to close her eyes.

    "ChiYan goblin? But my sister doesn''t look like a goblin... And she doesn''t have the blood of other races? "

    "Ha ha, it''s just the title of those men. I prefer people to call me by my name, Ruth Quinn."

    "Well, sister Quinn, what happened?" Knowing the identity of the other party and not bothered by others, Astoria immediately relaxed.

    "In fact, we are all here for the sake of treasures. I''m afraid there are hundreds of wizards waiting to watch or share the fun near the monastery."

    "Treasure?"

    "Little wizard, have you heard the legend of King Arthur''s treasure?"

    "No."

    "Really, eh? No! "

    "Well, I''ve only seen epics and legends, but I''ve never heard of any treasure left by King Arthur. It''s a little inconceivable."

    "If you hadn''t held the wand, I would have thought you were a Muggle... But King Arthur''s treasure is really unknown."

    "However, the dacris collection found a picture that showed that the secret treasure left by King Arthur was hidden near the monastery, and the method of opening it was attached."

    "But most of them didn''t believe it at the beginning, but with dacris personally telling everyone that the painting was true and was obtained from the Karenina family, the extinct King Arthur tomb keeper family, so everyone was interested."

    "But why did everyone focus on this time?"

    "Because it has only been known recently, and according to the incomplete picture, only a few days after the full moon can open the real King Arthur''s tomb, that is, Avalon''s passage, and tonight and tomorrow are the two days when the moon is the roundest."

    "Well, but it doesn''t mean that you can open it only with coins. What can you do when you come?"

    "Because dacris came here first, and they seem to hire a lot of people to ensure safety, maybe they have coins."

    "Of course, coins are one of the conditions to open the treasure. It also needs King Arthur''s tomb keeper and inheritor, which is a little unlikely. At least the kalenina family has disappeared."

    "However, with the participation of more and more families and organizations, many people feel that this thing is true, or someone knows what the inside story is."

    "So this alone has attracted so many wizards all over the world? It''s incredible... "Astoria also doesn''t understand these people.

    "Ha ha, you are still young. You don''t understand the treasure. It''s the attraction of King Arthur''s treasure to people. No one doesn''t love treasure."

    "That sister also came to see if she had a chance to get it?"

    "No, I just came to see the play. After all, there are so many people. I can''t gamble alone. Of course, not only our magic Congress, but also many official departments have sent people."

    "But someone attacked me just now and planned to drive me away."

    "After all, no one wants more opponents. Don''t worry, they just bully the soft and fear the hard." Then he glanced at the Wizards around him.

    They also felt Quinn''s eyes and were angry at once, but they suppressed it a few seconds later. After all, although the other party was a delicate woman, they had strong strength.

    In fact, the title of ChiYan''s goblin is also the name of fear for her. She is the boss of the American magic investigation department and has the special magic left by native Indian wizards, especially the flame spell.

    Every enemy who fights with her will be burned or even die directly, but because she is a woman, she wears very cool clothes during the battle, mainly to prevent her clothes from being burned out.

    So someone gave her a nickname, that is, the goblin of ChiYan. ChiYan is her powerful flame magic, and the goblin represents her beauty and excellent investigation consciousness.

 Chapter 308

    "Miss Daphne, are you the same age as me?" Ellie glanced at Daphne and felt uncomfortable for a moment. It''s not always the case. It''s ordinary age, but why is the gap so big.

    "Well, I''m 15 years old. Is Miss Ellie in Grade Four?"

    "Well, I''m 14, but miss Daphne doesn''t look like a 15-year-old girl. She''s really... Too big... No! It''s tall. "

    "Maybe my mother is tall. In fact, I haven''t grown since last year. I may be so tall, but it''s not short as fast as 1.7 meters."

    "..." elliton started the resentment mode when she was 14. She was just over 140. Is she cold... Some people may like it, but like a child, her charm is not enough... I''m so miserable.

    "No, Miss Ellie, you are only 14 years old. Human beings can grow to 20 years old according to the situation. Don''t worry. In fact, it''s smaller. Boys don''t like it."

    "Yes."

    HEMA listened to the conversation between the two girls and smiled bitterly. In fact, men don''t care about your height at all. As long as you are tall, you can have your nature~

    "What about HEMA?"

    "What?"

    "About the type of girls you like, it seems that there are mature and small ~" Daphne also opened the malicious mode.

    "You are innocent, but if you like... I don''t care, but most boys still look at their figure and appearance, but I''m different."

    "Hey? What''s the difference? Aren''t you a man? "

    "Well, I care more about a person''s character. Of course, if I say my heart and values are too far away, but a person''s character and kindness are the basis for me to judge a person."

    "Then you will never touch the wicked?"

    "A real villain will never, but good and evil do not necessarily float on the surface. People are multifaceted, so personality is my first perception item."

    "What a profound feeling..." Daphne felt more confused after hearing HEMA''s answer, but she seemed to know something.

    "HEMA, how do you feel about me?" Ellie suddenly asked HEMA.

    "You... The first time I saw you was in the forbidden forest. I didn''t feel much about you at that time. I just thought your magic breath was very similar to carat."

    "That''s it?"

    "Well, of course, although you have a contract with Sirius, I can see that you really want to help him, so I''m sure you''re a kind girl."

    "Then I''ll make sure you''re Dogan''s sister, and I''ll be more relieved. Then I''ll take the initiative to help me fight with the top blood man, and I''ll make sure you can be my friend."

    "So fast?"

    "It''s not fast, because I''ve changed you completely recently..."

    "Is it Christmas?"

    "Yes."

    When Emma said this, Ellie laughed. This guy... Is this the only way to completely rest assured of her?! But he is willing to say so. He really trusts me... No wonder she feels that the other party has been much better to her recently.

    "Thank Mr. HEMA for his trust ~"

    "And thank Miss Ellie for saving her life."

    At this time, Daphne was more and more wrong. Her sister seemed to be the Lord! What''s the situation... No, I must keep an eye on these two people!

    At this time, the top blood and others who had been surpassed continued to talk to the tall woman on the side, and the other party also answered without a word.

    "Do you talk so much?"

    "We''re just curious about your purpose."

    "Isn''t it like you? Take the treasure. " The woman said indifferently.

    "But so far no one has proved that the treasure exists 100%, even dacris."

    "No, they do know something. After all, we don''t fully know the content of that picture. It''s said that your top blood hasn''t been in the dark all the time. Why do you want to ask us to act together this time?"

    "Normally, you wizards should hate Muggles, not to mention we are Muggles, or that kind of bad Muggles." The tall woman put the pressure from high to low on dark 11 and mobeta.

    "You''re not a Muggle. Everyone knows that, don''t you?"

    "Hum! I''m just an ordinary Muggle now. If the treasure is true, our combination can completely kick out other competitors. Of course, we still need cannon fodder at the beginning. "

    "We understand, so aren''t we walking slowly with you, madam? Let them clean up some garbage for us first, but the leader of dacris is not a weak chicken, and they have a lot of information. We need to compromise. "

    "I know that. You don''t wonder who''s above me?"

    "I won''t ask such a childish question. It''s good if we reach a trust relationship between us. The organization just asks me to cooperate with you, so if the treasure is fake, we''ll go to the theatre. If it''s true, we''ll seek a very simple action."

    "Well, but there are so many capable people at the top. I''ve sent you. I heard you were shriveled some time ago. It''s in Dumbledore''s hands."

    "This..." dark 11 looked at mobetta and nodded. After all, losing to Dumbledore was much better than losing to a little guy.

    "But this time it''s not just me. Other members have come, but they won''t come out if they don''t confirm the authenticity of the treasure."

    "I see. In fact, we also have backhands this time. You can rest assured, but I hope it''s us in the end." The tall woman said something.

    "Of course, dear Ms. Tali bogang."

    On the other hand, Astoria also knew the whole story of this matter, and some questions appeared in her mind. Is mother coming here for treasure?

    But although the Greengrass family is not as strong as before, it is not short of money at all. If she wants to rob the treasure, her mother can''t do it by herself

    "What''s the matter?"

    "It''s all right, sky..." Astoria looked up and found that the sunny sky had become much darker, and there were fewer and fewer pedestrians in the street.

    When she came to the town, there was no pedestrian, which gave her a very strange feeling, but it should be a large-scale magic spell.

    "It''s the big Muggle expulsion curse released by those people in dacris. Most people don''t go out, and Muggles who come here will take the initiative to leave. That''s why the street is like this."

    "Well, it''s almost here. It seems that the driver is going to sleep a little." Not far away, a middle-aged witch with a big scarf suddenly opened her mouth. The driver, who had been driving well, was so frightened that he directly braked.

    "Don''t kill me!"

    "We''re not murderers. We''re just giving you a break." A wizard not far away also said casually. While talking, a dozen wizards stood up.

    The driver also understood. He immediately opened the next door. In an instant, most wizards got out of the car, and then a forgetting spell hit the driver.

    "Let''s go down, too."

    "Well, can I follow sister Quinn?"

    "Of course, I''m not fighting for it this time. I''m just confirming whether it''s true or false. You can follow if you like. I can take good care of you alone."

    "Thank sister Quinn."

    "By the way, little girl, what''s your name?"

    "Astoria Greengrass."

    "Then I''ll call you miss as."

    "Whatever you call it."

    "Then let''s go."

    With that, Quinn led Astoria out of the car and headed for the final destination, Glastonbury Abbey and King Arthur''s tomb.

 Chapter 309

    At this time, there was a strange atmosphere near the monastery. Hundreds of people began to wander around, but they were only whispering, and no one shouted.

    No one entered directly. It seems that he is also waiting for the arrival of the Lord. After all, dacris is the one who controls the most information and publishes the information. Naturally, he is waiting for them to rush.

    And Astoria also slowly went deep into the crowd with the red haired goblin. To tell the truth, Astoria was shocked to see so many wizards.

    Only according to the number of people in the British magic world, there are about 6000 wizards. Although there are many Hogwarts students, it is also the gathering place for all wizard children.

    Apart from them, the rest are adult wizards, that is, more than 5000 people. Compared with Muggles, it is almost pitiful. It is also due to the influence of many wizard wars and events.

    Of course, this is not just the situation of the British magic world. There are not many wizards in Europe, so it is very rare to see hundreds of adult wizards together.

    Unless it''s a big Quidditch game or a meeting of the Ministry of magic, Astoria is very surprised to see the grand occasion of four or five hundred wizards all over the world.

    "There are many gray wizards here."

    "Grey?"

    "They are neither white nor black. Although they are not black wizards, they do some bad things. They say they are good people, but they often trigger prohibitions."

    "I see. I''ve been at school and at home. I don''t come out and don''t know much."

    "No, miss as, many people don''t understand it. For example, many of the adult Wizards of the dacris organization know it. On all wizards, the proportion of knowing may be less than half, but on gray wizards, it is 100 percent. "

    "Well, everyone is waiting?"

    "Well, of course, there are officials like me. Although they are not from the U.S. magic Congress, I can feel that, for example, the black man in black looks vicious, but he must be a proud man."

    "Huh?"

    "This is an absolute intuition. Of course, it may not be completely accurate, but at present, I haven''t made a complete mistake. After all, the mistake is too serious, so I''m not here."

    "No wonder sister Quinn is so powerful."

    "No, no... what kind of animal do you hold in your arms? I don''t seem to have seen it?"

    "It''s called a little guy. It''s a magical animal, but it''s a mutant. It can protect me. After all, I''m just a little wizard..." Astoria made up a story although she didn''t want to lie.

    After all, I''m afraid other people think she''s telling a joke more than a mutant magical animal.

    "It''s so cute. Let me hold it, okay?"

    "Yes."

    But before the little guy was put over, Mrs. Greengrass''s voice sounded behind Astoria, which startled her in an instant.

    "Astoria?"

    "Mother?"

    Quin also turned around as like as two peas, and saw a beautiful lady who was taller than her, wearing a luxurious green gown. His face was just like Astoria.

    "Hello, Mrs. Greengrass. I''m Ruth Quinn."

    "Quinn? You have red hair... Hello, Miss Quinn. " Mrs. Greengrass was also stunned. She didn''t expect her daughter to meet a big man this moment.

    "Mother, what the hell are you doing here?"

    "Are you asking me?" Mrs. Greengrass''s eyes stood slightly, and Quinn immediately patted Astoria on the shoulder.

    "Well, well, Mrs. Greengrass, if you don''t worry, let me take miss as with me. I''m not for the treasure, but to see if it''s true or false. I''ll protect her."

    "How troublesome it is."

    "It''s all right, madam. Don''t worry." Quinn smiled and took Astoria''s little hand.

    Mrs. Greengrass next to her nodded after looking at Astoria. Maybe it''s more convenient for her to act for a while, and she can be safer.

    "Then trouble Miss Quinn."

    "No trouble."

    "Then I have something to do. Leave first, Astoria, and listen to miss Quinn." Mrs. Greengrass said one last word, then turned away and disappeared into the crowd.

    "Mother..." Astoria looked at her mother''s back and felt a pain in her heart.

    "Come on, let me take you to eat. It seems that some wizards have set up stalls in front. Maybe they can find something good."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Miss as, do you think your mother doesn''t love you?" Quinn suddenly became serious, leaned down and asked suddenly.

    "No... although she is very serious, I know she loves me very much. I just think she seems to have a lot of things to hide from me. I feel very scared and afraid of accidents."

    "Well, I understand your mood. To be honest, do you know a rumor about me?"

    "Rumors?"

    "Oh, I forgot. You didn''t know me just now. In fact, it''s some problems of my parents. Many people say I killed my parents and that my parents were bad to me since childhood."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "But you know what? My parents have always been very kind to me, just very strict, very strict, but I know they love me, but people can''t stand it sometimes. "

    "Once again, I quarreled with them, left home and went to my master''s house for a few days. When I came home, I found that they were killed by their enemies, and I just escaped."

    "...." Astoria looked at the other party''s calm face. She didn''t know what to say, but he knew that the other party didn''t need comfort because she had understood and solved everything, so she would be so calm as water.

    "I didn''t take revenge directly, because I couldn''t do it, I couldn''t beat each other, and I couldn''t find each other, so I chose to hold my breath and continue my efforts."

    "Then three years ago, I finally killed them and purified them completely with fire. On that day, I got the leadership position of Auror action team and the title of ChiYan goblin."

    "So, miss as, try to be strong! Not only men, but also women should do as much as they can. "

    "Sister Quinn, if you had to choose between strength and parents, how would you choose now?"

    "Ha, that''s a good question. I''ll take it all!" With that, Quinn raised his fist and clenched it hard, with his eyes emitting a wave of air like fire.

    At this time, the trio in the sky also officially landed. They first came to the place where Astoria and Mrs. Greengrass had dinner just now.

    "Is it here?"

    "Yes, a few years ago, we came here for a holiday. We came here to eat. Go in and ask."

    Daphne went in for two minutes and quickly walked out, frowning and waving her hands. "They seem to have left an hour ago. They should have lost the monastery. Let''s hurry over."

    "OK, but it seems that the wizard mode has been opened over there. We children may be very eye-catching." Ellie looked at the sky not far away and immediately understood what it was.

    "But there''s no way... Neither of us can easily accept the curse."

    Just then, a white light flashed, which scared HEMA to draw out her wand in an instant, but she found that only a few dark figures fell directly from a few meters high in mid air.

    "What is this?"

    "They are wizards." HEMA felt the magic in them and showed a wonderful smile.

    "Ah? What''s the matter? "

    "We can use their coats, which makes them look better. After all, they have hoods."

    "Yes, but it''s a little bad."

    "No problem, I verified it." HEMA looked at the residual white light on them and smelled the magic power of the little guy. She said they provoked the little guy. What are you waiting for? Go up and pick it up!

 Chapter 310

    "See such a quiet market for the first time?" Quinn looked at Astoria with a shocked face and said with a smile.

    Hundreds of wizards from various countries have set up stalls everywhere, but compared with ordinary fairs, no one cries. Even if you stand over, the other party won''t say hello unless you ask for prices and some information.

    "There is an Indian mage making bread in front. He used to buy something to eat."

    "Does anyone really sell food?"

    "Of course, wizards don''t need to eat. Many people came last night, but there were Muggle shops at that time, but now Muggles don''t open the door. You can''t be hungry."

    "Well, it''s my treat."

    "Of course, I''m your bodyguard. How can I let the bodyguard pay?" Quinn also joked, Astoria smiled, and the two came to the booth where the crowd gathered most.

    "Rattigi, two meat patties with some pepper and sauce."

    "Don''t jump the queue, one by one... Hey? Sister Quinn! " The young man who had been working with his head down suddenly raised his head and saw Quinn as if he had seen a monster.

    "What''s your expression?"

    "Am I just a surprise? Two patties, now! "

    "How much, sir?" Astoria also asked in a low voice.

    At this time, the other party also noticed that there was a little girl next to Quinn, but wearing a hood. Is it the daughter of sister Quinn?! Probably not!?

    "What strange thing are you thinking?" Quinn gave off a smell of danger.

    "No, no money, little sister. Elder sister Quinn is eating. How can I ask for money?"

    "That''s not good, sir..."

    "Nothing!"

    "Since he wants to treat him, just wait a minute."

    When the young man took out the dough and kneaded it, the wizard in the first row immediately frowned, "isn''t it all right?!"

    "I didn''t see what I did for my eldest sister. Wait a minute!"

    "You!" The other party also wanted to be angry, but after looking at the red haired Quinn, he immediately closed his mouth. Well, don''t get angry.

    After waiting for a few minutes, the two pancakes were ready. The young man quickly ran to Quinn and put the two pancakes in Astoria''s hand.

    "Thank boss rattigi."

    "It''s all right, sister Quinn. I''m not the boss. Well, I''ll go back to work and finally earn some extra money."

    "Well, you just came to have a look."

    "Of course, I don''t have the heart to rob the treasure myself. Do you want us to cooperate?"

    "Forget it, I''d better have a good rest. You''re busy. Let''s go first."

    "OK."

    After leaving the stall, Quinn also took a paper bag directly and bit it down, "delicious. Sure enough, the boy still has a hand in eating. Eat it quickly. It won''t be delicious when it''s cold."

    "Yes."

    Astoria also opened the paper bag slowly, and a faint smell of oil and the aroma of meat and sauce came to her face.

    Although it''s meat pie, it''s actually more like bread roll meat. Outside is a very soft big cake with vegetables, very fragrant sauce and small pieces of beef in the middle.

    Slowly raised his hand and took a bite. In an instant, the sauce directly poured into the mouth, then the warm and soft bread, then the light spicy smell of green pepper, the refreshing feeling of cucumber and green vegetables, and finally the meat piece full of power.

    "Delicious!"

    "Right? This is the boy''s best dish, but you can''t eat it if it''s not in this case. "

    "Is sister Quinn very familiar with the stall owner?"

    "Well, he''s an Indian. He didn''t come out of the magic school, but his family''s magic. Of course, he''s also very powerful. It''s related to animals."

    "I met this guy when I first went out on a mission a few years ago. At that time, he was still a little boy, but in order to protect a few small animals, he got entangled with the black wizard we chased."

    "Then Mr. rattigi is a very gentle and kind man."

    "Well, besides being stubborn, there are other delicious food."

    "No, no, I''m full."

    "How can a small cake be enough? Let''s go!" With that, Quinn enthusiastically took Astoria and continued to look for delicious food.

    On the other side, Mrs. Greengrass, who acted by herself, came to the top floor of an apartment building and looked into the distance. Her light green eyes twinkled with the sun.

    "We can''t fail this time. It''s said that the people of dacris haven''t come yet. Astoria won''t be uncomfortable." Mrs. Greengrass suddenly covered her chest, stuffy!

    "Hoo... Hoo... When will this feeling end? I hope it''s not a hoax, dacris! "

    After several deep breaths, Mrs. Greengrass straightened her waist again and looked into the distance. Then thousands of meters away, a fireworks burst out in the daytime!

    Everyone was completely surprised, but Mrs. Greengrass smiled and narrowed her eyes. "Finally."

    At the same time, the hemas had changed into hooded robes and walked towards the monastery.

    "It''s just ahead, say that guy..." Daphne said, suddenly stopped for a moment and pulled HEMA''s clothes.

    HEMA looked over there holding her hood and found a thin figure. If it was just a figure, he would not see it, but the smooth hair that she took care of would be Malfoy''s.

    "Let''s go. He may have come with Lucius. It''s okay to find it. But don''t waste time. Find Astoria first."

    "Yes."

    Several people then did not walk past, but continued to walk towards the front in silence, although they usually dress so prominently, even in Diagon lane.

    However, it seems that everyone has come here today. They don''t dress up very strangely. Of course, there are many people from the Ministry of magic here. If you make trouble, you will still be made.

    But just as several people rubbed the man who Malfoy was talking to, Malfoy was stunned, and then quickly followed up.

    "How many!" Malfoy''s voice sounded behind him. "Can you sell me one of your hooded robes?"

    "Huh?" HEMA was stunned. Why did this guy buy a robe?

    "Why do you want a robe?" HEMA lowered her voice and asked.

    "Hey? Just like you, after all, I don''t want to be watched by others. "

    "Oh? Does Malfoy''s young master still need to hide? Who dares to provoke you? " HEMA also restored her original voice, directly opened her hood and looked at each other with a smile.

    "HEMA? So these are Potter and Granger? No, Granger is not so short... "

    "What are you talking about!!?" Ellie also kicked it directly, which scared Malfoy to dodge, but she was kicked to her thigh and almost fell to the ground.

    "Miss Ellie...!?" Malfoy was very angry, but he lost his temper when he saw each other''s face, because he couldn''t beat the girl.

    "Who is this?"

    "I''m sorry." Daphne also lifted her hood, and HEMA pulled Draco up. "Did you come by yourself?"

    "No, my father brought me, and you came to see the treasure?"

    "Well, I don''t know, Mr. Lucius. I haven''t thanked you for Christmas gifts."

    "Oh, I''ll tell him. He''s talking to his old friends now." Malfoy thought of the watch given to HEMA and felt a pang of pain.

    Originally, he wanted the watch too. When he took it out, he thought his father would give it to him. Unexpectedly, he sent it out.

    "Old friend?" HEMA noticed the word. Is it a Death Eater or a real old friend? Isn''t Lucius''s old friend a black wizard?

    Malfoy also instantly understood HEMA''s expression and patted him on the shoulder. "I''ll take you to eat. It''s delicious. There are characteristics of all countries. Let''s go!"

    "Are you hungry?" HEMA waved her hand when she saw that she didn''t want to say anything.

    "Well, it''s Mr. Malfoy''s treat. I have to eat well." Ellie glanced at Malfoy and walked quickly ahead.

    At this time, the young man standing a few meters away who was still chatting with Malfoy looked at this side.

    The young master of Malfoy''s family was kicked and didn''t dare to resist. What''s the situation? It seems that the young man in the middle and the young master of Malfoy are very respectful... What is this identity?

 Chapter 311

    HEMA followed Malfoy to the street near the monastery and found that there were full of wizards, and many stalls had blocked the road.

    Among them, there are a wide range of things to sell, from magic tools that claim to be very powerful to ordinary small objects, even snacks and special delicacies.

    "It feels the same as the fair..." Ellie looked at the stalls around her and immediately felt that she had returned to the Chinese market. Is there a sugar gourd here? Buy one for HEMA. He must have never tasted this Chinese snack.

    But she didn''t know. HEMA next to her not only ate candied haws, but also could do it by herself. At the beginning, HEMA still licked the dog and practiced her unique skills in order to find a girlfriend.

    "Sneeze!" HEMA sneezed violently.

    "What''s the matter? Have you caught a cold? " Ellie looked over with concern.

    "No, I just feel like someone is talking about me..."

    After a few steps, they saw a huge team appear in front of them. The sign of the other party said "authentic Indian characteristic pancakes".

    "This should be delicious. After all, so many people are waiting." Daphne looked at the more than twenty wizards in line and smelled the fragrance in the air.

    "Well, that''s it! I''ll line up! " Ellie waved to Malfoy, and the other party was helpless to take out more than a dozen garonnes.

    "Atmosphere!" Although there are not many garonnes, it still shows that Malfoy is very rich in his pocket.

    However, HEMA was not so greedy at this time. Instead, he was more interested in the small items sold around him. For example, there was a boss stall with oriental faces next to him.

    His stalls are all tableware made of special crystal or glass, such as the light blue crystal cup, which is very beautiful.

    "Daphne, I''ll go and see how the cups sell."

    "OK, I''ll line up to buy something to drink."

    "Boss, how do you sell cups?"

    "Give me 1000."

    "Huh?" Hemaxian was stunned at first, and then looked at each other strangely.

    "No, no, it''s not 1000 garonnes, it''s 1000 yen. Sorry, I''m used to it. I''ll convert it a little... It''s about 5 or 6 pounds... Just give me a Garonne."

    "Boss, what material are these appliances made of? I don''t know much about this. "

    "It''s a crystal, but not an ordinary crystal. It''s a crystal produced under the magic source. It''s very clean, with its own light and magic smell, and its color and permeability are better."

    "Well, wrap it up."

    But a few minutes later, HEMA''s eyes were straight. He just said he wanted a cup... But why did the boss wrap more than a dozen cups.

    "So much?"

    "I have only these cups here. They used to cost 100 yen each, but you said you wanted all the cups, so I made it a little cheaper."

    "OK... Thank you." HEMA knows that the other party seems to have misunderstood, but 1000 yen is too cheap.

    "By the way, Mr. little wizard, I have not only some household cups and plates, but also very beautiful handicrafts and small objects. If necessary, you can order them for me. At present, I often live in France. My name is purvey."

    "OK, if you have a chance, you will." HEMA nodded, and then put the box towards the pocket. Such a big thing was directly sent in. It seems that this thing sent by Dogan is really practical.

    But he just made this move, but several people and wizards around noticed him, but HEMA didn''t care too much. After all, he didn''t have to be afraid of anything, and the other party didn''t have to be malicious.

    Then HEMA looked at several stalls and found that there were no good things. They were all magic tools, but your price was not cheap. Everything was miscellaneous hair.

    For example, the dagger that can be charged to increase combat effectiveness is the strongest among these ground stalls. It can be charged for a day and a half and cut half a brick.

    Like the weapons used by Kui 12 and Kui 14, the value of any one is higher than the combined value of these stall goods. It can be seen that the top blood is still very powerful.

    Of course, there are some simple spells handed down by ancestors or collected from all over the world, which are still very interesting, but HEMA is not very interested. Instead, Malfoy bought two spells.

    But just as they were going back to eat, a noisy voice suddenly appeared in this fairly calm space.

    "Miss ChiYan, even if it''s you, I can''t sell it. This price..."

    "But you''re not worth the money."

    "I''m made of precious magic stone. It''s impossible..."

    "But you have just said that as long as we can finish this little game!"

    Malfoy and HEMA looked at each other and walked over there. They found that many wizards had surrounded the floor inside.

    But half a minute later, HEMA almost understood what had happened from the chat among the melon eating people in this circle.

    Yes, the stall owner sells jewelry, and it is a special magic stone jewelry. Unlike the crystal products just now, the magic stone is a magic stone.

    Although it is not the same thing as the magic stone for longevity, it is a magic crystal made by a wizard who can nourish the human body.

    Generally, women of a large pure blood family make magic stones into some jewelry and wear them on their bodies to maintain their magic growth.

    Just now, the stall owner said that if anyone wins the card game with him, he can get a 50% discount on buying a magic stone eardrop, but now he suddenly repents.

    "Let''s go. I''m hungry." HEMA said a word to Malfoy nearby and planned to turn around and leave, but as soon as she turned around, a small figure fell on his shoulder.

    "Little guy?!"

    "Boo ~" the little guy saw HEMA, who hadn''t seen him for several days, rubbed his cheek intimately, and then pointed at his back.

    "You said Astoria was inside."

    "Oh!"

    "Malfoy, go back first and talk to Daphne and Ellie."

    "OK..." although he didn''t want to run errands, Malfoy nodded, whistled and walked back slowly.

    HEMA spread her palm directly in front of her, and a cold current began to overflow from his wrist and rushed directly under everyone!

    In an instant, the crowd suddenly dispersed and began to check what was under her feet, and HEMA quickly rushed in.

    This cold air is the power of his newly acquired "Chi" rune. The surface meaning is very simple, that is, frost, and the inner meaning is also very simple, that is, beautiful and exquisite, but it is also a thing that can change its form.

    So the surface reaction of this rune is a strong frost control ability. With his water rune, he can create an ice park at any time.

    But if you master it thoroughly, you can see the illusion and special ice and snow deformation magic. Of course, he can''t touch it now.

    Of course, according to Mr. cahor, if his three runes enter the third stage, they can almost match the runes.

    Originally, this study was very difficult. It may be a long time later. After all, he is only an apprentice who has studied for more than a year. Even if he has good talent, he has to take his time.

    But he got ice this time, so he can advance, because on the surface, the cooperation of ice and water runes is too appropriate.

    As HEMA thought and walked a few steps, he saw the little princess in a hood, immediately stretched out her arms and held her up, but the next second a flame burst in front of her.

    "Who are you?"

    "Hey?" HEMA turned her head and saw the red hair fluttering in the wind and frowning. Who are you, miss? Why stop me from holding my wife.

 Chapter 312

    "Who are you?"

    "This red haired lady, this is my friend..." HEMA looked at each other''s shining wand. In fact, she was a little happy because Astoria had found a friend who could protect her.

    "HEMA?!" Astoria heard HEMA''s voice and immediately turned her head, saw HEMA, and then directly held her up!

    HEMA also smiled around Astoria and felt her thin body. She was also a little distressed. The reason for her body should be solved quickly.

    Quinn was stunned. Suddenly a teenager came and rushed to as like an attack, but as turned around and gave each other a hug... I felt full.

    "You know... I thought it was attacking you..." Quinn scratched his head embarrassed.

    "Thank you, sister Quinn. He''s my friend, HEMA Abbott."

    "Well, Hello, Miss Quinn." HEMA also nodded and said hello.

    "Hello, I just treated you as a bad person."

    "It doesn''t matter. Miss Quinn is also to protect Astoria. Thank you."

    "No, no, I''m just here to play. It''s not a trouble."

    "HEMA, why are you here?" Astoria also leaned against HEMA and asked softly.

    "I was going to travel to the monastery, but I met your sister on the road, so I knew it. Now I see that it''s really lively here."

    "But it''s dangerous. By the way, where''s your sister?"

    "She went shopping with Ellie and Malfoy."

    "Did you come with Miss Ellie?"

    "Well, Miss Dogan was a guest at my house. She happened to catch up with me to go out. The girl followed her and promised her last time."

    HEMA doesn''t hide it. After all, some things seem sincere when you tell the truth. There''s no need to tell lies. Astoria is not that jealous girl.

    "Well, by the way, is Malfoy with you? You shouldn''t be able to play with him? "

    "Well, I met him around here. His father should have brought him. Did you follow him, Miss Quinn?"

    "No, no, I''ll disturb your little wizards talking or something..."

    "It''s all right, sister Quinn. You can also protect us. You''re not very dangerous here." Astoria also took raquin''s hand, and Quinn nodded.

    "By the way, Mr. Aibo is also a student of Hogwarts?"

    "Well, third grade at Hogwarts."

    "Third grade? "Incredible?" Quinn looked a little surprised.

    HEMA was also cold in her heart. What do you mean, am I very old?

    But the other party immediately said, "the cold should be brought out by HEMA. Even many adult wizards don''t master the spell of this degree. Is it very powerful!"

    "Oh, thanks. I just love to study some special spells. It has something to do with my family." HEMA also made up the reason, "let''s go first. We also bought food. Have you two eaten?"

    "Eat..."

    "No!" Before Astoria finished, Quinn raised her arm, HEMA nodded, and Astoria looked confused. Sister Quinn didn''t eat just now.

    "By the way, it''s not finished here?! You said, "do you want to sell?" Quinn also remembered that it was, and called the boss who sat down to drink water.

    "But I really can''t sell it. To tell you the truth, I really lose money. Well, for the face of miss ChiYan goblin, it''s 70% off. This is my maximum, otherwise it''s even better."

    The chubby boss also walked aside and stopped talking completely. Astoria also pulled Quinn "or it''s OK."

    "How about that? I said I would give you a gift. Didn''t you just buy me a gift? I have to pay back." Quinn said, shaking the bracelet on his wrist.

    "But it''s too expensive. The bracelet I bought for you is only a few pounds."

    "It''s all right, boss. You just said 100 gold gallon, and then 50% off is 50 gallon. I don''t insist. I''ll take 60."

    "..." the boss still has a cold face.

    "Let''s go." Quinn also directly took Astoria''s hand and walked out of the crowd, and HEMA followed.

    The boss who was sitting on one side saw that the three people were about to disappear from view and shouted "60, sell."

    "No, we don''t want to buy it." Quinn smiled and waved his hand.

    "No, you want to buy it! 50, take it! " With that, the boss threw the eardrop directly and was caught by HEMA.

    But just when Quinn happily took out the money, the boss with his head down smiled, "my purchase price is 40. No matter how to play, I''ll earn a hand!"

    On the other side, on the roof of a building in the town, Mrs. Greengrass still looked at the distance indifferently, but a figure suddenly flashed behind her. If HEMA was here, she would recognize each other''s identity at a glance.

    Because the other party''s hair was too conspicuous to hide even with a mask, Lucius Malfoy came over in a purple black robe.

    "Is that you? What''s up? Lucius? " Mrs. Greengrass did not look back, but said in a low voice.

    "Are you sure it''s true or false? Dare you do it like this? " Lucius also took off his mask and went to Mrs. Greengrass''s side.

    "I''m not sure, but I have to come too. Of course, I have some other information."

    "Well, I hope the people you raise work."

    "Of course it works. Anyway, you work, Death Eaters... Now they have been scattered. I can only ask them for help." Greengrass looked into the distance, his eyes flashing.

    "They? You mean top blood? They''re not so easy to control... You''re getting angry. " Lucius also thought of these things caused by the recent top blood.

    "But I have to do this, I have to get the treasure, or the grimgrass family will be completely finished. Lucius, if you want a share, I have no opinion at all. After all, we are old friends!"

    "No, no, I''m an ordinary wizard now. I have a family. Even if Voldemort comes back, I won''t take any more risks."

    "You say so now, if that''s true, you haven''t run back like a pet..."

    "..." Lucius frowned when he heard the other party say so, but he was unwilling to talk, because the reality seemed to be like this.

    "Well, if you don''t want to help, just withdraw. They''re coming."

    "But you have so many Muggle teammates that you won''t attract attention?"

    "No, what do people with top blood do?"

    At this time, on the edge of the town, the top blood man and nearly 30 strong men with guns stood together and were about to enter the area of the town.

    "Finally arrived." Mobetta glanced at her sweaty shirt. Although it would break if she changed her body, it was very uncomfortable.

    "There are so many of us with weapons. It''s too conspicuous. Please." Bogang didn''t care about mobeta and nodded at dark 11.

    "Of course." Dark 11 waved to several dark warlocks behind. They also immediately raised their wands and threw them at bogang. In an instant, the white light spots scattered like water droplets on everyone.

    Then a few seconds later, everyone had a black or gray robe, and the guns were covered under it. Then a few seconds later, the whole figure began to be transparent and disappeared in the field of vision.

    "This spell can last for an hour. Go first now."

    "Out!" The tall bogang also waved his hand and took dozens of people into the town area. On the other side, HEMA and Ellie joined them.

 Chapter 313

    "HEMA, are you back? Who is this lady? "

    "Hello, my name is Ruth Quinn."

    "Quinn, are you the fiery goblin?" Although Malfoy and Daphne didn''t know each other, Ellie thought of the famous female Aurora when she heard her name.

    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect a little wizard to recognize me. I thought all the adult wizards who knew me were running around."

    "The goblin of ChiYan?" Daphne and Malfoy are a little confused. They haven''t heard of this title, but they feel so powerful.

    "This is the first Auror in the United States. She has a core of magic fire magic. Many of its contents are based on this. She is a very strong flame wizard and can be said to be the strongest fire wizard in the world."

    "No, no, it''s not that exaggerated. I just know some special flame magic." Quinn was also hastily modest.

    HEMA also suddenly reacted at this time. The other party''s red hair was not born, but had a magical smell, that is, it was influenced by magic.

    General magic or the nature of magic is particularly strong, which will lead to changes in the body. Of course, this must be from childhood, otherwise, after growing up, those who gradually become stronger will not have this characteristic.

    "What''s the matter? This is classmate Aibo. "

    "It''s all right. It''s just that Miss Quinn''s hair looks good."

    "Hey? Really? " Quinn looked at Herma strangely, because no one had ever said her hair was beautiful.

    Because every black wizard caught by her has the same saying, it''s a demon coming out of the fire, red hair and eyes, it''s terrible!

    But this little guy actually said that her hair is beautiful. It seems really interesting. Is genius such a brain circuit?

    "HEMA ~" Ellie and Astoria shouted again. HEMA immediately reacted and guarded the girl''s mouth again.

    "Sorry, by the way, Miss Quinn, you can share with us any news about the treasure."

    "This is not true. After all, there is no intelligence here. They are all here to confirm the authenticity. It is unlikely to rob the treasure. After all, there are many organizations present, and personal forces are almost useless."

    "But didn''t the Ministry send someone?"

    "After all, the truth of the news is unknown. Most of the Ministry of magic did not send many people. For example, I came to the magic Congress of the United States myself."

    "Well, so most of them just come here to play. By the way, do you have the opportunity to mix some benefits?"

    "Of course, isn''t everyone waiting now? They''re waiting for dacris to come. After all, they only know most of the truth." Quinn glanced at the entrance of the monastery.

    "Miss Quinn, have something to eat!" Little fan sister Ellie also handed over a cake. Astoria next to her saw the bag for a while.

    "Here, Astoria." Daphne also handed one to her sister, but Astoria suddenly remembered, isn''t this the meat pie?!

    "I''m not hungry..."

    "It''s all right to eat. Is it healthy to eat more? That''s what you do. You always eat less." Daphne also took a distressed look at Astoria, but Astoria was more distressed about her small stomach at this time.

    However, after glancing at Quinn, he found that the other party bit off a third of the meat cake in one bite, full of satisfaction. Didn''t you eat a lot just now?

    "Delicious, this kind of looks..." Malfoy also exclaimed strangely, and then immediately closed his mouth and lost his style.

    While several people were eating meat patties and drinking fruit juice, everyone suddenly heard a jingle, just like the sound of bells colliding together.

    Quinn stuffed the food into his mouth and swallowed it. Then he looked not far away and went directly to the door of the monastery. Suddenly, a dozen people appeared.

    They were all wearing light yellow robes, and then there was a figure in the sky not far away. After a few seconds, they landed accurately. They were also wearing yellow wizard robes, a total of more than 30 people.

    "It''s dacris. They''re coming." Quinn said a word to the HEMA, and then put a magic spell on them. Everyone can see it clearly.

    HEMA also noticed the second group of leading men at this time. Isn''t that the guy who caught the shopkeeper in the restaurant last time?! And was beaten hard.

    Of course, in HEMA''s view, neither of the two sides had a big fight. They didn''t use any powerful magic spells, that is, ordinary magic spells. They mainly wanted the boss to go back.

    But is the guy in front the boss''s boss of dacris? It looks like the boss. It''s similar to dreven''s.

    Then the middle-aged man with two moustaches walked to the entrance of the monastery, jumped aside, stepped on a wizard next to him, jumped onto a stone next to him, and opened the magic spell of sound reinforcement.

    "I didn''t expect so many people to come. I don''t want to talk nonsense. Thank you for your trust in our dacris collection and Protection Association to witness the birth of King Arthur''s secret treasure!"

    "Stop talking nonsense! Let''s go! " Several people at the bottom also roared and began to coax. Of course, most people listened patiently.

    "Don''t worry... Let''s take our time. First of all, you know why we suddenly said we had found King Arthur''s treasure? When was this picture discovered? "

    Xi Xi narrowed her eyes and smiled. She took out a picture from her arms and officially released the picture on the Internet. This one is exactly the same as that one. There is no hiding.

    "See? I didn''t hide any information for you. The picture was indeed lost, not that we deliberately concealed you, but just yesterday, I did have new information, which you don''t know! "

    "Wait a minute, everyone will know. First of all, everyone knows that the legend of King Arthur is actually a true legend. There are not many proof points. Although we wizards believe and are more determined than Muggles, we have not seen anything left by King Arthur."

    "But there is. King Arthur left something! That''s the Karenina family that everyone is very familiar with, the so-called tomb keeper family. "

    "Didn''t Karenina''s house have been attacked long ago? Where are the living now? " There were several voices of argument at the bottom.

    "Ha ha! Who said this and who certified it!? Then there is no conclusion. I''m sure no one is alive. To tell you the truth, I didn''t believe it at first. "

    "In fact, I found this picture at Karenina''s house. It was originally protected as a cultural relic left by his family, but do you know why we haven''t made it public?"

    "That''s because we don''t have Karenina''s family, so we can''t really see through the picture, and we can''t really open King Arthur''s tombstone."

    "What do you want us to do? See you tease us like a circus clown? "

    "Ha ha ha!"

    The next moment also raised a burst of laughter, but HEMA''s expression became more and more serious, and Ellie seemed to feel something.

    "HEMA..."

    "Well, wait a minute..."

    On the stone, Mr. sissy continued to speak, "ha ha, clown, I can''t compare with clowns. I can bring you happiness. Of course, the treasure may be. Why should I publish it? Because... Just the day before yesterday, I found the descendants of Karenina''s family!"

    In an instant, the voice of the crowd quieted down and looked at him incredulously. Xi Xi also suddenly widened her eyes, jumped down slowly, and walked to the shadow of a dwarf with a hood. This is the man he brought.

    But the next second, he directly opened the other party''s hood and revealed a young face! She closed her eyes now, as if in a coma. Now she can stand on the ground, all supported by a magic spell.

    And sissy also became serious and said word by word, "she is the descendant of Karenina''s family, odel Karenina! One of our keys! "

 Chapter 314

    "Odel carina! One of our keys to King Arthur''s secret treasure! "

    "Hey, hey! You''re kidnapping! " Before Herma and Ellie and others went up to save odel, someone opened his mouth.

    "No, she came with us voluntarily. We''re not black wizards, are we, miss kalenina?" Moustache gently touched odel''s head, and odel woke up vaguely.

    "Everyone doesn''t believe you came by yourself and said I kidnapped you?"

    "..." odel looked at the other party and the crowd below, frowned, and then nodded. I wanted to come myself to reveal King Arthur''s treasure. "

    "Good!"

    Emma and Ellie frowned. They knew that the other party didn''t really want to say that. It seemed that the old woman, oder''s aunt, was caught and threatened oder.

    "What do you know, Mr. Abbott?" Quinn also saw that HEMA and Ellie were looking wrong.

    "Oh, I know that girl. Two days ago..."

    So HEMA then told each other some basic information. Although she had just met each other, since she was a famous Auror, there should be no problem.

    Moreover, he can easily see a person''s good and evil. This Ms. Quinn, who has just met Astoria, has to take care of her like taking care of her sister, which shows that she is a very gentle person.

    "Is that so? It seems that this matter needs attention, but it''s hard for me to deal with it... Although the people below are not all guys in the shadow, they all have one purpose, that is, to witness the authenticity of the treasure. "

    "That is to say, if we go out now, no matter what we do is right or wrong, it will certainly touch everyone''s interests." Daphne understood, too.

    "So what? Will there be any accident to miss carline ina? Moreover, even if there was no problem now, the people who destroyed the carline ina family knew she was still alive and would continue to target her! "

    Astoria looked at the bitter look of the girl who was younger than herself, and immediately felt very uncomfortable. She also clenched HEMA''s hand.

    "Well, but now we can only wait and see what dacris wants to do. If we want to hurt her, we''ll be famous."

    "Yes." Miss Quinn nodded when she heard the advice from HEMA.

    Malfoy squatted aside, bought a small bench with the wizard next to him, and started the melon eating invisible man mode, because he didn''t want to be a head bird

    In fact, from the bottom of his heart, he also wanted to see whether the treasure was real, what it looked like, and what kind of secret treasure it left behind.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt this young lady. After all, there are some Aurors and people from official organizations in various countries among the Wizards present. We don''t want to be enemies with the world. We don''t have this ability. We''re just a small collection organization."

    "Then everyone will follow me into the monastery, and our ceremony will begin to prepare!" With that, he jumped down directly and walked towards the inside. Dozens of dacris followed him and went in behind.

    The others looked at each other and followed. Quinn also looked at HEMA and them.

    "If you don''t wait outside now, there may be danger. No, it''s not safe outside... Maybe the news of the existence of the treasure spread far away and will attract more people."

    "It''s all right. In fact, we can all protect ourselves. Although we are little wizards, we are actually very powerful." HEMA said, rubbing the little guy''s head, motioning him not to fish and work hard in a moment.

    "Hum ~" the little guy also raised his head, glanced at HEMA, and then fell down again, indicating that he knew and didn''t bother it.

    "Well, Aibo asked you to be the flower escort."

    "Well, no problem."

    "..." Malfoy stood up and was stunned. Wipe, I''m also a man, okay?! But with HEMA''s protection, I always feel very safe.

    So several people also went in with the big army. HEMA and others saw the scene inside the monastery for the first time.

    Although it is winter at the end of the year, the trees and the lawn on the ground are still green, but the flowers have entered the rest stage.

    Walking along the main road covered with tiles, people also saw the so-called resting place of King Arthur from a distance.

    However, the leader of dacris and others did not stop at all. They continued to walk inward and didn''t care about the small tombstone on the grass.

    "Where is he going?"

    "Isn''t it here at the Abbey tombstone?" Others were also confused, but they followed quickly and came to the middle of the remnant wall.

    "Is this it?"

    "Yes."

    "Bring me the coin." Xi Xi waved to the black hair behind him. The other party immediately came to him with a small box. He also slowly opened it and took out a coin placed inside.

    HEMA suddenly widened her eyes. Ellie also remembered something and attached it to HEMA''s ear. "Did you take those two coins?"

    "Well... Let''s see how to use it."

    Sisi took the coin, went to the middle of the grass, took out a special shaped dagger and plunged it into the ground. Then... Nothing happened.

    "Hey? Maybe the picture is not very accurate. It should be a little more to the left. " He said a few words to himself, and then another sharp poke went straight into the ground.

    Then when everyone looked at him like a fool, the ground shook suddenly, and everyone felt the tremor of the ground, just like an earthquake.

    The exposed end of the dagger suddenly burst into a golden light, which was scattered directly, and then the lawn was torn apart by something with a bang. A huge stone tablet finally rose slowly in everyone''s stunned eyes!

    At this time, at the entrance of the monastery, there were only dozens of wizards who didn''t go in. Suddenly, a group of people in black robes appeared, and the leader was the man with a gold mask.

    "Dark 11, let''s go in?" The hooded mobetta whispered.

    "Wait a minute. When they are in place, the person opposite should be a member of the pure blood family... It''s really exciting."

    At this time, the black guns of the armed forces also came to the downstairs of the apartment building. The witch in green robes also walked down slowly and looked at the soldiers standing in a row.

    "Mrs. Green, the black gun team is assembled!" Bo, standing at the front, just saluted Mrs. Greengrass.

    Mrs. Greengrass didn''t return the salute. She frowned, waved to everyone, and then walked towards the monastery. "Everyone starts according to the original plan!"

    "Yes!" Everyone roared, and then more than 30 people were divided into three groups, scattered in all directions, leaving only bogang and strong man.

    "Bogang, you and grizzly bear come with me." Mrs. Greengrass waved her wand, and the black robes on them reappeared, which was not false, but real.

    "Mrs. Green, you too... Bloody at the top... I''m sorry I shouldn''t talk too much!" Bo Gang immediately said in surprise, but he immediately thought of something.

    "It''s all right. It used to be. It''s not anymore. I''m just an ordinary mother now."

 Chapter 315

    "HEMA, is that stone tablet?"

    Sisi slowly took the coin and put it into a groove on the stone tablet, but he seemed to think of something at the last second and slowly turned around.

    "You may not know what this coin is. This is what I have mastered. It is also a part of the loss on that picture, that is, a part of the secret treasure."

    "There are three stone tablets. If you put them in, you can open King Arthur''s secret treasure. Of course, you need the little help of the tomb keeper."

    With that, she took out a dagger and walked towards oder. HEMA also widened her eyes, but oder took the dagger, scratched it on her finger, and then dropped it on the coin. Then the blood disappeared directly on the surface of the coin.

    "See? Karenina''s family is really a tomb keeper family... Do you know who attacked the tomb keeper family? Although we don''t know this, according to some people, it should be a dark organization. "

    "Of course, you can rest assured that we dacris have always been friendly wizards and will not cooperate with them. I learned from other channels whether it is this picture or the information I opened. Rest assured."

    "But if you can really open the treasure, what are you calling us for? Rob you or watch you take the treasure. "

    The people at the bottom also raised this question, which is also the question of many people. After all, if the thing is true, how can they have the confidence to keep the treasure themselves.

    After all, although the Wizards present are very scattered and do not work with dozens of wizards like him, they also have the order of 400 wizards, and individual to individual will also affect them.

    "I''m not afraid of this. We dacris want fairness and justice. Whether you rob or not, we have to tell you the news and witness it together."

    Sissy didn''t answer accurately, but shouted to everyone, and then walked directly with the coin, but the following discussion began.

    "This guy has something to hide from us."

    "What''s the way? Let''s go up and grab the coins. You can be sure that what he said is true. If you calculate the robbery, you have to fight with more than 30 wizards. Anyone who goes up will be punished by seconds."

    "Also, it''s better to wait until it''s opened. If the secret treasure is very valuable, everyone may rob it. It''s much safer to take advantage of the chaos and get some oil and water."

    Quinn also came to Astoria. "If it''s dangerous later, remember not to be too far away from me. At least you should be next to your little boyfriend. I think he should also be able to protect you a little."

    "Yes." Astoria smiled sweetly when she saw Quinn care so much about her.

    But Malfoy looked left and right at this time. After all, there was no father nearby. He was so flustered. He would fight later. What if he was injured by mistake?

    Here, the coins click into the gap, and then make a loud noise. The originally gray stone tablet flashes, and the lines on it are flowing by a bright red light like blood.

    Finally, a very gorgeous image was presented in everyone''s eyes. HEMA also saw the content above. The round table knights sat in a circle, and in the middle was a luminous cup, which was the legendary Holy Grail!

    HEMA also instantly knew the grain on the coin. On the front was the round table and on the back was the Holy Grail. With the red dragon and Merlin, the sword in the stone and the crown in his hand, this is all the information of the three coins!

    With all the lines lit up, all the lights rushed to the sky in an instant, and then stopped in the sky for hundreds of meters, and then turned a corner and shone in a direction not far away.

    "Oh, we found the location of the second stone tablet. Don''t worry here. Let''s go there!" Xi Xi also smiled at the evil spirit, and then walked quickly over there.

    At this time, when the melon eaters saw this scene, they were also very surprised. They probably recognized that the secret treasure was real, and immediately cheered and followed up.

    But HEMA did not move forward, but frowned, because the other party found the second stone tablet, so they still had to open the blood and coins of the tomb keeper, but the coins were here, and they had no coins at all... Unless they had other ways to open them.

    "HEMA?"

    "It''s okay, let''s go."

    HEMA and her family also followed in the past and found that the destination was the Holy Grail garden not far from the monastery, a well-known scenic spot. Although it was only an ordinary garden, the important word was the Holy Grail.

    The most special one here is the Holy Grail well. It is said that it has been discovered for 2000 years. Since its discovery, it has not stopped flowing for a day, and it will spit out reddish brown water, although it is affected by chemical reaction according to scientific explanation.

    When he came near the Holy Grail well, he saw that the light reflected from the sky just fell next to the well cover. Xi Xi also walked quickly to the side, took out a dagger like just now and inserted it into the land illuminated by the light!

    The earth trembled in an instant, and the stone tablet slowly appeared, still without luster. There was a groove in the middle, just enough to put down the coins.

    "Everyone, to tell you the truth, I only have the first coin, but I don''t have the second, but I know that coin will come here by itself, because... The blood of the tomb keeper has another use!"

    With that, she stretched out her knife again. Odel also reluctantly cut her finger again. He immediately caught a few drops with the blade and then buckled them directly into the groove.

    Instantly, the stone tablet without coins began to shake, and then suddenly emitted a white light. HEMA suddenly felt that something was wrong and immediately covered her pocket.

    Sure enough, the next second, he felt a force colliding in his pocket and wanted to fly out directly... It''s not good!

    "Classmate Aibo, don''t you say?" Quinn also noticed something wrong with HEMA. Suddenly, several people looked at her, and Ellie frowned.

    "Coins..."

    "What should I do?" HEMA smiled bitterly at this time, then relaxed slightly, and then a coin flew out directly, flashing like a streamer!

    Several people didn''t even see clearly, and the people next to them didn''t see anything. When they flew over, they saw that the coin had chased the light and fell on the groove!

    Odel also widened her eyes, looked at the stone tablet strangely, and then looked around, because she knew that it seemed that it could summon coins regardless of distance, but it also needed flight time. Coming so soon proved that HEMA and them were very close to themselves?

    But there were many people, and most of the wizards were 180 high, which basically covered up the small and short people HEMA in the crowd.

    "There''s no way to stop it. Can you attract coins as long as there is the blood of the tomb keeper? It seems that this treasure is bound to be revealed. " Quinn also patted Herma on the shoulder.

    "Hoo... I can only see one step at a time. Can you stop that coin, little guy?" HEMA patted the little guy on the head

    "Whining ~" the little guy slowly stretched out his hand, then shook it, and then slammed it, indicating that he couldn''t stop it, but he could destroy it.

    "Forget it. I also want to see what this so-called treasure is?" In fact, to tell the truth, HEMA is not too worried about the abuse of the treasure. After all, there are little guys.

    "Whimper, whimper!" Feeling HEMA''s malice, the little guy immediately flew up, gave HEMA a kick and let me work for nothing all day!

    Then, with the grain lit up again, a red light rushed into the sky, then bent again at the height and flew to the upper right. Obviously, the next and last place was at the height.

    Everyone looked up and found a very eye-catching tower, which appeared in everyone''s view. Glastonbury tower is also the highest place in the town. Many people said that this hill is the real place for King Arthur to sleep.

 Chapter 316

    Knowing the location of the last stone tablet, Sisi directly crushed a crystal and everyone disappeared in place.

    This is a kind of crystal that can play the effect of phantom shape shifting, but it is disposable. After all, not every wizard can do large phantom shape shifting, or few will, so many people with more money will buy this.

    But this time everyone is less than a mile away from there, which seems a bit wasteful, but the other party''s anxiety is also understandable. After all, everyone is also anxious.

    Looking at Xi Xi, he went up first, and everyone directly began to run up impatiently. Those with phantom shape shifting spell used phantom shape shifting, and those without magic broom or acceleration spell rushed up.

    Of course, some people don''t go up, that is, the wizards who are weak and don''t have mobile tools can only choose to walk slowly. When they go up, it may be over.

    "HEMA, something''s wrong now." Daphne doesn''t know what to do. She just wants to find her mother and go home quickly. Although there are little guys, they are in a mess. Who knows what accidents will happen.

    Malfoy next to him felt the same way, but he was not so flustered than Daphne, because Lucius standing not far away also saw his baby son as the crowd faded.

    "Draco!"

    "Father!"

    "Huh? Is that Mr. Lucius? Long time no see. " HEMA saw that the other party also walked over and nodded. Although they were not familiar and were not a front, at least they gave birthday gifts.

    He specially checked the price of that watch. Hundreds of garonnes almost scared him, so he had to take care of it in face.

    "HEMA EBO, long time no see. Are you going to the top of the mountain? I can take you there. "

    "No, Mr. Malfoy, please. We''ll go up by ourselves." Nearby Ellie said casually. Lucius was not embarrassed and nodded.

    "This is miss damlia. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Last time I saw you, Miss Ellie was still a little doll. Of course, so was my Draco."

    Lucius said he wanted to start making relatives. Ellie was also black in the forehead. She forgot that her irrational parents had not cancelled her engagement!?

    "Father, actually I..."

    "Shut up."

    "..." Malfoy wanted to say something. He likes to be mature. Of course, there is another point. Ellie is very good-looking, but he can''t support her.

    "To tell you the truth, you can see that we don''t call at all. Even if we want to talk about other things, we have to wait until we are older."

    "I know, I know. Just think about it yourself. By the way, as a friend of your father, just call me uncle. In addition, I have prepared a gift for you."

    "No, no, I really can''t have a gift!" Ellie quickly waved her hand. It''s not good to ask for gifts. It seems the worst. Receiving a gift is a debt of affection, just like HEMA.

    "Don''t refuse, I must give it to you, because your parents have given Draco a gift, so you can take it."

    Lucius smiled and took out a necklace. It didn''t look conspicuous, but it could make people feel the powerful magic.

    "Is this a magic weapon?"

    "Well, it''s a magic weapon very suitable for you. It''s a gift. You can take it. It has nothing to do with Draco." Lucius said this as if he thought of something, and then directly put the necklace in Ellie''s hand.

    "Well, that''s it, Draco. Do you want to see this treasure? I''ll take you up for a while. "

    "Hey? Don''t you go home? " Malfoy also looked at Lucius strangely. Lucius did lower his eyelids, which made him afraid to speak again.

    "Well, everyone, thank you for your care. Let''s go first!" Then he shook his cloak and dragged Malfoy to one side.

    HEMA and them also looked at them disappearing into the corner not far away. Ellie was at a loss at this time, but looking at the necklace in her hand, she felt that the blood gas in her body seemed to be more active. Did this necklace bring it?

    "Hey? Where''s Miss Quinn? " Daphne hugged Astoria and didn''t find that Miss Quinn, who had just been there, didn''t know when she disappeared.

    "Hey?" As soon as HEMA looked back, she found that she was indeed gone. "It''s time to go to the top of the mountain. After all, Miss Quinn will definitely move her phantom."

    "Yes, how about we go up and wait here."

    "Wait, the treasure shouldn''t be on the hill, because the connection point is usually the center of three points." HEMA looked at the direction of the first stone tablet. No accident, it should just form a beautiful equilateral triangle.

    At this time, Malfoy, who was dragged away, looked confused. Lucius didn''t say anything and led him to a corner near the entrance of the monastery.

    "Father, what''s the matter?"

    "It''s all right. Shall we go home or have a look?"

    "Go home. After all, it doesn''t feel safe here."

    "Well, because it''s really not safe. You know, it''s not as simple as it seems. There will be others coming later."

    "Who?"

    "Don''t ask. It has nothing to do with us, but it seems that the so-called King Arthur''s secret treasure will never be any gold and silver treasure. It will be a very interesting thing."

    "Well, why do you have to me and which girl? I don''t like her at all. You can see that she doesn''t like me either."

    "This has something to do with our elders. Of course, you don''t have to marry her. At least you have to have a good relationship. I didn''t say that you should be together now, but you have become. It''s just a lot of help to our Malfoy family."

    "I see, father, I''ll try my best to pay attention."

    "By the way, Herma Abbott will go to France next year, so you can take care of the two grimgrass family... Hey, no, let''s see the development this time. I''ll take you out of here first and then."

    With that, Lucius waved directly and disappeared with Draco, but several figures not far away also saw the two disappeared.

    "It''s Lucius Malfoy."

    "Well, I should know who is the post tomb envoy now." Dark 11 touched the ring on his hand and patted mobeta on the shoulder.

    "The woman from the Greengrass family? No wonder we can''t find her information. We only know that she has two daughters. She usually works in the Ministry of magic, but many pure blood families respect her. "

    "Well, since she can have such an organization as a black gun, it means that her energy is definitely more than that. Maybe there are other backhands. She can contact us, indicating that this woman should not be underestimated and should start on her daughter, just in case."

    "But as mentioned above, you can do anything for the task, but you can''t kill children." Mobetta remembered one of the rules of top blood.

    "We didn''t say to kill. There are many methods. Remember the earliest form of apical blood? The dragon blood witch group itself is an organization that attacks the innocent! "

    The next second, a beam of red light rose into the sky thousands of meters away, and everyone immediately showed their figure and walked directly towards the monastery.

    "Top blood, start action ~!"

 Chapter 317

    HEMA and others also raised their heads at this time, looked at the red light rising, and their coins came out and flew directly up!

    Only half a minute later, a red light turned from the top of the head again, flew towards the stone tablet of the monastery and hit it!

    Then the light on the stone tablet was even better, and the patterns on it became more dazzling gold. The red light originally shot became gold, and the three points were connected together!

    "I''ll say it!" HEMA looked at the triangle and smiled. The three stone tablets shook again, and finally a blue light gushed out of the groove of the coin.

    Three blue lights converged on the central point, which was officially ignored at the beginning. It was considered to be the false Tomb of King Arthur!

    The ground cracked like a volcanic eruption, and a white light splashed out in the air. A hanging door appeared in front of everyone!

    At this time, Quinn also suddenly appeared beside HEMA, "Hoo... Is this the gate?"

    "Sister Quinn?"

    "Sorry, I just forgot to tell you. I just went up to see the situation. This is the end of the secret treasure."

    As Quinn came down, many wizards who could move the phantom were also transmitted down, looking at the gate in mid air with brilliance.

    It''s more like a virtual body than a gate. Countless streamers rotate around a light blue curtain, forming a feeling similar to a door frame.

    A few seconds later, Xi Xi and others appeared again. Odel landed and happened to look this way and saw HEMA and others not far away.

    "He..." before she shouted, she immediately covered her mouth. HEMA also noticed her and gestured to her to reassure her.

    But the other side said to her with her mouth, "aunt milk, save her." Obviously, I''m more worried about the safety there than myself.

    "Little fellow, can you find the place where odel''s relatives are?" HEMA picked up the little guy next to her. The little guy shook his head. HEMA also frowned. She had to save the girl first and talk about other problems.

    Quinn tilted his head and looked at HEMA talking to the little guy in his arms, and suddenly a question mark. Can the little guy still understand people''s words?

    "Everyone, finally, we come to the last gate. Behind this gate is King Arthur''s treasure, or the legendary Avalon holy land. We will announce it here!"

    Sisi walked slowly, and the Wizards in the presence took a deep breath, waiting for what would appear behind them.

    Xi Xi took out a disc and dropped odel''s blood on it. With a burst of light blue light, a depression appeared on the light door, which was just the size of the disc.

    "Witness the coming of the times!" Then he pressed it directly, and the disc was also directly integrated into the light door, and then the streamer around gradually dispersed, leaving only the blue light curtain in the middle.

    Then the light curtain gradually subsided and began to show the things in it. Everyone was ready to move. As long as there were good things in it, the scene was the most chaotic battle of wizards.

    However, it will obviously take a few minutes for the light curtain to subside, and everyone has not acted rashly. After all, dacris is stronger than organizational unity.

    "HEMA, do you want to rob later?" Ellie ran to Herma and asked softly. Quinn''s heart beat a little faster.

    "Save the girl odelle first. Of course, things depend on the situation. At least we can''t let things fall into the hands of dangerous people. By the way, Astoria, you and Daphne go far first..."

    HEMA said, looking back, but she found that the Greengrass sisters, who had just been very normal, seemed a little uneasy at this time. They were all sweating. Daphne was better. She just covered her head and seemed a little dizzy.

    But Astoria began to shake directly. HEMA hurriedly held each other, but found that the other party''s skin temperature had risen to a very bad situation.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Little guy!"

    The little guy also fell directly into Astoria''s arms, and then the divine power was input, but it still had no effect.

    "Give Daphne another try."

    The little guy jumped into Daphne''s arms again and released her magic. Daphne slowly stood firm in her confusion. Quinn was also a little surprised. The little guy was so powerful.

    "I feel dizzy and want to vomit..."

    Although Daphne recovered a little, Astoria was still in a very weak state. Her little face, which had no blood color, became more pale, like a piece of white paper.

    In addition, the light curtain next to it was completely unveiled, but the things inside were beyond everyone''s expectation. There was only one thing, a mass of liquid floating in the air.

    yes! Or a mass of blood floating in the air, emitting a faint smell of blood and a special aroma, so we can feel that it is a lump of blood!

    "What is this?" Everyone subconsciously shouted out, and those who had planned to rob the secret treasure were stunned. Of course, the most surprised thing was Xi Xi standing not far from the blood.

    "How could it be like this... Didn''t you say King Arthur''s treasure? Is King Arthur''s just a ball of blood? No, no... this must be some kind of magic medicine that can increase magic or special power. I''m going to find something to put it up! "

    Xi Xi also hurriedly roared, and the people behind him immediately reacted and took out a large glass container.

    Seeing Xi Xi, other wizards who were disappointed also began to move. Those who went out and didn''t catch up from the mountain, and the three hundred wizards here gathered in the middle with covetous eyes!

    But just then, a bang burst in everyone''s ears, followed by a continuous sound of death!

    "Get away!" I don''t know who shouted. Everyone immediately fell on the ground or fell around. The ground next to Xi Xi was instantly cracked and dust splashed!

    Then, the Wizards raised their heads in horror and looked into the distance. They saw a dark figure pressing around them, with metal weapons in their hands.

    "Is it the Muggle army? No... these people are not affected by the spell... "

    "Sharp weapon out!" With these low roars, the wand in everyone''s hand was directly thrown out by a force in mid air and spread on the ground.

    Even HEMA and Quinn''s are no exception. This is a powerful special disarming spell! It''s the dark warlock with top blood!

    Although HEMA defeated the top blood dark warlock once, he had to admit that the other party was still very strong. The last victory also gave priority to shooting and their close combat.

    But this time, with the help of hot weapons, most people will be difficult without magic wands, and it seems that the other party has already made preparations near the monastery!

    Sure enough, a few seconds later, a group of figures in black robes also appeared behind Xi Xi and others. Magic wands glittered with lavender light and could shoot through Xi Xi and his men''s bodies at any time.

    "Everyone, you may not know us very well. We are top blood." Dark 11 said something casually, and then he didn''t continue to say anything. Of course, everyone at the bottom didn''t say anything.

    Because just at that moment, the dark warlocks released another spell, and everyone couldn''t speak for a moment.

    Of course, some people can still talk, but they didn''t say anything. After all, this situation is really a big event.

    Of course, most wizards are very curious when they see the dark warlock''s black tattooed robe, because many people also see the top blood for the first time today.

    Although it is not as terrible as the legendary devil who kills people without blinking an eye, its strength is really terrible. Just now everyone cast spells synchronously. In less than a second, everyone was instantly put into the forbidden state.

    HEMA also found that these dark warlocks were obviously different from last time. They were not the men of dark 11. Were they in a group?

    "I didn''t expect that your top blood wanted a share... You destroyed it... No, it should still be called dragon blood..." Sisi stared at dark 11.

    "Oh, I don''t know what you''re talking about... But it''s natural to take a share, but we didn''t find these people, and we just came to help."

    Dark 11 said and pointed behind him. With the click of the heel on the ground, a figure wearing a dark green robe slowly appeared not far away.

    Wearing a black mask, the patterns carved on it seem to be somewhat similar to those on several stone tablets. He is the real person behind the scenes!

    In an instant, everyone''s eyes converged on one place, and this absurd treasure hunt will usher in the last scene.

 Chapter 318

    "Are you the leader of the black gun?" Sisi, the only one who was not banned, looked at each other and said a little incredible.

    "Yes, very smart, Mr. sissy. Thank you for helping me open the secret treasure." The masked man said in an inaudible voice and slowly walked to Sisi''s side.

    "You used me from the beginning... But why did you tell me this information, including the picture, that you can collect all this by yourself and get it quietly."

    "Because I need everyone''s help. In that case, I won''t get the purest blood of the red dragon, and it''s hard to find the tomb keeper, but you helped me find it."

    "You... What is the blood of the red dragon?"

    "This? You will know later that you still need the help of the tomb keeper! " The masked man then waved his hand to the people next to him, and then directly dragged the stunned oder to this side.

    "Don''t be afraid, child. Just give your blood." The masked man stretched out his dagger and directly cut open odel''s arm, and the blood flowed down in an instant!

    "Ah!"

    ¡°£¡¡± HEMA and others also stared and planned to rescue directly, but reason also told them that wait, they need to know what the other party wants to do.

    The next second, the man also suddenly slid towards his arm, and instantly blood splashed out. The two strands of blood mixed together and flickered at the moment when he was about to fall to the ground.

    Then she floated slowly. Odel, who had felt extremely painful to eat, looked at the blood with an incredible face. Is it really her own blood?

    With the fusion of blood, the floating blood slowly flew over here. Xi Xi looked at the blood passing by him and tried to catch it, but he knew that if he shot, it would be ejected into a horse honeycomb.

    "Hoo... Finally... Go and invite the eldest lady over." The masked man took a deep breath, and the tall woman next to him came towards the crowd. Then, taking advantage of her height, she began to sweep around until she stopped at HEMA''s side.

    "Yes." Bo just said something in a low voice, then pushed aside the crowd, walked next to HEMA, and grabbed Astoria, who was in a semi coma.

    But when HEMA saw this, she kicked the other party''s arm in an instant, and then pulled Astoria back to Quinn''s side.

    "What do you want?"

    "Get out of the way, do you want to die? Boy! "

    "Are you sure?" HEMA tilted her head and looked at the people inside. Dark 11 and others not far away also looked over. They were stunned when they saw HEMA. How is this boy!

    "Dark 11, trouble!" Mobetta whispered. The cold sweat was coming down. It was not that hemador was terrible, but that furry little guy was too terrible!

    It was thought that the other party had stayed well at home before he took action. Why did such a thing happen? It''s too strange! Wipe!

    The masked man was not surprised, but said slowly, "don''t worry, I won''t hurt her. On the contrary, I can save her and help her completely get rid of the pain."

    "You think I''ll believe you..."

    "You will." Then the masked man slowly untied the mask and revealed a face familiar to HEMA, a face very similar to Astoria and Daphne

    "You are!? Why?! "

    At this time, the crowd also exploded, because nearly half of the Wizards present were British wizards, and many people recognized Mrs. Greengrass.

    "How could it be her? Mrs. Greengrass! "

    "Why... What the hell is going on?"

    "She''s a member of the Death Eaters... No, or the top blood..."

    "Can you trust me now?" Mrs. Greengrass did not care about the other discussions, but looked at Herma with her eyes.

    But HEMA still didn''t hide at this time. She still stood in front of Daphne, Ellie and others, and the rune began to flicker.

    Many wizards around also looked at HEMA one after another, because they thought HEMA was very powerful and could protect his companions so bravely in the face of such enemies.

    Of course, many people feel that Quinn in the back is helping HEMA. Of course, HEMA''s two melee moves are still very sharp, which makes everyone have a kind of confidence to resist.

    But just then, Astoria in Quinn''s arms slowly forced up her eyelids and said tremblingly, "mother, I believe you..."

    "As..." Quinn looked at the girl, especially distressed, but the girl gently smiled at her, and then smiled at her sister and Ellie.

    Then he threw himself into HEMA''s arms, and his eyes seemed to emit a beautiful color like a galaxy, just as HEMA saw her for the first time. It was beautiful and bright and never changed.

    "... HEMA, I''ve gone. I must be back. I feel it... So I believe my mother won''t deceive me..."

    "Well, I respect your decision. Go." HEMA also nodded softly, gently put her face on the other party''s neck, felt the other party''s rare temperature, and then made great efforts to directly hold the other party horizontally and slowly walked over!

    "HEMA ~"

    "Don''t worry, I''ll take you there myself."

    Not enough. Most of the people around are still in a state of ignorance, mother? She''s Mrs. Greengrass''s daughter. What does she want to do

    As HEMA got closer and closer, the dark warlock and several werewolves also gathered around, but Mrs. Greengrass waved to dark 11 and asked HEMA to come over.

    At last, the two stood facing each other, only half a meter away. HEMA looked at Mrs. Greengrass. This was the first time he had seen each other.

    The Greengrass family, who thought it was going on for a few days, went as a son-in-law, but he didn''t expect that it would become such a way now. However, combined with what Daphne said some time ago, he felt something.

    "This is the first time we''ve met, Mr. Abbott."

    "I hope this is not the last time we meet, Mrs. Greengrass. Take care of Astoria. She chooses to believe it, but if there is any accident, I won''t say that I forgive you like a saint."

    "Nature." Mrs. Greengrass took a deep breath and nodded. The two men next to her also took a cushion and put it at HEMA''s feet. HEMA also gently placed Astoria on it.

    "Be sure to come back."

    "Yes." Astoria said one last word, then closed her eyes and fell into a coma.

    HEMA also looked at Mrs. Greengrass and stepped back, but the next second there was a gunshot in the back and a figure fell directly to the ground.

    However, this shot did not kill the other party, but hurt the other party''s leg.

    "As I said, please help me. This time, you can see the real appearance of this secret treasure."

    "Start, for the glory of King Arthur!" Mrs. Greengrass gave a loud roar, threw away the outer robe, revealed the light blue dress inside, and then stabbed her arm again.

    The blood fell again in an instant, and odel was stabbed by bogang and gathered together. The light was more powerful. The floating blood finally came to Mrs. Greengrass''s head.

    "Arthur pandragon, your offspring need your strength and your salvation..." then there was a string of inscriptions, but the blood became brighter and brighter, and then slowly fell towards Astoria.

    Mrs. Greengrass also looked extremely painful. The muscles and veins of her whole face and arms bulged, which was very frightening, and her hair began to become gray and dull.

    Next to dark 11 and mobettaton, they felt a little wrong. Didn''t they say that if they got dragon blood, they would leave part of it to the top?

    "Mrs. Greengrass!? You promised us! "

    "Yes, I promised you, but you should remember that a mother is willing to do anything for her daughter!"

 Chapter 319

    "What on earth do you want to do, grimgrass?" At this time, dark 11 didn''t know what the other party was playing, and the nearby black claw members also gathered around.

    Although they can use magic spells quickly, they are obviously not as fast as bullets, and there is that big bogang.

    Although she doesn''t admit it, she is a real hybrid giant, and she is also a special hybrid. Her strength and wisdom are perfectly balanced, and she has strong magic resistance. She is not good at each other unless she calls Kui or someone buried.

    But at first they didn''t think so much and blew water to each other. In fact, in addition to them, there were only a dozen werewolves waiting near the town.

    On this side, Mrs. Greengrass was also weak. She fixed her blood above Astoria''s chest and took out a golden dagger.

    This dagger is similar to that used by Xi Xi to open the stone tablet just now. It also has this strange pattern, but it flashes a faint golden light.

    Then he suddenly stabbed at Astoria. HEMA also rushed directly, but the next second, a huge energy suddenly scattered and directly threw everyone out. HEMA was also lifted by the air wave for several meters.

    The wizards who had lost their wands were stunned in an instant, and only some wizards with good physical quality stood up slowly on the ground.

    Dark warlocks are also famous for their blood thin attack. They fainted there directly. Only dark 11, mobeta and several werewolves are still standing there.

    They looked at the center again. They saw that the dagger had passed through the two luminous blood and didn''t enter Astoria''s chest, but she didn''t shed a drop of blood.

    The originally glowing dagger and blood seemed to be slowly integrating into Astoria''s body. Mrs. Greengrass, who was already very weak, was lying on the ground and breathing hard.

    The black claw members nearby slowly got up from the ground, and the tall bogang ran directly to pick up Mrs. Greengrass.

    Mrs. Greengrass said hoarsely, "it''s all right. Protect Astoria and Daphne. It''ll be over in half an hour."

    "What should I do?" Mobetta took a look at dark 11. What''s the matter now? Go up and rob other people''s daughters. In this situation, it''s difficult to solve HEMA and Quinn who is still standing, not to mention that he seemed to see the furry little guy just now.

    "Withdraw first, meet with others, and then make plans!"

    "No, dark 11 said first, I said, I need everyone''s help..." but Mrs. Greengrass, who didn''t have much strength, shouted dark 11.

    "What exactly do you want to do? We have made great concessions. Do you want to do the right thing with the whole top blood? Even if you are a former dark warlock, you can''t escape death! "

    "How dare I? I''m bleeding from the top. I know the organization is strong... But dark 11, I have to fight this time for my daughter."

    "Hum! Let''s go! Leave them alone! " With that, as soon as dark 11 waved his hand, the dark warlocks woke up, and then began to gather together, ready to leave with a magic spell at any time.

    "Although we can''t defeat your Muggle army, we want to go. You can''t stop us!" With that, everyone''s wand lit up.

    But I saw a flash of white light, a halo directly hit several people''s feet, and then everyone''s transmission spell was directly interrupted.

    "Hey? What is this? " Dark 11 and mobeta looked at each other and looked not far away. They saw a little white guy flying towards them slowly. My God, this guy really runs around with fenril!!

    "Don''t leave today. I haven''t settled my account for my injury last time?" HEMA also touched her chest. Now he can remember the pain clearly.

    "..." dark 11 also frowned and looked at mobeta... Lying in the trough. What should I do?

    "How do I know?" Mobeta also responded with crazy eyes, and the whole team kept retreating.

    But at this time, mobeta suddenly remembered something and rushed directly to Sisi next to her, and then her body suddenly expanded and became a werewolf!

    "What do you want?" Xi Xi, who was already extremely lost, didn''t expect that the war could hurt himself. He roared. He was miserable enough!

    "You must have a moving gem. Take one out and we''ll take you away."

    "Hey? I... "Xi Xi was also stunned. Did the other party pay attention to this?

    "Take it or not, or I''ll send you down first. We''ll go too. Don''t worry!"

    "Oh, yes, but can I not go?"

    "Of course." Mobeta was also stunned. The other party didn''t choose to leave with them. It seems that she was still on guard against them.

    "Here you are." Xi Xi also took out a crystal from his waist and handed it to the other party''s big claws. Watching the cold awn withdraw from his neck, he was also directly paralyzed on the ground.

    But mobetta, who got the crystal, didn''t worry. He slowly gathered with others and looked at Astoria. After all, they also wanted to see what Mrs. Greengrass was doing.

    Ten minutes later, the dagger had completely disappeared into Astoria''s body, and the two strands of blood were integrated into one, turning into light golden blood, which slowly floated into the hole where the dagger disappeared.

    But the next second, Mrs. Greengrass narrowed her eyes and seemed to be waiting for something. HEMA was also stunned. Then a magnificent suction came from Astoria''s body!

    Everyone suddenly felt a sudden shock in their body, followed by a strange emptiness. A light blue light came out of their heads, then flew over, fused with blood and inhaled into Astoria''s body!

    "Absorbing magic?!" Quinn was also surprised at this time, but what was more surprised was that the furry little guy waved his tail again, a light curtain blocked them, and the magic was not directly absorbed.

    Everyone who fell to the ground also gave a hoarse sob with some pain, and then most of the magic was directly removed, and then directly into Astoria''s body.

    With the supply of hundreds of not weak wizards, a special magic smell is constantly emerging, and the point of emergence is Astoria himself!

    Through the filtration of the blood, those magic became magic that they could use, and this magic was more powerful than ordinary magic!

    From HEMA''s perspective, Astoria''s breath keeps rising, and the magic breath keeps changing. According to Ellie''s expression, HEMA can also feel that Astoria''s blood seems to be changing!

    At this time, the dark 11, which had been washed away most of its magic, lay on the ground. Recalling some information about the top blood, it seemed to understand something.

    "Oh, so you are..."

    "Yes, we are." Mrs. Greengrass responded faintly.

    "There is a strange legend in the organization''s records, that is, although Arthur pandragon returned to Avalon, the people who kept King Arthur''s blood did not stop flowing."

    "Well... Although everyone thinks that the tomb keeper is the family that opened King Arthur''s tomb, their blood can open the stone tablet... That means they have a relationship with King Arthur, so the tomb keeper family may be renamed, collateral families with King Arthur''s blood!"

    "The secret treasure preserved is also blood, but the blood can only be one person''s, that is King Arthur''s real blood, the blood containing his magic."

    "But the Gringos haven''t heard anything about King Arthur, so it''s your family, Mrs. Gringos... No, green Pendragon? You are the orthodox descendants of King Arthur! "

    Dark 11''s reasoning also stunned everyone present. Some of the wizards who had woken up also looked at Mrs. Greengrass. Maybe only she knew the real truth.

    "... no, you guessed wrong. King Arthur didn''t leave any relatives, but he left some other things, just pure blood." After a few seconds of silence, Mrs. Greengrass opened her mouth.

    "Although King Arthur was invincible in his early years, he was also afraid that his death would lead the country to extinction, so he carried out cloning experiments with his own blood and magic, trying to replicate a spare body."

    "But the result was failure. Each clone could not live for more than a month. Later, he gave up himself and was found by Merlin and severely warned."

    "Although King Arthur and Merlin ignored it in the end, one man picked up the experiment again, that is King Arthur''s sister, witch Morgan."

    "She finally achieved the extension of King Arthur''s blood by using human experiments, but you can imagine how terrible and cruel this experiment is."

    "But her success is not so successful. Although she has successfully obtained the same magic and blood as King Arthur, she still can''t live to 40 years old, can''t reach the life span of normal human beings, and her body will enter the countdown to death after 10 years old."

    Speaking of this, HEMA seemed to understand something. Astoria''s disease actually came from King Arthur''s blood problem!

    "With the passage of time, King Arthur left the world, and those Knights also left one after another and died in battle, but the offspring of this experiment slowly survived in the cracks."

    "This is our family, the Camero family, but with the decline of the God generation, our family, like the Karenina family, is gradually introverted."

    "But it also brings benefits. With the continuous reproduction, the blood has been diluted, so most people live longer and more like ordinary people. Until my daughter here, her blood power seems to have changed."

 Chapter 320

    "Her blood is different from everyone in the family, or the blood of King Arthur in her blood has changed. I still remember that it was her first birthday eleven years ago, when her magic had a powerful fluctuation."

    "The magic impact directly lifted the roof of the house. At that time, my husband and I thought maybe it was just a precursor to the awakening of blood power, but in the following days, I saw my daughter fall into eternal pain."

    "No matter who the Camero family is, even if their blood is strong or weak, they will not have a physical reaction before the age of 10, but Astoria began to bear the pain from their blood from that moment."

    "But I have no way, because even I have no way to change King Arthur''s blood. If I can change it, I''m afraid the stronger ones hundreds of years ago will have been solved."

    "But I don''t want to give up... So I went back to Camelot''s house, borrowed some funds, and used some of Camelot''s strength to help establish black claw, an organization that can walk in the Muggle world and the wizard world."

    "What''s the matter with carline ina''s house?"

    "Karenina''s house?" Mrs. Greengrass looked at odel not far away. "They are the collateral of Mordred''s illegitimate children and have part of Arthur''s blood."

    "They were called tomb keepers, which King Arthur ordered when sealing the red dragon blood. Of course, the red dragon blood is of no help to ordinary people. This so-called secret treasure is just a scam."

    "A joint lie between Karenina, a tomb keeper, and the Camelot family, a false descendant of King Arthur, but this lie has become true in everyone''s heart over time."

    "Yes... Even the dragon blood group believed it." Dark 11 also smiled evil, but HEMA frowned and glanced over, and then said, I''ll send you back to your hometown!

    "You got some information at that time, but everyone knows that the Karenina family is not unable to resist, but don''t want to resist. Although they have no blood disease, they are cursed, without magic, and can''t produce wizards. It''s sooner or later that Karenina will perish."

    At this time, Daphne also recovered her mind. Seeing this scene, she broke free from Ellie''s pull and ran quickly to her mother.

    "This is... Mother, what are you doing..."

    "Good boy, you are the luckiest. You hardly inherit King Arthur''s blood and grow up happily and healthily, so please take good care of this family in the future."

    "Mom, what are you talking about?"

    "Don''t worry, this is not the time for me to exit..."

    "Mrs. Green, what is this secret treasure?" As the biggest helper, Xi Xi asked with a little expectation, although he was a unscrupulous collector.

    But he still likes the legendary characters like King Arthur, and now standing in front of him are the descendants with King Arthur''s blood. Naturally, he is very curious about the so-called Red Dragon''s blood. It''s impossible that the so-called Red Dragon''s blood can only cure diseases. That''s too chicken ribs.

    "Oh, the blood of the red dragon is not a simple blood of King Arthur, but a collection of all forces of King Arthur. It can completely transform the blood of people with King Arthur''s blood into King Arthur''s magic..."

    "That is to say!"

    "Yes, my daughter will have the same physical signs and magic strength as King Arthur. As long as she is given time, she will become the next King Arthur."

    "Ha ha, how could it be? You think it''s wonderful. Even if she has the same physique and magic strength as King Arthur in those years, the strength of King Arthur is that he has Merlin''s teaching, the protection of many strong people, and the broken steel king sword. This is the composition of everything."

    Dark 11 also mocked, because he really didn''t look up to the so-called real King Arthur, because King Arthur was King Arthur without blade and scabbard?

    "Hum! As you will see, the power of King Arthur is not only so simple, but also my daughter is not just King Arthur. She will grow up, she will not die, and she will ring through every corner of the magic world with Carmelo''s surname! Cough... Cough! "

    "Mother?" Daphne also tightened her wrists, but the blood around her mother''s mouth made her feel at a loss.

    "I''m fine, I''m fine..."

    The HEMA people not far away also understood the front and back of these things and looked at Astoria, who was still in a coma.

    However, HEMA can gain more power than Astoria at this time. He hopes Astoria can live well, healthy and ordinary. This is also the future she hopes.

    He doesn''t want the other party to carry too many things... It''s so tired. Sometimes strength brings not only your strength, but also the burden behind your strength.

    At this time, a light and shadow suddenly flew directly from afar, targeting Daphne and Mrs. Greengrass''s mother and daughter!

    HEMA also kicked him directly, but the next second, he flew out directly and hit the grass next to him, and his hair was filled with soil.

    "HEMA!"

    "Who!?" Bogang turned his head angrily and found a white shadow flickering on the hillside a hundred meters away, and then disappeared. But the next second, there was a broken sound behind her, and she threw herself.

    A white light and shadow went straight through and stabbed hard on the wall, leaving a thumb thick round hole through the front and back of a thick tree!

    "What a terrible attack!" Bo just sighed, but HEMA narrowed her eyes. It was the man, the attacker who met near the photo studio!

    While dark 11 looked at the light arrow, he smiled slightly, and then his eyes exuded a very strange look, "it''s the adult!!"

    "Who?" Everyone was stunned, but the next second, a white halo rose again, but the goal was not here, but the sky.

    But the next second, the arrow shadow trembled violently, dispersed in an instant, turned into hundreds of lightsabers, and fell down like raindrops!

    "Come on! Transmit! " Dark 11 looked at himself in the range, and immediately shouted at mobeta, but it was obviously too late!

    But below, the situation that everyone was blown into dice did not happen. The white arrow rain was instantly pushed out by a huge halo, and hundreds of arrows scattered around.

    Each arrow burst at the moment it touched the ground, leaving a dent more than half a meter deep. This power is terrible just looking at it!

    "This attack?"

    "Whining!" The little guy also gave a low roar, which was surprisingly a little wary, that is to say, the other party''s strength was very strong!

    "Little guy, is the other side...?"

    "Oh!"

    "Then please solve him."

    "Oh!" With that, HEMA disappeared in place. Dark 11 and others were stunned when they saw the white shadow disappear. Hey... Are you leaving?

    The man did not continue to shoot arrows, but dark 11 and others rushed towards Mrs. Greengrass without the threat of the little guy.

    But how could HEMA let the other party approach her mother-in-law? She kicked it immediately, and Quinn and Ellie reacted immediately.

    Ellie dodged past bogang and the werewolf, came directly to odel, grabbed her and took her aside.

    "Where''s your aunt''s milk?"

    "They''re locked up in a hotel outside the town..."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll take you to save her. Let''s go first now!"

    "Well, Miss Ellie, can you do it yourself?"

    "Believe in Miss Ben''s strength, let''s go!" With that, a red line burst out from behind, and they left the place quickly.

    The members of the black gun standing nearby also raised their weapons, but Mrs. Greengrass waved to them not to shoot.

    HEMA also nodded to Mrs. Greengrass, and then kicked away the two werewolves. Then she shook her hand and a stream of water gushed out. Then she turned into an ice thorn at the moment of hitting the werewolf and directly penetrated each other''s neck!

    "Is it really ice secret?" Quinn next to him also looked at HEMA with great interest, and then waved his hand holding the wand, and the red flame burned with a bang.

    It directly formed a flame sword with a magic wand as the hilt. One sword tore on the werewolf''s flesh, the second sword burst directly, the blood evaporated instantly, and the whole werewolf had no sound!

    "It''s another melee monster. Let''s withdraw first!" The face under the dark 11 mask is almost turning into a bitter gourd. What''s the matter with the world? How every wizard plays melee!

 Chapter 321

    "Fire starts a prairie fire!" A red line ripped and burst on the ground. Several werewolves were directly repulsed by the heat wave. Mobeta couldn''t connect it hard, so he quickly retreated!

    HEMA stood in place, with the continuous influx of the nearby river, and then turned into ice spikes, which constantly hindered their attack rhythm!

    And Mrs. Greengrass also slowly stood up. The black gun people were in formation and aligned with the dark warlock, ready to shoot.

    "Wait! Let''s say goodbye! " Dark 11 saw this situation, it was impossible to rob each other''s daughter, and immediately withdrew his strength.

    Mobetta also directly ran over with the werewolf. Several people stood together and crushed the crystal. In an instant, several people disappeared in the hail of bullets!

    Mrs. Greengrass is also holding the psychological battle that can leave each other. After all, there is a powerful figure in the distance. If the other party is willing, she can still protect them.

    At this time, a loud noise also shook in the ear. When everyone looked, they saw a small hillside thousands away with a white light, which dissipated directly into the invisible!

    And it was either blown open or in other ways, or simply disappeared, leaving a flat depression, as if it had been dug with a spoon.

    The next second, the whole hill was directly broken by several colorful lights, and then turned into a little light!

    "My God... I''m dazzled." Some wizards who recovered from the exhaustion of their magic drained looked at the disappearing hills and immediately felt that they could sleep.

    "Little guy, come back." HEMA looked at the situation and shouted because she was afraid that the mountains would be blown up and there would be no victory or defeat.

    Although the others couldn''t hear clearly, the little guy could hear from far away. Then a colorful light flashed and the little guy fell on his shoulder.

    But at this time, compared with the snow-white appearance when it just left, it became much dirtier, and there seemed to be an extra blood red on its right leg.

    "You''re hurt..."

    "Whine... Whine!"

    "Hey? What do you mean? Is the other person hurt? "

    "Almost..." the little guy whispered. It''s still kakadonton''s, but it''s much better than the original word by word.

    "Can you recover?"

    "Already... OK." The little guy replied, and then shook his tail. The halo flickered twice, and the blood stains on his legs dissipated, but the halo was dimmed.

    "Well, let''s have a good rest and go back with me to eat delicious food?"

    "Oh." The little guy also replied powerlessly, then jumped into HEMA''s arms and turned on the sleep mode. HEMA also nodded with a smile and put it in the inner pocket of the robe for the time being.

    "Mr. Abbott, this little guy just started the battle... What is it?"

    "You can regard it as a powerful magical creature. It should be the top level of blood..." HEMA didn''t know whether it was the captain or the so-called Holy Blood 9.

    "Really... But miss as..."

    "Don''t worry, since Mrs. Greengrass has said so, Astoria is her own daughter. There should be no mistake. Indeed, her magic has changed, but she just doesn''t know when to wake up."

    "Don''t worry, if it''s fast, you can wake up as long as half of the magic and blood transformation are completed. Daphne, go and see your sister."

    "Mother..."

    "I''m all right." Mrs. Greengrass broke free of Daphne''s hand and walked slowly towards bogang and others. It seemed that she had something to arrange.

    But the next second, another familiar and striking white light flashed across Mrs. Greengrass''s head!

    But at this time, HEMA felt a cool Shua in her ear. She saw that the familiar figure woke up, took out a long sword from nowhere, and instantly picked up the white light arrow!

    "Astoria?" HEMA looked at the other party''s eyes and frowned, because at this time, one of the other party''s eyes became light gold, and there was no emotion in it, which made people feel very strange.

    "Mother, are you okay?" Astoria asked faintly.

    "Aya!" Daphne saw that her sister had regained her mind and quickly hugged her, but Astoria looked dull. Instead of Daphne, she froze with her wrist.

    "What''s the matter with her?" Quinn on the side didn''t communicate with Astoria for long, but he also saw that there was something wrong with the child.

    "Astoria?" HEMA whispered a call, and then slowly walked towards her, but the other party suddenly widened her eyes, pushed Daphne away, and then walked towards HEMA.

    Daphne and Mrs. Greengrass also saw the changes in Astoria and immediately began to worry.

    The next second, Astoria suddenly raised her hand and chopped at HEMA with a sword. HEMA hid sideways and the ground was torn open in an instant.

    Then he picked it up again, and a wave of air set off on the blade, which directly drove HEMA back several steps, and then stabbed him again!

    "Astoria!?" Daphne also shouted out, but Astoria obviously didn''t want to stop.

    "Why are you hiding?"

    "If I don''t hide, I''ll be cut to death by you..." HEMA looked at each other silently, and the other party looked at him in a daze, and then cut it up again!

    HEMA didn''t avoid this time. She directly blocked her arm. With a bang, the other party was stunned. Then a blue light flashed on the blade, and HEMA was hit and flew out again!

    HEMA also got up from the ground speechless. What was just pure magic impact or pure magic. Although it was a little worse than the magic of God generation, it was almost the same. What a waste!

    But before I thought about it, Astoria waved the blade fiercely, and a sword Qi broke through the air. HEMA also turned aside directly, and then another sword Qi!

    HEMA tried hard to avoid. After all, his blade can resist, but his sword Qi can''t resist, because the blade is still metal, but the sword Qi is actually a magic shock wave.

    Second only to the magic impact of the God generation, he also has his own number, and he can''t stand it!

    With the roar on the stone wall behind HEMA, HEMA felt that if it was cut down like this, the old monastery wall would be completely torn in half!

    "Astoria, stop it, stop it!" HEMA also stopped avoiding. After avoiding the two sword Qi, she took a step directly and rushed to Astoria.

    The other party didn''t expect HEMA to be so fast. He was stunned and took the sword to block, but HEMA directly hit Astoria''s wrist joint with her fist joint.

    The hand holding the handle of the sword suddenly trembled and loosened in an instant. Then he slapped the handle of the sword, and the whole sword flew out directly and hit the ground next to it!

    HEMA also took advantage of this moment to buckle each other''s wrists and turn around. She came behind Astoria and bound each other''s hands.

    But what HEMA didn''t expect was that the sword that fell to the ground dissipated directly in a few seconds, just like smoke, and a short sword appeared in Astoria''s hand and stabbed him directly!

    HEMA also fiercely withdrew from the distance. The other party threw away the short sword, and then shook it with both hands. There was a two handed sword slowly showing a wide blade in her hand!

    "Is this infinite sword?" HEMA feels like she''s in a play, but it''s amazing. Does King Arthur''s blood still include this skill?

    But he had a magic sense of smell. He almost knew that these blades were real blades, not the product of magic change.

    It is directly extracted from another space, and these weapons are placed in the other space. If there is no accident, this unknown arsenal is King Arthur''s legacy!

    However, HEMA did not intend to continue to play with Astoria. Although he was happy to see Astoria alive, it was not the girl he knew after all, but he didn''t know where the problem was.

    At the moment when HEMA was distracted, the other party also cut directly. The heavy metal sword bloomed blue light, and his neck would be cut off the next second.

    HEMA, who subconsciously planned to fight back, looked at the other party''s face, but suddenly stopped his wrist. Then he gave up his defense attack, opened his arms and directly met the other party''s blade!

    "HEMA!?"

    "What are you doing?"

    But at the moment when his head was about to be cut off, the other party stopped the attack, and the golden eyes faded a little, and finally turned into a light blue.

    HEMA looked at the blade only four or five centimeters from her head. She was also relieved and gently pulled the blade out of the other party''s hand.

    Then he opened his hands and gently hugged him. The other party trembled at the beginning. He pushed him with both hands, but slowly released his hand after pushing several times without fruit.

    "Don''t be afraid, Astoria, I''m here, I''m here, I''ll always be here..."

    With HEMA''s gentle words, the other party slowly put his hand behind HEMA and gently hugged him. HEMA also felt a few tears dripping on her neck, but a soft voice also sounded.

    "I''m back... HEMA."

 Chapter 322

    "I''m back, HEMA..."

    "Welcome home, Astoria." HEMA also made a joke, and put her arms closer, because the other party won''t get hurt this time.

    Because of the sword match with the other party, HEMA felt that the physical strength of Astoria had become very high. Although she could not be the same as him, she was almost the same as Ellie and Dogan.

    "HEMA... So warm..." Astoria also narrowed her eyes, felt the warmth of HEMA, and felt the breath of HEMA like a kitten.

    Because she has never been so relaxed, not only the physical pain and discomfort have dissipated, but also her spirit is much better.

    Originally, she was always confused, except when the weather was good. However, after meeting HEMA and strengthening many friends, her mood and spirit became much better, but her body still dragged herself down.

    But now for the first time, she felt as a normal person. She was so comfortable that her chest was no longer stuffy, her ears no longer sounded, and her heart no longer had colic.

    But at this time, she also seemed to think of something, gently shook HEMA''s hand, and then said, "sorry, I didn''t know why just now... I can''t control myself..."

    "It''s okay. It''s not you, so you don''t have to apologize to me."

    So in this way, under HEMA''s answer, the two people fell into a long lost silence again. They held each other monotonously. After more than a minute, Mrs. Greengrass also chose to break the embarrassment of space.

    "Astoria, come here and show mother..."

    "Mother... Sorry..." Astoria realized that there were so many people around. She blushed and walked towards her mother.

    Mrs. Greengrass did not say anything, but gently took Astoria''s hand and narrowed her eyes, as if she felt something.

    "Sure enough, everything is stable... It may be caused by your repressed subconscious... You need to control this power as soon as possible..."

    "But mother, I don''t want to..." Astoria immediately knew what her mother wanted to say and wanted her to work hard to become a powerful wizard and make the names of grimgrass and Camelot rise again.

    But she didn''t want to do that. She just lived a quiet life now, just like in the past, but this power is not only the expectation of her mother, but also a gift for her health.

    But Mrs. Greengrass''s answer was a little unexpected to Daphne and Astoria, "but it''s not necessary now. It''s good to help achieve this goal one day in the future."

    "Hey?"

    "Well, it''s time to clean up. Although we can''t clean up all the scenes, at least we''re there." Mrs. Greengrass also looked at the wizard who had fallen to the ground.

    Although most of them are still in a coma, some of them fainted by extraction magic. Of course, some wake up, but there are only dozens of people.

    "Mother... Don''t kill anyone."

    "No, I''m just clearing their memory. Even the people with blood at the top. Ordinary wizards don''t need to know what happened. I dare to say these things publicly just now. I''m not going to let you take them back after listening."

    While talking, Bo just came over with a big box, slammed the box under his feet, then opened the box and revealed the glass bottles inside.

    Then bogang also took out a bottle directly and threw it into the crowd. In an instant, the glass bottle was broken, and then a mass of gray gas dispersed, just like automobile exhaust.

    In an instant, the wizards who were still awake fainted on the ground, and then the remaining black gun members were called by bogang and began to throw bottles into the crowd.

    After a while, there was all this gas around. Only HEMA was still standing here, and the others lost their meaning.

    "Mrs. Greengrass, I seem to be an Auror too..." Quinn felt a little embarrassed when he watched several familiar Aurors also fainted on the ground. What should he do?

    "You just helped Astoria. Naturally, we camelo can''t say that we''ll let you lose your memory." Mrs. Greengrass said casually.

    HEMA realized that the gas was clearly remembered? It seems that it was really prepared early in the morning.

    "But boss, even if they forget what happened for more than half an hour, they still know that they are looking for treasure..."

    "Do you know why I deliberately found a strong potion that can clearly remember in less than an hour or so?" Greengrass just looked at Burke.

    Bo Gang recalled it and immediately understood that he really didn''t need to forget too much. After all, more than half an hour ago, it was the time when three stone tablets appeared and the treasure was opened.

    At that time, it was also the time when the top blood man appeared. Mrs. Greengrass was afraid so. She even expected the connection between time and magic medicine. This hand was really powerful!

    Moreover, the potion seems to be on the road. It''s useless to stun the passengers on the train. Let the top blood work. Mrs. Green is worthy of being a big man.

    When she felt HEMA''s eyes, Mrs. Greengrass narrowed her eyes and looked at him. HEMA was embarrassed and lowered her head. After all, the eyes of her mother-in-law still made people feel uncomfortable.

    "But you''re not afraid of what I told you to the wizard Association..." Quinn stared at Mrs. Greengrass in a bleak state.

    "Of course, I didn''t say I had to ban it completely. I let the people with blood on the top go."

    "But not many people will believe the top blood information, but over time, it will eventually be exposed." Quinn looked at each other and looked at things from the other''s point of view for the first time, mainly for Astoria.

    Although she had just met the little girl, she felt that she was a very good child, and this time, in addition to taking advantage of everyone''s curiosity, Mrs. Greengrass did nothing wrong.

    No killing, no hurting, just using the magic of wizards and then eliminating their memory. Although this triggered the law, it is obviously much better than the black wizards who kill.

    "Don''t worry about this, because I think it''s time for the Camero family to show a little. After all, if the dragon often crawls in the cave, it may become a lizard."

    "In addition, Mr. HEMA Aibo, how about going to my house with me after dealing with it in a moment. We were supposed to talk together... This time it''s not early."

    "..." HEMA was also stunned. Why did she suddenly mention it... But Daphne slapped him on the back before HEMA answered.

    "He said it this morning, just in time!"

    "Of course, madam, I must at least prepare. Is it a little abrupt to come to the door?" HEMA glanced at each other.

    But he didn''t answer, but suddenly said, "Mr. Abbott, you''d better help the lady. Maybe she may have some trouble."

    "Trouble?"

    "Although you see that dacris is not strong, he is at least an organization full of magic circles. Naturally, there are powerful thugs. Just one of them brought it today, but he didn''t come to the scene. Originally, that guy was to be dealt with by bogang."

    "Then I''ll go!" Bogang also patted his chest and angrily wanted to leave with a gun, but Mrs. Greengrass stopped him.

    "Let me have a look." HEMA can just feel Ellie''s breath. The others have to find it first.

    At this time, Astoria, who had been standing next to Mrs. Greengrass, saw HEMA''s back and took two steps forward.

    Mrs. Greengrass also smiled strangely. "Go... You can keep up with anyone now."

    "... well, mother! HEMA! I''m going too! "

    "Hey?" HEMA looked at her strangely, but when she saw her momentum, she also smiled, "then go, let''s go together! The first battle of Astoria! "

 Chapter 323

    "You didn''t tell me that there are so many people here..." Ellie looked at the dozen wizards around and felt a little difficult.

    After all, she is not a tank like HEMA. It is impossible to resist the spell attack launched by so many wizards at the same time

    "I''m sorry... I didn''t expect that the guy has gone there and so many people have been looking at my aunt."

    "What should I do? Raid... Will they hurt your aunt? "

    "... why don''t you go first and I''ll hold them down." Odel doesn''t want to drag Ellie down. After all, the other party wants to take the initiative to help her. She can''t put the other party in danger.

    "How about that? I''m here to help you. By the way, HEMA should deal with it almost. She should come. We just need to support, but don''t make the other party anxious. It''s not good to tear up the ticket."

    "Well, but if we just want to save people, why rush in instead of secretly finding aunt milk and saving them?"

    "Er... Well, I think assassins... Don''t they just want to be invisible? Don''t we just go in and knock them down? "

    "Is that what you think?" Odel is also a little speechless. If assassins are like this, this profession will no longer exist at the moment. They are all crazy soldiers.

    At this time, the Wizards on one side also gathered around. In the middle was a man in strange clothes. Odel felt very strange, but Ellie recognized it.

    The other party is actually wearing a monk''s robe, which is regular from time to time, such as the magic modified version of Tang Monk''s cassock, and you are bald. Why do you shave only half?

    "Oh, isn''t this miss odelle? Actually escaped, or did the boss solve it? "

    "Your boss is finished. I don''t blame you for giving my aunt milk!" Odel also gave a direct roar, and a white light flashed under her feet.

    The other party didn''t care much about oder''s attack, narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "the boss''s failure has nothing to do with me. His command to me is to stay here and don''t let anyone take away the people of kalianina''s family. Unless I confirm that he is dead, I won''t leave here."

    "What a troublesome fellow!"

    "Fake monk, if you don''t pay someone or fight, what will it cost?" Ellie also frowned and stared at each other.

    The other party smiled and nodded. "It''s true, but monks can''t do it easily, but just now the young lady said I''m a fake monk. How can I bear it... Forgive me for doing it first!"

    The next second, the whole person suddenly rushed to Ellie''s body. Ellie didn''t expect the other party''s sudden attack. She just felt a stomachache. The whole person flew out directly and smashed on the back partition. The whole partition was smashed directly!

    "Miss Ellie!?" Audrey looked at Ellie flying out and suddenly felt that she didn''t have to start. It couldn''t be fought at all.

    "Hoo... Eh..." Ellie stood up with her stomach covered in wood debris. "Shit, why are they all melee mages?"

    Although oader stood aside to make complaints about it, he thought, the most recent figures seem to be close combat mages.

    "Hold your hands and catch it. If the boss can come back and let you go, I don''t care." The half bald man scratched his head and waved to everyone nearby.

    Several wizards also immediately took out the rope and walked towards them. Although they can use magic, they won''t feel the actual touch.

    Although several people were performing their tasks and had no courage, they made it clear that they wanted to get a little cheaper, but the half bald man who had just turned his head turned around.

    "Don''t do anything, little monk. I hate this behavior most. I''ll take care of them here. I''ll take a look at the situation..."

    "Yes, Mr. Li."

    "Well, by the way, it''s Mr. Li."

    And Ellie looked at each other''s back and looked at each other. The big bald man didn''t expect to be a gentleman?!

    And Mr. Li... He is Chinese, Chinese or overseas Chinese, but it doesn''t matter. Ellie just wants to beat him up now!

    So the Wizards did not use ordinary ropes to them, but directly threw their wands and tied them to the posts.

    Ellie and oder didn''t resist. After all, there were so many people. There was no other possibility to resist except being beaten. It was better to wait for help.

    At this time, Mr. Li also came to the window, and then a parrot slowly flew from a distance and fell on his wrist.

    "Failed... Conspiracy, top blood... Woman..." the parrot finished stumbling. Although Mr. Li was a little confused, he also heard the word failure clearly.

    "It seems that my boss is really not reassuring, but he should not be dead..." he took a look at the mark on his wrist. The mark will dissipate after Xi Xi''s death. Now it seems that the other party is still alive and well.

    Then I''ll wait for him to come back here. If I don''t come back at night, I''ll find him again. After all, I have to be careful. He doesn''t want to get into trouble himself.

    "Hoo... Go and have a rest first..."

    "Ah!"

    But before he could breathe a sigh of relief, he heard a painful cry downstairs, and then a few dull bangs. He immediately understood that someone had made trouble again to save the two girls.

    Unfortunately, it''s useless for anyone to come here. Even a powerful wizard can''t prevent my melee attack. After being melee, a powerful wizard can still have some combat effectiveness!

    But at the moment when he just ran to the first floor, two of his own people directly threw him in the face, and he was caught off guard!

    He calmed his mind and looked at the door. He found that there were a man and a woman in front of the door. They were not old and older than the two inside, but he didn''t dare to relax at the moment.

    Because the breath of these two people is very strong, he doesn''t have any magic induction, or he''s not a wizard at all, he''s just a soldier, but he feels right about that strong breath!

    "HEMA?"

    "Why is this guy stunned?" HEMA looked at the other party, narrowed her eyes, thought about something, scratched her head, was distracted during the battle, and then kicked it up.

    Mr. Li also reacted violently, but it was too late. He was directly kicked out by HEMA''s heavy blow. Like Ellie just now, he hit the bottom directly with the two partition walls!

    "Cough! What a heavy attack... Interesting! "

    However, it was obvious that this one was still very good at fighting. He turned over directly and rushed directly towards HEMA. HEMA also felt the fighting spirit of the other party, but did not make a move. Instead, he pulled Astoria and blocked her in front of her.

    Astoria was also surprised. Subconsciously, with a dull bang, she really blocked the attack, although he only used half his strength.

    "Fight over, Astoria!"

    "Oh!" Astoria, who had never hit anyone, reacted at this time and waved a fist. It had no rules and beauty. Even ordinary people''s straight fist couldn''t compare!

    "Hey! Little sister, that''s not how power works! "

    The other party also smiled, wrapped his hands directly, took off Astoria''s strength, and then hit her neck fiercely. This move is to break her throat!

    But the next second, Astoria''s left hand suddenly turned around and hit the other party''s shoulder directly. In an instant, a dark shadow cut through the ceiling like a meteor and flew out directly!

 Chapter 324

    "What happened?" Ellie felt a sudden tremor under her feet and looked at odel next to her.

    "Did someone come to save us?"

    "In other words, it''s also a direct attack. It''s really HEMA''s consistent style!" Ellie was also relieved and sat directly on the ground. It seemed that she must have been saved.

    Odel smiled when she saw that she trusted HEMA so much. The man was really powerful, but the guy seemed to be very powerful. I hope there will be no accidents.

    "Don''t talk!" The two wizards guarding them also roared, and then looked downstairs. They were obviously a little worried, but they knew that their task was to guard here.

    At the moment they turned back, a figure flashed directly behind them. With a flash of white light, they were directly knocked unconscious on the ground.

    Ellie and odel looked and saw a hockey ball on the ground. They were stunned. Ice? Although the weather is very cold, there is no ice... Is it a magic spell?

    "I''ll untie it for you, and then go to save your aunt''s milk. I''ve found out." Then a voice suddenly sounded behind them, almost startling them.

    "Ah? Who are you, miss? "

    "My name is ansu quechar. Do you know Daphne? She''s my good friend."

    "Oh, please." Ellie nodded when she heard that the other party knew Daphne. Ansu also shook her wrist. An ice blade appeared in the palm of her hand, and then cut the rope.

    "This is ice, and you made this ice hockey?"

    "Yes."

    "Let''s act, please, miss quechar." Seeing that the other party was a person who was not good at words, odel and Ellie didn''t say anything more and said a word to the other party.

    "Well, let''s go."

    On HEMA''s side, the battle also reached a white hot stage. The man was not easily knocked out, but quickly turned over and stood up and quickly fought towards Astoria!

    HEMA didn''t intervene. After all, Astoria''s physical condition is much better, so it''s good to find a suitable opponent. Of course, the other party has more combat experience than her and may have more than herself.

    But Astoria is a man with King Arthur''s blood. The other party''s attack can''t cause fundamental damage to her, but if she can hit once in ten times, she can break the right bone.

    So Mr. Li began to be careful, and then at the moment when Astoria''s hands had launched an attack and withdrew, a flying kick hit Astoria on the neck.

    Astoria''s whole body also raised backward, but he stabilized his body at the moment of falling, then stood up again and attacked the other party, leaving only a red mark on his neck.

    HEMA was also a little distressed, but she didn''t say anything, because it''s not good to see Astoria''s cheerful appearance. Let her feel her new body!

    Then there was another wave of beating. In a few minutes, Astoria was kicked more than a dozen times and hit seven or eight punches. At least twice, he was hit in the weak and fatal parts of his body by the other party.

    If it wasn''t for her physical strength, I''m afraid she''d fallen to the ground now. HEMA also withdrew her initial estimate and said that her physical strength was a blood family.

    But now it seems that if we don''t consider magic resistance and only look at physical defense and resilience, we are almost like him. We should still open him in the Dragon state.

    Li Long also began to get tired at this time, because he used all his strength in each attack, and even applied Scripture in two attacks, but he still didn''t knock the other down.

    It''s a little abnormal how an ordinary looking human girl''s body can be so strong!

    "Don''t be distracted." HEMA said sarcastically, and then Astoria kicked him in the chest, and the whole man flew out again! But this time the other side didn''t get up immediately. Obviously, Astoria''s attack was too strong.

    "HEMA... If I do this, will I beat him..." Astoria felt that his attack seemed a little heavy.

    "It''s all right. It''s good that you can hit people... I was afraid you didn''t dare to hit people just now."

    "I don''t want to hurt others, but if I''m a bad man, I must defeat him. Isn''t that why the power exists?" Astoria also raised his little fist and waved it.

    "If only everyone could think like you, well, don''t tremble with this guy. Bind him first and deal with it later."

    "Drink!" At the moment when HEMA walked past, he rushed up. HEMA also blocked it directly, but she was suddenly put on her stomach with her head!

    "So fast!" HEMA also gave a sudden pain, and then the other party turned around and kicked Astoria on the waist, directly kicking her out.

    "Astoria!"

    HEMA noticed that there were some changes in the other party''s body at this time. Originally, only some lines on the neck spread to the whole body, and they also exuded light dark gold.

    If it is others, they may not see what the grain is, but HEMA can see that it should be Sanskrit, which feels like a Buddhist Scripture.

    A special energy body was also raised on the body, which was different from magic, but also made HEMA feel some threats.

    "Boy, I won''t be angry if I really become a monk!" Accompanied by a low roar, and then came directly, with a strong air wave.

    But HEMA narrowed her eyes and waved her hand. The water pipe of the nearby wash basin directly tore open, and the water gushed out and rushed directly at each other.

    Then, with a sudden turn, he directly lifted the other party''s suspended body, directly turned it into a water polo and put the other party in it.

    "Woo!" The other party was also stunned. He felt that there was nowhere to use the strength of his limbs. He suddenly understood one thing... Although he said he was not afraid of wizards... He still couldn''t completely resist the sudden magic.

    "HEMA... Will he drown like this?"

    "It''s okay. He''s strong! Freeze! " Looking at the other party''s helplessness, HEMA waved her hand, and the water polo was frozen directly, leaving only her head for him to breathe.

    With a bang, the ice hockey directly hit the ground. The other party also stared at HEMA. "Boy, let me out, we fight hundreds of rounds!"

    "I''m a wizard. Why do you want melee?"

    "... also, ah, no, you don''t use a magic wand. You can instantly release such an intensity of magic. You are also an extraordinary person!"

    "Astoria, let''s go and save them first."

    "Alas! You wait! " Seeing that HEMA was going to leave directly, Li Long also shouted quickly, although he couldn''t twist his neck, he couldn''t see whether HEMA had gone upstairs.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Boss, what''s the matter? Are you dead? "

    "Why should I tell you?"

    "Actually, I''m also here to work. Tell me what happened... Don''t we have to fight? Monks are naturally compassionate! "

    "Merciful, your boss was trapped. The top blood is the black hand behind the scenes. The secret treasure is not a good thing. They took it away, but your boss is not dead."

    "Oh." Li Long didn''t expect HEMA to tell him so happily.

    "Well, you just stay here. I have something to ask you later." HEMA then led Astoria upstairs, leaving Lilong still wrapped in ice crystals.

    "... it''s a nice day today. Will it melt in the sun for half an hour..." Li Long comforted himself and sneezed.

 Chapter 325

    The two men went upstairs. As soon as they turned the corner, they saw two members of dacris and ropes lying there. HEMA was also stunned. These two guys were so powerful that they got out of trouble first.

    Then he continued to walk upstairs, but just came from the corner of the stairs, a ice hockey with a large washbasin fell directly!

    "Hello!" HEMA was also stunned. She directly pulled Astoria away from the attack, and the ice hockey hit a big hole directly on the ground.

    "Is that Herma? Astoria is here! " Ellie also showed her head at this time. She was stunned to see HEMA and Astoria. Unexpectedly, she ambushed the wrong person.

    "I remember you don''t know ice magic... It''s miss quechar."

    "Well, but Astoria is not curious about the identity of this young lady?" Ellie narrowed her eyes and glanced at Astoria as if to suggest something.

    "Is miss quechar here, too?" Astoria was not surprised. She said that she obviously knew each other. Ellie also understood that she was Daphne''s good friend. Naturally Astoria may also be very familiar with her.

    The two men went up to the third floor, and HEMA noticed that only Ellie was here, and neither Quetzal nor odel was here.

    "Where are they?"

    "I went there to save people. I stopped the people coming here on the stairs, but now three wizards came up. They were all smashed down. See if you can come up at will, are you all defeated?"

    "Almost. Haven''t you beaten that bald man?" HEMA glanced at Ellie. Although the other party''s body was strong, Ellie''s blood magic should be able to protect herself and odel from being caught.

    "I''m too lazy to fight. Can''t I wait for you to come? The main reason is that the guy''s melee is too strong. If I don''t have time to release the spell, he can kill odel directly. "

    With a click, two figures flew out of the same room, and odel followed them directly and knocked each other out.

    "Beautiful moves..." Ellie also clapped her hands. Odel turned her head and saw HEMA and a very beautiful girl next to her. Then she suddenly reacted. Isn''t this the one who fainted?

    "Mr. HEMA, thank you for coming to the rescue."

    "It doesn''t matter. Where''s Ms. Karenina?"

    "I''m here..." during the conversation, Ms. Karenina walked out of it, and there were no scars on her body. Obviously, she was doing well.

    "Gu Nai is actually very powerful. She kicked these two people just now, so... You can actually run away by yourself?"

    "No, my old man downstairs can''t solve it."

    "Well, let''s leave directly. The fake monk is temporarily bound by me, but I''m afraid it''s not easy to convict. After all, the wizard of dacris hasn''t killed anyone or hurt any wizard outside, so it''s no use calling the Ministry of magic."

    "Well, but I''m still angry... Gu Nai, and you, or I''ll kick him hard!"

    "No, the other party is just doing his duty. Don''t you also feel that since we were caught, although it was only a short day, the food provided was very good food."

    "And they sleep in the corridor without a bed. We can choose a big bed or a small bed. It''s all arranged by the boy. Let''s not go too far."

    "Well, aunt milk." Hearing this, odel nodded, and Herma and Ellie smiled. The girl became a lot more cheerful.

    "What''s the matter? Look at me like this? "

    "Nothing."

    When several people went downstairs, they saw a big ice hockey rolling around, and a piece of ice was knocked off one side.

    "What are you doing?" Ellie jumped directly onto the ice hockey and stepped on the other side "want to escape?"

    "Well, little monk, I''m a thug. I don''t know anything. Dacris is a small organization open to money. There''s nothing to ask."

    "We don''t have anything to torture you. By the way, you said you were an organization open to money. Then you must have some small money. Get us some. It''s a mental loss fee."

    "Hey? Well, well, you let me go first, or how can I get you money? " Then he looked at HEMA. He couldn''t twist his whole neck. It was too uncomfortable.

    "Yes." HEMA also flicked her fingers. The general ice on his body turned directly into hydration, but still left an ice armor on the left half of his body.

    "Do you want to open it all?"

    "What if you run away? It''s no problem to take money in one hand. Go ahead. You dacris have developed shamelessly for so many years. If you don''t say anything else, you must have a lot of money. "

    "Not much. After all, even the rich can''t bring a lot of cash when they go out."

    "What do you want?" Ellie narrowed her eyes and became angry instantly. She was really angry. She didn''t play well this time and didn''t make money again. How can she do that!

    "Wait a minute, the operation funds brought this time, plus my personal 5000 garonnes, that''s all. I can''t get any more."

    "OK." After hearing the number, Ellie suddenly changed her face and loosened the other party''s collar. "Where is it?"

    More than ten minutes later, Ellie walked to the gate with a box in her arms and a smile on her face. HEMA and they followed out, and most of the ice and snow on Li Long''s body melted.

    "Goodbye, Mr. Li. Thank you for your Garonne."

    "..." Li Long didn''t speak. He sat silently in the sun and felt that he had become a salted fish without dreams.

    "You two are going home, or what, but I think you may be more dangerous next... Especially miss odel."

    HEMA reminded me that the Wizards there have basically met odel, and the elimination of memory will not eliminate the affairs of odel Karenina''s family, so it''s difficult to do.

    However, whether they are smart or not, and whether they will find out what memory they have lost, the first thing to do must start from oder.

    "Well, so I''m going to take odel to change her residence first, then hide her identity and live a life. I''ll make plans in a few years." Ms. Karenina also said her plan, and then grabbed odel''s hand and patted it gently.

    "But the days may be sad..."

    "I''m not afraid, Gu Nai. As long as we are together, we will have a better life."

    "Well, you believe so, that''s the best."

    On the other side, the hill that existed a few hours ago has become a perfect basin. A figure in a white windbreaker lies in the middle, breathing tightly.

    The snow-white windbreaker has been stained with a piece of blood red, and the mask has broken a large piece, revealing half of the face, but this half of the face has a huge scar, which seems to have existed originally.

    "Hoo... Is this fenriel''s power? But next time I will never be hurt like this. Next time I must shoot through your head! "

    "My Lord! Where are you?! "

    "There!"

    At this time, there were bursts of calls in his ears, and a group of people dressed in black came slowly towards this side.

    "My Lord! Lord Mueller! "

    "They succeeded."

    "Well... But my Lord, your injury!" Dark 11 looked at the huge blood mark on his chest. If he put it on himself, I''m afraid he''s cold now.

    "It''s no big deal. Go back first. Hey... Your boss is coming. I''ll talk to her first."

    "Hey?" As soon as dark 11 looked back, she found a shadow standing there 100 meters away. It was dark 00. When did she appear?

    The next second, mu''er flashed directly and disappeared in the same place. The people were also stunned. They turned around and found that the other party had gone to the other side 100 meters away.

    "Holy nine, even if you are injured, it is still holy nine..."

 Chapter 326

    "Mu''er, you''re here ~ ~?" Dark 0 gave a crisp smile, and then hooked his wrist directly towards mu''er.

    But mu''er directly shook his hand and avoided each other''s wrists, then frowned, but didn''t say anything, "what''s the matter?"

    "What are you really ~ so afraid of me for?"

    "I''m not afraid of you. I respect you very much, Miss dark 0."

    "You see, I''m afraid of me. We''ve worked together for nearly 10 years?"

    "Ten years, really... So what''s the matter?"

    "Er... You''re really a piece of wood. No, you people are all wood. You don''t know what fun is at all. If only I could do it, it''s so annoying..."

    "It''s a big deal if you do it. Besides, at present, the top blood is strong, and miss dark 00 doesn''t need to do it."

    "Ha ha, but you have failed several times in a row. The inheritance of fenril and the secret treasure of King Arthur... You didn''t even succeed in killing a little guy."

    "Miss dark 0, if you want to kill that HEMA Aibo by force, I can do it, but it doesn''t conform to the rules of holy nine. You can''t forcibly help the following team to complete the task."

    "Well ~ so I said, except for you, the top blood is not good now. The captains are fooling around one by one. I think the most threatening people now are the people in Hogwarts."

    "But most people in our organization despise Hogwarts'' combat effectiveness and think they can be easily defeated. Except Dumbledore, they are rubbish."

    "You think so, too?" Dark 0 was also a bit serious and began to enter a slightly formal conversation.

    "Almost, no accident, Hogwarts''s defense magic can''t support my arrows at all. They can''t resist the attack of a complete team, even the weakest werewolves. After all, the captain is the inheritor."

    "But you lost to that little guy this time..."

    "This is not a variable, because next time I will directly shoot an arrow through its neck. Hogwarts is not enough. What we want is the sublimation of the world, not simply defeating some opponents who can be easily defeated."

    "Then you are too arrogant. Do you know the attack that flew over after HEMA EBO was stabbed last time?"

    "Attack?" Mull doesn''t seem to have heard of it. He currently manages the werewolves and the dark warlocks, but the two teams haven''t reported to him.

    "Well, although it''s not a powerful attack, the magic is pure magic. Do you know what that means?"

    "God on behalf of magic, inheritor, high-level, I really can''t each other now, but is there such a person in Hogwarts? If so, will it certainly protect Hogwarts? "

    "After all, all inheritors must abide by the treaties of the gods. Inheritors can only fight with inheritors, unless it is a complete divine body, but if the other party can fight by force."

    "You mean!" Mu''er suddenly reacted, turned his head and looked at each other strangely. Did the other party actually have such help?

    "Don''t worry, even so, we don''t need to worry very much. Just leave it to that person and me. It''s not a terrible problem. At least you don''t have to worry."

    "Well, in this incident, the woman wants us to carry the pot. Do you think you want to find out the whole Camero family?"

    "It''s not easy. At least at present, it''s not easy for these teams to act. Although the Camelot family is very secret, it''s very strong. At least I feel that there are two inheritors."

    "Is there any inside information? Plus a little King Arthur... Does she want to pay attention? " Mull thought of the silver haired little girl who inherited the power of King Arthur.

    "You are willing to move, but you arrange it yourself. You can have a rest first. I''ll deal with small problems and exercise my muscles and bones first."

    "Small problem?"

    "The people under the kid can''t be killed, and the captain and you didn''t do it. Won''t I do it?"

    "You do it yourself, a little fellow. You don''t have to do it."

    "Is everything okay? Leave it to me. I haven''t done it for nearly three years. The whole person is almost stiff. Let''s go!" Then he shook his robe and disappeared in place.

    Mu''er narrowed his eyes. He cared more about the so-called unrestricted opponent than the kid. If it was not solved, I''m afraid it would be a real trouble for the top blood. Let''s discuss it with the other four next time.

    At this time, HEMA had come to a restaurant near the monastery and was enjoying a normal lunch. Although it was lunch, it was more than 3 p.m.

    Sitting opposite Astoria is Mrs. Greengrass, or Ms. Camelot.

    Mrs. Greengrass drank her coffee calmly and looked at Astoria next to Herma. She suddenly felt like a child growing up. If she went out at ordinary times, the child would sit next to her regardless of any situation.

    Because this is the performance of her lack of security. She will do this only when she is next to her, but now it seems that there is another person who can make her feel at ease.

    On the side, Ellie and Daphne, Quinn and ansu, odel and Gu Nai have left first.

    With the loss of the spell effect of the people of dacris, most ordinary people also went to the street. Most wizards have woke up and left the monastery first, although they are still confused and don''t know what happened.

    But wizards can''t be exposed to the Muggle world. Naturally, they should leave first, but for now, their suspicious target must still be top blood.

    Let''s see what happened to the top blood. Tell other wizards whether Mrs. Green of the grimgrass family is the black hand, or even the Camero family.

    However, he is now facing his mother-in-law. Naturally, he has made a gentle model for himself. What the other party asks, he answers.

    However, the problems are quite normal. For example, he doesn''t ask much about in-depth things about his study and family, as well as some trivial things in his life.

    Astoria was also relieved. She thought her mother was going to make trouble for HEMA. Suddenly, she felt that her mother was still very kind, but the next sentence stunned several people.

    "By the way, Abe, when are you going to marry Astoria?"

    "Hey?"

    "Hey!"

    "Mother!"

    "Isn''t it normal for me to ask? Isn''t Mr. Abbott going to do this ~ "Mrs. Greengrass''s eyes lit up a bit, and the dozen big men standing outside the window stood more tall and straight.

    "Well, because I think we are too young, I haven''t thought about it yet." HEMA also hurriedly replied.

    "Then you can think now." Mrs. Greengrass held out her hand and made an invitation.

    "..." hermaton smiled bitterly, then looked at Astoria. She was a little overwhelmed, and then looked at Ellie not far away.

    In addition to Ellie, Miss Quinn, miss ansu and Daphne are also in the theater, while Ellie has a lemon eating expression on her face.

    "Well... Now I''m going to focus on my studies or learning more things. I''ll do it when I think I have the ability to protect the people I love."

    "But I promise that as long as I''m alive, I''ll give Astoria a perfect wedding. Of course, I''m not sure about the time."

    Hearing HEMA''s answer, Astoria also clenched HEMA''s wrist and smiled. Although she didn''t have time, she was warm to hear HEMA say so.

    Mrs. Greengrass on the other side nodded from her seriousness. "I hope Mr. Abbott can keep his promise and take good care of her for me."

 Chapter 327

    After that, Mrs. EBO also talked about many small things. Most of the stories of Daphne and Astoria when they were children can be seen that Mrs. Greengrass is still relatively relaxed at this time.

    Even though a very exciting battle has just come, for her, her daughter has gained a new life, she has nothing to fear and worry about.

    And she also witnessed the power of the little guy. If she is gone, the family can''t help as, and someone can help her.

    "By the way, go to my place as a guest later, mainly to find the way." Mrs. Greengrass suddenly mentioned it to Herma.

    HEMA was also sweating. "Well, I''m here with Ellie this time. I can''t let her go back by herself. I just promised her sister to send her back."

    Ellie glanced at HEMA. Did my sister say that? This guy is afraid to enter his mother-in-law''s house. He''s really a coward!

    "It doesn''t matter. Just go with Miss Ellie." Mrs. Greengrass glanced at Ellie and nodded.

    "Hey? Is that all right? "

    "No problem. Astoria also hopes to have friends who can be guests at home. It''s time to be lively. Miss Quinn can stay for a while if she wants to. After all, you haven''t found a place to live here?"

    "That''s too much trouble for you. I''m going to eat at the Leaky Cauldron bar and find a room to sleep."

    "It''s all right. I should have thanked you for helping me look after Astoria for such a long time. There are many rooms in my house. What''s the money for?"

    Mrs. Greengrass said that for this reason, Quinn rubbed the broken bangs in front of his forehead, and then nodded, "well, thank Mrs. Greengrass."

    "By the way, don''t you wonder if the black claw will threaten the peace of this society?" Greengrass suddenly turned his words, glanced at Quinn, and actually asked Herma.

    "Well, at least I haven''t seen your organization do harm to ordinary people or wizards. I haven''t done anything except fooling everyone and using the magic of wizards this time."

    "If you do too many things, Mrs. Greengrass, the British Ministry of magic has at least paid attention, at least the Wizards in the gray area know, but according to the situation at the scene, no one knows the existence of the black claw organization."

    "Well, Mr. Aibo is very smart. Indeed, they are not an organization, but my personal escort team. The black claw is divided into three parts: black gun, black sword and black pupil."

    "The armed forces, the well-trained assassination team and Heitong as an intelligence department were killed respectively, but two years ago, only Heitong existed, and the black gun and black sword were only recently established."

    "For today, of course, for the overall operation, Heitong has always provided paid information services for Muggle leaders and some rich people."

    "Mother, didn''t you say we were from the Camelot family? Why don''t they help...? " Daphne first asked her mother a question when she heard this.

    "Because although the Camelot family is a hidden family, it is not completely hidden compared with the black claw. As long as you use your heart, you can know some news."

    "Moreover, the family will not help me a married daughter. Most camerols live in their own family. Women also make men redundant, and I married your father."

    "But now the controller of the Camero family is my father, your grandfather. They will help me with some of my requests."

    "So they helped us a lot in the early days of the establishment of Heitong. I am very grateful for this. So Astoria, when you master the power, you may also have to take part of the responsibilities of the Camero family."

    "Well, mother." Astoria looked at her mother''s serious eyes and nodded. HEMA grabbed each other''s hand under the hidden table and signaled that she had him.

    "I''ll let the rest leave first. There will be more and more Muggles in a while. They are too conspicuous." Mrs. Greengrass frowned at the seven or eight men in black standing outside the window. Next time, bogang should take them to learn hiding skills.

    Greengrass thought and walked out of the restaurant. Ellie also directly did it next to Astoria. "HEMA, what do you mean? My sister didn''t say it."

    "I don''t feel like I went there myself. Isn''t it good to leave you?" HEMA had already made an excuse and said directly that she couldn''t say she went to her mother-in-law''s house. She felt a little flustered.

    "Excuses... All excuses..." Ellie looked at HEMA bitterly, but Astoria on the side grabbed Ellie''s hand.

    "What''s the matter, Aya?"

    "Well, go play with me for a day ~" Astoria is also a rare coquettish, which makes Ellie a little unbearable.

    "Well, well, I''ll just go."

    "By the way, HEMA, you say Astoria is in such good shape now. Can you not wear a hood?" Just after she promised, Ellie raised the little devil''s smile again, and Astoria felt something bad.

    "I... hood can block the sun..." Astoria also pressed his hood to prevent being lifted directly by the other party.

    "Don''t be afraid. I mean you don''t have to wear a hood every day in the future. Unfortunately, your little face can''t only be shown to HEMA."

    "I didn''t..." Astoria heard Ellie say so, and her little face reddened.

    "By the way, I''ll go to the bathroom. You talk first. By the way, do you want a drink?" HEMA took a look. Ansu and Quinn had finished their drinks.

    "Well, please." Ansu nodded and Quinn said.

    "No trouble, by the way." HEMA left the front of the restaurant and went to the back to find the toilet.

    But after walking along with the sign for a long time, I found that the back is not the back of the house, but the back of the outside. In order not to affect the dining environment, it was specially built on the outside and completely isolated from the inside.

    "Really, make complaints about the toilet." he said, "he''s walking in, and he grabbed his wrist."

    ¡°£¡£¿¡± HEMA trembled with the fear. She suddenly withdrew several steps away, stretched out her arm in front of the her, and then saw that no one was behind her.

    "Who?" HEMA calmed her mind, asked around, then put down her arms, let the other party lower her guard, took the initiative to attack him, and then Longhua changed her body to prevent being seriously injured by the sneak attack.

    But in the next second, her wrist was caught again. HEMA turned over and clawed, but there was still no object.

    "Mind control... But I should not be mind controlled, but why, special secret spell? Not even magic? "

    HEMA breathed deeply and then closed her eyes directly. Since perception is not easy to use and breath is not easy to use, then use spiritual perception!

    Although he has not studied spiritual perception professionally, he has begun to try to absorb God, so he can simply extend out with his strong spiritual power.

    Because no matter how powerful a person is, there is one thing he can''t cheat, that is, the existence of soul. A person can''t have no soul!

    With the waves like ultrasonic waves extending from his body to all around, but there is still nothingness around him, and the only soul reaction is still in the toilet.

    But in the next second, he suddenly opened his eyes, but there was a figure in front of him. It was only half a meter away from him. His clear eyes looked at him and showed a frivolous smile.

    "Astoria... No, you''re not. You dare use Astoria''s face. Who are you?"

 Chapter 328

    "Who are you?"

    He looked as like as two peas in Astoria. The other side was almost the same.

    Wearing a long black dress, although it is beautiful, HEMA has a sense of crisis. He can clearly feel that the other party is a powerful opponent.

    "Oh, don''t be so angry first? I didn''t hit you ~ "

    "Are you the one with the top blood?" HEMA raised her wrist and sniffed it gently. Although she didn''t find each other''s existence just now, she still had a sense of grasping him.

    In an instant, a faint fragrance poured into the nose, but there was still no smell of magic. The other party deliberately hid the magic.

    "What are you doing? As like as two peas in Astoria, "I can tell you, I can come over, or I said," I smiled and picked out her skirt, which made her heart tremble.

    "You will be there with Astoria''s body!"

    "I don''t have it. My body is mine. I just changed my appearance a little. Don''t you like it? Like this? "

    Then he put his hand on his face. When he opened it again, his face had become Dogan, and then he showed a very charming smile and walked towards him.

    "Hum!" HEMA took a deep breath, took a few steps back, and then punched him directly. Has the other party known Dogan and investigated him for a long time?

    HEMA, with a punch of doubt, was immediately avoided by the other party, and then flew towards his stomach!

    "So fast!" Even after countless times of training, HEMA still didn''t stop the other party''s attack and was kicked in the abdomen.

    But the original imagined pain did not appear. I just felt that after the other party gently scratched him with his toes, he quickly withdrew.

    HEMA immediately withdrew from the distance and looked at the other party''s eyes, because although the other party''s face changed, the eyes of these eyes did not change.

    It seemed that she was full of desire, but her eyes were so calm and incredible, just like the master in her own family... Suddenly HEMA seemed to feel that she had found something.

    "I won''t fight you." HEMA smiled, spread her hands on both sides and made a gesture of giving up.

    "Why?" The other party was also stunned. He picked his eyebrows and slowly pasted them. A fragrance rose on the other party''s hair.

    "Because I can''t beat you. Why should I continue to fight?"

    "... hey? Hahaha, is that so? " When Hermione said this, the other party was stunned, and then smiled the next second. It was different from the smile just now, and it seemed a little more real.

    "Are you going to kill me?"

    "I wanted to, but now I want to know how you feel that I''m better than you?"

    "Simple intuition, I can''t make it clear."

    "Intuition? First of all, there''s always a point in your intuition... Well, I''ll spare your life today. "

    "Well, I hope Miss won''t go back on her word."

    "Please." The other party sat on the bench next to him with a little smile, and then patted the seat next to him.

    "I won''t sit." The other party narrowed her eyes. HEMA also felt a kind of pressure, and it was mental pressure. She had to nod her head.

    "Oh..." but when she saw HEMA nodding, the other party seemed a little surprised, because just now she could use her soul to impact the other party, but the other party actually suppressed it.

    This intensity can make people half unconscious, but it shouldn''t be like this. Even the inheritor can''t block it so simply.

    "Boy, you really interest me a little ~"

    "What?"

    "No, sit down and get closer."

    "In fact, I can only see one thing, that is, your eyes. Although you can change your appearance, you can''t change the eyes."

    "Eyes? Is there anything strange in my eyes? "

    "Because I can''t see through your thoughts, your emotions, you are so calm, your soul is so powerful, and your expressions and words are all false."

    "..." with HEMA''s words, the other party''s eyes suddenly flashed in silence, and HEMA also noticed this.

    "Look, your mood has just changed for the first time. The people who can fully control themselves are strong, so I can''t beat them."

    Although HEMA didn''t say the last word, his master also exists like this, but here, the latter is not so important, and he doesn''t want to expose his master''s existence.

    "Ha ha! -! Hahaha! " In an instant, her whole person laughed, and the whole person''s image was unstable.

    For a while, the appearance of Dogan, Astoria and Ellie made HEMA a little speechless. Is there anything funny?

    Of course, HEMA was not afraid of the other party''s sudden killing him, because the little guy woke up and was ready to defend in the sound of his voice.

    "Ha ha... Hoo Hoo... You''re such an interesting guy, human... That''s this kind of creature." The other party breathed deeply and finally stopped laughing wildly.

    HEMA was also relieved. "You''re happy, so I can go first?"

    "Go? Where are you going? " The woman who was still smiling suddenly stopped smiling and became a little serious.

    "Didn''t you say that I was right and let me go?"

    "Yes, but you''re not right. It''s not appropriate to determine each other''s strength only by my eyes?"

    "Well... So what the hell do you want to do?"

    "Me? I don''t want to do anything. I just want to have some fun, but you really meet the requirement of having fun today. In fact, you''re not afraid? "

    "Huh?"

    "The little guy in your arms has the ability of space transfer. You feel you can leave even if you can''t beat me. Am I right?"

    "Yes." HEMA saw that the other party had come to a conclusion, and he didn''t hide it. He nodded. The other party also raised his lips again, but his eyes were a little different.

    "You are a little happy again. Am I right?"

    "Oh! I said, "I didn''t?"

    "You has the final say, after all, you know yourself better."

    "No, a person doesn''t necessarily know himself. I don''t know what I want and what I want to do."

    "That''s your business. I''ll go first." HEMA didn''t want to get involved with such a dangerous person all the time, so she patted her chest directly.

    The little guy also directly popped out of his head, and then the halo flashed, wrapped around the two people to send away, but the other party suddenly raised his hand.

    A purple flame was caught in the other party''s hand, and then suddenly pulled, and a huge weapon appeared in front of HEMA!

    The dark handle and huge blade are wrapped with purple black flame, like a weapon from hell. This is a sickle, the sickle of death!

    In an instant, the blade flashed, and the sickle instantly cut open the strongest halo of the little guy, and then suddenly pushed it in front of HEMA''s throat!

    "Whining!" The little guy didn''t expect the other party to be so strong, but just when he wanted to resist, the other party suddenly withdrew his sickle.

    "Don''t you kill me?" HEMA looked at each other. At this time, the other party''s black dress had become a black robe, and a mask appeared on his face, which was very similar to that of the dark warlock, but some were different.

    "I don''t want to kill you for the time being."

    "Well, I''ll go first." With that, HEMA rubbed her side and planned to leave quickly, but at this time, a man not far away also ran to the toilet quickly, just rubbed her shoulder, and then the sickle flew up in an instant.

    But HEMA suddenly jumped over and kicked the other party''s ass. the man was kicked directly on the ground, and the woman with a mask was also stunned.

    "What are you doing?"

    "You bumped into someone. Don''t say sorry!" HEMA also roared, with a particularly ugly expression. Damn it, I didn''t kick you. You''ve gone to the West now!

    "I...?" The other party noticed the figure behind HEMA, wearing a mask and holding a sickle... Something seems wrong!

    Before he could react, HEMA shook her fingers and knocked the other party in place.

    "You protected him... Boring kindness."

    "Don''t I help you, too? Things are relative. "

    "Hum, sophistry..." she looked into HEMA''s eyes. For the first time, she didn''t want to talk much. She took away her sickle and disappeared into the flame. "See you next time, HEMA abbot."

    As the flame dissipated, HEMA patted the little guy on the head, "my palms are sweating. Who is this guy? He''s so strong that he can break your defense."

    "Very, strong, powerful, and cahor..."

    "You mean she''s as strong as Mr. cahor!?" Hermaton took a breath. Is it so powerful? If the other party wanted to kill him just now, he could really kill him

    Top blood, top blood, is really the largest dark tissue.

 Chapter 329

    After experiencing this near death experience, HEMA also had no urine intention directly, but she still had to solve it, but she couldn''t help it.

    When she walked back to the restaurant with a slightly heavy heart, there was a sudden breath behind her. HEMA reacted this time and directly welcomed her with one claw.

    Once, there was a burst of sparks. HEMA was stunned and saw that her claw happened to be on a blade, behind which was the familiar face.

    "Is that you? Kui 12. " HEMA pushed back the other party with a sudden force, and the other party quickly put away the blade, but with the moment of entering the sheath, an air flow spread directly from her body, which shook HEMA back several steps.

    HEMA also showed a surprised expression. The other party''s combat effectiveness was restored. According to the old man who buried 3, Kui 12 was similar to him or even stronger when its combat effectiveness was complete.

    Did you just get out of the fire and fall into the mud? But luckily he came out with the little guy.

    "You also want to kill me. The last time that Kui 14 didn''t succeed."

    "I''m not here to kill you. I just happen to be here on vacation. By the way, I''ll say hello to you. Who knows you''ll pat me as soon as you claw." The other party''s face was cold and solemn.

    "Oh, who was that just now? Someone strong enough to kill me, a little wizard."

    "Just now? Did you meet anyone? " Kui 12 was also stunned. She didn''t receive the news that the top blood was still in the town. At least the holy nine he knew had left.

    "Bow and arrow?" Kui 12 asked HEMA.

    "No, it''s a sickle." HEMA answered casually, but she almost knew that the other party didn''t know the news that the woman came to attack him. After all, although Kui 12 was the enemy, the other party didn''t have to lie about this kind of thing.

    And the other party is really wearing a thick skirt, a big windbreaker outside, and no mask. It''s really everyday, but it''s very nice.

    "Sickle? You mean... Did you meet her? " Kui 12''s calm face also showed an expression of initial shock.

    "Look, this is really strong."

    "Of course, she''s dark 0."

    "She is dark 0, the one at the same level as holy nine!?"

    "You really know the existence of holy nine, but she is not at the same level as holy nine. She is a separate sequence and is not subject to the scheduling and control of the organization."

    "That''s the big guy. I know, so you''ve finished your greeting and I''m gone. You''re on vacation. If you fight and the little guy is with you, I can''t beat you."

    "Why are you such a boring man..."

    "The one who just said I was interesting!"

    "She says it''s interesting to see everyone... But you''re really special in a sense."

    "Then I''ll go. Have a good rest yourself. It''s time to fight next time."

    "Hey, wait!"

    "What''s the matter?" HEMA waved her hand impatiently and walked towards the corner of the restaurant, but one hand held him directly.

    "I''m sorry about Kui 14. As I said, I want to decide the outcome with you, not make these small moves, but I can''t stop the action of this organization."

    "I understand. You are my enemy. Why should you explain this to me? It''s not better for me to die. Mobeta and the dark 11 guy want me to die quickly."

    "Anyway, at least I won''t assassinate you. This is my guarantee!"

    "Well, thank you. By the way, can you let go of my hand first?" HEMA also smiled, then said awkwardly, and the other party immediately let go.

    Hermaton felt that this guy was really a very honest guy, but such a person is easy to get hurt, but he is strong and not afraid. This is the capital.

    "Sorry, isn''t it a good experience for a beautiful girl to catch you?"

    "You start again, slip away, and play here yourself." HEMA also quickly turned the corner and saw several Astoria people coming out of the restaurant.

    "Hey, why have you been there so long?"

    "A little upset." Although HEMA is not very interesting, she can only think of this excuse temporarily.

    "Watch your body..." Astoria looked worried. The others looked ready to go.

    "Are you leaving?"

    "Well, come to our house as a guest. Of course, Mr. Abbott can also inform Mrs. Abbott."

    "No, I agreed with others when I came out. It will take about two days."

    "That''s good, but who is this lady?" Mrs. Greengrass looked at the Kwai 12 standing not far away.

    HEMA was also stunned. Seeing that the other party had not left, she immediately smiled bitterly, "Miss, what''s the matter with you?"

    "I''m fine. You stopped me from entering the door."

    "Oh? Sorry. " HEMA immediately dodged, Kui 12 also wiped HEMA''s shoulder and came over and said "thank you."

    "You''re welcome." HEMA doesn''t know what kind of thanks the other party is, whether it''s to thank herself for not reporting her identity or something else. Of course, it''s useless to report HEMA''s ideas.

    The other party''s combat effectiveness has been restored. Now it''s not very good to fight. Just now the little guy has entered a rest state. It''s still very easy for the other party to take advantage of this opportunity to hurt them.

    HEMA still remembers the feeling when she fought with funeral 3, as if your neck would move directly at any time!

    "This girl is so beautiful..." Ellie smiled, and HEMA remembered that this guy doesn''t like men or women, but beautiful... Or food that can be eaten.

    "Yes, but not as beautiful as Astoria." HEMA also said something casually, and immediately Astoria''s little face turned red.

    Daphne and Astoria nearby also smiled. The boy can speak. The others deeply felt HEMA''s super high survival skills. It would be cool to say something wrong.

    Flatterer... Ellie gave HEMA a white look, but Astoria is still the first echelon in her appearance comparison, and she can''t compare herself.

    But just now this is really beautiful, at least equal to Astoria. Of course, it also accounts for the light of maturity. After all, Astoria can be longer.

    Why can''t I grow? I must have confidence in myself. Maybe I can grow to one meter seven... In other words, one meter seven can''t be held by Princess HEMA.

    "Ellie, let''s go. Let''s go as Mrs. Greengrass''s carriage."

    "Coming!" Ellie reacted. Looking at HEMA walking side by side with Astoria, she also gave a bitter smile and felt what bitterness was for the first time.

    "But I still won''t give up... After all, I''m not the only one still trying!" He said something secretly and quickly followed up.

 Chapter 330

    With the clouds passing by, HEMA felt that this was the magic world again! At ordinary times, I also integrate into it and can''t feel it, but now it''s really like this.

    At this time, they got into Mrs. Greengrass''s carriage and flew towards her manor, which was not close, in Cornwall, the southern tip of England.

    Yes, as just said, the carriage, but it''s a flying carriage. Mrs. Greengrass actually got two flying horses by herself, which is still a special kind.

    HEMA could not recognize what kind it was, but it should not be comparable to the talisman horse, but it should be almost the same. Moreover, the horse looked more beautiful. The blue fur and the big wings like the winged beast of the eagle headed horse looked very good.

    "I got them from the Camelot family two years ago. I mentioned them once. My father gave them to me." Mrs. Greengrass said, smiling here, but Daphne leaned close to Herma and said.

    "In fact, the two Pegasus were sent by her grandfather after she wrote many letters. Although I didn''t know we were Camero''s family at that time, it certainly wasn''t once."

    "Daphne, I''ll leave the cleaning to you recently. Let Bo Gang rest for two days."

    "Hey?" Daphne looked up at the opposite mother and was stunned, "I didn''t say anything?"

    "Cleaning has nothing to do with what you say." Mrs. Greengrass answered her daughter blandly, and Daphne had to shut up.

    HEMA also had to be convinced. This was her mother''s power. They immediately felt that their parents had become much softer.

    After flying like this for more than ten minutes, we also saw a circled area in the vision of several people.

    "Home." Astoria said a word casually, and then the Pegasus also shook its wings and fell slowly down, but the next second, the Pegasus on the right roared and its wings shook violently.

    The carriage also shook violently, and everyone almost hit the ground directly. Ellie threw out lightly, but Astoria grabbed Ellie quickly.

    Then she directly dragged her into her arms. Ellie was also stunned. She looked at Astoria''s face and smiled. This version of Astoria is a little handsome

    HEMA looked at Ellie''s snickering and was a little flustered. Suddenly, I felt like a lemon. It was so uncomfortable.

    But HEMA was a little concerned about the state of Pegasus. They didn''t dare to land. It seemed that there was something?

    HEMA closed her eyes and felt around. Quinn, ansu and Mrs. Greengrass also noticed HEMA''s changes. Is he sensing the changes around?

    "There''s something outside that scares the Pegasus and doesn''t dare to land. I''ll deal with it!" HEMA said, opened the window directly and jumped out!

    "HEMA, no problem?" Astoria also came to the bedside, and HEMA also flew up suddenly, with a faint golden light on her wings behind her.

    "No problem, I''ll go up and have a look. You land as soon as possible!" Then he went straight to the clouds above the carriage.

    Mrs. Greengrass nodded, and the others smiled. After all, a man with masculinity is really charming, although he is still half a child.

    HEMA flew to it in a few seconds and saw a huge tornado circling overhead. Suddenly, a lightning flash was still shining in it, and then a dark shadow flew by.

    "What is it?" HEMA narrowed her eyes and quickly pasted it. Although he was also afraid of lightning, it should not be a natural lightning. It should have no particularly frightening power.

    Astoria and others also leaned out their heads and looked up and found that the huge tornado kept circling over their heads, while the Pegasus did not dare to land or move easily.

    "This situation..." Ellie looked at the storm above and seemed to think of something. Quinn hesitated for a few seconds and shouted with Ellie, "this is Thunderbird!"

    "Thunderbird!?" Ansu and Daphne also thought of what the magic animal course said, it can cause storms, but don''t Thunderbirds live in America?

    "I don''t know."

    Astoria looked at HEMA''s back and clenched her fist. Mrs. Greengrass came slowly and took her hand. "Don''t worry."

    "Yes."

    HEMA had come near the storm at this time, and then a lightning flew directly towards him. He also shook his wings and hid upward, but another air current pressed him down.

    The next second, a huge figure slowly appeared in front of him. HEMA also recognized the real body of the creature. He saw "Thunderbird!" from some materials

    "Ow!" The other party suddenly let out a low roar, the pale gold wings suddenly slapped, and the strong air flow swayed directly in HEMA''s ear.

    HEMA suddenly hid, and then kicked her foot on the other party''s body. The dragon breath suddenly dispersed. The other party was also surprised for a moment, pulled back, and then stretched out her huge claw to wave at him!

    HEMA also took a dragon''s step and hit each other with one foot. Although the size gap was dozens of times, HEMA''s strength was not much less than that of the other party, and they were suddenly shaken away by the impact force.

    They also separated again. HEMA was on the periphery of the storm, while the other party was in the storm, staring at him.

    But HEMA was not afraid, because compared with the uncertainty at the beginning, there was nothing to be afraid of after it was determined to be Thunderbird.

    Although the other party has a strong body of seven or eight meters and can fly fast and attract lightning and airflow, no matter what, it is essentially a medium dangerous magical animal. It is much safer than dark 0 and Kui 12. What''s to be afraid of!

    In an instant, HEMA went head-on towards the other party, and a magic burst out on the whole body. The rune energy poured into it, and the magic gushed out like a spring, pressing on the Thunderbird that was dozens of times bigger than him!

    The Thunderbird, who was originally very arrogant, was also stunned, and then was suddenly rushed on his body and wings by a magnificent magic!

    Its bright yellow eyes also stood, and immediately had to retreat into the storm, but HEMA''s magic furniture again, the space began to dry and hot, and the flame Rune also felt HEMA''s anger and spiritual power, and immediately worked harder!

    The original fresh air flow became hot and dry in an instant, the lightning of the storm dissipated in an instant, and the Thunderbird''s body was difficult to hide.

    "Come on, bird!" HEMA roared at the giant bird a hundred meters away, and then her wings burst. A mass of red inflammation suddenly burst on her wrist, turned into a red long gun and stabbed at the Thunderbird quickly!

    In the eyes of Astoria and others, it was like a meteor cutting through the sky and falling into the clouds. Then the Thunderbird fell directly with fire and flew here.

    HEMA also turned her wings and dived down, "what do you want to do?!"

    But just as HEMA gathered a rune flame spear to throw out again, Mrs. Greengrass''s voice rang, "all right, Mr. Abbott!"

    "Mrs. Greengrass?"

    "Don''t worry, it won''t attack us. I let it come here and block our way. If you don''t care, it will leave in a moment."

    "Madam, who are you?"

    HEMA slowly flew down, folded her wings and fell on the Thunderbird''s back. It didn''t continue to attack. HEMA looked at Mrs. Greengrass inside the carriage.

    "It''s just a little test for my son-in-law."

    "Hey?!"

 Chapter 331

    "Test?"

    "This guy''s name is Anlu. I bought it when I traveled in America a few years ago. At that time, it was still an egg, but now it has become so big."

    "Mother, where does it usually live? Neither Astoria nor I have ever seen such a creature near our home. "

    "In fact, I didn''t manage it. I always left it to bogang. She was kept in the valley behind our house and seldom came out."

    "Oh, mother, you''re too dangerous. What if you accidentally hurt HEMA?" Astoria is also surprisingly complaining.

    "I''m not looking at Mr. Aibo''s ability to protect my dear daughter. Of course, Daphne, if you have a selected person, you can''t avoid this test."

    "Then I feel that few people can pass. After all, not everyone can fly like HEMA. There is also a strong magical power." Daphne suddenly felt that if she came like this, she might not find a husband all her life.

    A few minutes later, they finally landed, and suddenly felt a lot more secure. People still felt stable on the earth.

    The Thunderbird also landed in the middle of the courtyard, put HEMA down, looked at HEMA before leaving, and then rushed to the sky.

    So they walked along the stone road towards the villa, but this distance alone was thousands of kilometers, surrounded by vegetation and a enclosed flower garden, like a huge fountain in front of other houses in a small castle.

    "How big, Astoria, you are really a big miss. Unlike me, although you say you are a big miss all day, your parents live in that small place."

    Ellie also looked enviously at the fountain and the swimming pool not far away. She immediately started the idea of making her father bleed when she went back.

    At this time, the door of the villa was also opened from the inside. A tall figure came out slowly, opened the two doors, and then stretched out an invitation to several people.

    It was the eldest woman named bogang they saw just now, but at this time, she was wearing a custom-made waiter''s suit, and the whole person seemed to be a bit artistic, although there were no people three or four meters high in any villa.

    "Everybody, please come in and let Birkin start cooking."

    "Yes, madam." Bogang also nodded, took out a walkie talkie from his pocket, said a word, and then led several people towards it.

    As soon as HEMA went in, she saw a magnificent auditorium, about more than 200 square meters, with some decorations on both sides and walls, and no furniture such as tables, chairs and sofas.

    There are only a dozen doors leading to various places, such as restaurants, kitchens, living rooms, reception halls and so on.

    The front is a wide long ladder, and then two winding stairs on both sides. Looking up, you can see the tracks of the two stairs, leading to the second and third floors. But only the one on the right has the corner to the fourth floor. It stops only on the third floor.

    "The top floor is the wife''s study and some storage rooms, so it''s taken out alone. All our servants live on the left, so it''s not easy to disturb the wife." Bogang also saw HEMA''s eyes and immediately answered.

    "Bogang, you can arrange dinner and find someone to deal with the Thunderbird''s diet. I''ll take you to the living room to have a rest." Mrs. Greengrass said something to Bogart.

    The other party also nodded, turned and walked towards the back of the stairs. HEMA noticed that there were several doors behind.

    "Astoria, how many servants are there in your house, such a big place?" Ellie also asked Astoria curiously.

    "Just sister bogang, Mr. Bojin, Mr. Botian and sister boyin. By the way, there is master Mamu."

    "There are only five people in total. How awesome!"

    "In fact, it''s not. After all, there are only three of us in our family. My sister and I usually go to class. My mother usually doesn''t go home, so it''s not difficult to maintain."

    "As for gold, silver and iron, why is it so named? Is it a real name?"

    "This is about to ask my mother."

    Mrs. Greengrass smiled, opened the door and said as she walked, "in fact, they are brothers and sisters, but there are many things I can''t tell you. The biggest ones are Bo tie and Bo Jin, followed by Bo gang and Bo Yin."

    "Yes." The others also nodded. As he walked through a corridor, Greengrass stopped in front of a door, which slowly opened to reveal the so-called living room.

    A small living room with an area of almost 100 square meters, in which there are two sets of opposite sofas, a very beautiful crystal lamp and crystal table. The wall is a special kind of stone, which looks very shiny in the light of crystal.

    "Sit down, feel free." Mrs. Greengrass waved her hand, and the people also sat down one after another, while a figure slowly came out of the small door on the side.

    Dressed in black-and-white maid clothes, beautiful appearance, tall, but very thin, holding a plate, everyone was afraid of being accidentally overturned by the other party.

    "Tea and drinks, take yourself." She smiled at the crowd, then put more than a dozen cups on the table, and then withdrew slowly.

    "She is Bo Yin, the youngest."

    "Hey?" In addition to Astoria and Daphne, others came with one voice. Bogang''s figure would have such a sister.

    However, this one is not short anymore. HEMA feels that she is almost the same as herself. It seems that she is not old. She may be seventeen or eighteen.

    "She''s only 15 years old and can''t grow yet, but she doesn''t want to grow, although I want to grow a little longer." Daphne said a word, but glanced at Ellie''s depressed expression and immediately shut her mouth.

    "Let''s have a drink first. I''ll have a good chat with Mr. Abbott. Let''s go to the study."

    "Yes, madam." HEMA nodded, nervously straightened her skirt, and followed Mrs. Greengrass to her feet and walked towards the side door.

    The girls without Mrs. Greengrass were suddenly relieved, especially Daphne and Astoria. They still ate their mother''s dignity.

    "Hoo... Drink this. This is the juice made from the fruit planted in the yard. It''s delicious!" Daphne stood up and introduced the drinks to everyone. Then she ran to the TV and turned on the TV directly.

    "What program do you watch?"

    "Is there a TV?" Quinn, Ellie and ansu also seem a little surprised. They have lived in the magic world for too long. They almost forget that now they have actually entered the information age.

    "I bought it a long time ago, but no one usually uses it. When guests come, they rarely see it. After all, most of them are wizards. They go to the reception hall for tea and books."

    "Oh, I also bought a CD and haven''t seen it. Would you like to see it for a while... It was brought by an Su and said that we would watch it in the evening, but everyone is just fine. The meal also needs some time. Let''s watch it first!"

    "That..." ansu, who had been silent all the time, suddenly stood up, but after thinking about it, she sat down with slightly red cheeks. "Let it go, it should be no problem."

    Daphne also took out the CD, put the CD into the following player, and then began the growth time of several girls!

 Chapter 332

    HEMA followed Mrs. Greengrass through several corridors and stairs, and finally came to a room on the fourth floor.

    After entering the room, HEMA felt a little normal for the first time, because it was a normal sized study with seven or eight large bookshelves.

    In the middle is a large desk and one chair. There are many books, notebooks, ink and other things on it. The only decoration is a picture on the back wall, on which is a man with a firm face.

    After a few glances, HEMA was almost sure that this should be Mr. Greengrass, but she died many years ago. It was a real early death.

    But HEMA didn''t ask about Astoria''s father. After all, his current Aibo family is also a single parent family. In fact, it''s not easy for two families to be women.

    "Oh, I''ve been hanging his picture here. This is the picture taken when he was 30. At that time, Astoria and Daphne were only a few years old. He died the next year."

    "I''m sorry, madam."

    "There''s nothing to mourn. Everything has passed. After all these years, your mother brought you up alone."

    "Well, it''s not easy."

    "Well, by the way, do you know what I called you this time?"

    "I don''t know, madam, but it shouldn''t be about Astoria and me. After all, for you, you value the future more."

    "Well, Mr. Aibo, you are really smart, not to mention a child. Many adults don''t have your brain. For example, some wizards are like paste."

    HEMA didn''t answer either. It seems that neither Dogan nor Mr. Arthur nor Mrs. Greengrass likes these Ministry officials very much.

    "But I don''t care much about their affairs. I care about the future. Just like you said, although it''s still very quiet now, the Greengrass family will face new challenges in a short time."

    "So do you need new strength? In fact, Mrs. Greengrass, you can cooperate with some people and deal with them slowly through your own strength, at least there will be no big problems all of a sudden. "

    "But people are separated from each other. Even though they are friends on the surface, there are many enemies behind them. It is difficult for me to find anyone to cooperate, especially when Camero and the grimgrass family have not been exposed."

    "Are you ready in advance? That''s Mrs. Greengrass''s business. Although I can help, it''s also within the limit. After all, I can help a little in addition to fighting, but I really don''t help much."

    "You don''t have to be so modest. Do you know the magic stone?"

    "Sorcerer''s stone, which one did you say you lost, the... Lady of nicoleme, do you have a clue to the Sorcerer''s stone?"

    "This?" With that, Mrs. Greengrass slowly went to the bookshelf, took down a small box, put it on the table, opened it directly, and a shining red gem appeared in front of HEMA.

    "What is this?"

    "Yes, I got the Sorcerer''s stone, but I didn''t rob it specially because of some ways."

    "Mrs. Greengrass, you want to ask me about the Sorcerer''s stone. I really have no experience, because I have never been in touch with alchemy."

    "Well, that''s why I want to ask you to learn alchemy and help me revive a person."

    "The resurrected? This is impossible. Even in this magical world, there is far from a means to revive the dead, and the magic stone can''t do it! "

    "You don''t think I want to revive him. No, people have life and death after all, and I understand that the magic stone can''t revive the dead, but all I have to do is let the dying live more days."

    "The dying man?"

    "Yes, speaking of this, I''m going to talk about one thing. You know I used some strength at Camelot''s house, but more things were brought to me by another person."

    "Who?"

    "I don''t know. He didn''t tell us his name. He was found in the wilderness by my husband''s father more than 20 years ago. He was in a coma when he was in the wilderness. We saved him with kindness."

    "Later, when he woke up, he said he wanted to repay us. Let''s say three things that needed help, so my husband''s father made a wish for strong strength, but because of the excessive strength, he changed into blood disease and finally died in the hospital bed."

    "Blood disease. It''s said that the grygras family was able to get rid of the death eaters and join the gang because of this..."

    "Yes, you even know this. Does old Mr. Greengrass really rely on that time to accumulate a lot of energy for the Greengrass family in private?"

    "Later, my husband also used this power to make the grimgrass family better and better. Although it is not so obvious in the magic world, my husband''s business in Muggle is getting better and better, and we have absorbed a lot of talents."

    "Even after my husband died, I used these resources to strive for the birth of black claw. Of course, with the help of Camelot."

    "And is this because of the second help?" HEMA also guessed the development of the plot. People just can''t help it. It''s similar to wishing.

    "Yes, my husband got up and even married me because of the so-called wish, which is to make himself lucky. He doesn''t want any power. He''s afraid that power will destroy him. It''s better to get luck directly and then get wealth. "

    HEMA really feels incredible. Can luck really be manipulated? So people with low luck value will not have good luck all their life?

    Mrs. Greengrass said that here, she also looked at the picture frame behind her. Her eyes narrowed thoughtfully, as if she had fallen into a memory, but she recovered Qingming after a few seconds.

    "Then his death, you should also understand that although that person can give you everything you want, the price is life."

    "Then why did you save this man, and why did this terrible guy fall into a coma and need to be saved?"

    "This... It still lacks the last wish, and I want to grasp this last one."

    "But it will lead to... I understand that the so-called help will consume people''s vitality, so you want to maintain your life through the power of the magic stone."

    "Yes, isn''t this a good way?"

    "But now Astoria''s body has recovered. Although the top blood may threaten you, at least their goal is not you."

    "But I must prevent in advance. I have to choose this power, unless you can give me better options."

    Mrs. Greengrass''s tone also increased. Hermadon was a little unhappy and sat aside without words.

    "In fact, Mr. Abbot... I''ll call you HEMA. In fact, there is another way, that is, you and Astoria have a child. He may inherit all the magic talents of you and Astoria."

    "Not to mention this... Mrs. Green, why do you want strength? To tell you the truth, what difficulties do you have? As Astoria''s lover, I will never retreat. There are little guys here. You don''t have to take risks."

    "So you''re not going to help me?"

    "... well, since Mrs. Greengrass said so, I can''t refuse, but alchemy can''t be learned in a moment and a half." HEMA sighed.

    "Well, so let you learn from Nicole may yourself. That''s not fast."

    "But people don''t necessarily teach me, and it''s not clear where they are now."

    "Don''t worry, he and his wife are spending the last time of their life in France. They went to school the day before yesterday. You can catch up..."

    "..." HEMA suddenly understood when she heard this. You are a real schemer. You happen to think of everything... Wipe, is the test of your mother-in-law too difficult?! I didn''t expect that HEMA became a tool man

 Chapter 333

    HEMA returned to the living room with a sense of unhappiness, but before she pushed the door in, she heard a burst of hurried footsteps, and then the door was pushed directly from the inside.

    "HEMA, wait a minute." Ellie and Daphne''s voice rang first, and HEMA put down her hand and stopped pushing the door, but her mind was full of question marks.

    "Yes, come in. I''m sorry." After a few minutes, Astoria''s voice sounded inside, opened a crack in the door and let him in.

    "What are you doing?" HEMA went and looked at the people sitting on the sofa who were silent and blushing, and immediately frowned.

    "What happened?"

    "Nothing!" Everyone said with one voice, which made HEMA more confused, but he didn''t care much. It may be a whisper between girls.

    But before he sat next to Ellie, the other party suddenly stood up and quickly withdrew half a meter away.

    "What''s the matter with you...?"

    "Well, is it too hot in the room, or don''t get too close."

    "...." HEMA looked at the snow outside, which had not completely melted, hot? Ellie, this guy always likes to stick to him, but?! This is incredible.

    "What happened?"

    Astoria sat down next to HEMA and whispered in his ear, "we saw a movie..."

    "Movies? What''s so strange... "HEMA scratched her head, then picked up a drink that no one drank.

    "But the film is about the adventures of a male wizard and many witches, a little..." Astoria said, and most of his face turned red.

    HEMA also reacted violently, and then sprayed out the drink. Fortunately, she didn''t spray it on others, and most of it was forcibly swallowed.

    "Hey?! Daphne, is that you again? "

    "No, no, no!" Daphne didn''t expect HEMA to see who did it in an instant, but although she made the proposal, the CD is ansu''s!

    "Sorry, I brought it. Daphne and I were going to watch it. I want her to know. Don''t have no common sense all day."

    "Why don''t I have common sense, really!"

    "Well, well, in fact, it''s far from too much. It''s just a very ordinary film." Quinn also stood up and said, but the blush on her face did not deceive HEMA''s eyes.

    "I''ll have a look, too."

    "Oh, no!"

    "Isn''t it just a movie? According to miss Quinn. "

    "... all right." Daphne hesitated, looked at the other silent people, and turned on the TV.

    More than half an hour later, the film entered the stage of the decisive battle. There was another knock outside the door. The thin sister came in again, followed by the big man bogang.

    "Ready for dinner, everyone, let''s go to the side restaurant."

    "I see, sister bogang. I''ll just take them."

    "Well, let''s clean up first." Then Bo gang and Bo Yin withdrew and left time for several people to watch the film.

    "That''s the movie. You were so hidden just now... How small and fresh." HEMA looked at the film and immediately felt that the plot was better than that scene. In terms of professional level, the film was not qualified at all!

    "HEMA, do you think it''s small and fresh?" Ellie incredibly pointed to the screen. This man is the ultimate playboy!

    "In fact, this movie is essentially a normal story of the male Lord opening the harem all the way? There was no cheating, and the female owner was robbed. "

    "Er... HEMA, do you know a lot, little guy?" Quinn squints at him. She is the oldest of the group. She hasn''t said to find a boyfriend yet~

    "Not much, not much. Isn''t that all common sense? Miss ansu did a good job and popularized basic knowledge for everyone. This is the correct guidance. "

    HEMA''s serious words changed everyone''s feeling about the film. It turned out that this is not a Xiaohuang film, but a very good educational film.

    "Well, eat, eat." HEMA also waved and walked towards the corridor, and others followed.

    "Do you know the way?" Daphne looked at HEMA running so fast and asked him.

    "I don''t know, but there''s no fork in the road?"

    "No, there''s a fork in the road." With that, Daphne patted the hanging picture next to her. The original ordinary wall suddenly shook, and finally turned into a secret door.

    "That''s OK. Do you still need this kind of secret door in your family? It''s already so big. " HEMA looked at her strangely.

    "You have to ask my mother. What did my mother ask you?"

    "Well, it''s nothing, just something about me and my school."

    "Oh ~" Daphne didn''t believe it, but HEMA didn''t have to lie. It seemed that it was really bad to tell them.

    The crowd quickly came to the restaurant along the secret door. It was a round room. Compared with the large and richly decorated room, it looked much warmer.

    "This restaurant is where we usually eat. The big one is for welcoming foreign guests. It seems that mother doesn''t treat everyone as outsiders." Daphne also explained to you.

    The people are also officially seated. In addition to the first position on the head, others are also free to sit. After all, it is more like a family dinner than inviting guests.

    A few minutes later, Mrs. Greengrass also came, and then dozens of plates suddenly appeared on the table, which stunned HEMA. Are you sure this is a family dinner.

    "You are welcome to be a guest. There is nothing special to entertain. We have used all the ingredients we can. I hope you can like it."

    "In fact, we don''t need so much. We''re just guests."

    "It doesn''t matter. There''s more left. The bird will be happy." Mrs. Greengrass also made a strange joke, and then Bo Yin and Bo Gang came to put more tableware for everyone.

    "Eat, eat!" Daphne was also excited. She directly picked up the fork and stabbed it in front of her. Mrs. Greengrass looked at her and said nothing. Obviously, she was in a good mood today. Of course, HEMA was not in a good mood.

    "HEMA?" Astoria gently touched the back of his hand. HEMA immediately turned over her hand and took her little hand. "It''s okay. Eat."

    "Yes." Astoria also replied skillfully. She knew that there would be no result if she asked. When it''s all right, she''ll beat around the bush with her mother.

    After all, I''m a fighter now, and my mother loves me very much. She should tell me something. If it''s a big deal, use some small means.

    Mrs. Greengrass looked at Astoria and smiled, nodded, and the girl was honest and obedient.

    If poor Mrs. Greengrass knew the reason for her little daughter''s smile was to pit her and share the pressure with HEMA, she might throw down the spoon and leave.

    HEMA also adjusted her mind at this time. After all, he hates these troublesome things most. Take one step at a time. It''s a big deal. What else can the other party do.

    Astoria''s strength is gradually mastered. She also has her own opinions and will not be told what her mother is. He doesn''t worry about this, so he''d better have a good meal!

 Chapter 334

    The meal ended with the noise of the girls and a slight lack of conversation between HEMA and Mrs. Greengrass.

    Astoria and ansu, two silent parties, are also very active today. HEMA also feels that human beings will talk more and more when they get together.

    Recently, he often mentioned the word "human". He felt that he was no longer human. Perhaps in a sense, he was not. So next time, he had to find a chance to ask Master whether his body could be changed back to human.

    "I''m going to have a rest. Next, please Daphne to take you around. Of course, don''t come to the fourth floor. I want to have a good rest."

    "I see, mother." Daphne also replied casually, and then Mrs. Greengrass got up and walked towards the door. Bogang followed suit.

    "Well, I''m full. Let me take you to the courtyard to enjoy the moon and drink fruit wine. It''s also brewed by sister boyin."

    "Woo." Bo Yin nodded and only made a syllable sound. Is this a speech defect?

    "Boyin, she just doesn''t like talking. She can talk. She''ll clean up. I''ll take you first."

    Bo Yin also walked slowly and began to put them on the nearby dining car one by one.

    "Can''t miss boyin do magic?" HEMA looked at each other''s movements. With so many things, it''s faster to use magic spells. It''s too troublesome to use her hands.

    "Well, Bo Yin doesn''t know magic, or we don''t know magic except brother Bo tie. We don''t have magic talent."

    "Then let''s help. Miss boyin can''t clean up by herself. Although she is a guest, don''t you say it''s a family dinner?"

    HEMA glanced at the mess on the table. Several people had to work together to use the magic spell. It was faster to clean it up by hand. It took a lot of time to clean it up. HEMA still remembered the taste of doing odd jobs in her university.

    "Well, good." Astoria nodded for the first time. Because HEMA said it, she realized that it was not easy for sister boyin to work all the time.

    But they only use the feeling of a wizard to understand everything, but they don''t think that ordinary people need to spend much more energy than they want to achieve.

    "Let''s all help!" Ellie nodded when they saw HEMA''s serious face, rolled up her sleeves and came to help, which made Bo Yin a little flustered.

    "No, you don''t. It''s my job."

    "We should also work properly. It''s no problem. After all, we can''t live only by magic spells. We have to learn some life skills. After all, when we get married, we can''t cook and we have to rely on others." Daphne said to boyin.

    "Married? Daphne, you think a lot. " Ansu Bai glanced at Daphne. She knew her friend. Although she looked like an imperial sister all day, she was actually whiter than ordinary girls.

    "What? I''ll always get married. I''m so beautiful that I can''t find one above the horizontal line. It''s very casual. "

    "Oh, really?" Ansu also opened the poison tongue mode exclusive to friends.

    "Of course."

    "But didn''t your mother say that it''s a preliminary pass to pass the Thunderbird trial?" Ellie reminded me.

    "Wipe! I suddenly feel that I can''t get married in my life... "

    "Oh, don''t give up? Maybe you can find someone as good as Mr. Abbott. " Seeing that her friend was out of breath, ansu also patted her on the shoulder and comforted her a little.

    But Daphne directly raised her head and looked at HEMA and Astoria. "My sister, will you be angry if your sister wants to rob your man?"

    "Hey?!" Except for Astoria, who looked confused, everyone else suddenly exclaimed. You''re killing yourself!

    "Daphne, are you too full?" Ansu also pulled her good friend and thought she was joking.

    But after hesitating for a few seconds, Astoria stared at her sister with cool eyes, smiled and said.

    "I''ll be angry! Because you want to rob the person I like, but you are also my sister, so if you really can''t find a man with the consent of your mother and me, I can give you a small half of HEMA. "

    Hearing Astoria''s answer, everyone was stunned. HEMA was in a state of stupidity and half. Am I a piece of meat? I don''t want to be brother Cheng!

    "Astoria..."

    "Mr. Abbott, you''ll agree." Astoria looked at HEMA and made HEMA even more lost. What cards did the two sisters play?

    "Well, Leah, sister, thank you, but I don''t want to be so miserable, although Mr. Aibo is really a good guy."

    Daphne seemed to get the answer she wanted, smiled at her sister, and Astoria nodded at her.

    In fact, behind everyone''s somewhat confused appearance, it was actually an agreement between the two sisters a long time ago, when my father just died.

    They looked at their increasingly thin and stern mother. They also changed a lot, became more comforting and obedient. Of course, the relationship between the two sisters became better and better.

    They also made many agreements, some silly and some warm. One of them was the idea of Astoria after reading a fairy tale.

    Because she was in poor health and knew that she might leave her sister and mother to die one day, she looked at the story of the princess and the prince, especially a little envious.

    At that time, the more beautiful sister saw her depression, but took the initiative to relieve her, saying that she could wait until her prince charming, she promised!

    But at the age of eight, her illness worsened again. Astoria looked at her sister in the hospital bed and said a very bad word now: "if I find my prince charming in the future, can my sister give it to me? Just a little... "

    Later, Astoria also forgot about it. After all, she said it when she was confused, but her sister obviously wrote down this sentence and often teased her.

    But when the other party suddenly asked, Astoria remembered that although she had her own Prince first, the original agreement of her sister was not a personal agreement. If her sister really didn''t have her own prince, she was willing to share it, just as her sister promised at that time. Yes, I promised, a little.

    The feelings between sisters may be so simple, so Astoria and Daphne were not joking just now, but a real agreement.

    "Well, hurry up. Sister boyin is almost finished." Daphne also returned the taste first, and then took the plate and put it on the dining car.

    Astoria also picked up the plate and began to work. HEMA scratched her head. Although she was a little confused, it can only be regarded as a joke now.

    With the help of all the people, the tableware and debris on the table were cleaned, but since they had to finish their work, they followed Bo Yin to the kitchen to help wash the dishes, and then go to see the stars.

    When they got to the kitchen, they saw a big man who was almost as tall as bogang cleaning up the kitchen. Although it was too high, it was a little scary, but he was a bit more handsome than Hagrid. After all, he was still a young man. He should be the brother of bogang and boyin.

    "Brother Bo tie!"

    "My eldest lady, why did you come to me by yourself? Oh... So many people, good evening, guests! " The other party was stunned to see so many people.

    "Hello, Mr. Bertie."

    "Just call me Bertie. Go out. The oil smoke here is so fierce."

    "We''re here to help you wash the dishes."

    "Hey, this is our job."

    "But do we want to try? We can still do this." Daphne also had a serious request on her face.

    "Well, well, the pool is here. By the way, tidy up the leftovers and I''ll send them to that guy."

    "OK."

    So HEMA officially started working, although the others were afraid of hands and feet except Quinn, ansu and HEMA.

    However, after a King Arthur incident, the busy leisure seems to make people feel a little secure.

 Chapter 335

    "Thank you for your help, Mr. Abbott." After finishing cleaning up, Bo Yin also came over and bowed to HEMA.

    "Nothing. I just have a whim. We can''t help you at ordinary times. It''s not easy to clean up such a big place because you don''t have magic."

    "It''s all right. Brother Bojin and brother botie can do a little magic. They can help us a little. Just hurry up."

    "Well, let''s go first. We can''t help with the rest."

    "Yes."

    HEMA said, and walked quickly to Ellie''s side. She was relieved that the other party was too tall. She was more than 190 heads taller than herself.

    "What do you mean?" HEMA had a stomachache and found Ellie looking at him with an unhappy face. It seemed that she had just felt a sense of malice.

    "What do you mean? Twist me? "

    "Just a little upset. By the way, when are you going back?"

    "Tomorrow afternoon, I have to go back and prepare, take a few days off, and then I have to go to France."

    "Well, I won''t see you for half a year..."

    "It''s all right. Don''t you also make a group of friends. Just find them if you have anything to do. Mr. cahor and Dumbledore can also help you."

    "I know, I''m not stupid!"

    "You two, keep up!"

    "I see. Let''s go."

    "Well, but Astoria said she could give half to her sister, so could she give half to me ~"

    "What?" HEMA instantly started the Han Han mode. I don''t know anything. Don''t ask me?!

    "Well... Just pretend! Anyway, you''ll have to solve it sooner or later, Miss Hermione, and maybe someone I don''t know ~ "

    "Ellie, Daphne was definitely just joking with Astoria just now, but you''re right. I really need to deal with it, but I''m a little wizard now, not far from growing up."

    "Oh! You want to learn from the hero in that movie? " Ellie blushed and remembered the picture in the film just now.

    "What do you think? Could I be like that? I''m such an honest man, at least I won''t do that to you... "

    "You don''t like women. You only like Astoria... Me too."

    "What are you talking about?!" HEMA is also a little speechless, but he really doesn''t care whether it''s Ellie or Dogan. After all, is a man still a beauty animal?

    "So you want to open the harem?"

    "I''m not. I don''t have it. Well, don''t let Daphne and them wait too long. Let''s go!"

    "Oh, I haven''t finished yet!"

    ¡­¡­

    Half an hour later, HEMA was walking in the corridor vaguely. She suddenly felt that she shouldn''t have left Ellie alone. He forgot that although the attributes of Lu Chi had changed a lot, he still had a big head in a strange place.

    "My God, where am I coming?"

    After a few minutes, although HEMA still didn''t find the right way, she saw a window. She could see the moonlight directly through the window and covered the ground with a silver carpet.

    "You can go outside." HEMA also ran over in surprise, looked at no one around, directly opened the window and jumped out.

    But just after landing, a figure appeared not far away. It was an old man, almost as tall as him, thin and wearing single glasses. It was a little shocked to see his landing.

    But the shock returned to shock. Before HEMA could say the first word, the other party rushed over with a broom. The handle of the broom was directly used as a blade and stabbed him in the eye!

    HEMA also made a somersault, turned back several meters directly, and then closed her arms and directly met up!

    But the next second, the direction of the other party''s broom tip changed, and the other party didn''t hit hard at all. Then he slammed it with toughness and swung it on his arm with a bang.

    Although HEMA opened the dragon scale, her whole arm was numb. Then the pain surged into her brain. This time, she broke the dragon scale!?

    "Distracted?!"

    With the sound of the other party, HEMA was directly beaten out and hit into the grass. The other party also followed up quickly and stabbed directly into it!

    With her good eyes, HEMA dodged the attack of the other party in an instant, and then moved quickly in the grass.

    "Sir, I''m not a bad man! I''m a guest! "

    "Guest? That''s what most bad people say! "

    "Hello, Hello!"

    The old man suddenly stared, and the broom in his hand suddenly cut an angry wave. In consternation, HEMA flew out again and crashed directly into a small fountain.

    "There''s water... But isn''t it good to hit the old man?"

    "Boy, you have enough physique. If I hadn''t brought a sword today, you would have been hacked to death by me now, but it''s not bad. You just need to attack more times!"

    "Hoo... I''m really a guest. My name is HEMA Aibo. Astoria is my girlfriend."

    "Girlfriend? Second lady... It''s interesting, but I''ve heard the name Aibo, but how can a little wizard have such skills? "

    "But I am!" Hermaton felt he had a hard time arguing. What should I do now? If you fight with an old man, you will bully the old man if you win, and you will be ashamed if you lose!

    "Look!"

    "Hoo..." HEMA frowned and clapped her hand at the water. In an instant, the water surged up and turned into a water wall in front of HEMA.

    The other party''s broom stabbed directly into the water. HEMA also let the water rotate, and the whole broom was directly twisted into two halves!

    "Now you can''t attack."

    "Hum! There''s something else, but old man, I''m not just a powerful sword! Look at the fist! " Then he kicked HEMA!

    "You cheated, didn''t you say watching boxing!" HEMA was also stunned, quickly dodged, and the water turned into a wingman, constantly harassing each other.

    The old man was also wet by the water for a while. HEMA easily withdrew from him for more than ten meters, but the other party suddenly picked up the branch and waved it at him.

    HEMA''s water wall was cut a big hole in an instant. HEMA was also surprised. The other party penetrated the defense and trembled with him again!

    Although HEMA''s physical quality is certainly better than the other party, the other party''s skills and combat experience are obviously much higher than him. A few moves slapped him on the chest!

    And the strength is great. If it is not protected by scales, it may directly damage internal organs! This palm technique is a killing skill!

    "Drink!" With HEMA''s paws free, the other party directly punched him on the neck. HEMA''s brain and body reacted quickly, but no matter how calculated, it''s not easy to stop this move!

    But just then, a white palm suddenly blocked his throat and blocked each other''s fist, and then Daphne''s voice rang.

    "Stop, old man!"

    "Miss?" The other party also looked at the other side and found that Daphne came over with several girls she hadn''t seen, and then suddenly reacted.

    "Are you really HEMA EBO?" Then he turned around and saw the man who caught his hand. He was even more stunned "Miss Astoria!"

    "Didn''t I hurt you?!" Suddenly, the old man panicked. He looked at Astoria worried and found that he didn''t seem to have anything.

    "I''m fine. I''m fine. I''ve been much better recently and learned some fighting skills."

    "Really? Well, well... If you don''t understand, you can come to me and I can teach you... And that, I''m sorry, Mr. Abbott. "

    Suddenly, the old man began to chat awkwardly, and his face turned red, which made HEMA feel embarrassed. "It''s all right, it''s all right, you''re also for the safety of the courtyard."

    "Sorry, sorry."

    "It''s really all right."

    "I''m really sorry. I have to confirm it in the future!"

    "It''s all right. Just have your own judgment!"

    "Sorry!"

    "I''m fine!"

 Chapter 336

    After solving this matter, HEMA and her friends also strolled around the courtyard and went to rest. Of course, they also took care of HEMA''s mood.

    Originally, Daphne said she would come to the courtyard to play, but Daphne was not very happy to see HEMA and knew what her mother should have said. Now she was beaten again. Her little owner felt a little sorry for each other.

    "I''ll take you to your room and find the way by the way. Don''t go wrong. HEMA will be handed over to you. Alia, I''ll take the girls first."

    Daphne gave Astoria a look. Astoria also nodded helplessly. Her sister is really easy to think so much.

    "HEMA, let me show you to your room." Astoria watched Daphne pull Ellie and others away. She also took HEMA''s hand and dragged him upstairs.

    "HEMA, are you in a bad mood?"

    "No."

    "It''s no use lying to me. I can see that in fact, you don''t have to care what my mother says. After all, what she wants most, my physical problems have been solved. Besides, my health has improved, and you should be happy."

    "Well, of course, I don''t have to look for the illusory medicine, but after all, many things are not my personal affairs, but also related to the relationship between you and your mother."

    "I understand, but you don''t have to be so formal. My mother is my mother and I am me. Just be yourself and I will be myself."

    Hearing Astoria''s words, HEMA was also very moved. The other party''s meaning had vaguely explained that she would stand on her own side between her mother and him.

    Although things will change and the actual situation may not be realized, HEMA was moved and almost cried.

    "By the way, you and bogang live together. Don''t you know their difference? It''s really good to hide. "

    "In fact, we know. Miss bogang has always been my mother''s bodyguard. I''m not sure if the others are members of black claw, but they all have their own strengths."

    "I can see. After all, my sisters are so powerful, and my brothers won''t be too bad."

    "Well, here we are. This big room is specially prepared for you. Everyone else is on the second floor, and the room in front of the left is my bedroom. You can call me if you have anything."

    "Well, your mother is really quick." HEMA thought of Mrs. Greengrass''s wonderful idea of wanting them to have a child, which made HEMA a little sad and laughing now.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "It''s all right. Go and have a rest. I''ll stabilize myself for a while."

    "Well, but you must tell me something."

    "Of course, let the little guy follow you." HEMA also took the little guy out of her arms and put it into Astoria''s hand. It was still resting.

    "Leave it to me. Let''s go first. You must call me if you have something."

    "I see. I don''t want to get lost anymore." HEMA said, then opened the door and went in. She saw the bedroom and bed several times larger than her own home. She sighed the aroma of capital, fell directly on the bed and closed her eyes.

    This trip directly put him into sleep. I don''t know how long it was before a breath in his ear woke him up.

    "Who!?" HEMA saw a dark shadow flickering by the bed, grabbed each other''s arm, and then turned around and pressed each other under.

    "HEMA, it''s me!"

    "Hey? The sound is... Ellie, what are you doing here? " HEMA flicked her hand, lit an oil lamp and saw Ellie''s funny face.

    "Come and warm your bed. I didn''t expect you to fall asleep so early..."

    "Early?" HEMA looked at the 3 o''clock next to her and frowned. Your integrity doesn''t want me to rest, does it!

    "Hey, hey, you don''t like it when a beautiful girl comes here. You''re really not a man!"

    "Well, I prefer to sleep by myself. Don''t you see that Astoria has been driven away by me? It''s amazing that you can find here by yourself. "

    "Your blood is so tempting."

    "Isn''t Astoria more attractive? She''s King Arthur''s blood. Don''t you want to taste it?" HEMA also called and picked up a book on the shelf next to her.

    "Yes, but her aroma is not as strong as yours. Let me take a bite..."

    "Well, stop it. You know I won''t let you suck blood. What''s the matter with you?" HEMA flicked the other party''s brain, then flipped through the book in her hand.

    "Just because you are not very happy, do you want to comfort you?"

    "Well, I''m comforted now. You can go back to bed and let me have a good rest, won''t you?" HEMA looked at her speechless. Although he was very grateful, he didn''t come to thank her in the middle of the night.

    "You don''t appreciate it, you guy. Anyway, I won''t go tonight."

    "Don''t be kidding. If we are found tomorrow at Astoria''s house, I feel we will be thrown out by everyone."

    "Well... OK, but you have to let me bite..."

    "Bite, bite!" HEMA directly opened her collar, stretched out her neck and let the other party bite. He knew the other party wouldn''t.

    But the next second, Ellie pounced on him and bit him at his neck. But a few seconds later, she felt nothing but a warm heat.

    "I''m gone!" Ellie suddenly raised her head, then ran out with a red face. HEMA looked at the saliva on her shoulder and smiled bitterly, "thank you really."

    Just as HEMA put down her book and was ready to go to bed, a jingling sound came, which seemed to be a wind bell and a small bell

    But the next second, a sudden sense of sleepiness came, and HEMA didn''t support for a moment, fell directly on the pillow and fell asleep.

    "HEMA! HEMA, haven''t you got up yet? "

    "Here we are." Hearing the voices of Ellie and Daphne ringing out of the window, HEMA sat up slowly from bed, but she felt a little weak.

    This is the first time since he came to Hogwarts. After all, with the awakening of the dragon body, this sense of fatigue basically did not appear.

    When I got up and went down with my eyes growing up, I found that the originally tidy bed was a mess, and the quilt was rolled into a ball, just like a pigsty.

    "I didn''t sleep well, did I! When the bell rang last night, I suddenly fell into a coma. What happened? "

    HEMA also suddenly remembered this thing and immediately opened the door and came out. Ellie, Daphne and Astoria not far away were also stunned.

    "Why are you still wearing pajamas? It''s almost 9 o''clock. I''m waiting for you to eat. "

    "Sorry... Pajamas, didn''t I change my pajamas yesterday?" HEMA frowned and recalled that when he talked to Ellie, he didn''t put on his pajamas. He went to bed in a while, let alone changed them.

    Someone changed his clothes!?

    This bold guess made HEMA''s back shine a little. The whole person felt wrong. Although he was not afraid of ghosts, it was really infiltrating, okay!?

    "HEMA? What happened? "

    "I may have encountered something bad..."

    "How is that possible? Are you having a nightmare? " Daphne glanced at HEMA, reached out and touched his head.

    "Really, I didn''t..."

    "Good morning, miss. I''ll change the sheets and quilts for Mr. Abbott." At this time, Bo Yin did not know when he came over, bowed to the people, spared them and went into HEMA''s bedroom.

    But HEMA looked at Bo Yin''s back, but her head hurt again... Is it really just a so-called nightmare?

 Chapter 337

    Despite what happened last night, HEMA didn''t think much, or she didn''t dare to think much.

    First, I went to explore around with the people, and also went to the ruins of King Arthur in Cornwall. According to Mrs. Greengrass, the ruins here are true.

    And maybe the waterway leading to Avalon is here. Of course, HEMA and they just listen. After all, the existence of dragon blood is scary enough, not to mention King Arthur himself and Avalon.

    At noon, several people also returned to the residence, cooked their own lunch, and then invited five servants who often worked hard to enjoy the happiness of eating directly.

    This was also what Astoria thought of when they saw HEMA''s help last night. Of course, the cooking process was endless. Miss boyin helped a lot.

    HEMA also met Bojin, the eldest of the four people in the Bo family. His figure is surprisingly normal, just over 180 points. He is also in good shape. He has long blond hair. In addition to a terrible scar on his face, but even so, he can see that he is very handsome.

    At present, the five of them are the employees of the whole residence. Bogang is Mrs. Greengrass''s exclusive power boosting secret.

    Bo tie and Bo Yin are responsible for the hygiene of the kitchen and the interior of the residence, Bo Jin is responsible for the overall safety of the residence, and the old man is responsible for the hygiene and safety of the courtyard.

    It''s not troublesome, but you should know that the floor area of the whole residence is about to catch up with that of a medium-sized community.

    In the afternoon, several people were also in the courtyard. They continued to drink tea, play chess, and then read books. It seemed that the whole air became mild.

    But with the passage of time, the sky also dyed a layer of light gold from the clear blue. HEMA knew it was time to go home.

    "Ready to go home, Ellie." HEMA whispered to Ellie, and then walked into the mansion. After all, it would be better to say hello to Mrs. Greengrass first.

    But as soon as HEMA entered the mansion, she saw Bojin and botie nodding to him. They both felt a little bad and didn''t come directly.

    "What''s up, guys?"

    "This... This, big brother!"

    "Well, I''ll say it."

    "What''s the matter, two?" HEMA is also a little confused.

    "... I''m sorry, Mr. Abbott. She did that. You''re still a guest of Greengrass and a favorite of Miss Astoria!"

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Have you lost your memory of last night?" Bertie asked softly. HEMA also nodded. She didn''t tell others how he knew. Does it have anything to do with Bertin?

    "We didn''t want to tell you about it, but she did something wrong, and we didn''t look after her."

    "Huh?"

    "You can also see that we are not pure human beings. We are a giant hybrid, but we were not born to the same mother." Bertie said, looking at Birkin, HEMA also understood.

    "Yes, Bo tie and Bo gang are really brothers and sisters with the same father and mother, while Bo Yin and I are the same father and mother. On the whole, the four of us are the same father, but we have two mothers."

    "Bogang''s mother and I are giants, our father is a human, and bogin''s big brother and bogin''s mother are goblins."

    "What is a goblin? I''ve only heard of Meiwa. Is this goblin? "

    "Goblins are a special race. They generally live in the Americas and are concentrated in South America. In recent decades, they began to expand to North America and other places."

    "They are creatures that can charm humans. Both men and women have a strong ability to charm other creatures, but they are different from Meiwa and more dangerous, because they are creatures that directly absorb other biological energy!"

    "So you, Mr. Birkin?" HEMA looked at each other. "Did you make this scar yourself?"

    "Well, because I''m afraid of attracting others. Although there will be some breath, people are face seeing creatures after all, so I can avoid a lot of trouble."

    "Besides, I''m also a hybrid. I don''t have that much energy. Of course, I''m much better than a hybrid Meiwa."

    "And because the blood of goblins flows in our bodies, if we encounter the existence with very strong life ability, it will attract us to attack them!"

    "You mean Miss boyin attacked me last night? But it''s not... Is it the bell? " HEMA thought of the jingling sound and put him to sleep.

    "Yes, it''s not a bell, but the sound made by Bo Yin''s tail shaking, which can disturb people''s spirit and lead them into confusion and coma."

    "Did she suck my life energy? No wonder I feel a little tired... In fact, you two don''t need to apologize like this. Just tell me. After all, I left today. She shouldn''t have this situation at ordinary times. "

    Although HEMA imagined that she had been absorbed by the half blood goblins, she thought of miss boyin''s shy introverted character, and felt that it was not unforgivable to do something wrong because of her instinct.

    But Birkin and birtie fell into a silence, their faces became a little ugly, and they seemed to have something to say.

    "In fact, it''s more than that. Although it''s not good to tell you according to your age, but... I''m really sorry for her. After all, she doesn''t know what happened when she''s out of control!"

    Then the two men lowered their heads again and bowed deeply, but this time HEMA was really stiff. What does that mean?! Is your innocence gone?!

    "I''m a boy... But miss boyin, she..." although HEMA wanted to say something, he finally calmed down and asked this sentence, because this kind of thing is more important than boys.

    Although he had a deep sense of guilt for Astoria, he was only in a coma from beginning to end. In fact, he had no real feeling.

    "Don''t worry, she won''t pester you. It''s her fault. We''ve told her that only the three of us know. Don''t worry, madam and bogang!"

    "That''s not what I mean. Can you call Bo yin? I want to talk to her in person... "HEMA also felt very confused at this time. It was only through a good chat between the two people that he could solve this matter. He didn''t want to make his peace of mind into a torrent because of this matter.

    "OK." The two brothers looked at each other. Soon afterwards, he came over with water and foam.

    "I''m washing clothes. What''s the matter? Mr. Abbott? "

    "I have something to talk to you about last night."

    "Last night, something happened... Oh, is that it? I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. I lost control and didn''t control it."

    "You have no problem?"

    "Question?"

    "Physically, for example, where is uncomfortable."

    "No, thanks to the energy supplement, I''m much better now, but I soiled the sheets... Sorry."

    "Really don''t be sorry, I should tell you... After all, you are a girl..."

    "But it''s my reason, but it''s just a kiss. Please don''t take it to heart..." the other party also blushed.

    But HEMA was stunned when she heard it, just a kiss¡° Are you sure we didn''t? "

    "You think too much. The ability to absorb life doesn''t need to be too complicated."

    "Hey? Really? "

    "Of course."

    HEMA looked at each other''s calm eyes and believed what she said. She glanced at the two men not far away. They should have misunderstood her sister''s words.

    "It''s all right. You don''t have to care. Besides, I don''t care. Go clean up and tell my wife goodbye."

    "Well, I see. You can explain it to your brother. I''ll go upstairs first."

    "Can you find a place by yourself?"

    "Yes." HEMA breathed a sigh of relief, smiled at Bo Yin, and then walked quickly upstairs, as if she had won a ten million bonus.

    And Bo Jin and Bo tie, who were standing not far away, followed HEMA away, walked quickly and stood next to Bo Yin.

    "Sister, why hide..."

    "What are you talking about, brother? In fact, nothing happened. It''s just a joke." With that, Bo Yin turned and walked away.

    "Bo Yin... Well, that''s good. This matter has never existed. It''s just a misunderstanding." Birkin also shook his head. Since the little sister has determined her idea, they will respect this choice.

    After all, this matter is not Mr. Abbott''s responsibility. Maybe they have little intersection in the future. Let it disappear in last night foreve

 Chapter 338

    After greeting Mrs. Greengrass, HEMA was ready to embark on her way home, of course, just Ellie and him.

    Miss Quinn has no place to go for the time being. Mrs. Greengrass invites her to stay for a few more days. She won''t leave until a message is sent to her.

    Ansu originally came to play with Daphne, so naturally she didn''t go, but when HEMA and Ellie came downstairs with a gift from Mrs. Greengrass, they found Astoria waiting for them in the hall with a suitcase.

    "Is this you?"

    "Aren''t you happy that I''ll go shopping with you?"

    "Of course." Although HEMA said so, she was a little flustered. After all, Dogan, Hermione and Aisha were still at home, although Hermione might have gone home now.

    "Did you tell your mother?"

    "Yes, bogang will see us off later."

    "Astoria! Are you leaving now? " Daphne also came down with ansu and Quinn at this time. Seeing that the three were ready, she also came to chat with her one after another.

    "Mr. Aibo, have a chance to compete." At this time, Quinn also came and said a word to HEMA, smiled, and HEMA agreed.

    After greeting, HEMA, Ellie and Astoria also got on the flying carriage when they came. Bogang sat outside as a coachman and controlled the progress of the flying horse.

    Although it is against the regulations of the Ministry of magic to say that Pegasus pulls cars and runs around, it is not a crime. As long as it is not hit by the Ministry of magic, there will generally be no punishment.

    But as the carriage started, HEMA suddenly turned her head and looked down. She just saw a figure looking this way from the corner.

    "Bo Yin... Sure enough, she still has some bad feelings..." HEMA felt uncomfortable. Although it was the other party''s reason, he didn''t know anything, but the other party remembered everything... But when she comes next time, let''s talk to her

    "Hoo... Sister bogang, sit in, too. It''s so windy outside!" Astoria shouted to the outside.

    "It''s all right, Miss Astoria. This wind is nothing, but Mr. Abbott, who taught you your fighting skills?"

    "Is there anything wrong?"

    "No, I just feel that you have such a good fighting ability at your age and still in school. There must be a good teacher."

    "Well, it''s really a good teacher." HEMA smiled involuntarily when she thought of Mr. cahor''s care for him.

    "I''m also very strong. Well, I didn''t show my hands that day, otherwise those people you brought would be solved by us on the train!" Ellie came with her mouth open.

    Bo Gang suddenly responded, "you were also on the train. Oh, those two brothers were stunned by you. I don''t understand the spell, so I didn''t see it."

    "Miss bogang, aren''t your father and mother witches?" Seeing that the other party didn''t blame them for stunning her, Ellie continued to ask.

    "Well, none of them are wizards, but they are all powerful, or the four of us have our own specialties."

    In this way, several people fly while chatting. Although it takes longer to get here than here, after all, the journey is longer, but time passes very quickly.

    "HEMA, I feel a little nervous..." Astoria glanced at the nearer and nearer houses and his heart beat a little faster.

    "It''s all right. You''re not the first time. You''re all friends. You know Ellie''s sister Dogan and Aisha."

    "Well, I know, but I''m just a little nervous... By the way, I didn''t bring any gifts. Do you want to go down and buy some gifts for Mrs. Abbott?"

    "It''s all right. There''s no such need to buy!"

    "No, I have to buy some, sister bogang. It''s nearby. Find a place and let us go down. You go back early and I''ll go shopping."

    "HEMA, I think so. I''ll buy something, too." Ellie also said to HEMA, although HEMA knew that the main reason was that she was a little tired of sitting.

    "Are you rich? Miss Astoria? "

    "Yes, don''t worry. My mother will leave it to you. Take care of her more."

    "Well, miss, let''s take a good vacation, Mr. Aibo. Please take good care of miss." Bo Gang opened the side door of the carriage and opened a small escalator for the three. Several people also officially stood on the ground.

    "Of course."

    With Bo Gang''s carriage rising to heaven again, Ellie also directly took HEMA''s arm. HEMA didn''t expect that this guy should flush the spring directly in front of Astoria. You know, Astoria is not the original Astoria now.

    But Astoria didn''t say anything, but leaned over slowly and took HEMA''s right arm, which made HEMA sigh, "it''s hard to walk."

    However, HEMA couldn''t help it. She took two pendants and walked towards it. Before they took a few steps, they saw an ice cream shop and looked at HEMA with stars in their eyes.

    "Husband, I want ice cream ~"

    "What to eat in such cold weather! Let''s go home for dinner ~ "

    "Hey? ~! Just one? Let''s eat together. "

    In front, a couple also stood there and said something to each other. The boy frowned and obviously didn''t want to buy it. HEMA also looked at the sign at the door of the store, 12 pounds each... It''s really not cheap.

    However, looking at the intersection of amber and sapphire, HEMA nodded, especially for Ellie, who ran a circle with her for nothing, but didn''t finish it. An ice cream is a preliminary compensation.

    "Go ahead. There are 100 here. See if you have anything else to buy. I''ll wait for you outside."

    "Won''t you go in?"

    "Just buy it. I''m afraid it''s too hot inside."

    They also smiled. Ellie borrowed the money, let go of HEMA''s arm and took Astoria''s arm. The two girls ran quickly.

    At this time, the couple next to him saw HEMA and looked at each other. The boy scratched his head and said, "here''s the money. Buy two."

    "Well! Love you! " The girl also blew a happy kiss, and then quickly ran towards the ice cream shop.

    HEMA also looked at the surrounding street view and was stunned. What street is this? Ellie and Astoria don''t know the way... How do we get back?

    But before HEMA asked the little brother nearby, a familiar figure appeared not far from him, with long blond hair and handsome face.

    "Mr. Lockhart!"

    "Hey?! HEMA EBO?! Why are you here? " The other party was stunned and turned his head. He couldn''t believe his eyes.

    "I should have asked you this. You wrote me a letter and I replied to you, but it seems that you haven''t received it yet."

    "Yes, you didn''t say in the letter that your master went to your house?"

    "Well, what''s the matter?"

    "I want to ask her for a favor. I don''t know about the stone. It''s over to ask your powerful master directly."

    "But how are you sure she knows?"

    "You have to try, or I always wonder. Don''t call me lohat. If the wizard finds out, I will be taken to the Ministry of magic."

    "Then you come to me?"

    "I don''t really have something to do. I don''t want to come. I came with the little girl... She''s coming, and her father isn''t free... So I happened to follow."

    "You mean..."

    HEMA looked around and found that Ellie and Astoria, who had gone in, had come out, and there was another "Luna, good afternoon!"

    "Good afternoon, Mr. HEMA."

 Chapter 339

    But because of Luna and Lockhart, they can get there more accurately. After all, Luna still knows the way.

    However, because Lockhart was carrying special magic props, Ellie didn''t see Lockhart''s identity. Only Astoria''s expression was a little strange.

    But she looked at HEMA''s calm appearance and knew that HEMA knew, so she didn''t care much about anything. After all, what HEMA did wouldn''t be a bad thing.

    Walking and shopping, the original half-hour journey was dragged into more than an hour, and HEMA''s arm was full of things.

    Moreover, the British people''s shopping habits are still different from those of the Chinese people. Most of the things they buy are not so practical. They are far from the Chinese people''s gifts, such as wine, milk, nutrition and so on.

    "Here, HEMA, did your family release a special spell protection..." Luna pointed to the front, and the Aibo family that was already in front has disappeared without a trace, leaving a small open space that has been deserted for many years.

    "It''s Mr. cahor''s spell, but I didn''t expect this effect." HEMA also smacked, and the people also walked slowly.

    But when they came to the front, everyone could touch the sundries stacked on the open space, but the house still didn''t appear. Even if it was a magic spell, it was impossible to completely blind people''s five senses.

    "Miss cahor!? Open the door, we can''t get in... "Ellie also squatted down and shouted. The house didn''t appear. Several passers-by looked at them in surprise and thought whether these people had a brain problem.

    Fortunately, a few seconds later, Dogan''s voice suddenly sounded around, "Ellie, is that you?"

    "Well, open the door."

    "At once, Hannah has gone down."

    After a few seconds, a door suddenly appeared in front of the most people, that is, in the middle of the pile of sundries. Yes, there was only one door, just like any door of Doraemon.

    Hannah also came out and waved to them. They also walked in quickly. After entering, they found that it was no different from usual.

    Luna and Lockhart quarreled curiously. Looking outside, we can find that they are located in the place just now, but why can''t they touch or see it?

    "Although there is a door and you can see the outside, it seems that the whole internal space has been transferred to another space by Ms. cahor. It is a particularly profound space magic. Is this gentleman?"

    Dogan also went downstairs and took a look at the man next to Luna. This should not be her father. It seems that she has seen her father once.

    "Oh, I''m Lovegood''s neighbor, Reese. She''s coming to Mr. Abbott''s house. Her mother doesn''t have time to send her, so I just came here. I have something else to talk to Mr. Abbott."

    "Hello, Mr. Reese."

    Then Mrs. Aibo went downstairs and found that HEMA had returned, and the girl named Astoria had also come, as if she had luggage.

    "Excuse me, Mrs. Abbott."

    "It doesn''t matter. Welcome to be a guest." Mrs. Aibo also patted Astoria on the shoulder. Just what the child said in the letter, she as a mother can''t take care of it completely. She is really a kind girl.

    Although the girls around HEMA are excellent, if a girl makes her a mother feel at ease, it''s her.

    "By the way, I brought you some gifts! They are all things commonly used at home. " Astoria picked up several nearby bags and walked towards the kitchen.

    Frightened, others hurried to help her. Dogan and they knew the girl''s physical condition, but the next second, she easily held dozens of kilograms of things in her hand and walked quickly towards the kitchen.

    "Astoria, what is this?" Dogan murmured a little strangely.

    "Well, her mother used a method, but I''ll tell you in detail when I''m free. Ellie, where''s your gift? Give it to everyone. I''ll go to the teacher first."

    "Yes." Dogan nodded. HEMA glanced and found that Asha didn''t come. She should be with the teacher and didn''t notice the guests outside.

    "Mr. Reese, keep up." HEMA shouted to Lockhart, then walked to the room under the stairs, and the other party followed quickly.

    At this time, he was sure that the other party had the ability to help him solve the problem of the stone. After all, the wizard who could have the power of space magic must be very powerful, which was not made up in his fantasy story books.

    "Teacher, are you there?" HEMA still knocked on the door twice with her knuckles, and then the next second, Aisha''s small head showed up, and then came up directly and gave him a hug.

    "Welcome back."

    "Yes." HEMA was not surprised, because Elsa''s habit was hugging, and so were Ellie, but outsiders looked a little strange, especially Lockhart. Who was the boy''s girlfriend?

    "Master, there''s something I want to ask you. In fact, it''s something I want to ask."

    "Come in." Cahor''s voice was still insipid, and then HEMA led Lockhart in.

    "Oh, this is not Mr. Lockhart. Long time no see."

    "Long time no see, Ms. cahor." Lockhart was not surprised that the other party could see his spell. After all, it was much better than him. This was a layer of white paper.

    In other words, when he was at school, the other party was just a librarian. Of course, he didn''t care, but now think about it, it would be better if he didn''t hold his thigh at that time.

    "Sit down." Cahor stretched out his hand and directly came out of a chair. Lockhart also took a look at Herma and Aisha. The owner of the house has no seat. Isn''t it good for him to sit down.

    "Let''s just stand." HEMA said casually, not that he was willing to stand, but that the teacher didn''t like the chaos in the room, so when there were many people, they would choose to stand.

    "It''s about this stone..." then, Lockhart told cahor what he told HEMA, and it was more detailed than what HEMA told cahor last time.

    "You mean that the person in the dream disappeared and didn''t continue to send you messages?" Cahor narrowed his eyes and seemed to be thinking about something, an expression rarely seen by HEMA.

    "Take it out." Cahor held out his hand, and Lockhart hurriedly took out the ordinary stone from his inner pocket, but cahor opened his eyes again..

    "It''s soul jade. It''s interesting." Cahor waved fiercely, and the stone flew directly over and fell on the palm of her hand. The originally gray stone suddenly lit up, and it became brighter and brighter. Finally, the dust dispersed, revealing a texture like white jade.

    "What is this?"

    "The sustenance point of a person''s soul, so it is called soul jade." Cahor gently raised, and a breath suddenly sounded "Hoo Hoo..."

    "Teacher?" Aisha and HEMA also forgot the past.

    "This is a special attachment object, which can attach the soul to it, but it can only be achieved with a strong supply of soul and magic, which ordinary people can''t do."

    "In the ancient god generation, many powerful magicians will create one with their own soul and magic during their most powerful magic period for backup."

    "Backup?"

    "Yes, the backup owner has all the memory and some soul power before making the attachment, so that he can be resurrected from the attachment in the future."

    "Resurrection?!"

    "But the conditions are very harsh. Just maintaining the supply of soul and memory requires a lot of magic and energy, so the general attachments will wither after they have existed for thousands of years."

    "Let alone resurrection, the magic needed may be at least half that of the demigod of God generation. I''m afraid there are very few in the world now."

    "So this stone is a soul stone, which contains the soul and memory of a powerful wizard many years ago?" Lockhart looked at cahor in disbelief.

    "That''s right."

    "Isn''t that!" Lockhart suddenly thought of something and suddenly wanted to shout it out, but hesitated a little.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I should know who is in this? Of course not... "

    "Huh?" HEMA looked at it together.

    Lockhart swallowed. "Helga hutchpatch."

 Chapter 340

    "How is that possible?!" At this time, a series of voices also sounded outside the door. Cahor waved his hand, the door opened suddenly, and Ellie, Luna and Astoria rushed in directly.

    "You? Forget it, don''t pretend. "Lockhart was also stunned. He immediately gave up his disguise and directly showed his appearance.

    "Lockhart, you lied to my father."

    "Your father doesn''t know ~" Lockhart said to Luna. Indeed, Luna''s father knows his identity. After all, he is a neighbor and pretends to be tired all day.

    "So what''s the matter with Hufflepuff?" Ellie and Astoria present are both people who have experienced HEMA''s crossing. Although HEMA didn''t tell them the details, it also made them very curious.

    "Well, I also said I''m not sure. What I can only be sure is that the other party said it was hucky patch, but I''m not sure."

    "By the way, teacher, why did she suddenly stop contacting Lockhart? It''s clear that he offered what he asked. It''s not supposed to be so."

    "Because the soul has survived for too long, it needs more magic maintenance. Simple biological energy is not enough, but she did not absorb Lockhart''s magic. Naturally, in order to keep the soul alive for a period of time, she naturally fell into a deep sleep."

    "So she''s a good person?" Astoria listened to the meaning, saying, "so we can try to save each other."

    "This is also true. At least the other party is not a bad person. Otherwise, you would have been sucked out of your magic now. If you weren''t Hufflepuff, you wouldn''t be a bad person." Ellie also came to this conclusion.

    The others nodded, and even Mr. cahor rarely commented, "you can try. Of course, in her current state, too strong and too weak magic is not very good. Miss Dogan should be just right."

    "What''s the matter?" Dogan also came to the living room with a plate. He heard cahor''s voice and hurried over.

    "Let you do me a little favor."

    "Then, how to operate?" Aisha took a look at the small stone. Pure conveying magic is certainly not a good choice.

    "Just leave this to me. I will maintain some problems in magic. Just aim the magic directly at it."

    "I''ll try." Although Dogan didn''t know what had happened, it should be a big event. He rolled up his sleeves and directly poured magic.

    Cahor also flicked his finger, and a flash of white light flashed out, forming a funnel-shaped light just above the stone.

    And Dogan''s Magic also poured directly from the top of the funnel, and then ejected in a small section below, directly condensed on the stone.

    HEMA also noticed that Mr. cahor also recited the magic spell at this time, but he couldn''t understand the language, but it was very powerful, because many magic spell masters didn''t even have to recite it, so it can be seen that this is still difficult.

    With the release of Doggett Ann''s magic, a few minutes later, Doggett Ann gradually began to sweat. HEMA also immediately walked to Doggett Ann and directly held her shoulder.

    "Is it OK?"

    "My magic is running out. It seems that my magic is not enough." Dogan smiled bitterly, but she didn''t expect that such a small thing could hold so much magic.

    I''ve experienced so many battles, but I still don''t say that the magic is completely used up. Even if I fight with some black wizards, it''s just that the magic is almost used up. Now, she''s basically used up. It''s only a few minutes.

    "Well, sir, Dogan''s magic is in the end."

    "I know you can, but don''t use runes."

    "I see." HEMA also directly withdrew Dogan''s hand and directly picked it up. Ellie also hurried over and helped her sister.

    "Thanks."

    "It''s all right. You''re not very good ~"

    "Don''t laugh at me."

    "By the way, sister, I met an Auror from the United States, who is also a witch. I don''t know if you know him?"

    "Witches, Auror''s words are not very famous. Are you talking about Quinn?"

    "Hey? How do you know? " Ellie was also a little surprised, because she talked with Miss Quinn. The other party didn''t seem to know her sister.

    "Because she is my colleague, why don''t I know her? Just you say she doesn''t know Dogan, because I basically say the name carat."

    "Oh, next time you can let her teach me fire magic."

    "No, no, you can''t learn it. Her magic is not a simple magic spell, but a secret skill. It is taught by the ancient local wizards in North America. Unless you worship a wizard, of course, I think you have a little loss now. It''s best to spend two years."

    "Why?"

    "Because she will become stronger and stronger, and the magic growth of general wizards stops around the age of 22 ~ 25. Of course, most of them stop at the age of 20, but after two years, her magic will be stable, and you will learn more."

    "Yes, but what about HEMA..." although Ellie never asked, the peak of HEMA''s magic value is really unpredictable.

    At present, Dogan''s own magic can only last for five or six minutes, but HEMA has passed nearly three minutes and still doesn''t see any sign of his magic declining.

    And you can obviously feel that HEMA is shrinking her magic strength and input speed, otherwise it will exceed the speed of Dogan just now.

    Of course, the most amazing thing was Lockhart himself, because a year ago, although HEMA was able to control the water and fight, she was just a little wizard in terms of magic.

    But now the magic can hold almost ten, and he is more than that. This son is so terrible, but now he is more glad to be a good man than envy and jealousy.

    With HEMA''s magic entering for nearly ten minutes, cahor finally accepted the magic funnel, and HEMA was also relieved.

    Although he has a lot of magic, which is basically a young dragon, he can still feel that the magic continues to pass. In such ten minutes, his magic has lost one third, which is really a frightening consumption!

    You know, after the new semester, although his magic was rarely used in several special battles, he said that it didn''t come down, only one-third of the limit was left.

    Of course, he has to say it. I''m afraid many wizards will beat him directly. After all, the magic of many middle-aged wizards is only at the level of Dogan.

    "Hoo..."

    "HEMA, are you okay?"

    "It''s all right. The magic is stable."

    "The soul is a really wonderful existence. HEMA gave it to you and impacted it with soul power."

    "Can I?" HEMA said uncertainly, not that his soul power is too weak, but too strong. Even Mr. cahor may not be better than him. His magic impact will be unexpected.

    "You should concentrate, control the strength and try it first."

    "I see." HEMA narrowed her eyes, then took a deep breath, suddenly opened it, and rushed directly at the stone with a mental force.

    With the soul shaking on the soul stone, the soul jade scattered a beautiful brilliance, and then the low breath also gave a low cry.

    "Who? This is magic... Whose soul power... "

    This is a crisp voice, with a little sense of solitude in the ethereal. It feels like Astoria garuna.

    But HEMA looked familiar and frowned. Hufflepuff himself? No, ah... This is not the voice of Hufflepuff. Even if her voice has grown up and changed, it''s not like this... It''s more like that person''s!?

    "Are you Ravenclaw?"

    "Hey? This voice... This voice!? Is that you HEMA EBO! " The other party also shouted out his name. She was so familiar with this voice... She didn''t expect to wake up again.

    "It''s me... It''s me, you''re still alive!"

    "Yes, I''m not dead. I''m really not dead. I''m still here at least 20 years old. I''ve crossed a thousand years. I''m glad to see you again."

    "Me too."

 Chapter 341

    "Ravenclaw?"

    People were shocked to hear this voice, but they didn''t know what to say. For every wizard, the four founders of Hogwarts are very attractive, but they are a little speechless at present.

    "Why, am I very famous in the future? It seems so, but I''ve known what happened over the years from that guy... So HEMA, you guy knew who I was at that time? " Ravenclaw made a joke.

    "It''s true, but it''s based on Hufflepuff''s speculation. She told me her real name, otherwise I wouldn''t know."

    "So are there any students from my college?" Ravenclaw recovered a little, explored around with his soul power, and then stopped on Luna.

    Luna also suddenly felt a special look stop on herself. Obviously, nothing looked directly at her. Is this the soul force? It''s amazing~

    "I''m Ravenclaw''s student. Hello, Ms. Ravenclaw."

    "Oh, nice voice. Other people should not be. They don''t feel too smart." Ravenclaw said faintly, but he seemed strangely ironic.

    "I''m Ravenclaw''s, too." Ellie raised her arm and Ravenclaw was distracted, but she said, "you don''t look like our Ravenclaw students. Are the branches so chaotic?"

    But just when Ellie was a little bitter and wanted to curse the street, Ravenclaw''s voice came to Dogan''s nearby, "thank you, beautiful lady, your magic helped me wake up."

    "You''re welcome. I''m very happy to help Ravenclaw. HEMA is the one who helped a lot. My magic is not enough to wake you up completely."

    "I should also thank you, but I really don''t have the ability to help you do anything now. I''m really sorry about that. I''ll be sure in the future."

    "No, No." Dogan also said modestly. Although he knew that the future was not certain, HEMA looked very familiar with each other,

    "HEMA... You can actually control the input of magic. It''s very powerful... It''s not long before you leave me."

    "About a month or two."

    "For me, it''s actually a few years, but I''ve slept for nearly a thousand years. Thank you... And of course, the lady as a transit."

    At the moment of turning to cahor, Ravenclaw was also stunned. It seemed that she saw something terrible. Why didn''t she find it just now? The hidden one was too powerful.

    The overflowing magic is almost beyond the strength of her magic at the age of 20, not a little, but a lot, which is terrible.

    And this magic is not ordinary magic at all. This is the magic of God generation!

    Cahor obviously noticed the other party''s examination and thought. Ravenclaw''s soul directly disconnected and returned to the soul jade.

    "HEMA... You have a good master." Ravenclaw said a word to HEMA alone, and HEMA also showed a smile, let you wave and eat flat!

    "Of course."

    "Hum! She''s worried about you... I don''t know if you''ve come back successfully... "Ravenclaw said. There''s also a little sadness here. After all, although she doesn''t say it, her spirit is still 20, but the time has passed for thousands of years.

    His own self has also passed away, leaving Hogwarts and the so-called Archmage''s name. It seems that he has an extra daughter.

    This is a little difficult for her to accept. She will have a daughter with a man. She doesn''t like those smelly men. How can she?

    But according to her now, she may also have her own ideas and changes in the future. What she thinks and what will not happen at all.

    Half an hour later, they also moved from cahor''s small room to the living room. They also stabilized their mind. Of course, there was still some time to digest the news that Ravenclaw was still alive.

    Although it is still very far away to reshape the flesh, after all, it is impossible to find a demigod to deliver magic to you. It also needs stronger people to maintain stability. Now that the God generation is declining!

    "Guys, you don''t have to worry about me. It''s impossible for me to reshape my body. What I want most now is to go to Hogwarts."

    "At the age of 20, Miss Ravenclaw, haven''t you established Hogwarts?" Ellie asked Ravenclaw.

    "This has indeed been considered, but my memory is up to that time. The follow-up is the original. I did it. I don''t know, but it should be before the age of 25."

    "But now it''s holiday time. I can''t take you back to Hogwarts, and I have to go to France after school."

    "France? Aren''t you going to school at Hogwarts? "

    "We have exchange students with the other two magic schools. I''ll go for the rest of the semester next year. Choose one. They are all my good friends. Let them take you."

    HEMA said a word to Ravenclaw, took a sip of hot tea, and then pointed to Astoria and Luna next to her. "My teacher is OK."

    "No, I won''t go to Hogwarts next semester."

    "Hey?!" Hermione looked at Mr. cahor next to her. I hadn''t heard of it. Then she looked at Aisha. Aisha shook her head and signaled that she didn''t know.

    "I have something to do next year, that''s all." Cahor said coldly. HEMA knew there was no need to ask. If the other party said so, he wouldn''t say the reason, and he didn''t dare to ask.

    "Then I''ll follow you... Anyway, I''m not in a hurry for a while, no, HEMA..." after that, all the surrounding voices dissipated, and HEMA was dragged to a spiritual line by Ravenclaw alone.

    "What''s the matter?" HEMA opened her eyes and found herself standing in a huge white space, and there was a round table not far away. At this time, a tall figure sat above, then jumped over and jumped directly into her arms!

    "Hello! So enthusiastic! "

    "Finally... After so many years, I can touch another person."

    "Isn''t Lockhart human?"

    "That guy... Is two Han Han. He has no efficiency. With your magic offering, I can exist stably. Although if I can''t find a strong person to help me continue my life in a hundred years, my consciousness will disappear completely."

    "What''s the origin of your teacher?"

    "Well, why should I tell you, do we know each other well?" HEMA looked at her with a smile. You crazy made me eat flat in the past. Now you still want to set me up.

    "It''s okay if you don''t tell me. I don''t think you know. I don''t dare say that level... I actually asked you to tell you about that guy hutchpatch."

    "Huh?"

    "She should be in Hogwarts."

    "Hey? Didn''t you say you didn''t build Hogwarts at that time? "

    "But the place has been found, and I designed a secret room. Later, she gave me her soul jade and said she hoped to meet you in the future."

    "I''m really honored."

    "It''s an honor. The four founders miss you so much!"

    "But you said it was up to you. Are you guessing that you hid the soul jade in Hogwarts in the future?"

    "Yes, and it''s probably hidden in the secret room I designed, so I think I should go and have a look. Maybe she can be saved."

    "Well, have you designed many secret rooms?"

    "There are a lot of them, but I made one myself. There is my favorite game of stepping on bricks and a maze, but I don''t know if ''I'' will join in."

    "Hey? What a coincidence. I seem to have a clue... "HEMA suddenly thought of Malfoy and Luna''s treasure mission. It seems that there is this... Don''t you say!

 Chapter 342

    "Miss Luna." After HEMA explained the adventure story about Luna and Malfoy a little, Ravenclaw seemed to have come to the spirit, untied the separate dialogue, and the consciousness came to Luna.

    "Hello, what can I do for you?"

    "Well, did you pass my secret room test?"

    "Yes, I got some things, such as my magic enhancement, a gem to increase wisdom, and a magic spell called ice God instant kill."

    "No more?"

    "Isn''t there five things in it? But our times were limited. We only got four of them, and another one was a ring, which was taken away by Malfoy. "

    "Another man? I don''t seem to have heard of that ring. Did you get it later? What does that ring look like? "

    "I also forgot this, but it should be an ordinary ring with no magic reaction..."

    "Then we have to find Malfoy or go to the chamber of Secrets again." HEMA said a word to Ravenclaw, and the other party began to meditate slowly. A few seconds later, he suddenly asked.

    "Did you learn this ice God instant kill? In other words, I won''t have any particularly powerful ice type magic spell... "

    "It says HEMA''s name, but he says he doesn''t know..."

    "There is only one possibility, that is, he went to the past time later, met me and left this."

    "It''s impossible. I won''t go back and get you a magic spell. I can''t say I can''t do it myself, but you can''t do it if Luna gives it to you. Then go back to the past with the original and hand it to me, and the timeline will be smooth."

    "But if I don''t go, will it soon form a time paradox?"

    "No, although I haven''t studied the magic of space and time, I believe that somewhere, a force will inadvertently rest everything. You will give me this spell after all, and then come back to Luna again."

    "Really?" HEMA didn''t believe it, but it seemed that it was reasonable, but Ellie on the side was confused.

    "Well, I''ll wait until I go to school to confirm for the time being. I''ll meet my daughter by the way. I really can''t think of what I''ll have children with... It''s really strange..."

    "This is your own business. By the way, tell me about Miss hutchpatch, and..."

    "I see, really!" Ravenclaw also said impatiently.

    "I''m talking to you about business."

    As they watched the conversation, they suddenly felt that HEMA could talk to Ravenclaw so easily, just like a friend.

    "Next, please Luna. I have some small things to deal with. I''ll go to France in two days. I have to prepare in advance."

    "I see."

    HEMA also conveniently put the soul jade into Luna''s hand and asked her to keep it well. If he took Ravenclaw''s soul jade to Hogwarts, it would be delayed for half a year.

    "By the way, Luna, what can I do for you?"

    "Woo, it''s mainly because of the ice God instant kill. Although I began to learn, it''s difficult. You''re good at water ice conversion magic. You should give me some help. According to Ms. Ravenclaw, you may be the founder."

    "Where''s the founder? She''s just guessing, but I can help you as much as I can. Do you have it?"

    "Here it is." HEMA took a small test. It seemed that she was just an ordinary paper note. She didn''t write anything outside. When she opened the first page, she saw the topic of ice God instant killing.

    And there is a line of gaze below, which is still written in Chinese. Hermatum panicked when he was, and then the author''s name below is also Aibo!

    "My God, is it true?" HEMA opened the content and found that the content was not much, only more than a dozen pages, and there were some pictures, but they were very rough, but the description and learning process were written in a very detailed and vivid way. To put it bluntly, vernacular was easy to understand.

    Finally, another line of Chinese came to pay tribute to me in the future, HEMA ~!

    Now HEMA was sure that he might have made it himself, but why did he cross back again?

    But the so-called ice God instant kill is still very interesting. As long as there is liquid on the surrounding enemies, the liquid on them will freeze directly after release, and then reduce the temperature to about minus 30 degrees.

    Do instant freezing damage to make the person who fights with you lose combat effectiveness instantly. It can also affect his play when he meets a powerful opponent. Moreover, the magic consumption is very small, but the control accuracy of magic is very high.

    Because unlike making a ball of water and inputting magic to turn it into a hockey ball, what you need to reduce is the temperature of all the surrounding liquids. You can''t input too much, otherwise you will only form a layer of ice chips, and then the other party will shake off.

    It must be turned into ice in an instant, and even the water molecules in the air must be frozen, which has directly decreased to minus 30 degrees.

    HEMA was a little confused when she saw this, which seemed to be a bit similar to the moves in an animation he saw, but the essence of this magic spell was to freeze all the water molecules around, then reduce the temperature, and further reduce it to below zero through magic.

    "I can study it a little." HEMA answered Luna, then knocked her head with her notebook. She seemed to think of the ice thorn magic she began to study when she just knew she was a wizard.

    At that time, he was not very mature, but as his magic became stronger and stronger, he should improve it better and better, but later he was too busy and fell behind.

    "No, I''ll try." HEMA then ran upstairs, leaving a confused look on her face.

    "What happened to him?"

    "Don''t worry about him. He''s like this at home." Hannah casually buttoned a hat for HEMA, but HEMA was really distracted at home, as if she hadn''t slept for days.

    A few minutes later, HEMA also came down with a new suit and a bath towel, and then walked towards the door.

    "HEMA, what are you doing? We''ll have dinner soon. " Astoria also asked HEMA, and HEMA suddenly reacted as if it was dark. But not exactly. There will be more people during the day and no one at night.

    "I''ll be right back. Just eat first."

    "So, what the hell are you doing? What''s interesting about this big night? Take me! " Ellie also ate the quick cake and looked at HEMA.

    "No, I just want to study a magic spell suddenly. I need to go to a place with water." HEMA said casually, and Hannah suddenly remembered something.

    "You won''t go into the water again. You''ll catch a cold!"

    "Into the water?" Astoria looked at Hannah. Hannah told them about Herma''s day in the river that summer. She said she was studying the magic spell. In the end, it was better not to study the magic spell. She caught a cold.

    "HEMA, it''s so cold in winter. Don''t go." Astoria came and tugged at his bathrobe.

    "It''s okay, don''t worry." Then he grabbed Astoria''s hand, opened it directly and went out.

    "Then come back early. We''ll wait for you." Dogan shouted before he closed the door, and HEMA waved her hand.

 Chapter 343

    HEMA walked along the small asphalt road for a few minutes and came to a small bridge. HEMA directly opened a canvas bag, took off her coat and put it in.

    Then walk under the bridge. There is a small river below. Of course, it is not a very small river. It is 3 meters wide and about 1.5 meters deep.

    But he doesn''t go to the middle, it''s on both sides

    Of course, although HEMA said she took a bath, she still wore a T-shirt more often, but it''s not easy to do it in winter. Fortunately, what do wizards do? Magic is convenient for people.

    This is very similar to science and technology. No matter magic or science, as long as it is convenient, it is a good thing.

    Of course, magic will be more direct and convenient. Of course, there are also things magic can''t do, that is, the Internet and the era of computer informatization will eventually become the top beam of ordinary people.

    After HEMA thought, she also took off her pants outside and put them in her backpack. Then she jumped directly into the water and wrapped him up from all around in an instant!

    "Ice is dead!"

    Although his physique is very high, he can still feel the cold and heat. With his shirt and warm pants filled with water and pasted on his body, he suddenly felt that the whole person was going to heaven.

    "Hoo... But in this case, we can better control the transformation of ice and the temperature." HEMA comforted herself, then closed her eyes and began to feel the water around her.

    In an instant, the blue Rune sign lit up on his wrist, the surrounding water track began to appear in his mind, and the feeling of cold and heat gradually became clearer.

    After another unknown time, when he could clearly distinguish the division of each water flow, he knew that the next step could be carried out, the overall freezing and cooling.

    According to the records in the book that may be written by yourself, the first thing is to achieve fast and consistent frost, so as to achieve the probability of being hit by sudden attacks when the enemy is fighting with you.

    Because the magic spell is dead and people are alive. If you start the subzero ice, there are strong changes in the magic and the overall atmosphere. Whoever still fights with you at close range will withdraw directly, so be fast and powerful!

    "Ice!" HEMA let out a low roar, a cold air overflowed in an instant, and then successfully formed a thin layer of ice on the water surface, but there was still no sign of ice below. Even because the ice surface was cold, the water didn''t seem so ice.

    "It seems to have failed." In fact, HEMA can use the black wand and frost runes directly, but that''s not a magic spell and can''t be used by everyone.

    Then HEMA closed her eyes and continued to feel and experiment, but the final result was that the ice on the water surface was farther away, with a diameter of more than 5 meters, but it was still the thickness of one finger.

    "It''s not strong enough. Let''s try it with dragon breath... My blood doesn''t seem to be a fire dragon, but an ice dragon, so I should be good at the smell of frost!"

    So HEMA began his experiment on dragon breath sensing and control, and then he completely forgot the time. The sky changed from light darkness to a mixture of light and shadow, and the moon flew from one side to the top of his head.

    "Roar!" HEMA roared, which seemed scary in the moonlight, but with the mixture of dragon breath and magic scattered, the water stopped flowing in an instant, and then a cold air fluttered on the ice!

    "Hoo Hoo... It''s really OK... But it''s not as good as what''s written in the notes, but at least there''s a solution. Although others don''t have the dragon breath of ice dragon, the dragon breath of ice dragon is much better than the power of Rune."

    ¡°boy£¡ Come swimming in the evening. You''re not afraid of catching a cold! " At this time, an uncle riding a bicycle suddenly shouted from the bridge.

    "I just practice. My house is nearby."

    "It''s almost 12 o''clock. If you accidentally cramp and drown, no one knows. Come up quickly!" Uncle also reminded me curiously.

    HEMA just reacted. Is it almost 12 o''clock? Originally, I said I would go back to dinner. It seems that I will be approved by my mother tomorrow morning.

    HEMA also hurried out of the water, and then took advantage of uncle''s lack of attention to dry most of the water on her body, and then picked up her coat and pants to wear on her body.

    "Are you dressed? Then I''ll go. "

    "Thanks, uncle!" The other party was afraid of his accident and specially supervised him for a long time. HEMA also thanked him. The other party waved his hand and rode away on his bike.

    "Come on, go home." HEMA smiled and walked home with the faint starlight. Although there are street lamps, one more than ten meters is not so effective.

    But after walking for a few minutes, he saw a white light in the dark, which was the direction of his home. Is anyone still awake?

    "By the way, Dogan said he would wait for him. Hey, actually, you don''t have to leave me a light." Although the mouth says so, the bottom of my heart is still warm.

    Of course, other people can''t see the light. Mr. cahor specially put a spell on several people in the family. Now you can see and open the door. Otherwise, it''s too troublesome to ask others to open the door again and again.

    He came to the door. Before he opened the door, the door opened itself. Ellie''s head poked out. "You know, it''s 12 o''clock now!"

    "I''m sorry, but why don''t you go to bed... Thank you for guarding the door for me."

    "Hum!" With that, she opened the door. HEMA rubbed each other''s head and walked in with her. Unexpectedly, Ellie was waiting for him.

    But after entering, HEMA was stunned. She saw a group of people sitting on the sofa looking at him.

    Astoria and Dogan sat on one side, Aisha and Luna sat on the other side, and even Mr. cahor sat on the table next to him, reading.

    HEMA''s heart is melting in an instant. Isn''t that what every man wants to see? But at this time, he was only simply moved and warm.

    Because no matter in the past or now, as a person, don''t you expect the warmth of someone waiting for you whenever you go home? Now he had a feeling that he had no regrets in his life.

    "Why didn''t everyone sleep?"

    "It doesn''t wait for you ~ moved?" Ellie also made a joke, and then leaned against HEMA, making Dogan''s face black in an instant.

    "What are you doing? Miss Astoria is still here. Lean up! " Doggett Ann also shouted at Ellie, but Ellie didn''t listen as usual. She dragged Herma and sat on the sofa.

    "Well, everybody, I''m back. Go to bed and have a good rest." HEMA also smiled gently, and then planned to pour water. Astoria and Dogan immediately responded and stretched out their hands at the same time.

    "Sister Clara, please."

    "No, no, you come."

    "I''ll do it myself." HEMA also poured herself a glass of water, drank it, picked up her backpack and walked upstairs.

    "Go to bed?"

    "Well, thank you for waiting for me. Go to bed early, everyone." HEMA waved her hand and walked upstairs, but suddenly thought, "where is my room?"

    "Er... Because you''re out, we haven''t had time to arrange. We added Luna today. Maybe we''ll trouble you to sleep on the sofa." Aisha suddenly remembered it and said with some embarrassment.

    "It''s all right. You can sleep anywhere." HEMA also walked down indifferent, but cahor, who had never spoken, suddenly opened his mouth.

    "HEMA, go to my room tonight."

    "Hey?" HEMA gave a slightly surprised sound.

    "Hey!!" The girls shouted together!

 Chapter 344

    Mr. cahor didn''t explain the reason, and others knew that she wouldn''t explain anything unless you asked, but everyone didn''t ask.

    HEMA went directly to the cabin on the first floor of cahor and took out a small quilt in the room where the clothes were placed.

    Others are paying attention to cahor''s movement. Will she also go back to the room? Will there be an accident between the teachers and disciples?

    Although everyone thought that cahor, a man of character and strength, should not like little boys, they were also curious about why the other party called HEMA to their room.

    But it took half an hour for everyone to see. At this time, HEMA lay in bed and fell asleep. Several girls seemed to understand.

    "Miss cahor, won''t you go to bed?" Aisha tried to ask, but the other party didn''t answer directly. Instead, she stopped after a few seconds with a pen and said, "I have something. I may not go to bed tonight. You go to bed early."

    Everyone suddenly reacted that you didn''t intend to go back to bed? We''re scared for nothing?

    "Then let''s go to bed." In an instant, Ellie and Dogan, who were not sleepy, took Astoria and Luna upstairs. They were sleepy~

    Aisha left went to the kitchen, got a cup of tea and a cup of coffee for the master, and brought it to cahor.

    "Tea and coffee, I went to bed. Does master really want to stay up late?"

    "There''s something I want to study. Go to bed first."

    "OK." Then he walked towards the sofa, but cahor continued, "go to the room and sleep. Don''t sleep on the sofa."

    "Hey? But Mr. HEMA, he... "Asha looked at the teacher''s finger and wanted to say something, but she also nodded.

    Ellie, who had gone upstairs to sleep, didn''t know that she was cut off halfway, although Aisha really didn''t have any ideas.

    But cahor looked at Aisha, who walked slowly to the room, took out a new feather pen and began to write. After a few strokes, he wrote a line of words, "about the influence between the blood of the dragon and the strength of the special inheritor.".

    After a good night''s sleep, HEMA also had a long lost sleep after taking a cold bath and consuming a lot of energy.

    "It''s itchy... It doesn''t smell good..." HEMA frowned, felt the warm breath hit her earlobe, suddenly felt something wrong, and suddenly opened her eyes.

    Is it a teacher!? A cold sweat broke out on his back, but when he opened his eyes, he saw a beautiful little face pasted in front of him, his silver eyelashes flickered and trembled, and his breath gently hit his face, which made him not quite right.

    Why is Asha in my bed?! No, it seems that Mr. cahor and Aisha are in the same room. Teacher, teacher, what are you doing?

    But HEMA looked at her clothes and was relieved. She had just experienced a very terrible situation at Astoria''s house. Now he doesn''t want to experience it again... In other words, Aisha may have been trapped.

    "Stop pretending and get up."

    "Woo..." Aisha also slowly opened her eyes, smiled awkwardly, and sat up slowly. "How do you know I''m awake?"

    "Your breathing is so strange that it doesn''t seem to come out when you sleep."

    "Ha ha, I''ll improve next time..." Aisha also showed a quiet smile, then stood up directly from bed and began to take off her pajamas.

    HEMA also fiercely covered her eyes. "I made you look like a soldier, but I didn''t make you so tough. I still say you treat me as a child."

    "I don''t. I''m wearing a T-shirt inside... Why do you call this kind of clothes a T-shirt?"

    HEMA also put down her hand, saw the other party''s big T-shirt and suddenly responded, "isn''t this my T-shirt?"

    "Well, Mrs. Aibo gave it to me. She said she bought it big and you haven''t worn it all the time, so she used it as a pajama for me. Yesterday, she added a nightdress. Well, her hair is between the two clothes. Otherwise, it''s not good if your hair is too long and you feel uncomfortable."

    "You are too careful." HEMA said with a smile and hurriedly smoothed her hair, while Aisha gently leaned her head against his chest.

    "The smell... I seem to know why Ellie and miss Dogan are attracted by your blood?"

    "Hey?! Aren''t your unicorns vegetarian? Don''t scare me! "

    "No, I just said taste." HEMA looked down at Asha''s eyes, and suddenly felt that she seemed a little confused, with a little turbidity in her eyes.

    "Asha? Aisha? "

    "Oh? What happened? " There was a white light shining on Aisha, and her eyes were clear in an instant.

    "Hoo, did you just get confused?"

    "Hey? Is it? Like, what''s the matter with me? " Aisha covered her head and shook it hard.

    "Cough..." at this time, there was a sudden cough outside the door. Then the door was opened and Mr. cahor came in with a notebook.

    "It seems that the attraction is still not that big."

    "Master, what happened?"

    "You inspired the blood last night?"

    "Yes."

    "Even if you fight at ordinary times, this time you take the initiative to stimulate the power of blood and will turn you into a dragon. Although I said last year that I can help control it, you can''t use it like this."

    "Sorry, teacher..."

    "But this time you also let me further explore your blood. Your blood breath can attract some people with high blood intensity."

    "High blood intensity? Inheritor? " HEMA took a look at Aisha. The confused state just now was the influence of her own breath.

    "Not only the inheritors, but also those with high blood intensity. For example, Ellie and Dogan sisters are the descendants of higher blood families."

    "So is the little guy?"

    "Yes, but it''s mainly for other reasons. It thinks you''re a good talent. It''s kindness that moves it."

    "Is that so..." did hermaton feel that he was still a little charismatic, but he was a good man. Why did it sound strange.

    "Especially strong blood will resist your attraction. Aisha is a Liezi and can quickly break free from your breath."

    "But teacher, what if I don''t resist this temptation? What happens? Blood? I don''t have fangs to... "Aisha doesn''t quite understand what the reaction of blood attraction is on the surface.

    "This? In fact, it is different for each race, but in the final analysis, it is to reproduce, because the strength of blood is also for the strength and continuation of future generations. "

    "Hey?!" HEMA and Aisha both came in surprise, then looked at each other and blushed. Especially Aisha, would they do that if they lost control?

    But in fact, she is no longer a young unicorn. She should have undertaken the task of breeding the ethnic group a few years ago, but she refused because she could have combat power at any time. Now I think it would be hasty if she agreed at that time.

    "Yesterday, HEMA used dragon breath. Yes, her blood breath is stronger and attractive. If she stays with you for a long time, she will be out of control, but Aisha is still very strong and perfectly passively controlled."

    "Master, what if something happens?" HEMA looked at cahor speechless. If she made a mistake, she would still be at home. There were so many people upstairs. She was afraid that she would not be destroyed by humanitarianism. She had to find brother Cheng.

    "Don''t worry, if there''s an accident, I''ll stop it, but HEMA... I don''t know if I should say one thing..." at this time, master cahor, who can always speak plainly, got stuck in the early stage.

    "What''s the matter? Any questions? "

    "Have you... Forget it, because it was also an accident."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "You really don''t know... Well, Aisha, come out with me. I have something to say to you."

    "OK."

    When cahor finished, he also directly flashed out of the room, making HEMA sit beside the bed with a confused face, and Aisha shook her head.

 Chapter 345

    In the next few days, HEMA entered the daily state of salted fish, read books, chat with everyone, write something, and then study the ice spell.

    After staying for two days, Luna was also picked up by Mr. Lovegood. Before leaving, HEMA gave her some of her research results and shared them with her after improvement, but it may be six months later.

    In addition, Mr. cahor seems to discuss something with Aisha. It should be about the two people going out next semester. HEMA is also a little envious. If she can follow her master, she can ask for advice on many things she doesn''t know.

    Hermione also hasn''t come for several days. It''s said that she and her parents have also gone on a trip, but she will see him off. Although HEMA is a little uncomfortable to hear about it.

    Dogan and Ellie are not going to move away. After all, it''s busy here. When they go back, the two sisters will not only be lonely, but also quarrel.

    However, the quarrel is visible to the naked eye. HEMA also sincerely hopes that Dogan can meet his parents. After all, his biological parents can communicate well. There is nothing that can not be solved.

    Astoria also gets along well with others. Especially when she is well, she plans to practice melee with Ellie. Of course, Mr. cahor has no free time, so she can only ask Aisha and Dogan.

    However, the two are two modes of teaching. Dogan is practical and continuous practice, while Aisha starts from literature and turns to practice.

    However, HEMA seems to be OK, but Astoria is different from Ellie. Ellie at least has some foundation and practices much faster than her.

    However, fortunately, the girl was extremely diligent and almost caught up with Hermione who trained with cahor, but HEMA didn''t stop her. After all, she chose it herself.

    "Hannah, I don''t want to practice with them. Although wizards mainly rely on magic spells, sometimes physique is also very important."

    "This? I don''t think I can stand it for ten minutes. Their physique is too good. Otherwise, you can teach me in a normal way. " Hannah looked at HEMA.

    "This is OK, but what is the teaching method for normal people? I can take you to practice according to half of my training power."

    "Half is enough." Hannah smiled, but she didn''t know that this half was also added by HEMA''s own constitution.

    For more than an hour, Hannah fell on the sofa with sweat on her face, as if she had just come out of the stove.

    "How do you feel? Is it hot?"

    "Hoo Hoo... HEMA, I''m going to explode."

    "Er... I''ll make you a detailed form in the evening so that you can have a more in line with your current practice progress."

    "All right." Although Hannah wanted to say no, she calmed down and sent letters. The exercise was really good. At least the discomfort disappeared.

    As everyone knows, this is not brought by exercise, but the effect of HEMA clearing the filth in her body with runes when she finishes training at each node.

    After all, she doesn''t try sports. If she exercises simply, there will be problems. I''m afraid she has a sore back and doesn''t want to move directly on the sofa.

    Not far away, Ellie and Astoria also began to enter the battle training link. Hannah, who was still a little tired, was not sleepy in an instant. It was good for girls to fight!

    "Astoria, can I give you a little help?" Ellie said casually. In fact, she also has some bottom in her heart, although Astoria''s skills and experience can''t be compared with her.

    But the other party is the real heir of King Arthur''s blood. Her strength and reaction must be very high, so she should also be careful. If she loses, she will be ashamed.

    "No, I want to try my current basic skills."

    "Well, look at the move!" Ellie was also upright. She yelled and punched directly. Astoria flashed back, but she was still punched on the shoulder by Ellie.

    But Astoria didn''t lose her composure by this punch. In an instant, she waved her legs towards Ellie!

    Ellie also turned over directly and flexibly in mid air to avoid the attack. Then before Astoria took back her legs, Ellie followed up again, with her fingers jerking her ankles up!

    With a dull bang, Astoria directly hit his back on the ground, but Astoria knew that the battle was not over and turned over to hide.

    Ellie''s foot happened to fall next to her. Astoria also got up, closed her fingers, and stabbed Ellie in the abdomen!

    Ellie also suddenly widened her eyes and slapped her. In an instant, the two people were tangled together. After the palms slammed together, then the elbow and joint skills began to be used.

    Ellie''s experience is still old-fashioned. With Astoria punching her in the chest, she has no defense. A quick impact of her elbow hit Astoria''s wrist.

    Originally, Astoria''s defensive right hand hurt instantly, revealing a huge attack. Alihu''s platinum eyes flashed a fierce light and hit Astoria''s throat directly!

    This hit, even Astoria couldn''t hold it, but Ellie stopped her fist just a few centimeters from her throat.

    Astoria also abruptly withdrew from her position, and then hurriedly came close to Ellie. "Sorry, I hit you in the stomach, and you let me do it..."

    "It''s okay. We''re training, but we don''t have to work hard... You can work a little harder." Ellie also covered her stomach. Although she didn''t hurt her internal organs, it hurts

    "Sorry, sorry..."

    "It''s okay, it''s okay. You''re so powerful now. Maybe I can''t beat you in half a month."

    "Don''t praise her so much. You didn''t do your best and didn''t use blood gas to strengthen your body." HEMA also came over and said that he was still very fair about this kind of thing.

    "Well, HEMA is right. I need to take my time." Astoria nodded, too.

    "But you didn''t use the power of King Arthur''s blood." HEMA looked at Astoria and said, "you haven''t controlled King Arthur''s blood yet. You may have to go back and consult your mother."

    "Well, but I think her training may have to work harder..." Astoria also thought of her mother. If she really trained, I''m afraid it would indeed become a hell mode. Her mother doesn''t ask her to fight now.

    So she still feels that she should take her time and not be eager for success, but growing up in her own efforts can help HEMA after all.

    "Well, don''t put too much pressure on yourself!" HEMA looked at Astoria and gently touched her head.

    "Why do you touch other people''s heads? You''ll mess up your hair, you guy." Ellie looked at the hair standing on Astoria''s head and felt a burst of discomfort. Moreover, this guy touched his head. What do you mean!

    "Astoria hasn''t said anything. Have you touched your head? Well, let''s go home. Everyone is tired. HEMA will go to France tomorrow."

    "Well, I didn''t expect time to pass so quickly." Aisha also glanced at HEMA. She may not see him in the next six months.

    "When will they send someone to pick you up tomorrow?" Dogan asked HEMA.

    "I don''t know, but someone from Hogwarts should come first. I don''t know. Anyway, old Deng told me to wait in his letter."

    "Then wait. Aunt Aibo seems to have cooked delicious food for you tonight, and we will follow suit." Ellie said the same thing.

    "One day the dinner wasn''t delicious ~" Dogan also gave Ellie a white look, but before several people took a few steps, a figure appeared in front of them.

    "Long time no see, Mr. Abbott, Miss Dogan." The tall man waved this way.

    "Mr. scarmand?!"

 Chapter 346

    "Mr. scarmand?" Compared with HEMA, Dogan was the first to react, because the other party was very different from when he first met.

    Last time, he was in high spirits, wearing a shirt and a very beautiful hairstyle, but this time he was wearing a worn coat and his hair was messy, just like the one who escaped.

    "Long time no see, Mr. scarmand, but what''s the matter with you?"

    "There''s a problem. I just planned to go to your house and found that your house was hidden. I don''t know where it is..."

    "We''ll take you there. Are you looking for us?"

    "It''s not. It''s mainly to come by and have a look. I wish you a late Christmas with Mrs. Aibo and you. No, today should be said to be a new year''s blessing."

    "By the way, this is Mr. Bohr scarmand. Where are the magical animals you are familiar with? Mr. scarmand, the author of this book, is Mr. Bohr''s father."

    HEMA also hurriedly introduced it to the people behind her. Although HEMA had talked to Astoria and Ellie about the last thing, she had to say hello to each other.

    "Hello, Astoria Greengrass."

    "Aisha."

    "Ellie."

    "Hello, is this miss Dogan''s sister?" The other party looked at Ellie and nodded.

    "Do we look alike?" Ellie glanced at Dogan. Although she didn''t want to admit it, her sister was not so similar to herself. Although her eyebrows and eyes were a little similar, most people couldn''t see it at all.

    "I''m familiar with your sister..." scamanderton said awkwardly, but Dogan and Ellie understood in an instant.

    "Did my parents send you?"

    "Hey? Haha... Accidentally exposed ~ "Bohr also smiled bitterly. He usually has a tight mouth, but he is a little too excited today.

    "By the way, Ellie, I remember you said your parents were in England? You didn''t go back at Christmas? "

    "Er... They are too boring. In addition, they actually went out a few days ago and haven''t come back, so I can''t find them."

    "Hey?!" Dogan was also stunned. After a long time, you were abandoned. Although you feel more pathetic, you still have a little money to spend.

    "Well, you two, when I came here this time, I happened to meet their parents and promised them to come and see your life, mainly Miss Dogan..."

    "I won''t meet them for the time being." Dogg''s face cooled as he settled down, and HEMA patted Mr. scarmand on the shoulder.

    "Don''t persuade her yet. Let''s go back and have a rest."

    "OK."

    When they returned to Aibo''s house, scarmand once again praised the design of the house and how the high-intensity work of the space curse was realized, which puzzled him, but he knew that the person who made it was very powerful!

    "Well, you don''t have to dress like this even if you come to Clara and Ellie. What are you doing recently, Mr. scarmand?"

    "This dress is another problem. I''m on a small task. I''m going back to the U.S. Ministry of magic after my recent vacation, but I also have something to deal with in Britain. By the way, Dogan, have you seen Quinn?"

    "No, but HEMA, they saw it. It should be at the Greengrass house, the lady''s house."

    "Well, four or five days ago, I don''t know if it''s still with me." Astoria also replied with a low head.

    "Then I''ll go and ask. I heard that the Gringos have two lovely daughters. I didn''t expect to see them today."

    "Mr. scarmand, coffee or juice?" Asked Hannah, who was also the little mistress of the family.

    "Just clear water. By the way, you can solve the problem of top blood this year." Bohr smiled at HEMA.

    "I can''t rely on the help of my teammates. In other words, their problems have not been solved, but they are becoming more and more difficult to deal with."

    "But fortunately for you, countries are paying more and more attention to this terrible organization, and even have almost caught up with the past Death Eaters. However, as long as you have a careful understanding, you must know that this organization is more terrible than death eaters."

    "Well, at least I haven''t seen the captain. Anyway, it''s good not to come out."

    "Captain? I''ve also collected a lot of information. It''s really troublesome, but they seem to have some restrictions. They generally don''t sell. "

    "Restrictions?"

    "Oh, that''s it." Asha suddenly remembered something, and then patted Astoria on the shoulder. A little white thing slowly flew over the other shoulder.

    "Whining?"

    "That''s it. You can''t attack people."

    "Hoo!?"

    "You don''t know?"

    "Oh, here, HEMA... Say."

    "Can this little guy talk?" Bohr was also stunned, but he suddenly reacted. Is this beautiful silver haired girl also restricted? It seems that something happened that he doesn''t know at all! Dumbley didn''t tell him!

    "HEMA, after I slowly mastered my power, I found that I couldn''t attack other creatures. Of course, it''s OK to punch, but magic and hurting each other or killing heart can''t."

    "What a feeling."

    "It''s just that you can''t release it, and your passive magic falls into stagnation. I can''t say. Anyway, it''s mandatory, just like you should."

    "This is the limit. The captain level of the top blood is the limiter. According to Dumbledore, it is only a strong inheritor, but you haven''t thought about why it exists?"

    Bohr sent out such a question to several people, and HEMA also fell into thinking. Indeed, he didn''t think about this problem, but the inheritors can be restricted, so what restricts them can only be stronger existence, but if it exists, it can only be

    "God!?" Several people answered in unison. Even Hannah, who had just been listening, answered this answer.

    "Yes, God can do it, but the God generation has disappeared. Where can there be a God?" Bohr said after drinking.

    "But the little guy is not forbidden..." Astoria looked at the little guy.

    "But it is essentially a part of fenril, and it is not the power passed on to someone, so it is a part of the divine generation and is not prohibited. So is it true that the talents of the divine generation are not restricted?"

    "No, I think God himself may be limited." But then HEMA said this.

    "Why?"

    "Because if this prohibition is a rule set by God, it must not be one, but the gods or the world itself. Then the gods, as a stronger existence, may release this constraint or be released, and it is right to be included."

    "So I guess that the gods are actually banned and restricted, and may be more strictly restricted. Aisha just can''t kill, but God may not even be allowed to shoot and appear in front of mankind."

    "Well said." Just after hearing HEMA''s words, everyone was shocked, but a cold voice sounded in everyone''s ears.

    "Miss cahor?" Aisha looked at cahor. Although she has been learning from each other and growing up, she still can''t see the limit and strength of each other?

    It''s like you''re a little fish. You feel everything around you is big. When you think of yourself growing up, the small lake will not be so big, but when you grow up, you find that the lake is still so big, and it may be bigger, not even the lake, but the sea

    "Master, do you have any opinion?" HEMA looked at her teacher. The strength of the other party has always been difficult for him to understand, because if the other party is the inheritor, she can easily guide Asha, who is also the inheritor.

    However, he never doubted and feared each other. It''s better to say that he trusted each other from the beginning. He was like a newcomer like a family. He felt his warmth and hidden tenderness and wouldn''t lie.

    But according to the current situation, Mr. cahor is at least a senior inheritor, and may even be the nonexistent... God!

 Chapter 347

    "Have you ever thought that God is also a member of ordinary creatures?" Cahor''s opening is a critical theory.

    "This is not impossible, dear Ms. cahor." Bohr looked at cahor and nodded. Although the two had not seen each other, he learned something from Dumbledore. Maintaining respect is the basic principle.

    "Therefore, it is not normal for them to be bound. Of course, compared with the inheritors being bound by the so-called God, the God generation is naturally bound by the rules of the God generation. I agree with hemata."

    "Well, I agree with master very much, and so do I." Aisha also nodded. After all, she had her own actual feelings.

    Cahor nodded, didn''t say anything, and the others didn''t ask much. He continued to return to the original rhythm.

    The little guy squinted at cahor, and then got into Astoria''s arms, but Ellie and others looked at Astoria.

    "But what about Astoria? She is now, but she has some power from the ancestral lineage of the past? " Dogan threw the problem out first.

    "This is really a problem, master cahor?"

    "Astoria''s blood is his own. Although he has received some gifts from King Arthur, it is still his own strength and will not be affected. Of course, when his strength is mature, he may also be included in the scope of prohibition."

    "Can it be included later?"

    "I don''t know that." Cahor directly asserted that he didn''t know, but everyone also understood that he would continue to expand the prohibition list in the later stage.

    "Can that little guy do the same?"

    "It''s a matter of time."

    But Bohr became confused at this time. Why can''t I understand what they said?

    Fortunately, Dogan kindly explained to him a little briefly. Of course, she didn''t know the details. After all, HEMA told them a simple narrative.

    Of course, Hannah was the one who ate the melon all the way. Unconsciously, HEMA and they were almost catching up with the legends in the books.

    After half an hour of discussion, there was no result. After all, it was the most profound thing. It took a long time to think about another point. What does this have to do with them?

    I can''t even beat the great wizard now. I also want to go to the old inheritors and opponents such as gods, as well as inside stories. It''s just that I''m full!

    "Slip away, slip away. I''m going to study my spell. It''s dark. I''ll come back for dinner." HEMA looked at her watch and found that it was only more than 3 o''clock. She could just develop this ice God instant killing spell.

    "Oh, I''ll go with you, too. It''s time for me to do something." Bohr also stood up and was ready to leave.

    "Then HEMA, you remember to come back early. Don''t put it off until late at night. No one is waiting for you this time. Just lock the door!" Ellie yelled at HEMA.

    "I see. Have a rest, too."

    So HEMA and Bohr went out of the door, and then saw the uncle who saw that day passing by on his bike. He glanced at HEMA and stopped.

    "Oh, are you going swimming again? Is this your father? "

    "No, it''s my friend''s father."

    "Oh, oh, pay attention to safety. I''ll go first." With that, he pedaled the car again and sped away towards the distance, but pol on the side made a sudden effort and held HEMA''s shoulder.

    "Help me catch up with that man!"

    "Ah?"

    "Catch up with that man, that man is the black wizard I want to catch!"

    "Hey?!"

    So HEMA, who was still lamenting and met the kind uncle, became a violent tracker, and the two quickly rushed towards him.

    With HEMA''s strong physique and Bohr''s magic spell, HEMA instantly went out for more than ten meters, and then quickly approached each other.

    The other party also stopped the car directly, then picked up a branch next to it and waved it at HEMA. In an instant, HEMA slipped under her feet and fell directly to the ground.

    The other party''s wrist shook and his body began to weaken, but HEMA was not just a close combat reckless man. When he patted his palm on the ground, the water in the nearby river suddenly aroused and turned into a chain to directly bind the other party''s body!

    "Well? This won''t trap me! "

    But before the other party finished, the water suddenly turned into solid ice, and then the cold overflowed. It seemed that it instantly penetrated into his skin, and the whole person''s pores were frozen directly. He could feel the constant ice crystallization of water in his body.

    "HEMA! Good job! " Bohr also followed up and saw the man frozen in place and raised his thumb at HEMA.

    But as soon as he thought about it, he was pushed back by the cold that penetrated his clothes and hit his skin. "You''re too scary. You''ll freeze him to death."

    "Sorry, easy..." HEMA immediately withdrew the magic part, the cold subsided, and the man was paralyzed on the ground.

    "Little guy, I didn''t see it. It''s my carelessness... And you, who are dressed like this. I didn''t recognize you!"

    "Big crow, you have escaped for so many years. Is it time to go back?" Bohr looked at each other and held out his hand, looking very polite.

    "Isn''t he a black wizard? Mr. Bohr, are you lying to me? " HEMA also frowned and looked at him unhappily.

    "Alas, this guy is really a black wizard. Although he hasn''t killed anyone, he robbed others and left the American magic Congress without permission."

    "He''s your American wizard. You dressed up like this to catch him? No wonder, I thought this uncle was not a bad man... "

    "You have eyes, boy. Well, let me go. I''m going home."

    "Big crow, you must go back with me. Cather has been waiting for you for more than ten years. Do you really want to do this? Abandon yourself!? "

    "I can''t compare with you. I have a good wife and a good family!"

    "As long as you want, Cather will marry you at any time. Don''t you admit it? She has been waiting for you, but you because of that woman, so... I really despise you! "

    "... I don''t want to tell you anything. Let me go home and have a rest." The crow also scratched his hair, picked up the wine bottle in the nearby bicycle and took a swig.

    HEMA also remembered that when she saw this one that night, the other party was also full of wine, but she didn''t care much at that time. After all, it was 12 o''clock. It seemed quite normal to go out and drink back.

    However, looking at their dialogue, there seems to be something like love and hatred here, but it is analyzed according to the soap operas he has seen in his previous life.

    It should be that the man liked by the crow died, and then another woman liked him, but he fell down because of the woman''s death, fled to England, and then lived in seclusion.

    But the next sentence made HEMA stunned. Bohr pulled up each other''s collar.

    "To tell you the truth, although my wife has a good relationship with me on the surface, she doesn''t like men at all. You don''t have to think it''s your own problem... You''d better go back to kaser. She''s really a good girl..."

    Wipe! What did I hear?! That Mrs. scarmand doesn''t like men? Huh? Huh? HEMA''s black question marks shocked HEMA all year!

    Then, there is the debate between them, from their acquaintance to kaser, Mrs. scarmand and so on.

    It''s not for HEMA to go or not to go, because they are just by the river. Even if they open the spell, they can''t guard them. They can''t calm down

    So HEMA succeeded in becoming a melon eater, sitting on the grass by the river, waiting for the end of the big play of brotherhood.

 Chapter 348

    Finally, HEMA didn''t know how the two brothers handled it, because when he recovered, the two left first, and Bohr only said hello to him.

    Although HEMA wanted to continue eating melons, she thought that she had to study the new magic spell. She could only put it aside and put her heart here.

    However, after the first actual battle just now, although it is not the same as the ice God instant kill in the notes, it also has a prototype, which is really very useful.

    Of course, it consumes a lot of magic. Next time, we should control the application of magic, otherwise most people don''t have enough magic at all.

    "Then, Miss Ravenclaw, don''t you really know about this spell?" HEMA took the soul jade out of her pocket.

    "Really."

    "Then will I really go back? But I don''t want to destroy the past, because once something goes wrong, everything in the world will change. "

    "But you are destined to go back, otherwise the ice God instant kill will not exist, and there may not even be a secret room."

    "That''s reasonable, but I''m still very flustered. But miss Ravenclaw, how did your college disappear? I''m curious if you can talk to me."

    "We didn''t know each other''s identity at that time, and I shouldn''t have asked. You didn''t know at that time."

    "Well... It''s actually quite embarrassing because of some struggles within the college. Of course, the emergence of the struggle is still due to the death of the college head."

    "The dean is dead? How is it possible that the college should be the strongest existence on your side. Even when I came back that day, the man who pursued me was strong and scared to death. "

    "You mean that guy... The guy who will eliminate everything. He is really powerful, but the college head is naturally the strongest, but he suddenly fell ill and died, and then there is the competition for the position of College head."

    "That won''t lead to the destruction of the whole college?"

    "This is part of the reason. The main reason is that there is no dean to maintain the operation of the three element space. All students have to leave the college, and then the college has not been rebuilt."

    "But also from competing for the position of College head to competing for the heritage of College head, many powerful wizards died, but in the end, I don''t know who got the so-called heritage, but later most students left the college and there to start a new life all over the world."

    "Of course, because I have a good relationship with salacha, Godric and Helga, I made an appointment to create a career after leaving the college a long time ago, so we act together, of course, for mutual help and safety."

    "Because people who do not compete for heritage are also a threat?" HEMA thought of the inevitable answer in human nature.

    "Almost, but after this incident is completely over, we are also in a good place and plan to establish a school, or our college."

    "But at your age, you haven''t started yet?"

    "All kinds of design drawings, internal structures and required materials have been prepared. If there is no accident, it is the time point of my memory that I will start building the main body of the castle within half a year."

    "Did you design Hogwarts alone?"

    "It''s me all day, but hutchpatch and Slytherin are also involved. Except for the guy Godric, he runs around all day and doesn''t work well at all."

    "Ha ha, I feel that the Gryffindor students are similar now. In other words, how do you feel about Hogwarts now? It''s quite introduced by Lockhart."

    "Well, but Slytherin is still like that. Only pure blood wizards can enter the college. Salazar finally insisted on this."

    "You know he finally parted ways with you?"

    "Listen to Lockhart, but actually I don''t care so much. Although we have different ideas, that guy is not a bad guy, so there''s no need to hate him. Besides, I don''t have those memories. I only know what I know."

    "Well, maybe the future is the same as you. You are much more cheerful than when I saw you. After all, you were 20 years old. You were only 15 or 6 at that time."

    "Almost. In other words, the soul jade left by Hufflepuff was also left at the age of 20 and made with me. Do you know what she said at that time?"

    "Huh?"

    "She said she didn''t want to do this, but she waited for several years and you didn''t come back. She couldn''t wait for a thousand years, so she wanted to have a chance to see you a thousand years later, so she left the soul jade with me."

    "Hmm..." HEMA also thought of the dark girl, and the moment she left her cabin, her eyes were sad and her heart was a little sour.

    "So we must find her. Of course, we are all illusory beings... Only memories and some souls. The real us have been dead for so many years. Are we still us?"

    "What philosophical truth are you talking about? You are you, but now you are not you in history. Isn''t it good to be a new yourself? Don''t worry about anything. Doesn''t soul jade bring you new life? Just accept it happily. "

    "In the past, you have finished your life, and your silence has just begun."

    "Well, you''re right. I''m comforted by you, but in terms of time, you''ve only been away from there for more than a month."

    "Yes."

    "According to the time flow rate, how long has it been over there?"

    "Let me see. Is it about four to one? It seems so."

    "Now you have 40 days here and 10 days there."

    "Almost."

    "If it''s that simple, four years here and one year there will pass. Then I must have seen you after I was 20 and won this spell. Then at least 20 years later, on your side..."

    "Hey? That means I didn''t go back until I was in my thirties? "

    "Yes."

    "Hey? What am I still studying now? Even if I have to go back, it will be many years later. Touching it will kill me these two days. It''s a holiday! "

    HEMA yelled, then put on her coat and walked towards the road. Her head was buzzing. I didn''t even think about it. I''m so naive.

    "So take your time. Of course, this skill is very practical. You can explore it slowly and give up completely."

    "Yes." HEMA answered and walked onto the road. Then a car rushed in front of her and scared HEMA!

    "Shit! No one drives so fast! "

    But before HEMA''s voice landed, the car suddenly stopped in place. HEMA thought the other party heard his curse and wanted to find something.

    But a man with sunglasses and a very handsome windbreaker came down and waved to him, but HEMA raised her eyebrows and knew him?

    "Mr. HEMA."

    "Are you... Mr. Sirius?" HEMA listened to the voice and reacted violently.

    "How''s it going? I didn''t recognize it all at once. Ha ha, I took good care of it. " The other party took off his sunglasses and showed his handsome face, mature man''s temperament.

    "Handsome!" HEMA also patted each other''s windbreaker.

    "Ha ha, I''m just going to your house. Get in the car."

    "Well, didn''t Harry come?"

    "He follows lupin to buy something and will come right away!"

    "Well, let''s go first. If you really can''t find it yourself ~"

    "With magic, it''s the same as my old house. I can''t miss it."

    But a few minutes later, Sirius drove around the debris pile for a few laps and made a small drift. His eyes showed a confused and confused mood.

    "Look, I can''t find a normal ~"

 Chapter 349

    "My God, I made a space alone..." Sirius opened and closed the door several times, just like everyone who came to Aibo''s house.

    But HEMA also suddenly sounded a little. Master cahor made the space replacement. If she left, did the spell disappear, and the house would become an ordinary defense state.

    "HEMA, who is this?" At this time, HEMA turned her head and found that all the beautiful girls in the room had disappeared. Only Aisha was reading on the sofa, saw Sirius and stood up.

    "Sirius, you should have heard about him."

    "Oh, Mr. Sirius, Hello, Asha."

    "Hello, classmate Aisha. Aren''t the others there?" Sirius looked at HEMA. HEMA said there were many people in the family just now.

    "They just went shopping. I didn''t go. I went to pour some water for Sirius."

    "Don''t bother, wait until they come together." Sirius waved and sat aside, looking a little nervous.

    But Asha, far from stopping, walked quickly into the kitchen, and Sirius leaned next to HEMA and whispered in his ear.

    "Who is this lady? "How beautiful..." Sirius said here. He was a little embarrassed. HEMA was also confused. This guy won''t like Aisha.

    "I''m a disciple of Mr. cahor and my younger martial sister. Of course, according to my age, I''m a few years older than me. I''m only 20 years old this year. Don''t have any strange ideas."

    "... well, I didn''t... just think... Forget it, you don''t understand." Sirius was also embarrassed to turn his head, and his breathing seemed to be a little short, which made HEMA sigh. This guy was surprised,

    However, Aisha is really beautiful. Although there are many girls around HEMA, it is really Aisha and Kui 12 that are beyond the scope of ordinary human beings. Of course, you can also add the mysterious dark 0 you saw that day.

    Astoria and Ellie are beautiful, but they are not beautiful. After all, they are just little girls. Dogan must be ahead of them in temperament.

    Aisha also came over with the cup. Sirius quickly took it with both hands, but she didn''t dare to look at each other. A big man looked trembling.

    "HEMA, sleep by yourself tonight. Master and I are in the same room."

    "Good." HEMA said something casually, but suddenly realized that there seemed to be something wrong with it, and then there was a violent trembling nearby.

    "HEMA... Is this your relationship?" Sirius''s voice is a little wrong. He doesn''t like women. He just had a feeling of heart, and then came to the heartbreak link. It''s too fast.

    "No..." HEMA intended to explain, but Asha took the painting style directly.

    "Well, but HEMA and I are not lovers, but we like him very much, but he cares about age, but I believe it''s not a problem, is it, Mr. Sirius?"

    "Hey? Ask me? "

    "Yes."

    "Oh... Yeah, yeah, that HEMA, where''s your toilet..."

    "The stairs go in on the left."

    "OK!" Sirius suddenly stood up and strode towards the other side like running away, leaving HEMA speechless.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    "Mr. HEMA, I''m sorry, but I don''t like men''s eyes, so I might as well solve it in advance."

    "But you can''t use me as a shield. If he tells others again, we will all look embarrassed..." HEMA whispered.

    "Sorry, but I just suddenly thought of this method... Just do me a favor, thank you!" Aisha also showed a poor little expression, which made it difficult for HEMA to refuse, so she nodded.

    Sirius also came out of the bathroom. The hair on his face and forehead was stained with some water. He should wash his face and wake up.

    At this time, the door also opened with a click. It was obviously Ellie who had the secret key, but two unexpected people came first.

    "HEMA, long time no see!"

    "Hermione!? And Harry, I haven''t seen Harry for nearly a month. " HEMA also went up to give two people a hug.

    "Ha ha, Sirius and I went out for special training recently, so we didn''t come to you." Harry, too, looked a little embarrassed.

    "It''s all right. What''s the special training?"

    "It''s about the actual combat training of magic spells. After all, it''s useless to have only paper discussions."

    "Well, how did you get the key, Hermione?"

    "It''s Miss Dogan''s for me. They''re in the back. They buy a lot of things. Miss Lupin is also with Harry. I met Ellie and Harry first. They''re all shopping in the supermarket."

    "Sit down first and I''ll go out and have a look." Emma waved to Aisha and asked her to prepare the cup. The other party also reacted, and Hermione also reacted.

    She followed Asha towards the kitchen, and Emma smiled. Hermione was still so clever.

    Out of the door, I saw a small pickup truck parked not far away. Then Ellie and Dogan jumped down from behind the pickup with a luggage bag. Then Astoria also got off with a box.

    "Hey? HEMA, you''re back so early. Have we bought something for you? "

    "Thank you very much. I just go to school. Do I need so many things?" HEMA looked at big bags and small bags. She didn''t know what it was.

    "Although you can buy it, you should bring some supplies after all."

    "So, you pickup truck?"

    "It was rented by Mr. lupin." Lupin also got out of the car at this time, with a shopping bag in his hand, which seemed to have meat and vegetables.

    "Miss lupin, do you still have a driver''s license?"

    "No, but sometimes wizards can be a little more convenient. Of course, I always abide by the traffic." Lupin smiled. "By the way, tonight I specially bought vegetables and meat, eat hot pot, very beautiful Chinese food, which is recommended by Miss Ellie."

    "Oh, that''s OK. Let''s go!" When it comes to hot pot, HEMA is also excited for a moment. In other words, hot pot has not been enjoyed for a long time. It''s just right for so many people to eat together!

    But when she put down her things and was ready to eat, HEMA found that her table had limitations. It simply couldn''t carry so many people to eat together.

    So HEMA could only find Dogan to enlarge the table with a magic spell, but there was no chair. Fortunately, Aisha''s special ability could quickly summon plants and grow, so she soon made a stool.

    With the sound of butter hot pot seasoning, HEMA swallowed her saliva, which was too authentic. Closing her eyes seemed like returning to the first meal when she traveled to Chongqing. It was great!

    "Did you buy this hot pot seasoning?" HEMA asked Ellie.

    "No, I brought it from home. It''s sealed, but it will expire in two months. I wanted to eat alone, but I can''t eat it when I think you''re leaving Britain, so everyone is here. I''ll give it. Thank you very much, Miss Ben."

    "Ha ha, of course! Dear Miss Ellie, sleep with me tonight. "

    "I don''t want you! Sleep on the sofa! "

    The two joked. Everyone also sat down one by one with bowls and chopsticks, or bowls and spoons. After all, most people can''t use chopsticks, but HEMA and Ellie can.

    Surprisingly, Mr. cahor, who did not participate in this lively occasion, also sat next to HEMA and prepared to have dinner with everyone.

    But HEMA didn''t ask why. After all, the other party may not eat when they asked, so it''s better not to ask. This makes HEMA also find that the teacher is similar to sprouting.

    After half an hour, Mrs. Aibo also came back, so the people became more heated and noisy. Whether it was a little wizard, a big wizard, a strong man or a weak man, the smile on her face was the same at the moment. Except for the teacher, HEMA felt warm at the bottom of her heart.

    After all, everyone came for him, especially Harry. They had gone to Northern Ireland to travel and train together, but they came back directly after knowing that he was leaving tomorrow.

    Hermione was almost the same. She interrupted her trip and came back early. However, I heard that Mrs. Granger was very happy, because the income of the dentist''s shop would increase before the new year. It was naturally happy to come back and open the door to make money.

    In this way, the people ate more than 10 o''clock from 6 o''clock in the afternoon. At this time, Sirius and lupin raised their cups and headed for HEMA.

    "In fact, it''s absolutely good to go out and have a look this time. Of course, we should also let the French little wizard see the strength of our Hogwarts students! Come on, HEMA! "

    "Yes, if you have any questions, you can write to us and Dumbledore at any time. The teachers over there are also good teachers. If you have something to say, come on!"

    "Thank you, I will certainly try my best not to disgrace Hogwarts!" HEMA also drank the red wine in the glass with a smile.

    Seeing this, Harry and others also stood up and said something to HEMA. HEMA also changed red wine into a drink. If everyone drinks, I''m afraid he won''t want to get up tomorrow.

    In this way, a rich and warm dinner was over. Harry, Sirius and lupin were also leaving. After all, they had a place to live and were embarrassed to squeeze space with a group of girls.

    Of course, Hermione was kept, mainly because she didn''t want to go back, because Granger told her not to come back when they sent her out. It''s dangerous at night.

    "Hermione, I''ll just clean it up."

    "No, no, Mrs. Abbott, just rest. Leave this to me." Hermione waved her hand and began to clean up the dishes and tableware by herself.

    When the others saw it, they hurried to help. HEMA looked at them and smiled. Everyone was really more and more diligent~

    In other words, if she married two more, it would be much easier in housework, but before HEMA finished her peaches, Ellie''s voice rang.

    "HEMA, don''t be lazy, just eat more and come to work!"

    "Hey ~ ~ coming! It seems that I really dreamed of doing too much ~! " As soon as she patted her head, HEMA ran over with a smile.

 Chapter 350

    After finishing the housework, they also rearranged the room. HEMA successfully won a sofa, but HEMA didn''t care much. It''s good if everyone can sleep comfortably.

    However, with the dim light, HEMA had a strange bit of insomnia. Usually he could go to sleep quickly, but this time it was almost 1 o''clock.

    HEMA sighed, prepared to drink a glass of water, got up and walked towards the refrigerator, but a figure appeared next to the refrigerator and turned something furtively.

    "Ellie? What are you doing when you don''t sleep at night? "

    "Ah?! HEMA, you scared me. Didn''t you sleep? "

    "I lost sleep, maybe I ate too much..."

    "I''m a little hungry..." Ellie said shyly, and then touched the bread on the top of the refrigerator, but she didn''t touch it at once.

    HEMA suddenly gave a bad smile, then put her around her waist and raised her up. Her hand just touched the bread bag.

    "Ah! You... Why ~ "originally, Ellie was shocked, but she felt the warmth of her waist, but her little face turned red.

    HEMA put her down, then took the bread, tore open the package, unscrewed a piece and stuffed it into her mouth. "It''s delicious."

    "It''s good to eat. I bought a lot of better food for you. You put it in the dormitory and eat when you''re hungry. It seems that buying something is not a bad thing."

    "Well, I see that pile of things and changed pajamas. I''m a big man."

    "Boys should also be exquisite. Astoria and my sister chose it for you personally. You must wear more."

    "Well, OK, I see. By the way, I''ll pour you a glass of water."

    "No, I just have one bite." Ellie grabbed the bread and was about to go upstairs, but looked at HEMA''s figure, but hesitated for a few seconds. Then she threw the bread and directly held it up. Her two small arms were tightly tied to HEMA''s back.

    "What''s the matter..."

    "HEMA... Half a year may be a little long... I''m afraid I can''t help thinking of you..."

    "Then think about it. What''s embarrassing." HEMA looked at Ellie''s clever appearance at the beginning and touched her head like a cat.

    "Should I cooperate with you to make a snoring sound..."

    "Ha ha, no, actually, Ellie, half a year is fast. I don''t want to separate from you, but without me, it depends on your growth. You just follow me in the past half a year and need to break through in the British magic world, don''t you?"

    "Well, of course, what did miss Ben fear?"

    "That''s good. In addition, your sister should also ask you to have a good chat with her. Everything will be fine. You are close sisters, and she will fully accept you. You are all kind and excellent girls. Come on."

    "Yes!" Ellie also put her small face on HEMA''s chest, showed a quiet smile, and then suddenly raised her head, "can I kiss you?"

    "No."

    "Bite you?"

    "No."

    "Then I''ll go to bed."

    "Yes."

    Ellie also loosened HEMA, slowly picked up the bread and walked upstairs. She looked back step by step, which made HEMA almost laugh.

    "Hoo... Drink water and sleep." HEMA watched Ellie disappear around the corner. She also took a glass of water for herself and drank it. But she had just finished drinking. Before she could put down the glass, HEMA saw a figure on the side.

    "Carat?"

    "Did you see me?"

    "No, I feel it. Drink water?"

    "Have a drink." Dogan came out of the shadow. His pretty face looked more beautiful and greasy under the light night light, but his expression was a little heavy at this time.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "It''s okay, just Ellie. She... Do you like her?"

    "Well, if you want me to say, I like you, but if I say love, I dare not say it, because even Astoria, I can''t be completely sure."

    "Then you are really a big turnip."

    "But honesty is also a good point, but I know another point. Compared with these, I have more important things to do, that is to protect you and everything I love..."

    "I understand, I understand, but I think you are too tired... Too tired..." Dogan also came slowly, his tone changed from high to low.

    "Tired... I''m sure tired, but seeing that everyone around me can smile, I have nothing to fear."

    "That''s what you are. That''s what I''ve been doing since I met you, but that''s why I like you... HEMA Aibo."

    "Oh? Love is like... "

    "I don''t know, but..." Dogan didn''t blush or hesitate. He was very different from Ellie, but HEMA could feel the trembling emotion from her heart.

    "You also want to say goodbye and hug me?"

    "Ha ha, it''s beautiful to think. I''m not a child anymore. I''ve experienced a lot of parting. Besides, you''re nothing, but I should wish you a safe go, a safe return and a happy journey!"

    "With your kind words." HEMA stretched out her fist, and Dogan also stretched out his fist and touched it violently, making HEMA''s wrists a little numb.

    "Remember to deal with the relationship with Ellie. You heard it just now."

    "I see. I''ve always had a good relationship with her, but I need to think about it."

    "Well, I understand. Take your time. I will always support you."

    "Well, I''ll go to bed and see you off tomorrow."

    "OK, but the word goodbye feels strange..."

    "Ha ha, let''s go."

    But just as HEMA was watching each other go forward, Dogan suddenly looked back and took it out, flashed directly in front of HEMA, and then passed slightly in front of his lips.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "Ha ha, let''s go." Before HEMA could react, she disappeared directly into HEMA''s field of vision.

    "It''s a shame that I was! But it seems good. " HEMA touched her lower lip and finally came to the first sleepiness.

    She walked slowly back to the sofa, but before she could get in, HEMA saw a bag bulging from her quilt.

    "Who?"

    "HEMA..."

    "Hermione? Astoria? " HEMA opened the quilt and found two villains, Astoria and Hermione, lying inside. She didn''t know when she came, but she shouldn''t have seen what Dogan had just done, otherwise he would have been destroyed passively now.

    "Let''s talk to you. After all, you''re going to France tomorrow."

    "Hey, it''s most important for you to have a good rest. It''s not long for half a year. You can think of me as traveling. We can meet in the summer vacation."

    "Well, we know, but Ellie and miss Dogan are here." Hermione said with a little sour.

    "Well, well, what did you tell me..."

    Then Hermione and Astoria really did not have the same maturity as the Dogan sisters, so they directly began to chat with him, from recognition to later.

    Hermione said a paragraph, Astoria said a paragraph, the two sisters also exposed a lot of secrets to each other, making HEMA more and more sleepy, but the two became more and more energetic.

    "You''re at school with HEMA. You''re too bold..."

    "I didn''t, it was HEMA..."

    "Hoo Hoo..."

    "Hey? He seems to be asleep... "Hermione suddenly lowered her head and found that HEMA didn''t know when to sleep.

    "Yes, then our goal has been achieved..." Astoria looked at HEMA''s side face and smiled.

    "Yes." In fact, they came to let HEMA fall asleep at the beginning. Unexpectedly, Dogan and Ellie came to cut off their beard.

    They carefully covered him with a quilt, then looked at each other, fell down and gently clicked on his cheek.

    "Well, let''s go."

    "Yes."

    While their footsteps dissipated on the first floor, HEMA, who was sleeping, narrowed her eyes, yawned and said faintly, "thank you... I''m really sleepy this time."

    With the moonlight, Asha watched HEMA from a distance, completely closed her eyes and fell asleep. She slowly smiled and walked into her room.

    The night... Is still long!

 Chapter 351

    The next morning, HEMA got out of bed and planned to finally gather together what she wanted to bring. She couldn''t take all her things with her. After all, there were too many suitcases, and it was not very comfortable to have infinitely extended suitcases.

    But just as he was about to clean up, he found that Hermione and they didn''t know when they had got up and began to help him clean up.

    HEMA smiled when she saw the busy figures, so she walked gently to the bedroom of her mother and Hannah.

    "HEMA? Why are you here? " Hannah also got out of bed and was sitting by the bed combing her hair. HEMA also stretched out a finger and hissed.

    "Let me see mom. Don''t disturb her. I slept late yesterday." HEMA whispered and sat down next to Hannah.

    "Comb my hair... You haven''t combed my hair for nearly two years."

    "Isn''t that because you won''t let me comb it for you? You say I''m ugly. If I comb it today, I''m not afraid to make it black and ugly for you?"

    "I don''t have it. Hurry up." With that, he handed the comb to HEMA, who also took it over and gently began to comb it for her.

    Hannah felt HEMA''s hand passing through her hair and slowly raised a smile, but it was bitter.

    "HEMA, I gave up."

    "Give up what?"

    "Give up chasing your footsteps, I think I can''t keep up..."

    "..." HEMA also remembered what Hannah told him last year. He comforted the other party and said that you have a good talent. If you work hard, you will catch up with him.

    But they all know that sometimes talent is more than everything. There are many factors that will change it, so at the moment, Hannah''s words moved HEMA''s mind.

    "But you said, I will always be your sister."

    "Of course."

    "Then I have only one direction left to work hard, that is, to be a good person and a good sister of HEMA Aibo, which makes me a lot easier... But a little happy."

    "Yes."

    "So, HEMA, work hard and come on. Everyone in the Aibo family is proud of you." Hannah turned her head, took HEMA''s hand and looked at him gently.

    HEMA also looked at Hannah and grinned. This time, HEMA felt that the other party had really grown up and was really a sister!

    They said a few more words. HEMA also slowly withdrew from the room and walked towards the kitchen. Although she ate a lot last night, there were still some ingredients left that were not rinsed. Let''s eat them for breakfast.

    But as soon as I got to the kitchen, I saw a strange figure standing there, adjusting the stove and preparing to cook.

    "Miss cahor? Why are you in the kitchen? "

    "Cooking, everyone is packing up for you. I can''t be idle. It''s a gift for everyone." The other party also patted HEMA on the shoulder and picked up the apron next to her.

    "Fasten it for me."

    "Well, try the teacher''s craft today." HEMA also picked up the apron and helped put it on from the back, but the next second he found that he needed to pad his toes to reach it.

    "The teacher is so tall."

    "That''s what you need to consider. If you grow tall, it won''t be so difficult." Kahall also make complaints about it, making him too embarrassed.

    "But how old are you?"

    "Yes." After putting on the apron, HEMA carefully and gently pulled Mr. cahor''s hair out from under the back apron.

    But just then, a hair just fell on HEMA''s clothes. When Hermione was trying to pinch it, the long hair turned into a light red particle and dissipated.

    Is this magic? Does a hair alone have magic? And it''s not ordinary magic. It seems to be divine power. It''s too powerful.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Nothing." HEMA smoothed her hair gently and tied the string around her waist.

    "By the way, do you have anything you don''t eat?"

    "No, you look good. Other people should have no taboos. I observed last night."

    "Yes." Cahor nodded softly and gently picked the broken hair in his ear with his fingers.

    But this little thing made HEMA tremble. Did Mr. cahor have such gentle female force movements? Today is really a good day.

    Out of the kitchen, HEMA was bored and went to the window. Looking at the rising sun outside the window, he seemed to think of nothing. Of course, the next second he wondered who would pick him up.

    According to Dumbledore, there should be someone over there, and there should be one here, but which teacher is here? Professor McGonagall?

    But before HEMA finished thinking, there was a roar of the engine on the originally empty road, but there was no car coming.

    Then, a dark shadow suddenly flashed down from above. A motorcycle suddenly fell on the ground with a dull noise. A big man also slowly got down from the motorcycle, looked around, and then scratched his head.

    "Hagrid?" HEMA was also stunned. Then she opened the door and walked out quickly.

    "HEMA? Why are you... Using a spell? " Hagrid looked up and found that he really couldn''t see a house.

    "Well, what can I do for you?"

    "Oh, it should have been Professor McGonagall who came to meet the other party and then came to pick you up, but the other party seems to have encountered some small problems, so Professor McGonagall went there. I''ll come and inform you first. It may be in the afternoon."

    "Well, thank Hagrid. By the way, did you have breakfast?"

    "Not yet."

    "That''s just right."

    "No, no, I have to go back..."

    "It''s all right. Now the school is on vacation. Come on. It''s a farewell for me. Later, Harry and Sirius may come too. Let''s go together."

    "All right." Hagrid also nodded, but before putting the motorcycle away, several figures suddenly flashed in the distance.

    In the middle was a witch in black, followed by two people, a young wizard and a beautiful witch, but all three were injured, especially the old witch in black.

    The whole arm seemed to be pierced by something, and the blood remained along the arm, and the wizards and witches nearby were also covered with blood.

    "Help... Sir... Can we go to your house to hide..." the old witch stumbled and looked at Hagrid. "Hey... Are you Mr. Hagrid?"

    "Who are you?"

    "I''m khadiya. Professor McGonagall and we were attacked by the black wizard. She covered us and left first. Go and help her!"

    "Huh?!" HEMA also suddenly widened her eyes. "How could it be? Who attacked you? Are you from France?"

    "We''re here with... Are you HEMA EBO? We''re here to pick you up. We were supposed to meet Professor McGonagall at Calvin''s restaurant in London and then pick you up here, but we were attacked by blackhorn. "

    "Black horn star?"

    "It''s a black wizard organization in France, but it doesn''t have the scale of Death Eaters. There are only a dozen black wizards, but they are very powerful and good at guerrilla warfare..." the witch nearby took over the words.

    "Sorry, it''s my responsibility this time. They followed me..." the wizard who had not spoken suddenly opened his mouth.

    "Kraft, don''t say that!"

    "Well, Hagrid, take them in first!" With a wave of her hand, HEMA directly opened the secret medicine, and the door opened itself.

    "Little guy!" HEMA gave a low roar, and the little guy flashed out of the room and flew towards him.

    "Whining?"

    "Can you feel Professor McGonagall''s position?"

    "Whining."

    "Sure enough, it''s not easy to do

    "I''ll take you there." Cahor''s voice suddenly rang out in his mind.

    "OK, no, why are you..."

    But before HEMA finished thinking, the whole person disappeared in place, opened his eyes again and came to a huge factory.

    Then a few strokes and several figures appeared around Hermione, Ellie, Aisha, Dogan and Astoria.

    "Hey? This is the. "

    "It''s a battlefield... Get ready to fight!"

 Chapter 352

    HEMA simply told everyone what had happened, and then took several people to the front. After taking a few steps, she saw a figure suddenly move in front of her.

    "Professor McGonagall?"

    "HEMA? What are you doing here? And... You. "

    "We came to help you. I heard you were in danger. Where are the other party''s people?"

    "I don''t know, but I should catch up soon. I''ve just had my third phantom shift, but they can catch up every one or two minutes. There should be a special spell that can follow me."

    "Let''s leave it to us and ambush them." Ellie stretched out her finger and took out her wand.

    Several other people also quickly raised their wands and stood up a protective net around Professor McGonagall. Professor McGonagall was also relieved.

    "Is there any injury?"

    "Fortunately, even if they were shocked, several black wizards would not pose any threat to the dean of Hogwarts." Professor McGonagall also made a joke and told HEMA not to worry so much.

    "That''s good. Let''s leave it to us. How many people are there?"

    "There are about five, but only two come to me every time, but there must be some people behind to shoot hidden guns, because they are afraid that someone will ambush them in turn, and three wizards will chase them."

    "Don''t worry, they happen to have a phantom near my house. I''ve sent it to my house. Mr. cahor is still there. Don''t worry."

    "Yes."

    "You have invisible spells, a wide range." Dogan suddenly turned his head and asked Professor McGonagall.

    "Yes, you want to target them. It doesn''t matter. I tried it. They also have a way to detect my magic... Oh, I see." Professor McGonagall also showed a smile I understand, and a happy expression also appeared on the face of the vicissitudes of years.

    "That... Magic Horse day line!" Professor McGonagall waved his wrist and immediately everyone hid in a foggy area. Of course, it completely disappeared there in the eyes of outsiders.

    "By the way, little fellow, you can rest for a while and give it to us. It can be regarded as our military training." Astoria seemed to think of something and gently touched the little guy.

    "Oh." The little guy immediately got into HEMA''s windbreaker hat. Originally, he was too lazy to fight. Now it''s even more right. They won''t fight if they don''t encounter danger.

    "I''m still looking forward to the battle of Astoria." Hermione glanced at Astoria next to her, and suddenly exuded a feeling that the child had grown up.

    "Ha ha, but don''t expect too much. I feel I still have many shortcomings..." Astoria also remembered the scene of being beaten by Ellie.

    "Come on, pay attention." At the moment, Aisha also changed from the usual gentle big sister state to the female martial god state, and kept feeling the atmosphere around her.

    To tell the truth, among these people, Aisha is the strongest. Although she does not fully grasp all the strength of the inheritor, most of them also have combat experience. She must be more than a little stronger than the last shot.

    The next second, two figures suddenly appeared not far away, and then something on his arm flashed a light, and then came this way. The light on his body was getting brighter and brighter, which seemed to be sensing Professor McGonagall.

    "Don''t hide... Your magic has been detected by us... Of course, we don''t want to be evil with Hogwarts. Hand over that guy. We won''t do anything."

    The wizard walking in the back shouted around with a amplifying spell, and finally stopped ten meters away.

    HEMA also saw each other''s appearance. The shouting man was dressed in a suit and looked like a white-collar, but his beard was uncomfortable. In front of him was a young man in a robe.

    "Come out! Otherwise we will attack directly! " The bearded suit man also waved his hand directly. In an instant, two white lights flew from behind and flew directly towards Professor McGonagall, which was very accurate!

    Professor McGonagall also went out directly from the fog. An iron armor spell blocked the attack, but in an instant, three more spells came from three directions.

    HEMA also began to perceive in an instant, and located the hidden position of the three people in a few seconds. Then Dogan and Aisha rushed out directly, one left and one right disappeared in the shadow!

    Their task is to solve the enemy in the dark, so the front battlefield is handed over to HEMA, Ellie, Hermione and Astoria.

    "When shall we..."

    "Wait, wait, they feel that Professor McGonagall is about to lose resistance, and then Dogan and Aisha confirm each other''s position in detail and cut off their retreat!"

    More than ten seconds later, I saw a flash of light not far away. The two wizards were also stunned. They realized that things seemed a little bad and immediately wanted to transfer.

    But as soon as they stretched out their wand, Ellie, Hermione and Astoria rushed out and came to them in an instant, flying on three feet!

    With three bangs, Hermione kicked the man''s face, Ellie kicked on the belly of mustache, Astoria wiped their wrists quickly, and the wand flew out directly.

    "Ah!"

    "Golden light falling!" Professor McGonagall also waved his wand. In an instant, a small meteor also fell from the top of his head and directly hit the feet of the two people. In an instant, it formed a huge halo and set the two people in it.

    "Well done!" HEMA could only shout 666 in the back. After all, there was no room for him to do it. Then Dogan and Ellie also dragged three people to the side.

    "There were three in total. We didn''t find one and almost let him run away." Dogan pointed to the chubby man on the side.

    "Who are you?" The big beard looked at the men vaguely.

    "Use, you know!" Doggett stared at him directly, then threw his wand directly, put a chain directly on their wrists, and then strung them together.

    "It''s so skilled. It''s worthy of being professional." HEMA saw the appearance of Doggett Ann and felt that this was the Doggett Ann she knew.

    "Well, how many more do you deal with?" Aisha took a look at Professor McGonagall. There should be several over there. They all work better.

    "Don''t worry, Mr. cahor will deal with it. As long as they get close to Aibo''s house, there will be no good fruit for them." HEMA said something casually, but before she finished, she saw several figures suddenly jump down from the sky and directly hit the chained black wizard!

    "Ah!" The first is the scream of falling.

    "Ah!" The second was the scream of the smashed man.

    "This servant seems to be all together." Hermione looked and found that, as Professor McGonagall said, there were five black wizards here and three over there.

    In other words, there are only a dozen wizards in their organization. How can so many people come? This is a half of the members of an organization, or cross regional law enforcement.

    "Professor McGonagall, why did they come here... Are those three special?" As an old Auror, Dogan first asked Professor McGonagall.

    "The older of the three is Ms. Ka Diya, a professor at the busbarton School of witchcraft and Wizardry, and the two, one is the female student of the school, Charlene, and the last is the target they are tracking, hucody."

    "Who is he?" HEMA also frowned. Just now, the young man said it was his responsibility. In fact, no one else was the target of pursuit, only he was.

    "Although it looks ordinary on the surface, that is the real son of alchemy. Hermione should be familiar with it, Nicole LeMay."

    "Well, he''s Nicole LeMay''s child. It''s impossible. How old are Nicole LeMay''s children... Besides, I haven''t heard of any children."

    "He does. This hukodi is not the child of his current wife, but the offspring of the child of his first wife who has died, and it has been for many generations, but he is also an indisputable direct descendant."

    "But what does this have to do with Mr. nikolame? They found this so-called descendant. It''s no use threatening Mr. nikolame."

    "Let''s not say whether he cares or not. Now that there is no magic stone and there is no great possibility of refining, Mr. nikolame is far from helpful to these black wizards." Hermione expressed her opinion.

    "But Hermione, it''s because there''s no magic stone." Astoria on the side suddenly said, and Hermione and Ellie also reacted violently.

    "Yes, without the Sorcerer''s stone, Nicole May''s life will come to an end faster. Then who will their heritage belong to? Even if they don''t die now, these organizations will let some people die... "

    "My God, sure enough, the black wizard is the black wizard..." Hermione frowned and looked at the people under her feet. She thought they were more disgusting!

 Chapter 353

    After a while, people from the Ministry of magic rushed over. This time, there were not only auro, but also several people with clothes that HEMA had never seen. They should be the Department responsible for external mistakes.

    After all, there is still an international magic cooperation department in the Ministry of magic, which is responsible for some international issues, and there are branches of International Magic organizations all over the world.

    Duogan also greeted her teammates, but a little embarrassed, because she had a new Department, though very idle, but the wages and bonuses were the same, making her this position very fragrant.

    But she knows that with more and more inheritance in the future, the risk of similar actions will be very high, which is not a good job.

    Because she can act by herself, but she carries the lives of her own subordinates. Their lives are also the lives of family and friends. She didn''t give up with all her strength!

    "Then let''s go first. Professor McGonagall will go with us. Take a minute and don''t let these children go." The sweet tall wizard also said.

    Professor McGonagall also nodded and said to HEMA, "your journey will be delayed until tomorrow. Let them rest at your place first. It''s troublesome."

    "Nothing." HEMA also nodded to Professor McGonagall.

    Several people also watched the Wizards of the Ministry of magic pull this group of people out of here. HEMA and they were a little confused and stood in the factory. Where are we?

    Fortunately, there were many people this time, so they didn''t get lost. After leaving the dilapidated factory, they asked two passers-by and found out the way home. The party also walked back to Aibo''s house while playing.

    "Home!" Ellie shouted directly and cheerfully, and ran this way like a child!

    HEMA and they also smiled. Of course, they all had their own little ideas at the bottom of their hearts. When they got home, wouldn''t they say that they took the Aibo family as their own home.

    "Back?" Hannah also responded. They also found that Harry and Sirius had come, but lupin was not there. In addition, Ron and Mr. Arthur also came.

    "When did you come?"

    "Ha ha, I''m here to eat." Sirius was joking, too.

    "Rub it."

    "Ha ha."

    The people also took their seats, and then found that there were not enough seats, but this time they didn''t wait for Aisha to make, so they flew out a few chairs.

    "What is this?"

    "I bought it on the street." Ellie said something casually, but HEMA and others narrowed their eyes and didn''t seem to see you shopping.

    "Well, don''t look at me like that. I really didn''t steal. I gave money. Well, although I used the money of those black wizards."

    "Well done." HEMA also raised her thumb.

    "But it''s not cool." Ellie dropped her mouth, but Astoria and Ellie both nodded, indeed.

    "Next time I''ll arrange for the three of you to train together." HEMA took a sip of water and said casually, and then the three looked at him at the same time, "do you think you''re a sandbag?"

    "Well... When I didn''t say."

    "Are you really good at melee all day?" Ron also make complaints about it, and suddenly feel that this traditional wizard is a different kind.

    "So, Ron boy, how''s your deformation?"

    "Don''t call me boy!" Ron also frowned and looked at his father. His father didn''t say anything. After all, he had a good relationship with Dogan. He thought a few days ago that he could let his son get along with Ellie more.

    But it seems that he can''t get along with each other. He thought he could have more beautiful daughter-in-law, but he didn''t say that to anyone.

    "But how''s your deformation?" Harry and Hermione also pay more attention to this. After all, he spent a lot of effort to learn, which frightened Emma when Ron, who has always been a salted fish, worked so hard.

    "Basically, we can enter the first stage of Animagus, but it is still in progress. I will try to realize the second stage before you come back."

    "Help you luck." HEMA also raised the glass.

    "Yes."

    "In fact, I also recommend you to learn melee skills with Hermione. Although it may not be useful in actual combat, a good body can save lives in some crisis moments."

    "We''ll think about it."

    "Don''t think about it. Come and try first. Let''s go to the open space."

    "Hey?!"

    "Come on!"

    In HEMA''s voice, Harry and Ron frowned and came to the open space outside. Ellie, Hermione and Astoria followed.

    After all, they don''t need this low-level competition. If they need to grow, there is no room for growth. Unless there is a special way to increase melee combat effectiveness like Kui and burial, it''s difficult.

    "Come on, Hermione and Harry, Ron and Ellie."

    "And me?" Astoria pointed to herself, and HEMA smiled. "I''ll come myself."

    "Then take it easy."

    "Why is that so strange..."

    So the three were divided into three groups, also arrayed next to the debris pile, and then attacked the opposite side at the same time.

    Ron punched him fiercely, then Ellie took it directly, swept his legs and swung it directly to the ground.

    Then Harry kicked a high kick here, and Hermione turned sideways and pulled each other''s ankle. Harry also successfully fell to the ground.

    "Can you let us order?" Ron pouted, then covered his ass and stood up. Ellie nodded, too.

    "Hermione, take it easy."

    "OK, I''ll take you."

    HEMA''s side is completely different from this side. Astoria slapped HEMA quickly, then swept, and then attacked one after another.

    Ron and Harry were stunned. Astoria has become a battle mode. What about the weak gas girl!?

    However, although the attack was fast and beautiful, none of the attacks hit HEMA and wiped the corners of HEMA''s clothes at most.

    "Too much power!" HEMA also took a sudden step back, but then her shoulder came back and bumped. Astoria lost her balance under her feet.

    Then before she could stabilize her figure, HEMA made another hook. She was frightened. She couldn''t adjust stably. She fell directly to the ground and her hood fell off.

    A long silvery white hair rises with the wind, flashing a little light, dazzling full of holiness, reflecting the small face, it''s better to see.

    "Sorry."

    "It''s all right. As Ellie said, I should try my new self a little."

    "Yes."

    Then HEMA looked at each other gently, stretched out her hand, then pulled Astoria up, and then pulled it over, and threw it directly into his arms.

    Ron and Harry nearby saw it. They were also stunned, lying in the trough, fighting and throwing dog food?! We are too miserable ~!

    "Are you ready?" Hermione also shouted to them suddenly, and then put on a posture. Harry put on a posture helplessly.

    Ron also took a deep breath and put on what he thought was the best look. As long as the other party let himself have some, he will be able to fight. I Ron want revenge today!

    Then a few seconds later, there were two muffled noises. They flew up again, and then fell on the ground with a bang. The pain was not pain. They did ask, but

    Ron turned his head from the ground and looked at Harry, who was also confused. "Did we get hit...?"

    "Well... It seems so."

    Then he slowly got up from the ground. Looking back, he found that HEMA and Astoria had begun to fight close there, or dance

    "Well... Well... Can we jump too..." Ron and Harry looked at Ellie and Hermione not far away, then looked at their smiles and shook their heads. "Forget it!"

 Chapter 354

    After a morning''s rest, the three people sent to the hospital by Hagrid also came to Aibo''s house. Of course, Professor McGonagall also finished his affairs. HEMA knew it was time to travel.

    "HEMA, I''m sorry. I forgot to tell you. I''m coming."

    "It''s all right. I happen to have something ready." HEMA also picked up a large box next to her, which was almost filled with what she needed. Although it was not as good as Mr. newt''s box, it was almost the same.

    "It''s time to leave at last. Aren''t you nervous?"

    "There''s nothing to be nervous about. The most important thing is to perform well in half a year." HEMA said casually.

    "That''s good." Professor McGonagall also patted him on the shoulder, then turned his head and looked at the people in the room. The space seemed a little dull.

    "What are you doing? I''ll go out for half a year. It''s not that I don''t come back. Don''t worry about me, really. " HEMA also went straight over, pushed Harry and Ron, and then shouted at Astoria.

    "We know. Who will miss you? Go away!" Ellie also scolded fiercely, and HEMA smiled happily and waved to them.

    So they followed Professor McGonagall and walked outside. Sirius hurried to help HEMA lift the box, and Harry picked up some small things.

    The crowd came out with the team and stood in the open space in front of the debris pile. HEMA looked at the group and raised her arms, "wait for me to come back."

    "Well, help you have a nice trip!" Everyone shouted together, which made HEMA almost cry, but she held back and continued to wave.

    "You have a group of good friends. I hope you can find good friends in busbarton. There are also good children." Ms. Kha Diya looked at him warmly.

    "I see. Well, thank Ms. khadiya. Let''s go."

    With Professor McGonagall''s wrist shaking, HEMA''s figure also disappeared in place. They went to the special travel tools prepared by busbarton together.

    As Astoria watched HEMA disappear, she felt a little disappointed. She couldn''t say how uncomfortable it was or how easy it was, just a kind of unspeakable

    "All right, all right, go back and prepare lunch." Hannah reacted first, then pulled Hermione nearby.

    "Oh, Harry and Ron, you stay for dinner, too. It''s just time for dinner."

    "Good." Harry and Ron nodded, and Sirius and Mr. Arthur smiled after looking at each other, leading a group of people towards the house.

    Ellie hugged Astoria directly. "Do you think he''ll go out and find a more beautiful girl and don''t want you ~"

    "Ellie, you''re talking nonsense again." Dogan also came up and grabbed Ellie''s little face, but Astoria smiled and said, "I''m very relieved of him."

    "Well, Mr. HEMA is a good man. He won''t do bad things." Aisha also remembered what happened that night, and a smile rose from the corners of her mouth.

    They also looked at the sky at the same time. There was an endless blue sky, white clouds fluttering gently, and their mood seemed not so bad.

    But Astoria suddenly remembered something. "By the way, have you seen the little guy?"

    "No..."

    "Should not!?" Ellie''s eyes widened, and everyone thought of the only possibility. The little guy stole away!

    On the other side, HEMA also came near a huge disc, which was like an enlarged version of an old-fashioned radio player, rotating all the time.

    "Just stand up."

    "Hey? Do you want to stand up? "

    "Yes, after going up, start a special spell and it will rotate quickly, and then send us to busbarton far away. This is the fastest way. After all, if you use Pegasus or something, it will take at least a few days."

    "Well, but there are still several days left." HEMA glanced at the witch next to her. At this time, she was a little uncomfortable with a bandage on her backpack.

    "Well, I''m your sister. I may graduate the next year. As for the start of school, booth Barton starts school three days earlier than Hogwarts, so today and tomorrow is the return period."

    "Oh, I see, sister."

    "Here you are." The schoolmaster, who was also the protagonist of the hunt, followed Professor McGonagall and Professor kadya first.

    "Here we are." HEMA hurried up with the Xia liana, and the disc under her feet started slowly.

    "Hold each other''s arms. It''s like an ordinary door key. If it falls out, it''s very bad." Khadiya also reminded me.

    HEMA immediately took Professor McGonagall''s arm next to her. As soon as she wanted to extend her right hand, she thought it seemed that it was not good to grasp her sister''s arm. Maybe the two were lovers

    "Senior, come here. After all, you should be a gentleman. You are more familiar with it."

    "OK." Hu Kedi also smiled, and Charlene nodded, "you''re a gentleman?"

    When they were ready, the disc was getting faster and faster. The last white light suddenly lit up at their feet, and they took off directly in place!

    A sense of weightlessness surged in HEMA''s brain, but fortunately, he gripped the people next to him, and the feeling of vomiting was suppressed.

    Then he opened his eyes again. There was a vast white fog around him, and the disc under his feet disappeared, but he still felt stepping on something.

    Several other people also opened their eyes. Professor McGonagall looked at him. "How do you feel? This is the light corridor. We can get there in about half a minute."

    "It turns out that this disc is a direct replacement space magic... This magic should be very difficult to achieve."

    "But this is the Millennium accumulation of booth Barton." Ms. khadiya opposite also showed a proud expression, but Professor McGonagall was not happy. The two old ladies are also competing in the dark.

    But that''s all. After all, these three people were saved by Professor McGonagall, so they are still grateful to you.

    After a few seconds, the whole space was broken. HEMA closed her eyes again stimulated by the strong light, and then opened her eyes again. She had completely landed.

    The disc under her feet was still the same as when she came, but HEMA knew it was not the same. Only they came here from there.

    Looking around, I saw a turbulent River on the left and a towering mountain range on the right, extending from here to an invisible distance.

    The surrounding ground is green and green, mixed with a little flower fragrance and a faint smell of soil. The air is also very good. HEMA feels better than Hogwarts. I have to say that the environment is really powerful.

    However, HEMA also looked for information and found that although busbarton''s castle and palace are also large, they are not as large as Hogwarts'' supporting facilities, such as forbidden forest, or more like a regular noble school.

    And many people think that this magic school is a women''s school, but it has both men and women, but there is a big gap between the proportion of boys and girls.

    The senior student may be a rare animal. Of course, he will become one soon, but there have been more boys in the past two years, with a ratio of 2 to 8.

    "The environment is good. This is only part of it. Let''s go. We''ll be there in a few minutes." Charlene said a word, and then took HEMA and hucody to the front.

    Professor McGonagall and Professor khadiya also smiled helplessly. The girl was so bold that she took the boy''s hand when she went up.

    "I''m not afraid our girl abducted the genius of your school."

    "You can try..." Professor McGonagall smiled. The smiling professor khadiya was a little flustered. What does that mean?

 Chapter 355

    "There are many small animals and magical animals around here, but they didn''t come out today. The weather is very good."

    "Maybe it''s because we have too many people. In other words, students Aibo must go out more. We can go out together on rest days. We can also go to the nearest luoluomi village, which is a wizard village. We can buy some things we need."

    "Well, the rest day is Saturday and Sunday?"

    "Yes, but the evening classes on Saturday and Sunday nights will not stop. This needs attention. In addition, school is normal. Just follow the course. You are a third grade student."

    "Well, your course should be similar to Hogwarts?"

    "Well, there will be changes in some courses, but I believe it''s not difficult to overcome with your strength."

    "Yes, which student did you go to Hogwarts? I''m curious. "

    "Oh, this is the genius task of our school. Sister Doria is a very strong wizard. She has applied and finished the test in advance, so she goes to Hogwarts to study. She mainly wants to learn new things."

    "Well, then I have to do well. I can''t humiliate Hogwarts."

    "But it is said that Mr. Aibo is a real genius, and he is also a practical faction." Hu Kedi next to him also praised it.

    "I''m really a practical person, but I''m really not a genius. The only thing is that I like to try more."

    "That''s also very good. Busbarton''s current model is a little too rigid. It still needs an approximate degree of freedom."

    "Yes."

    The people also talked and walked for a few minutes. Finally, Professor khadiya stopped, stretched out his wand and read a sentence, and then a light was emitted from the wand.

    Then the space not far away suddenly trembled, and then a bubble like cover suddenly collapsed, and a beautiful and strong palace building appeared in front of us.

    "Hoo, how beautiful!" HEMA also smiled. It was not like a magic school building, but a king''s palace.

    The outside is gold and silver smooth, with many gemstones and crystals on the top, shining in the sun.

    This cannot be directly compared with Hogwarts, because the two buildings are not of the same type at all. There is a gray wizard school over there, and here is more like the residence of princes and nobles. It''s too gorgeous.

    "Beautiful, let''s go in." Khadiya also smiled, then walked in front, walked slowly, and then several shadows passed directly from several people, but he passed over his head and made a low sound.

    "That''s a magic talisman horse. It was supposed to pick you up, but then I thought about it. This way seems to be faster, but you''ll have a chance to sit on it in the future."

    "Yes."

    Walking forward again, a very deep gully appeared in front, separating this side from the castle. It is about 45 meters wide and there is no bridge.

    But before HEMA thought about flying over, a statue on the ground suddenly moved and stabbed the spear in her hand, and the statue opposite was stabbed!

    A blue light suddenly pierced from the tip of the spear, and the two suddenly joined together, and then grew slowly, forming a bridge composed of a light curtain on the gap.

    "Bridge of light." Sharina gave HEMA an invitation. HEMA also walked slowly, and several people followed him from behind.

    But Professor McGonagall narrowed his eyes. It didn''t seem so simple. Didn''t HEMA feel it?

    Because the bridge is not so simple at all, but a test for the students who come to busbarton. Halfway through the bridge, it will suddenly disappear.

    Then here is the time to test the students. You can use magic spells, props or any method to deal with emergencies. Of course, you can also fall directly.

    It''s not so dangerous below. You can''t see the bottom, but it''s not very deep. It''s only four or five meters, and there''s a special buffer spell under it!

    Khadiya, sharina and hukodi in the back are also ready to see HEMA''s performance. After all, they are real combat geniuses. Do they slow down with a buffered spell, or do they get themselves a short floating spell, and then quickly ask for help.

    This is a simple assessment that every busbarton student has to experience. They will divide the classes according to this result. If the teachers think it is good, they will be placed in a better class.

    The grades are B, a and s respectively. It was originally written in French, but after thinking about it, it still used the current common English letters, which is also more intuitive.

    Therefore, many people still want to see how this HEMA Aibo fair is. There should be many students and teachers watching opposite.

    "Let''s wait and see!"

    In fact, HEMA had already seen through the so-called bridge and the situation under it, but he could not say that he had to move forward. This should be a test.

    "But how can I do better..." before HEMA thought about it, she suddenly emptied her feet, and then the whole person fell directly below.

    At this time, in the auditorium of busbarton School of magic, people looked at a huge crystal screen and suddenly swallowed their saliva, which seemed to ring the scene of their admission.

    "This AI Bo classmate is very handsome."

    "You''re crazy again!"

    "Then I expect him to fall. I don''t know what will happen?"

    "I think he''ll use a hovering spell."

    "But he didn''t take out his wand. How can he react? It''s too extreme."

    "Quiet, quiet." A serious middle-aged wizard waved, and the students were quiet.

    At this time, HEMA fell violently, but the next second, a halo suddenly appeared under HEMA''s feet, and then he stepped directly on it.

    "Little guy? You came with me? " HEMA looked into her pocket and found that she had forgotten to put it down, or that she was willing to follow.

    Originally, he intended to use a silent floating spell and magic to push. He could also use wings to go there, but it was too publicity. In that case, just walk over.

    So HEMA started the walking simulator. He slowly stood up and stepped forward. Then a halo appeared and HEMA walked up.

    "Lying trough!"

    The two people not far away shouted fiercely. Professor khadiya was also stunned. Only Professor McGonagall smiled.

    On the other side, HEMA strolled on the void and landed slowly. Everyone felt a pressure.

    "Everyone, it seems that we need to work hard, everyone." The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes and looked at the students behind him.

    "Well, how did he do it?"

    "I don''t know. I didn''t use a wand. It''s a wandless spell."

    "But there''s no such a stable spell, even walking in an ordinary way... Just like watching a movie."

    "But even so, it doesn''t mean that he has strong practical combat ability. Coincidence is skill, and combat is battle."

    But before they finished, a huge black bull flashed out from a distance. This is busbarton''s second test, which is prepared for the little wizards who can succeed in the cross-border bridge to see his ability to deal with dangerous opponents.

    Whether to fight or escape, or to deal with it in other ways. Of course, this giant cow is a magical organism, which does not really exist. If it is seriously injured, it will disappear.

    Of course, an ordinary attack can''t cause fatal damage to it at all. Unless you use a forbidden spell, you will be fired directly.

    "Coming!" The crowd also looked at the crystal screen, and in the corner of the hall, a figure who had been reading raised his head and looked over there.

    "Roar!"

    HEMA looked at the black figure like a small truck and smiled. She turned sideways. The giant cow hit directly and slammed into the stone behind her.

    Then, taking advantage of the other party''s lack of reaction, HEMA directly flicked her finger. In an instant, a flame burst up and annihilated the giant cow. In a few seconds, the whole giant cow fell to the ground in a roar and became a light spot to dissipate.

    "..." this time, compared with the surprise just now, it was silence. It seemed that there was no pressure

 Chapter 356

    "There is one more interesting opponent." The girl sitting in the corner slowly raised her head, revealed a pair of eyes of different colors, gently flicked the scabbard next to her, and gave a low cry, which seemed to be a roar of war.

    "It seems that this is really powerful. No wonder it can help you catch those black wizards." Khadiya also showed an envious look.

    "No, the children did it themselves. I didn''t intervene at all."

    "You said the seven wizards and their children would give it to..."

    "They are not children, they are all excellent soldiers, so please witness our excellent students in Hogwarts!"

    A few minutes later, others followed. HEMA had walked dozens of meters and came to a special area, in which tall creatures roamed.

    They are talisman horses, magical animals, and Pegasus. Thestrals also belong to this category, but they obviously give people a different feeling.

    This kind of horse is very tall, and its golden fur flutters with the wind. It looks very handsome. The Vernon represents death and shadow, but the Vernon is also a good child and is not an evil creature. After all, it is a flying horse, but it looks different.

    These Pegasus saw the appearance of HEMA, also stopped drinking malt whisky, and then withdrew several meters towards the back. It seems that they were deterred by HEMA''s breath. After all, the frost dragon is still a top creature.

    Compared with ordinary fire dragons, they are terrible, so it is normal for them to avoid passively. However, if HEMA lowers her breath and approaches friendly, the other party will not attack suddenly.

    "Whining!" At this time, the little guy also flew out of HEMA''s inner pocket, and then fell on HEMA''s shoulder. HEMA thought that he was not high all the time. It was the influence of the little guy''s breath.

    Seeing the little guy coming out, the Pegasus, which had already retreated nearly 10 meters away, retreated a few meters again and kept observing the little guy''s trend.

    "Oh, Hello, this classmate." At this time, a hoarse voice also sounded behind HEMA. HEMA turned her head and found a middle-aged woman in a wide cloth clothes, with a large bucket in her hand, which seemed to contain something bad, and a smell spread everywhere.

    "Hello, who are you?"

    "I''m taru, the administrator of busbarton. I''m specially responsible for some surrounding conditions and security of the college, as well as all kinds of chores of the divine Rune horse."

    "Hello, I''m HEMA Aibo, a new exchange student."

    "Exchange student? Oh, it''s you. Welcome to busbarton, Mr. Abbott. "

    "Well, nice to meet you, Ms. taru."

    "Then I''ll be busy first."

    "Yes." At this time, Professor McGonagall followed, but their expressions were different.

    "Classmate Aibo, congratulations on passing the entrance test." Charlene smiled and said, and Hu Kedi also raised her thumb.

    "You may be more welcome below. After all, excellent wizards must be respected." Ms. khadiya also nodded and pointed to a corridor not far away. The end of the white stone corridor is the entrance of the castle, and then leads to the auditorium.

    "Everyone is waiting for you in the auditorium. Although some students haven''t come back yet, half of them should come back. Go and get to know them."

    "There are many beautiful girls." Hucody also touched HEMA''s shoulder and gave him a look that he knew.

    "Cough!" Next to Xia Lianna coughed fiercely, and then gave Hu Kedi a white look. "This guy depends on his name all day to cheat Junior Girls."

    "Hey? You are slandering! "

    "Hum!"

    "Well, let''s go." Professor khadiya also immediately said that if it is not solved, the two may have to work together, a real pair of happy enemies.

    However, these two students are the top students in her potion class. She can only take care of them a little. It''s also a good story that she can come together in the future.

    The people followed khadiya to the tall corridor, which is a tunnel like corridor, but there is a very beautiful white stone around, just like the pure white stone in the King City of demacia.

    "There are many purple and blue star particles on the inner wall, and the whole space is like a dreamland!"

    "This is a special star top. It is said that director Kamo learned it in Muggle auto technology. It''s very beautiful."

    "Yes." Is this the star top of Rolls Royce? Is there a star top at this time?

    Both sides of the corridor are also filled with all kinds of plants, and there are many hanging tags on it. The hanging tags are written with names, which seem to be the names of students.

    "This is a masterpiece of the students. Everyone will get a plant from me when they just start herbalism, and then put it here to take care of themselves."

    "That''s good. You can raise your own plant."

    "Well, that''s mine!" Xia Lianna also pointed to her own plant. It was a huge purple flower. The whole potted plant was just one flower. About one person had a big face.

    "The purple flower next to me is shining." Professor McGonagall noticed the one next to him, a potted plant more than one meter high, a trunk, and then wrapped around a circle of vines, which were covered with purple flowers, as if it were not a plant at all, but a magical treasure.

    "This is... To the students." Hu Kedi swallowed his saliva and said, and then she got a white eye from Charlene on the side.

    "Order?"

    "She''s from Japan. Lingquan Xue should actually call her Lingquan classmate, but it''s simpler."

    "Well, Japanese girls come here. Doesn''t Japan have its own magic school?" HEMA''s memory seems to be like this, but Huaxia doesn''t. It''s strange.

    "Well, we are also strange, but it may be more comfortable for female wizards here, both in terms of life and the overall atmosphere."

    "Yes." HEMA also didn''t ask again. She looked at the petal more and followed professor khadiya.

    Finally, after walking for five minutes, I came to a gate. At this time, two people stood in front of the gate, one very tall and the other very thin.

    The thin man first said, "Oh, is this our new classmate? Welcome, welcome! "

    "This is the security and night patrol key management of our school, Mr. Roth!"

    "Hello, Mr. Roth."

    "Well, don''t you wonder who he is?" Roth pointed to the tall man next to him who looked like a replica of Hagrid.

    "It''s a special magic puppet. What''s its name?"

    "Oh! Great, I can see it at a glance. His name is Ron, my good partner! "

    "Cough! Ron? Well, it''s a good name. "

    "Well, you can come to me if you have any small trouble. By the way, don''t delay. Go in! Mrs Maxim may have come, too. "

    The huge Ron also suddenly pushed towards the door and opened the door made of silver or some metal. It seems that ordinary people may have to work hard to open it.

    Then a higher dome appeared in front of HEMA. There was a fork in the distance. A noisy tone came from the right. HEMA knew that the auditorium was on the right. Suddenly HEMA felt a little nervous.

    After all, anyway, this is also the other party''s territory. After tidying up her collar, HEMA followed Professor McGonagall and Professor khadiya around the corner, opening the door called the new semester!

 Chapter 357

    Opened the magnificent silver door, and a beautiful hall appeared in front of us. The structure was very familiar, similar to Hogwarts.

    There is a long aisle in the middle. There are long tables on both sides. Students are sitting on both sides of the table, but the students are not full at this time, only about half of them.

    And there are no branches, but according to many concentrated students, some seats are specially reserved, and the signs on the chest are a little different, which should be similar to grouping.

    At the front was a high platform, on which stood several adult wizards, three wizards and two witches, all middle-aged people. Except the serious man in the middle, others smiled at him.

    The rest of the students looked this way. Instead of hostility, they were full of curiosity. Of course, there were some girls'' hot eyes.

    In other words, the proportion of girls is really high and frightening. Unlike Hogwarts, who used to be smelly boys, most of them are beautiful girls.

    For beautiful girls, not only there are many girls, but also they are very beautiful, which is very terrible. No wonder they will be mistaken for noble women''s schools by others.

    "Come on, welcome Mr. Abbott." Standing next to the serious wizard, the chubby witch waved to this side, and Professor khadiya led HEMA.

    Hu Kedi and Xia Lianna also stopped, led Professor McGonagall to a seat on the high platform, and then ran back to the lower seat.

    HEMA also noticed that the two were in a special position. They were in the last row on the left. Different from these long tables with many seats, there were only 30 positions here. At this time, with the two of them, they sat down 10, and the other positions were empty.

    "Come here, Mr. Abbott." HEMA followed Ms. khadiya up the platform and stood next to the fat lady.

    "First of all, you may have seen the good performance of Aibo just now. We booth Barton should also welcome HEMA Aibo and Professor McGonagall." The witches on the side raised their hands, and the little wizards below raised their hands one after another.

    Then there was a burst of applause, and then there were some introductions about booth Barton, but HEMA had heard some of them, but he listened quietly and seriously.

    Of course, he also took advantage of this time to quickly get to know the leading group in the school. After all, the teacher may spend more time with him than ordinary students.

    First of all, this chubby lady is Ms. fanti, the vice president of busbarton, that is, Mrs. Maxim''s deputy, who teaches flight classes. However, because there are not many flight classes, she is a complete management.

    Unlike Professor McGonagall, she also needs to work very hard to maintain school affairs every day and take deformation courses every day. After all, she is the only deformation professor.

    Then there were two men and a woman sitting in the back. One of them, although she was middle-aged, was also a beautiful witch. It was bite quirk, a professor of magic spells. She is also the dean in charge of assessment.

    With glasses on the left, the younger wizard is Luo Eddie, who is in charge of magic medicine courses. Of course, he also works part-time in the school hospital, but there are two special doctors in the school hospital.

    The one on the right seems to be the oldest, about the same age as Professor McGonagall. He has a long and big face, which looks very happy, but gives people a feeling of kindness. He is Professor Toby Jans, who is in charge of the history of magic.

    Finally, naturally, it is the serious middle-aged wizard like Snape. He is Barry quintak, the teacher of black magic strategy course of busbarton, who is actually the teacher of black magic defense, with a foreign name.

    And this long black hair, and then this serious expression, may be a replica of Snape, but HEMA doesn''t care. She doesn''t cause trouble. Where will she have friction and contact with each other in normal school.

    Speaking of other teachers and staff, some did not come, others were still on the way to school tomorrow. After all, not every teacher lives in school.

    At this time, Mrs. fanti also said, "I hope we can make progress and grow with Aibo in the next six months. Now please introduce ourselves and say something you want to say."

    "Hey?" HEMA is also stunned. Is there still this link? Looking back at Professor McGonagall, Professor McGonagall waved helplessly.

    "All right." HEMA went to Barry''s side, picked up the microphone of the amplification spell, stood up straight, looked at the figure and eyes below, and was a little nervous, which was even more uncomfortable than facing the inheritor.

    "Cough! Hello, I''m HEMA Aibo, an ordinary third grader in Hogwarts. I prefer reading, writing and eating. "

    "In fact, I can''t think of being asked to say something suddenly. Are there too many of you? I''m still a little nervous."

    "However, first of all, because he won''t make mistakes on purpose, the content is similar to Hogwarts, and the students at the bottom are also lack of interest.

    "Then start grouping."

    "At the beginning, it''s actually the same process as the branch hat. Don''t be nervous." Professor McGonagall whispered to HEMA, then HEMA got up and walked towards the middle.

    At this time, a book had been placed in the middle, spread out on the ground, and then it seemed to let him step on it.

    "Just step on it."

    "OK." HEMA also slowly stood up, and then the book under her feet flashed suddenly, and then a symbol slowly floated on his head.

    "Yo?! It seems to be an interesting group. "

    "Congratulations to Albert on coming to group 9 of busbarton."

    "Nine groups?"

    HEMA looked at the eyes of several teachers around and the noise below, and then looked at the nine on her head. Is there anything special about this nine?

 Chapter 358

    However, after sitting back in her seat, HEMA understood the meaning of this 9. Professor McGonagall gave him a special introduction to the different grouping systems of busbarton and Hogwarts.

    In fact, it''s very simple. No matter which grade you are, you should group first. A group is equivalent to a whole. This group will study and discuss together at ordinary times. The upper grades of this group help the lower grades.

    The lower grades wait until the higher grades to help the later lower grades. This is also a kind of inheritance. In addition, there are group scores to record the group''s contributions and mistakes. It is an overall honor. There will be a ranking at the end of each semester.

    However, one group is the exception, that is, the ninth group and the last group. Originally, there were only eight groups in busbarton. One group had about 100 people, which had not been filled up in previous years. More often, each group was even enough.

    But just over thirty years ago, the number of children with wizard talent in France suddenly increased, which led to busbarton having to open up a new group again to prevent the sudden increase 11 years later.

    But before we could use it, we found that there were almost no new wizard gifted children in the Muggle world in the next two years, resulting in the ninth group becoming the group that accommodated more little wizards.

    But at first, the school thought that the ninth group should also be filled with 100 people, and there are many foreign students. If there are not many, each group should add more.

    However, in the year when the ninth group was established, there were exactly 90 more students, so the ninth group was officially established. Since then, the ninth group has been very common.

    However, a very strange phenomenon appeared in the ninth group of that group, which can not be said to be a coincidence. More people call it destiny.

    At that time, the ninth group of students were all geniuses among geniuses, and their grades and subject performance were far better than those of the other groups. Even the ninth group of new students in the later years had their own strengths and uniqueness.

    Over time, the ninth group has become an elite class, or a special top class, but this top class does not have any special benefits. Just like other groups, they will be punished if their scores are low.

    However, in the French magic world, as long as you say you are a student who graduated from group 9, you must bring a halo effect. After all, they are powerful people.

    However, in the past decade, the number of students enrolled has become less and less, and many students have gone to the American magic school or Hogwarts, resulting in fewer and fewer students on their side, and the ninth group can''t get together, close to 100 people.

    Up to now, there are only 35 positions left. Except for those who graduated this year and are no longer in school, there are only 30 positions left for the five who go out to study and take the direct examination.

    This is also why HEMA just saw that there were only 30 loose positions in that row. At this time, although HEMA was only half a year, he also successfully came to the legendary group 9!

    "My God, are all the powerful people going to group 9? Even if there are few people now, the elite group. " A boy whispered and chatted with several people nearby.

    "But in group 9... Will he fight with that guy, who is really a guy who challenges the strong..."

    "Or the ninth group, except for a few individuals, are all those practical madmen."

    "Yes, but this HEMA classmate doesn''t look like a good master of each other."

    "You''re shouting at HEMA."

    "Isn''t it kind? Maybe I can ask him for help in the future. After all, I''m also a powerful wizard. It''s good to make friends. "

    "Hehe, I''m afraid you don''t want to... What''s the name of Laoniu according to a Chinese proverb..."

    "I don''t!"

    Then there was another meeting and teachers'' speech. This time, from introducing some things of busbarton to Hogwarts, then Professor McGonagall told the story of Hogwarts, and then there was how to unite and cooperate among the three magic schools in Europe.

    Of course, the main reason for HEMA''s feeling is for next year''s Goblet of fire competition. Of course, no one seems to have mentioned it now, but HEMA feels that the possibility is still great.

    After all, although he has been in school for nearly two years, the main line of the plot still hasn''t changed. We can see that the world still has a certain stability.

    And now the magic stone or the sage''s stone is still in the hands of his mother-in-law, so Voldemort can only come through Harry, at least according to Voldemort''s character.

    Professor McGonagall also walked back to his seat. The students at the bottom also stood up. It seems that when the meeting ends, HEMA also stood up.

    "In the end, we''d better welcome HEMA Aibo. Booth Barton should also give him the best environment to study and grow up together. Then dissolve and enjoy the last two days of vacation!"

    "Good!" The students at the bottom also clapped their hands one after another, and then began to leave orderly along the group. Several teachers also went to HEMA and talked with him, mainly polite words, and then Xia Lianna came not far away.

    "Please take Aibo around this afternoon. We''ll have a chat with Professor McGonagall. It''s troublesome." Professor khadiya said to Charlene.

    "Well, I''m just fine. Besides, HEMA is also a member of our ninth group. Leave it to me."

    "Yes."

    So HEMA followed Xia Lianna down the platform, and then the old professor teby came over and reminded her, "about the dormitory and luggage, Xia Lianna will be notified later. You can enjoy the rest time of the school first."

    "All right, Professor Jans."

    "Go."

    HEMA walked outside with sharina lightly, but many wizards around looked at him curiously, nodding or waving at most.

    They didn''t rush up to chat directly, which gave HEMA a feeling that everyone was polite. Of course, it was also the reason why there were many girls. They all loved face and didn''t want to come directly, which seemed to be the same as those with strong purpose.

    "Hello."

    "Hello."

    "You don''t have to say hello to them. I haven''t recognized my classmates in this school for five years, so you don''t have to be too polite."

    "Ha ha, then I have to pay attention to Hogwarts''s face. My words and deeds are not my own, but the whole school." HEMA said a serious word to Charlene.

    "Well, if you can say that, it seems that our school can''t dig you, but welcome to busbarton!"

    "Well, but what I just said is a little strange. Everyone is a little stunned..."

    "Indeed, it looks very comfortable in some literary works, but it''s too awkward to read. However, at the moment when you drive your emotions, everyone really applauds for you, otherwise you won''t be stunned."

    "Well, that''s good. By the way, where are you taking me?"

    "First, let me show you the general structure of our castle. After all, I can''t follow you every day. It''s troublesome to get lost. According to the information given to us by Professor McGonagall, you are a road fool. That''s more important to remember."

    "I''m not a road fool!"

    "Well, you''re not, but you have to see if you''re not."

    "All right." HEMA nodded and walked out of the auditorium. Then a road on the left and right appeared in front of HEMA. The wall of one road was white stone, like the corridor outside, while the other side was blue and red walls.

    "You choose one side."

    "How do I choose this..."

    "It''s okay. You choose one. In fact, it''s essentially the same."

    "Then on the right."

    "Well, let''s officially start!"

 Chapter 359

    Following sharina along the road, HEMA found that her feet had changed from the flat ground to a slope, which seemed to be winding upward.

    Like those winding mountain roads, they continue to extend upward, but this road is not so obvious.

    Light blue crystals are hung on both sides of the wall as the source of light, every few meters, like a street lamp, but it is not on at this time.

    After all, it is still broad daylight. There is a big window every five or six meters. Three fat people can jump out together. It is not glass, but a film made of magic. It is not easy to damage and can be repaired automatically.

    This is the first thing sharina introduced to HEMA while walking. Of course, she also mentioned the blue crystal lamp a little. It will turn on automatically at 7 p.m. and turn off half automatically at 12 p.m. and the rest half.

    After a few steps, a silver door appeared not far away, but the road didn''t stop. There was a character written on the door, but it was French. HEMA couldn''t understand it, but she knew it was the second floor according to the number 2 in front.

    "In fact, we go upstairs and downstairs through this hanging ladder, but now we come up normally. After the school starts, it will become a special staircase driven by magic. We don''t have to walk. As long as we stand, the ground will move by itself and come down to the required floor."

    "That''s great. It''s almost like a Muggle elevator."

    "Yes, it''s the Muggle elevator. This design is studied by Mr. lot according to the Muggle elevator, but it''s faster and has special characteristics of anti falling and high stability. You can feel it the day after tomorrow."

    "Mr. lot, is that the one who opened the door for me?"

    "Yes, don''t really think he is an ordinary doorman. He is the elder of our nine groups, but he was the elder of many years ago, but he is really a genius."

    "I can see that ordinary people can''t do it with that magic puppet." Just now HEMA also used the system''s eyes to detect the amount of blood of each other''s puppet, 5W more, that is to say, it''s similar to the uninjured basilisk, which is very scary.

    Although the puppet demon statue has no ability to petrify and kill, its own blood volume and size are there. Dozens of ordinary people can''t think of defeating the puppet, so it''s outrageous.

    The man who can make such magic props must be more powerful. Not to mention his own strength, the things in his head are much more precious than many!

    "Well, that puppet can be said to be an important combat force of busbarton. It''s not Mr. lot who looks at the gate, but the big stone."

    "Is there so many people in group nine?"

    "Almost 30, plus you 31, but most of them haven''t returned to school. Only a few of us are still there. Let''s go and look at the second floor first."

    "Yes."

    "The second floor is the library and the general assembly hall. The general assembly hall is connected with the auditorium below. The following is for meetings. The general assembly hall is specially prepared for big lectures."

    "Yes." HEMA looked inside through the window and found that there was a very large ladder Professor, which could accommodate nearly a thousand people.

    Then we came to the library that HEMA was most concerned about. At this time, many students were there. It seemed that they had just come from the meeting. They were not surprised to see two people at the door, but just greeted each other.

    There is no special place inside the library, but the decoration style is very different from Hogwarts, and there seems to be no specially isolated place, that is, there is no similar forbidden area.

    "Is there no such thing as a forbidden area?"

    "There are forbidden books, but there is no forbidden book area, because the forbidden books are placed on several special bookshelves. It is the curse set by Mrs. Maxim. Unless you are very powerful, you can''t open the barrier of that bookshelf."

    "Well, are these two places on this floor?"

    "The library and conference room are relatively large. There are two washrooms on this floor. The school classrooms are concentrated on the 3rd, 4th and 5th floors, and only a few special classrooms are on the top floor."

    "How many floors are there?"

    "The theme of the castle is a total of nine floors, and then there are special small buildings such as plant warehouse, dormitory house, pet house and greenhouse training house. They are not inside the castle, but very close."

    "Well, let''s keep going up!" HEMA is also curious, but now the main purpose is to explore the body first.

    The next 3, 4 and 5 floors are very monotonous. As sharina said, they are classrooms, but compared with other rooms, these are the rooms that HEMA pays most attention to.

    After all, if he wants to have class, he must remember the place. Don''t go wrong or miss the time. He also got a paper and pen to record it.

    Then we went to the sixth floor, where the teachers'' offices were located, and the whole floor was full of them, which made hermaton feel that busbarton was very polite. The classroom is dedicated to several specific floors, and then the classroom office is also on a specific floor.

    "What is this room?" After reading several offices, HEMA found a different small room. He took out the brooch sent by Lockhart and put it in the bag on his chest. Then the incomprehensible language began to change, ''special lounge''.

    "This is where the teachers eat. We have a canteen, but they are usually too busy. It''s easy to pass the time, so when they don''t eat, they get some by themselves. There are simple Kitchenware and so on."

    "Well, the teachers are hard enough."

    "Well, so if I can get good grades, I will choose to stay in school and start as a teacher."

    "That''ll help you with your luck."

    "Yes!"

    Then they came to the 7th and 8th floors, which are many entertainment facilities, such as the arena, for daily training and practical exercises of students.

    There is also a huge swimming pool, which can adjust the water temperature, which almost surprised HEMA''s eyes. Do you enjoy it so much? You can also work as a part-time hot spring.

    In addition, there is a universal house, which is similar to the responsive house, but different. It is an ordinary large room, but it can carry many functions, such as simulating Quidditch, simulating fighting with black wizards or magical animals.

    Of course, there were many other small rooms. Before HEMA could see them, she came to the last 9th floor, and HEMA was completely shocked.

    Because the 9th floor is not a floor at all, it is more like a roof, because the 9th floor has no roof at all, but is wrapped in a huge transparent light film.

    You can see it all around. Looking from a distance, you can see the endless return of green and blue. A winding river separates the two mountains, which is like a picture scroll in HEMA''s vision. It''s beautiful!

    "This is the 9th floor. It is generally for everyone to rest and improve their mood. Of course, it will become an astrology classroom every weekend."

    "How beautiful..."

    "Whining."

    "Who?" Xia Lianna, who had also looked up at the sky, looked down and found that the small white thing jumped directly onto her and kept pulling her pants.

    "What are you doing, little fellow?" HEMA immediately went to catch each other, but the little guy''s speed was obviously faster. He pulled out a shiny thing and flew away.

    "My ring."

    "Little guy, give it back."

    "Whining..." the little guy was silent for a moment, then turned on the soul exchange mode, and directly began to say to HEMA, "someone wants to hurt her. There is a special black magic in this ring. As long as you touch it with force, it will trigger, and a flame will devour her directly."

    "Is that so?" HEMA also understood, and then grabbed the next Charlene. "Miss Charlene, this ring is very dangerous. The little guy just said that he felt a dark magic in it."

    "How could it be... This is... From hucody... How could it be."

    "You have to ask him yourself."

 Chapter 360

    "Do you doubt hucody? It''s impossible. He went to school with me. They are all nine groups. He also confessed to me that he liked me. "

    "Although I didn''t accept it, he shouldn''t be a bad man. Even if he is angry with me, he won''t kill me."

    "Then you still have to contact him first. Maybe he doesn''t know. It''s easy to do if the source of the ring is found, but you''d better not tell others first to avoid exposure. You''d better take the ring first."

    "OK... But this dark magic." The other party trembled and took the ring. Compared with just now, it feels like a time bomb in his pocket.

    "But don''t worry too much. As long as you don''t knock deliberately, it won''t trigger. Even if it triggers, a powerful dark magic defense expert around you can save you."

    "That''s good. Is this little white guy your pet? Can you tell the power of black magic? What a clever look, magical animal? "

    "Yes, but it''s not a pet, it''s my friend. It can not only detect magic, but also fight, but generally, I''d better come by myself."

    "Well, after all, wizards have to be strong." Xia Lianna nodded. She didn''t know that she thought her fight was worth it. The little guy was not strong and her help was limited. In fact, she was too strong. HEMA couldn''t get in at all.

    "Well, let''s ignore this first. You also said that in the long run, let''s go down first and take you outside."

    "Well, by the way, sister, you just said that our nine groups have some special benefits. What is it?" HEMA also said the question she had just thought about. After all, welfare, ah, must not be in the other groups.

    "Well, your Hogwarts is also the model of the common lounge and dormitory of the college."

    "Yes, just like the group, the students of each college, regardless of class grade, have the honor of a group, and naturally live together."

    "So did you think of what it was?" Charlene also smiled, and HEMA''s eyes flashed a light.

    "It''s accommodation!" Because there are 100 people in other groups, and then 100 people enjoy a lounge, and then the dormitory is divided into men and women.

    But the ninth group itself has very few people, so the dormitory will not be a bedroom for two or four people, and it is also divided into men and women. Maybe the ninth group

    "As you guessed, our ninth group has the largest and most spacious public lounge, and there are separate bedrooms. There is no need for several people to squeeze together."

    "That''s really great. Although it''s nothing to have a roommate, it''s still quiet a lot. It''s easier to do your own things."

    "Well, there are few people in the public lounge, and sometimes they can even enjoy it alone. You''ve come to this. Let me show you."

    "Is the dormitory no longer in the school?"

    "On the right side of the third floor, you can directly lead to the dormitory tower. There is also a special front door outside, but it''s faster here."

    When they went downstairs, they left. At the beginning, HEMA chose the right staircase that she didn''t take. In fact, it was the same as the left, but the one here seemed more spacious.

    "On both sides, this one on the right is the stairs to go upstairs, and the red and blue one on the left is the stairs to go downstairs. It doesn''t matter when there are few people, and the school won''t punish them. It''s not a hard rule."

    "This can also be moved by yourself?"

    "Yes, and faster." While she was talking, Charlene stamped her feet, then suddenly stepped empty and fell towards the bottom. HEMA immediately grabbed each other and pulled each other.

    "Hoo... Scared to death."

    "Be careful, you should know the terrain better than me."

    "Ha ha, sorry." Charlene smiled awkwardly, and then hurriedly stood up, but just as she approached HEMA, she was attracted by a unique smell, which was his smell

    What am I thinking about... What''s the smell of boys? It''s also smelly, but it''s... So attractive. It seems to make people bite.

    But HEMA didn''t know that her special blood began to play a role again, but fortunately, sharina was not a special blood, but an ordinary human, who quickly recovered from the confusion.

    "I..."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Nothing. Let''s go."

    While they continued to go downstairs, a figure looked at their backs, moved slightly, stretched out his fingers, and seemed to aim at Xia Lianna.

    But before his next move, a white light suddenly flashed over. The whole person was directly thrown out by a huge force and hit the stairs. HEMA also turned her head with a smile and said, "look, I''ll say."

    "Nelly." The other party''s appearance also appeared in HEMA''s vision. A black girl looked almost as big as Xia Lianna. Xia Lianna immediately shouted the other party''s name, with a little incredible expression.

    "It''s you who put black magic in this ring."

    "What black magic? I don''t know. You hurt me with magic like this. I''ll tell the professor..." the other party stared and got up from the ground in pain.

    "Oh? But why is your magic smell similar to the magic in the ring... If you don''t believe it, I can ask the professor to explain. "

    "I..." when the other party heard HEMA say so, he was also stunned, and his wide eyes gradually turned red. "What happened if I did it!"

    "Nelly, why did you do this? Aren''t we friends?"

    "Not just friends!" The other party shook hands and looked like a dead pig not afraid of boiling water.

    "Are you because of hucody?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Sure enough, I knew you liked hucody?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Hoo, this is a crime. You know, you will be locked up in the Ministry of magic for more than ten years! Is it worth it to be jealous? "

    "Not jealousy! You don''t understand! "

    "Oh? I don''t understand. Tell me, why did you do this? " Xia Lianna also went to the other side and pressed her momentum.

    "I won''t let hucody be with you!"

    "Look, I''m still jealous."

    "Not jealousy, that I..."

    "You have to say more..." Xia Lianna also frowned and planned to completely end this friendship. Of course, she will choose to forgive each other this time. After all, everyone will make mistakes. Just destroy the ring by herself.

    But in the next second, the other party suddenly raised his head and shouted at her, "in fact, I like you, Charlene! I don''t like woody, I like you! "

    "Hey?!" Charlene and HEMA nearby both made a sound of surprise, and then the other party''s tears flowed down directly.

    "I like you, not woody... So when he said he wanted you to be his girlfriend, I was very angry and gave him this ring as a Christmas gift, but I didn''t expect him to give you this ring again..."

    "Really?"

    "Really..." the other party also nodded.

    "But... Hoo... This... I''m in a mess... But you can''t do this even if you like anyone. Black magic will really kill people!"

    "But the black magic won''t. It''s just a very small spell that will lead a man... To become half a woman."

    "That won''t work, what are you thinking!" Xia Lianna also yelled, which is very afraid. Well, I''m afraid she''s not a woman and becomes a man!?

    "This spell only works for men..."

    "So what do you want to do with us?" HEMA also walked to the other side, narrowed her eyes and asked seriously.

    "Don''t get so close..."

    "OK." HEMA saw some red bumps on each other''s arms and confirmed that the other party did have male phobia.

    "I want to get that ring back. Don''t hurt you accidentally."

    "That''s kind of you." Xia Lianna glared at each other, took out her ring, directly still on the ground not far away, and then a magic spell went out. With a bang, a mass of black fog dispersed.

    "You... So there''s no evidence to catch me."

    "Next time, but I don''t want it." Xia Lianna glanced at each other and turned her head.

    "You''ve forgiven me... Charlene, we''ll never do this again. We''re still good friends, aren''t we?"

    "No... no, Nelly, you know? You really committed a crime. I can forgive you, but if hucody didn''t give it to me, he would suffer. It''s no joke. This time I can help you with your past friendship, but I can also help you take care of yourself! "

    With that, Charlene walked directly downstairs, then walked a few steps and turned into a fast run, disappearing into nilly''s vision. HEMA frowned and followed up quickly, leaving nilly alone, sitting on the stairs and feeling the cold temperature.

 Chapter 361

    HEMA ran all the way to the first floor, then watched Charlene go outside and continued to follow, but the students around felt strange.

    Xia Lianna is unhappy. She can''t leave other exchange students behind. It''s too impolite.

    Several senior girls also hurried over and grabbed Xia Lianna''s arm from left to right.

    "Two sisters, what''s the matter?"

    "Why are you walking so fast? It''s impolite to let others follow. Remember, it doesn''t represent yourself, but also us, booth Barton. "

    "Sorry... I didn''t mean to. I just thought about something and was distracted." Xia Lianna also stopped hurriedly. Indeed, she was just distracted and left the guests directly in anger. It''s too impolite.

    Looking back, she also saw HEMA following. She hurried over and bowed deeply, "sorry, I''m distracted and left you behind."

    "It''s all right. Just take me to have a good look at the dormitory."

    "Don''t worry, let''s go through the front door and ask where your dormitory has been arranged."

    "OK."

    "Thank you, too. Let''s go first." Xia Lianna also quickly nodded to several schoolsisters. The other party also smiled and waved.

    "I''m really sorry, I was just a little impulsive..."

    "It''s okay. You don''t have to be like this. It''s not easy to put it on anyone. In other words, girls will like girls... I didn''t expect it either."

    "Well... The saying that booth Barton is a women''s school has gone through more and more, resulting in many boys not coming, and only the local passives were invited."

    "Take your time. You can''t hurry." HEMA also pulled aside the topic to avoid thinking about it and going to see the dormitory.

    As they talked, they walked through the beautiful grass area like a courtyard. A tower appeared not far away. It was also a white theme and decorated with blue and gold.

    It is slender and relies on the castle like a palace next to it. The top is round, which looks a bit playful and has a strong sense of design.

    "The design of this dormitory tower also comes from Mr. rota. He said he referred to the hotel design in Muggle."

    "Hotel, is that room number?"

    "Yes, the first floor is the management office, which is also a hall. There are Mr. dormitory motorcycle and Mrs. Tosi here to be responsible for the accommodation of students."

    When they entered the tower, they saw the very familiar hall design, which was similar to some high-end hotels, but the area was not too large. After all, it was a tower.

    There is a large counter in the middle, with two chairs, but there is no one at this time, and there are two stairs on both sides of the back, leading to different directions.

    "On the left is the boys'' area and on the right is the girls'' area. Boys and girls can''t go up each other''s stairs. Of course, they can get the special approval of the dormitory management. They can enter alone. Of course, there are time restrictions."

    "Well, how many rooms are there on each floor?"

    "There are 10 dormitories and a public lounge. The first floor is a group, and then the second floor is a group. There are 10 floors in total, and there are only 9 groups, so the 10th floor belongs to us! However, the 10th floor is the top. There are not enough 10 dormitory rooms, but only 5 dormitories. "

    "In other words, each group has 20 rooms, but group 9 has 30 rooms. That''s too much. You can really have one person."

    "Yes, but now I live in a room for two people, because you ignore a very important thing, that is, the ratio of men to women."

    "Oh, yes, girls still want to look like a lot, so it means that boys may have a room for everyone, girls in group 9 can have a room for two, but girls in other groups have a room for 7 ~ 8!"

    "Almost, so it''s still very lucky and bitter, but our group 9 won''t let it out. After all, the group won''t change. If you get the first place in this semester, you can choose to change the group."

    "Then we''re all in group 9."

    "This is not true. After all, there are many things to consider. Although the welfare of group 9 is good, it is also under great pressure. It is not necessary to pay so much attention to single rooms. Many students still like the feeling of living with their friends."

    "Also, there are 15 rooms for the girls in group 9. It''s not enough for one person."

    "Well, it''s better to say that the current 9 groups are basically all girls. Except for the two seniors who graduated, there are only 6 boys among the 30 9 groups."

    "Doesn''t that mean most of you want two people in a room?"

    "Almost, but we also reserved a single room for several schoolsisters."

    "Well, it seems that as a boy, even if I''m not divided into 9 groups, my welfare is not bad."

    "Of course, there are a lot of empty rooms now. I''m sure you''ll get one, but..." Xia Lianna also remembered a very important thing.

    "There''s something I shouldn''t have told you now, but I''d better tell you a little. Have you seen the girl sitting in the corner?"

    "Who?" HEMA did not look at the students carefully, because he felt that he could get familiar with them slowly.

    "Oh, you look like a straight man. You don''t even look at beautiful girls. Don''t you have a girlfriend?"

    "Well... I have several." HEMA also said something half true and half false, but the other party obviously didn''t believe it at all.

    "Well, anyway, there is a very beautiful girl in group 9. She is in the same grade as me, and she is still a genius. Her name is lingquanxue."

    "Professor kadya mentioned that it was the owner of the flower, a genius from Japan."

    "Well, but she is different from us. We all keep learning about wizards and use magic spells to fight, but she fights with a samurai sword, which is not in line with the rules of wizard fighting."

    "Samurai sword?"

    "It''s the Japanese Dao. Busbarton has a routine duel. Everyone else plays against base normally, but she fights with a sword every time and hurts several people."

    "But if such a school doesn''t manage, it''s not a foul."

    "Because it''s OK to fight with a magic wand according to the rules. Her magic wand is her sword, so..."

    "Her sword is a magic wand. What''s the principle?"

    "I don''t know. It should be a special secret skill. She can put magic spells and magic on the blade to fight, so it''s hard for wizards to be forced into close combat."

    "Ha ha, is that so? Then she''s from our group 9. What are you complaining about? Anyway, honor is collective. "

    "But actual competition is personal..."

    "Well, that''s really bad. After all, the sword is really dominant, but does it have anything to do with me..."

    "If you are an ordinary student, you don''t have it, but in addition to using a sword, she likes to fight with powerful wizards, so... You are a gifted exchange student ~"

    "Oh, I almost understand." When HEMA heard this, she also completely understood that Miss Quan Xue is a battle madman. "

    "You can say so, so you may be challenged sometime, so you''d better pay attention to it all at once. Besides, she also sleeps here."

    "This way? Isn''t this the boys'' dormitory? "

    "Yes, she''s in the boys'' dormitory now."

    "Why!"

    "Because she didn''t like contact with people, we specially changed her to a single room, but we still thought the floor was too messy and not easy to elaborate. Later, she ran to the first floor and slept on the ground, but how could the school allow it."

    "But there is no special way. After all, people are the first in grades every year. They are also specially recruited students. In addition to loving challenges, they are also obedient. Naturally, they adjusted and arranged her to the 10th floor of the boys."

    "Hey?"

    "I also asked her for advice at the beginning, but she agreed. In fact, there is no safety or insecurity, because as long as her blade doesn''t leave her body, you won''t have a sword."

    "Now she owns the 10th floor herself."

    "Yes, fortunately, there should be four empty rooms on the 9th floor. You won''t be taken to the 10th floor, so don''t worry."

    "Well, where on earth have I been, not that my luggage will be sent here for arrangement?"

    "Here we are." At this time, there was a rough voice behind him. A strong old man came over with a big box in his hand.

    "Mr. motorcycle."

    "Hello, Mr. motorcycle."

    "This is your luggage."

    "Yes, thank you for bringing it for me."

    "It''s all right. I''ll just send it up. Your room is 1002. Here''s the key."

    "OK, but 1002 is the 10th floor."

    "Yes, on the tenth floor, the headmaster''s wife arranged it herself." With that, Mr. motorcycle showed a subtle smile, and Charlene behind her looked at HEMA sympathetically.

 Chapter 362

    "But the Lingquan classmate is not there. I''m not a good boy. I don''t mean there''s still a vacant room on the ninth floor."

    "I don''t know that old man, but it''s arranged like this today. I''ll send it to you."

    "I''ll just go myself. This box is not light."

    "It''s all right. I don''t need to carry it up with brute force. There are them." With that, several small figures ran out from behind each other, then directly caught the box, and then ran towards the stairs.

    "Is this a halfling?"

    "Yes, I didn''t expect Aibo to recognize this kind of creature. They usually live in the forest and live in groups. Mr. rota took over a tribe and asked them to fight in the college. Then we gave them wages and living conditions."

    "That''s still very good. They don''t have to try their best to live in the wild, and their safety has increased a lot."

    "Well, I''ll take Mr. Abbott upstairs to have a look and feel the structure and environment of the dormitory." The old motorcycle man waved to HEMA and took the lead in front.

    HEMA also followed up, and Xia Lianna, who stood in place, was stunned. "Sir, I also want to see the boys'' dormitory. Now many students haven''t come back. Let me go up and have a look."

    "Just this time, follow me." The old man didn''t let her in either. He said a word to her and led them to the stairs.

    Xia Lianna was also resisted and almost bounced down, but with the master''s wand, she was successfully brought up.

    Up the winding stairs, the old man also began to introduce the room and general structure, and HEMA listened with interest.

    The corridor outside the room is circular, and the stairs are in the middle, that is to say, the middle of going up is hollow, surrounded by rooms, and the center is a spiral staircase.

    On the fourth and fifth floors, HEMA has seen several students chatting and reading in the lounge, but most of them are no longer. After all, it''s better to go out and play in the daytime than in the dormitory. After all, it''s still during the holidays.

    Then he came to the top floor, that is, the 10th floor. After entering, HEMA saw the open doors one by one, except 1001, because no one lived in other rooms.

    "Hoo, it''s so clean. There''s no dust at all, but why don''t you arrange me to 1006?"

    "I don''t know. Maybe there are boys in the Institute this year? Anyway, the headmaster has arranged it like this. One room per person is the top enjoyment. "

    "Ha ha, OK, Mr. motorcycle."

    "It''s all right. Go into the room and have a look." Charlene was also curious. She came to HEMA''s room first and found that it was no different from her own.

    Beautiful starry ceiling, plain wallpaper patterns, a big bed, desk, bookcase, etc., and an independent bathroom. Of course, it can also be transformed into 8 small beds to fill the whole space, and then use the toilet in turn.

    HEMA looked at the room and raised a smile. It''s really good. In addition, the toilet may have 50 square meters. The most important thing is to have large windows!

    Open the window, blow the breeze, bask in the sun and write something. That kind of comfort is really unmatched by other things. Of course, so is hot pot.

    "Ah, big bed!" Xia Lianna rushed directly to the bed and felt the warm cup. She suddenly felt a little reluctant to leave.

    "Cough!"

    "Sorry, it''s rude." Hearing the old man''s cough, Xia Lianna suddenly reacted. She just knew each other and was so bold. Isn''t it a little impolite? Xia Lianna immediately felt that she was a little too familiar and looked a little naive!

    "It''s all right. Anyway, I have to tidy up carefully in the evening and put the frequently used objects in place." HEMA also said casually and looked at her seemingly ordinary box with mysterious connotation.

    "Well, are you going to have a rest or follow me to see the rest of the place."

    "Go and have a look. It''s still early. It''s noon. Is there a place to eat? I''ll invite Miss Xia Lianna to lunch."

    "Let me pay you for guiding you. Let''s go."

    "Yes."

    After talking to the old man, they left the dormitory tower, took a look at the plant greenhouse, Quidditch''s playing field and other facilities, and finally came to the school restaurant in busbarton.

    "Yes, booth Barton has specially set up a place to eat. It can be regarded as a canteen."

    "Do you want to eat in the canteen?"

    "No, just show you. It''s your treat. Naturally, I''ll kill you." Xia Lianna also smiled. HEMA felt that she was really a type full of vitality.

    After entering the canteen, I found that the canteen is the most common. Like the canteen in my previous life, the ordinary tables and small windows arranged in order can buy food by myself, then sit aside and eat by myself.

    "No one today?"

    "Because the cook hasn''t come yet, but you must try the food in the canteen. It''s simple but delicious."

    "Well, where shall we eat?"

    "Luoluomi village, I should have mentioned that it is a wizard village. There are about 1000 wizards and Muggles who know the existence of wizards. It is very lively. It is a relatively large concentration area of wizards in France."

    "How do we get there?"

    "Just use the flying road network. You should be familiar with this." Charlene took HEMA to the crack where HEMA had just come. At this time, a real bridge had been formed, which would not collapse.

    Then the two people crossed the bridge and saw many students standing in front of a stone tablet not far away. Then they burst with a mass of green inflammation and disappeared in place.

    HEMA followed Xia Lianna, and others greeted them. Many girls gave HEMA a look, which made HEMA nervous.

    Although he and Ellie are very familiar with them and get along well, it''s really unbearable for so many strange girls to get close.

    "Is Aibo going to Luomi?"

    "Well, it''s hard to invite Miss Xia Lianna to dinner. After all, she led me around the school."

    "Actually, we can invite you..."

    "Cough!" Xia Lianna coughed quickly. She didn''t like to be disturbed. The two schoolgirls also smiled and didn''t continue to say anything.

    They also lined up for half a minute, then came to them and grabbed a handful of flying road powder next to them.

    "Say Carter barbecue bar." Charlene said a word, and then raised her arm. HEMA also raised her arm. They suddenly threw their arms in front of her at the same time!

    "Carter barbecue bar!!"

    He opened his eyes again and found that he had come to a stove. In front of him stood several busbarton students. Not far away was a bar. Many wizards sat there, chatting and eating.

    "Welcome to Carter bar!"

    "Bar? Can you drink? "

    "This is really not possible, but Carter bar can not only drink, but also drink all kinds of special homemade drinks, which can not be bought elsewhere, and the most important thing is the barbecue in Carter barbecue bar!"

    "Barbecue?!" HEMA''s stomach, which was not very hungry, became hungry in an instant. There was a smell of meat in the air, and a creaking sound sounded in her ears.

    "There is a big public oven for barbecue. Let''s chat together. Don''t eat around the big oven. There are private rooms. Let''s see if there are free places first."

    "Oh! Charlene, barbecue? " Just walked to the counter, the tall, fat and strong landlady said hello here.

    "Well, boss, are there any seats available today?" Xia Lianna glanced at the oven disc not far away. It seemed that it was a little difficult today, but there was still a place to wait.

    "There are a lot of people today. There are no more people outside. There is no private room... No, there is one. There is only one person in that private room. Let''s see if that person wants to be with you."

    "There should be no problem. Let''s ask."

    "Wait... Or you''d better wait a while. That girl is a little difficult to pester."

    "Girl?" Xia Lianna also frowned. Turning her head, she happened to see a tall figure coming towards this side. HEMA looked at each other and was slightly stunned.

    A long white dress with blue and gold crystals at the hem and a special pattern on the chest seems to be a badge style.

    A long black hair falls like a waterfall, with bright eyes, like the dark night sky, and a beautiful face. Every place is like exquisite carving.

    But under the extremely beautiful oriental face, the long sword hanging around your waist exudes a bleak breath, giving you a strong sense of oppression.

    "Make spring snow."

 Chapter 363

    "Make spring snow? She is the one who makes spring snow. " HEMA looked at each other''s eyes. The other party seemed to look at him. Their eyes met. What rose was not love at first sight, but war. HEMA and she wanted to compete with each other.

    But fortunately, the two also knew that this was not their own home and could not do it at will, so they withdrew their emotions from each other''s eyes. HEMA nodded slightly, and the other nodded slightly.

    But next to Xia Lianna, she was a little stunned. This guy actually ignored her. In other words, she nodded to HEMA. What does that mean? Look at each other''s handsome?! What do you mean by this cold looking woman!?

    "Do you want seats?" Spring snow opened her mouth first, and Xia Lianna immediately said, "would you like to eat with us?"

    She thinks the other party should not. The other party likes quiet. She can see her character from living on the first floor and enjoying classes and any activities in the corner.

    But the next second, the other party''s answer was a little unexpected. "Since they are all classmates and students in group 9, come here and don''t be too noisy."

    "Hey? Really? " Xia Lianna looked at her with a confused face. The other party didn''t answer, just nodded, and then turned her head and walked towards the private room.

    "Let''s go. It seems that Miss Lingquan is not as cold as she imagined. Maybe she can touch her."

    "In other words, your boys are like this at the beginning, but they don''t feel so when they are beaten once. Don''t pursue her because she is beautiful. You will get hurt."

    "I see. Do I look like that kind of person?" HEMA glanced at Xia Lianna, who also looked at HEMA. Her handsome face, deep and beautiful eyes... Er... I didn''t notice that the boy was so handsome

    "No." Xia Lianna quickly took back her eyes and said something quickly.

    They also followed lingquanxue and came to a small box in a corner of the tavern. The structure of the small box is very simple, with a table and baking pan in the middle, and then two small sofas on both sides and sitting opposite.

    "Let''s sit here." Xia Lianna doesn''t want to sit with Ling quanxue. That will make her feel cold when she eats barbecue.

    However, she found that several weapons were released on the sofa, including Taidao and something similar to bow and arrow. She couldn''t sit down at all. Xia Lianna wanted the other party to clean up, but she looked at Quan Xue and counseled passively.

    "Sit here. The sofa is still wide." Ling quanxue glanced at Xia Lianna, said to them, and then sat inside first.

    "Abe, how about you go first?"

    "I''m not a good boy, am I?"

    "It''s all right. I don''t want to be next to her." Charlene pulled the corner of HEMA''s clothes, whispered, and her small eyes glowed, so that HEMA couldn''t help sitting over.

    When the other party saw HEMA sitting over, she also leaned inward and came to the wall. HEMA felt that the other party didn''t like boys very much, just like the girl.

    "Here is the menu. Just order something. I''ve placed an order."

    "OK." HEMA got a hard leather paper with dynamic samples of food, price and name introduction. Click it directly and you can get it there. It''s a combination of small magic skills. HEMA thinks it can make great achievements in the future.

    HEMA looked at all kinds of meat on it and was a little confused. Although they all looked very good, he had never heard of many names except cattle and sheep.

    So HEMA casually ordered some dishes she was quite familiar with, as well as a sign dip, and then handed it to Charlene next to her.

    "You''re a little more. I''m not familiar with the signature dishes here. Come on."

    "OK, you ordered three. I''m coming. Three meat, two dishes and one drink are almost the same. You can''t eat too much. You can order more if it''s not enough."

    After the order, the whole space fell into a kind of silence again. Xia Lianna watched the spring snow not far away, and she didn''t know what to say.

    "Well, can you tell me something about school classes?"

    "OK." When sharina heard that HEMA began to cause a topic, she quickly took over and began to give HEMA Kopp busbarton some differences from Hogwarts in courses and exams.

    For example, the beginning of unification is not the fifth grade like Hogwarts, but the sixth grade. There is also the division of courses, rather than the same grade of a college.

    But they are divided into B ~ s classes, but in fact, the teachers are the same, just representing a special honor.

    A few minutes later, the landlady and two waiters also came in with several large plates. Yes, the large plates were filled on the table in an instant. Even the table couldn''t be opened. They also made a small table and put it on several floors before they let go.

    "What''s going on? We don''t order so much. "

    "The lady ordered it." The landlady looked at Lingquan snow with her eyes closed not far away.

    "Hey? Miss Lingquan, can you finish this? " HEMA also couldn''t help reminding that the other party also opened his eyes and pointed directly to the wall behind him.

    HEMA and sharina looked back and saw a poster with a portrait of her side face, and then below it was the second champion of the barbecue stomach king.

    "Hey?" Xia Lianna immediately reacted. It turned out that last semester, she said that there was a big stomach king in the school. She didn''t pay attention. Unexpectedly, she was the champion, but her figure... How could it be?

    But then Herma and sharina saw what the real big stomach king was. They were almost eight times full after eating what they ordered, but they ordered a batch of similar ingredients.

    "Are you full?" Make Quan Xue look at Xia Lianna who stands up.

    "I''ll get some more drinks and let the lady eat slowly. We''ll go first in a minute."

    "Yes." The other party nodded without saying anything, and then began to roast meat in his mouth, and then roast meat in his mouth again.

    With Xia Lianna going out, Quan Xue suddenly stopped the frequency of barbecue, put down her fork and stretched out her hand to HEMA.

    "Borrow chopsticks."

    "Oh, OK, no... I''ll get you that pair."

    "No, you can use yours." Then he gently took down the chopsticks from HEMA''s small bowl and began to use them by himself.

    HEMA glanced at her, picked up a knife and fork she was not used to and began to use it. The big line doesn''t mean that Japanese girls care about indirect kissing... But forget it, the other party may not care at all.

    "Eat meat? I don''t like beef very much. This is for you. " At this time, the other party also put a plate of beef slices on HEMA''s side, and then continued to eat on their own.

    "However, Miss Lingquan is not as cold as the legend. She is a very warm person."

    "Huh?"

    "Ha ha, it''s all right. By the way, miss lingquanxue, I want to tell you one thing in advance. I should talk to your neighbor."

    "Neighbors? You came to the 10th floor... "The other party''s chopsticks suddenly stopped in mid air, seemed to be deadlocked for a few seconds, and then fell on the baking plate" don''t disturb me. "

    "I will."

    "Excuse me, I''ll throw you directly from upstairs."

    "OK, Miss Lingquan."

    "Are you a strong guy?"

    "Not strong. At least I''ve seen many better than me. There are many wizards among the top blood and death eaters. That''s why we should keep trying. We should not say anything to save the world, but at least protect ourselves and loved ones."

    "That''s right!" The other party nodded approvingly, then directly clamped a piece of meat and put it into HEMA''s bowl.

    "No, No."

    "Can''t I be happy?"

    "Yes." HEMA also smiled helplessly. The girl is really straight. No wonder she is so famous.

    "HEMA, you like mango... Hey?! You... "

    At this time, Xia Lianna came in and just saw that lingquanxue, like a thorny iceberg, was again meat for the new classmate... This... Am I dreaming?!

 Chapter 364

    "What''s the matter?"

    "It''s all right. It depends on your relationship. How can it suddenly become so good."

    "I think he is a worthy opponent, so I feed him a piece of meat first."

    "..." HEMA and Charlene were stunned. Is that right?

    "Are you going to challenge me? I''m a civilized man. I don''t fight. " HEMA waved quickly, but the other party narrowed her eyes.

    "When we first saw each other just now, you passively exuded a sense of war. Since you launched a challenge, I naturally can''t flinch."

    "I''m used to it. If you want to compete, you can, but forget the so-called duel venue. Let''s have two moves."

    "That''s good." Ling quanxue nodded and continued to eat. Xia Lianna also sat next to HEMA and put the cup in front of him.

    HEMA also picked up the big glass and drank it. She suddenly felt comfortable. "This juice is delicious, but is there alcohol?"

    "A little, but not much. It''s almost like beer. Let''s give you this cup." Although they didn''t deal with each other very well, Xia Lianna still bought the one that made Quan Xue.

    Of course, there are also reasons. On the way to dinner, they actually ate almost all their meat in a moment. Later, they sent several copies to them to make Quan Xue put them there.

    "I don''t drink, you drink."

    "I''ve bought all of them. Can''t you even order wine..."

    "I drink." Then he took the cup directly, drank the whole big mango beer, and then belched a little.

    "A little dizzy..."

    "Why are you drinking so fast? Although she didn''t have much alcohol, it was also very good. Drink some water... "Xia Lianna also hurriedly picked up a glass of water, but before she handed it over, Quan Xue suddenly fell on the table and went to sleep.

    "Hey? Don''t sleep. You haven''t finished eating yet? " But in exchange for silence and a slight snort.

    "What about this?" HEMA frowned at lingquanxue, who had fallen asleep directly. Who could have thought that a glass of beer would look like this.

    "What can I do? Send her back to the dormitory, but in this way, I can only ask you... I can''t get her back. I don''t have so much strength. "

    "No, I''m a boy after all."

    "What''s the boy? He''s still a child."

    "Well, look at her first. I''ll check out and ask Miss Lingquan for reimbursement later." HEMA glanced at the empty plates on the table. On the first day, her wallet was going to be robbed.

    But fortunately, the price of eating here is not particularly scary, and miss Lingquan Xue also has a VIP card, so she can give a 70% discount. The total cost is not too much, but her bulging wallet is still a little thin.

    Then, under the gaze of many people, HEMA held the beautiful girl with long legs, followed Charlene and left here quickly.

    However, HEMA could not take the weapons piled on the sofa, so she temporarily stored them in the landlady. Because the landlady has a cooperative relationship with booth Barton, she is not afraid that things will be lost. Just take them tomorrow.

    In addition, HEMA had planned to visit other places, such as shopping. HEMA was also curious about the wizard village here, but she had a sleeping beauty in her arms.

    "Hello, sister Xia Lianna, behind you is... Classmate Aibo, holding a person in her arms..."

    "Let me see who it is."

    "I can''t see clearly. It''s a magic spell."

    However, others can''t see the existence of Lingquan snow clearly. HEMA is also very strange. It seems that the other party has some special passive magic spells or props to protect himself.

    Back to the dormitory tower, this time without the dormitory uncle, Xia Lianna can''t go to the floor on the boy''s side.

    "Then please don''t move your manual feet!"

    "Do you think I''m that kind of person?"

    "Ha ha, I''m teasing you. Please. You may be a little tired. Just put her in the room." Xia Lianna also asked.

    "Well, in fact, it seems that you have a good relationship."

    "Bad relationship! But the girl herself is not a bad child. Everyone knows this, but it''s just because she is cold and likes to do things according to her own ideas. It''s hard to get close. "

    "Then you don''t all know her very well. Well, I''ll take her up first, and then start cleaning the room. You can have a rest."

    "Well, I''ll invite you to dinner in the evening and bring some 9 groups of friends to get familiar with you."

    "OK."

    Then HEMA took lingquanxue upstairs and walked. HEMA also looked at each other''s red face and was afraid that she would vomit up suddenly. Although she drank only one cup, it should not be right, but should we take precautions.

    But on the 9th floor, a boy just came out of the room and weighed the garbage bag in his hand. He seemed to be cleaning up the garbage in his room.

    "Hello, classmate, hey? On the 10th floor, you are the new one! " The Yellow haired boy also raised his head and shouted at HEMA.

    "Hello, HEMA EBO."

    "Hello, I''m dolly DOPA!"

    "I''m cleaning up."

    "Well, you''re going upstairs. Have you been arranged upstairs?"

    "Yes."

    "Then you should be careful. That doesn''t like boys very much. No, she doesn''t like anyone who bothers her..."

    "Ha ha, but the school has arranged it like this. Let''s do it first. There''s no way. I''m applying for replacement."

    "Yes."

    "Then I''ll go up first." HEMA also hurried upstairs, looked at the figure in her arms and smiled, "thanks, little guy."

    "Well, why did Aibo keep holding hands just now? Is his arm uncomfortable... Forget it, I''d better pack my things first."

    When she came to the door of No. 1001, HEMA suddenly remembered something. It seemed that she needed a key to open the door of the dormitory.

    HEMA also quickly put Lingquan snow in place, and then carefully swept the other side twice. Then it sounded that her small backpack and those weapons were left there

    HEMA immediately frowned and took her to the door of 1002. She planned to put her here first, then go to the old man and open the door.

    In fact, the dormitory door is very interesting. There is no key hole. You can open it only by knocking the key on the door three times.

    After opening the door, HEMA put each other directly on the big bed, then picked up the key, ran outside and took the door to death.

    He quickly went downstairs and began to look for it in the dormitory tower. During the period, he also asked several students, but he still couldn''t find it. Until he went to the river outside, he saw the motorcycle old man who was cleaning up there with a fishing rod.

    "Old motorcycle man."

    "Oh? It''s Mr. Abbott. What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong with that? I''ll help you with the room. "

    "It''s Miss Lingquan''s problem next door. She accidentally drank more beer. She was confused and left her key in the dining place, so she couldn''t get into the room."

    "Oh, yes, but the administrator''s key is at Mrs. Toshi''s side. First let Miss Ling rest at your place. When Mrs. Toshi comes back, I''ll go and watch the door for you."

    "All right." HEMA was also embarrassed to say that the one who was still sleeping nodded.

 Chapter 365

    HEMA then returned to her room, but when she entered the room, she felt something wrong. The person who was in bed had disappeared. Did she go to the toilet.

    HEMA looked at the window and closed it well. There should be no accident... It''s not good to go to the toilet, but it''s good to knock.

    But before HEMA took a few steps, there was a faint coolness behind him. He suddenly turned back and blocked his arms. A fist suddenly fell on his arm, and the whole person was directly repulsed!

    "What a great strength..." HEMA looked at the Lingquan snow in front of her and was a little confused. "What are you doing?"

    "Good reaction." The other party said coldly, and then punched again. HEMA jumped directly into the bed and rowed to the other side of the bed.

    "What are you hiding from?"

    "Why should I fight you?"

    "Didn''t you promise to compete?"

    "Well, but didn''t you just sneak in?" Hermione looked at her and pointed to where she had just planned to punch herself in the back.

    "I''m sorry... But you moved me, too. It''s punishment." As she spoke, her cheeks turned a little red, which confused HEMA.

    "It''s an injustice. I didn''t touch you at all. Put you down and I went to find the old man''s key, but he didn''t take it and sent it later."

    "I know, but isn''t it true that you touched me?"

    "That''s true, but you''re an absolute sophistry!"

    "... but my weapon is not here. Forget it first. Next time."

    "Your weapon has been put in the landlady''s place. You need to get it yourself. Do you want to go, and you can get the key back by the way."

    "Forget it, let''s go tomorrow. Tired... My head is still a little dizzy. It seems that I''m really not suitable for drinking. " The other party also covered his head and sat on the chair.

    "Then have a good rest. I''ll clean up my room first. I won''t bother you before I can clean it up."

    "I''m not so fragile. Those people are turning my affairs into legends."

    "Yes." Although HEMA and the other party didn''t say much, it can be seen that the girl is straight and she is not a bad child.

    HEMA also opened her suitcase and began to find out what she could use. First, she took out some civilian clothes. There was a wardrobe, and it was very big.

    In fact, Hannah and Mrs. Aibo also prepared clothes hangers for him, but it seems that they can''t use their own room, and then there are some books they often read and notes they need to use.

    Because she made Quan Xue lie down in front of the desk to rest, HEMA put the books on the bed first, and then the sheets and quilts. It is said that there is really no cup in the room. If HEMA didn''t bring it, she can only sleep like this.

    "The quilt needs to go down and talk to the administrator, but you don''t need it if you bring it. Do you want to put the book on the shelf?" Ling quanxue also calmed down and picked up HEMA''s book.

    "Lingquan, just rest."

    "I''m fine. Put it on the shelf."

    "Yes." Seeing that the other party wanted to help, HEMA didn''t refuse. Then she took the book and began to put it on the shelf. When HEMA packed up her things, she finished sorting it out.

    HEMA looked at the neat bookshelf and smiled, but looking at each other putting books of the same color in a row, hematon learned that this was still an obsessive-compulsive disorder.

    "In other words, so many books are profound magic books. It seems that you are really a challenge worthy opponent."

    "No, I''m just an ordinary wizard who loves to learn, but Mr. Lingquan, what''s the point of challenging other wizards like this? If you become stronger, fighting with those wizards won''t help. Although experience is also strength, it''s too smiling. "

    "I see, so I''m just accumulating experience, challenging teachers, defeating teachers, challenging directors, principals and powerful black wizards."

    "Well, I''m finished, too. I''ll go down with you to see if the old man is coming."

    "No, Mrs. tosy won''t come back until dinner. I''ve forgotten the key several times. That''s all. Where are you usually?"

    "It''s usually on the sofa in the hall, but this is the first time in the holiday."

    "Oh, then wait slowly. I won''t bother you. I''ll write something next." HEMA also sat at the desk with two notebooks, took down the two alchemy books on the shelf and began to teach herself.

    The nearby Ling quanxue looked at HEMA''s action and was a little confused. "Isn''t this the simplest introduction to alchemy? Just now I was curious that there was a beginner''s book in this pile of advanced magic books. "

    "I''m really a beginner. I just wanted to know about alchemy."

    "Oh? But this thing is so boring. You might as well learn swordsmanship from me to ensure that you can win in the face of the enemy. "

    "How do you know I can''t do fencing?" HEMA looked at her and was angry. Although he had not learned the sword of the world, he had specially learned the sword for two and a half years in his previous life. Although it was not strong, it was not very bad with his current constitution.

    "Then try it." The other party also widened his eyes, directly picked up the two brooms next to him and threw them to HEMA.

    At the moment when they got the broom, they flashed up directly. With a bang, the broom rods hit each other directly, and then spring snow couldn''t hold it directly and fell directly to the ground.

    "I''m sorry, I''m using too much strength..." HEMA was also shocked. She just didn''t stop and beat out her full strength of hitting sunflower 12

    "It''s all right... It just shook my hand... You have great strength, I admit defeat."

    "You didn''t use enchantment, and you didn''t use your own weapons."

    "Even with real weapons, maybe I can''t defeat you, because my strength will make me unable to hold the sword at all. Let alone using skills, your reaction is also very strong, and simple skills don''t work."

    "Then if you admit defeat, we don''t have to compete formally?"

    "No, I want to know how far I am from you after enchanting with magic, so you wait!"

    "Then I''ll wait." HEMA also put away her broom and stretched out her hand to pull the other party, but the other party suddenly withdrew her hand and fell directly to the ground when she grabbed his hand and was half up!

    "What are you doing?" HEMA gathered directly around each other''s body and roared, which made quanxue stunned.

    He yelled at me... Obviously, I just don''t want a man to move me. I''ll be uncomfortable... But... She felt the temperature of HEMA''s arm on her back and looked at his face. She didn''t seem so uncomfortable.

    "Sorry... I just thought of something."

    "Then you won''t have male phobia? This is actually a disease that needs treatment... "

    "I don''t have male phobia! I just don''t like men... "

    "For... Well, I''d better not ask. Everyone has his own secrets."

    "Well, but there''s nothing. My father is a violent man. I grew up in that environment, so I don''t like men subconsciously."

    "Sorry."

    "There''s nothing I''m sorry about. There''s nothing I dare not admit in reality."

    "..." this girl is a real upright general

    "Well, you continue to study. I''ll have a rest first." Then he lay on the bed, narrowed his eyes and rested.

    HEMA also looked at her speechless, and then the sun outside the window began to record while studying. Doesn''t it mean Nicole may is still in school? If you learn a basic knowledge, you can get in touch with him a little.

    After all, I have such a good relationship with old Deng tou. Mr. nicoleme, who is also a good friend with old Deng tou, should not reject him too much, and he has just saved each other''s descendants. Think of a way. If there is no way, it''s OK.

    My mother-in-law doesn''t have to finish it. After all, Astoria is an independent girl. He can''t put it in case of problems

 Chapter 366

    At this time, the light outside also became dim, the orange color gradually faded, the dusk was almost gone, and HEMA blinked her dry eyelids.

    Looking back, he found that the other party didn''t suddenly disappear this time and was still sleeping there. HEMA wondered if this guy could sleep at night.

    "I''m a little hungry. Let''s go to dinner with them... In other words, wake up and make Mr. Quan."

    "Woo... What''s the matter?"

    "Wake up, I''m going out. Wake up and wait for the old man here."

    "Oh... Are you going out?" The other party slowly got up from the bed and rubbed his eyes. At this time, his long hair like a waterfall has been pressed into irregular curls.

    "Well, what would you like to eat? I can bring it back for you."

    "No, I''ll go with you." Ling quanxue also said casually. He suddenly felt that the boy seemed very suitable to be a friend because she fell asleep

    She had a special habit, that is, it was difficult to sleep safely in a strange environment, and it took a very long time to adapt to an environment.

    For example, about the room, in fact, she doesn''t object to living with others, but the strange environment makes it difficult for her to sleep stably. If there is a little movement, she will be awakened and can''t sleep again.

    So she can only choose her own room, and then adapt again. Finally, with grade 3, the number of girls in group 9 increased a lot, so she felt that it was not good for her to occupy a room. She chose to move downstairs and was arranged here.

    But it is said that he doesn''t like his classmates. He can''t have a room alone. He must have a floor and so on.

    However, the quiet condition of one person on the first floor did make her sleep stable even if she slept very light. After more than half a year of adaptation, she gradually slept very heavily.

    In fact, after getting familiar with it, the 10th floor can actually move students to live. As long as she doesn''t make too much noise, she can also have a good rest.

    However, her reputation spread too much, and she was too lazy to explain. As a result, she is still herself in Grade 5.

    But today, there is such a special situation. I fell asleep in a strange environment, and I fell asleep so safely.

    Clearly not her own bed, the direction of light irradiation is also different, and even the sound of turning pages of books, but she is sleeping deeply.

    It has nothing to do with alcohol, but that I just feel comforted... It seems that when I was a child, when the man hasn''t turned into what he is now, he is beside me and sleeps soundly.

    So I can get along with him a little and let others know that I make Quan Xue a very friendly and honest person. After all, she can''t come to busbarton for so many years. She still has a bad reputation when she left.

    "OK, but what about the room."

    "It''s all right. It''s only 6 o''clock now. Mrs. tosy won''t come back before 8 o''clock. Besides, if we go to luoluomi again, I''ll just pick up my things."

    "OK..." HEMA had no choice, but the most unexpected thing was this guy. Did he trust him so much and treat her as a friend? Where did the reports that she was difficult to get along with come from?

    "Walk, I''m hungry."

    "Are you sure you''re hungry?"

    "Yes, I ate half full at noon. By the way, I forgot. I accidentally fainted. Did you pay?"

    "Yes."

    "How much, I''ll give it to you."

    "Not for the time being. Besides, you don''t have any money now?"

    "Oh, yes, let''s wait for tomorrow. Who''s on tonight?"

    "There are Xia Lianna and some nine groups of students. She said, I don''t know. Are you going?"

    "There are a lot of people. I don''t like the noisy environment, but just follow."

    "All right." HEMA glanced at her. The girl suddenly felt that she had a good relationship with him. What''s the situation?

    As soon as they came downstairs, they met dopa, who had just cleaned up the garbage. Seeing a silent face, Quan Xue was almost startled.

    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, which makes my classmates happy."

    "We''re not still having a meeting together this morning..."

    "Well, I forgot, that, that, classmate Aibo, go downstairs for dinner?"

    "Well, are you going too?"

    "Well, Xia Lianna just informed me. Let''s go together."

    "OK." Make spring snow return a sentence, DOPA is a Leng, what does this mean¡° Will the students go together? "

    "Isn''t it good to be together?"

    "Okay, okay, let''s go." With that, he quickly walked downstairs from the two positions of Quan Xue.

    "You scared people." HEMA whispered.

    "Am I so scary?"

    "No, it''s just that when you talk, you don''t have emotional fluctuations. Your eyes stare. It''s a little stressful."

    "Really? Well, if they''re afraid, just be afraid. If you''re okay. "

    "Thank you for trusting me so much."

    DOPA, who was walking in front, also frowned when listening to the whispers behind him. Are these two people familiar?

    Turning around, I found that Aibo and the icy spring snow walked side by side, incredible, incredible! Is that what happened?!

    On the first floor, HEMA also saw some students in the hall. Among them, sharina on the left saw them at a glance. At this time, there were still some students she had not seen.

    One was a girl in a red coat, with long gray hair. She looked young and similar to Hannah.

    The other two are quite mature and tall, one girl and one boy. The girl seems to have glanced at HEMA when she was on the stage. She is also a student of group 9. The other boys are a little Cedric.

    However, she is a little thin. Although she is very tall, she is very thin. She is a little thinner than Xia Lianna next to her. With eyes, she is more like a gentle boy.

    "EBO."

    "Here we are. Hello, HEMA EBO."

    "Well, don''t introduce it. I''ve introduced it all this morning. This is our sister, who is in the same grade as you, Bena zik. This is Charlotte Fandi''s senior in Grade 6. This sister is also in Grade 6, rose dieter."

    "Why do you all ignore me?" At this time, Ling quanxue standing next to HEMA also stretched his head, and the people were speechless. What shall we say?

    "Hello, classmate." But in the end, they all greeted together and made Quan Xue nod, but HEMA frowned a little. It was really in deep water, for both sides.

    "She''s going to dinner with us." HEMA said, then patted her on the back without a trace.

    "Well, let''s go."

    "Well, let''s go." Although Xia Lianna looked at Lingquan snow, although it was a little strange, she didn''t say anything.

    However, before HEMA people went out, Quan Xue suddenly stood in place. HEMA also turned her head and looked at her.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I... I''d better not go..."

    "What''s the matter? You don''t want to be with everyone. It''s a good opportunity to improve your relationship and get to know you again."

    "But they''re uncomfortable, aren''t they? Because I... well, I''d better wait for Mrs. Tosi to come back and go back to the house to study. "

    HEMA looked at each other and lowered her head. Her heart hurt suddenly. He looked around and found that everyone looked at her from time to time, but surprisingly avoided her.

    She is just an ordinary student... At least HEMA seems that she is a good child and should not be treated like this, should not!

    "Classmate Aibo?" Charlene''s voice sounded outside the door, but HEMA clenched her fist.

    "I''m not going. I suddenly remembered something else."

    "Hey?"

    "There''s really something else..." HEMA turned her back to several people, gently waved her hand, and then suddenly grabbed the girl in front of her.

    The wings of the back suddenly opened, accompanied by a breaking sound, their figures disappeared in the screams of the people and went away in the sky!

 Chapter 367

    "Hello! What are you doing? " Making Quan Xue look at the earth under her feet, which is getting farther and farther away from herself, is also a little confused. What is this guy doing?

    "Fly to the sky and look at the moon!" HEMA let out a low roar, and the wings behind her worked again. They broke through a cloud and continued to fly upward.

    With the clouds no longer so thick, the surrounding air pressure is constantly making people more and more uncomfortable, and HEMA also stopped flying.

    Spring snow slowly raised her head and looked at HEMA''s eyes. Her eyes were slightly wet. "Do you know what you''re doing?"

    "Know, you don''t need to be afraid, you don''t need to be afraid, it''s their fault, not your fault..."

    "No, it''s my fault. My character is not good. I can''t speak and do things impulsively..."

    "But isn''t that what you are? If you don''t, are you still you? Is that all you have to do to get stronger? "

    HEMA''s words hit her heart like bullets, which made Quan Xue stare. Everything around her seemed to stagnate for a few minutes. She seemed to sound her feeling of coming to busbarton at the beginning.

    Quiet, beautiful and peaceful, but she can''t be attracted by these things, because she has chosen the way to become stronger and be the most real herself.

    But later, she became more and more concerned about other people''s eyes and was more and more changed by other people''s words. She had lost her original heart at that time.

    If at this time, she can completely change her character and make friends with a false appearance, it is not a bad thing, but she hesitated and chose the worst road, and neither side accounts for it. This is her problem!

    "You can have both friends and yourself, because there are people in the world who like your own character and have the same feelings with you. Maybe he is far away or close, so you don''t have to worry about the eyes of others. People who are really suitable to be your friends, no matter what you look like, will become your friends."

    "So... Would you like to be my friend?" The spring snow looked at the face under the moonlight and roared out on the cloud.

    "Of course, Lingquan!" HEMA smiled softly.

    "Um... Classmate Aibo!"

    ¡­¡­

    More than ten minutes later, Ling quanxue took HEMA to a human village, or HEMA took Ling quanxue in a physical sense, but HEMA didn''t know the way.

    This existence is called mu''er village, which is separated from luoluomi village by a small hill, about two kilometers, but this village is an ordinary Muggle village.

    However, the size of the village is much larger than the rise and fall meters. According to HEMA''s feeling, it is almost equivalent to a town.

    "Shall we come here for dinner? How did you find it? "

    "I''ve been eating alone here for three years. Why can''t I even find a place to eat? Come on."

    "What do you eat?"

    "Hamburger."

    "Hey? Hamburger, is there a hamburger here? " HEMA also suddenly remembered that she went to the golden arch that year... In other words, she never ate hamburgers or French fries after crossing over.

    "Yes, it just opened. It seems that it was two months ago. When I first came, I still had the activity of buying three and getting one free, but I don''t know if there is any."

    "3 for 1, one person really can''t eat."

    "I just can eat. This is my advantage. I personally feel like this. In addition, it''s my treat tonight. Don''t be afraid."

    "That''s good." HEMA also smiled. After they landed, they saw a big golden sign directly.

    "Welcome." As soon as I entered the door, I heard the voice of the waiter. Quan Xue also went to order, and HEMA looked at the store.

    I found that many people were still eating at this time, but they were young and fashionable. It seems that this place really can''t be called a village.

    When I came here just now, there was still an asphalt road under my feet. It went straight to the main road outside the mountain, which seemed to connect the city.

    "Do you really want so much?"

    "Really, it won''t be wasted."

    "Well, your friend can really eat." The waiter gave the order, and then saw HEMA, who turned her eyes.

    In other words, how can you see that I can eat, but this is OK. You really can''t talk, you can eat, you can eat, and you can make money.

    The two men found a window seat and looked at the pedestrians and lights outside the big glass window. Just now they were out of control, but they seemed surprisingly calm.

    "HEMA, may I call you that?"

    "Of course, you can call at will."

    "Then just call me snow."

    "Snow." HEMA used a Chinese sentence. The other party was stunned and nodded. "This is good. It''s Chinese. You can get used to Oriental culture by using chopsticks."

    "Well, can you understand Chinese?"

    "My mother is Chinese. It''s very special that you, a pure foreigner, can speak Chinese and use chopsticks."

    "I just like the fairy tales of various countries since I was a child. Of course, some Chinese books have not been translated, so I have taught myself a lot in order to see them."

    "Then you''re really good, so can you understand what I''m talking about?"

    "Of course, snow."

    "Then you can call me like this in the future. Others can''t understand it. Then I''ll call you Hippo... No... You can only transliterate it. You''d better use English, Herma."

    "Good." HEMA looked at each other''s relaxed, and she was relieved.

    "However, I still don''t understand why you want to help me so much. In front of so many people, it may lead to poor interpersonal relations, just because I''m beautiful and want to..."

    "Do you think I''m such a shallow person?"

    "Like."

    "Ha ha, you think so, but you didn''t say anything, dear Xue."

    "Then I''ll be your girlfriend?"

    "Hey?" HEMA was stunned. I was just saying hi.

    "What''s your expression?"

    "I have a girlfriend." Although he hesitated for a few seconds, HEMA looked up and said with a smile. He didn''t want to hide it,

    "You have a girlfriend?" Quan Xue didn''t expect to get such an answer. Just that sentence, she had exhausted all her courage, but the answer she didn''t expect was

    "I''m... sorry."

    "Why are you sorry? I should be sorry. I shouldn''t have more contact with beautiful girls if I have a girlfriend."

    "... HEMA, are we still friends?"

    "Of course, this point has just been confirmed, so don''t think so much. Eat first." HEMA didn''t know what to say. The air was full of embarrassment, but fortunately the waiter came over with the dining car.

    HEMA glanced at the dining car. The upper, middle and lower floors were full of plates. It seemed that she underestimated each other''s appetite.

    "Eat first."

    So in silence, they began to eat Hesse. HEMA couldn''t help eating more than usual. In fact, according to his dragon power, he could surpass each other.

    But in a moment of silence, Ling quanxue, who only ate two hamburgers, raised his head and said, "let me spend half a year with me."

    "Hey?"

    "What do you think?"

    "I think you''re wrong. I''m a very dedicated man."

    "I don''t think so."

    "Believe it or not..."

    HEMA was about to say something. The door of the hamburger store was pushed open. A young man in a green windbreaker came out with a fashionable sports hat and a guitar box behind him.

    But HEMA was stunned. He felt the magic. In that box... It''s definitely not a guitar!

 Chapter 368

    "What''s the matter? The man? " Ling quanxue also followed HEMA''s eyes and looked at the young man, "do you like men?"

    "Well... Do you feel like eating? What''s behind that man''s back, you know?"

    "Guitar, what''s the matter?"

    "No, it''s not a guitar. At least I don''t think so. The magic response inside is very high. You feel it carefully."

    "It seems..." make Quan Xue close her eyes and feel it directly with magic towards the other side. HEMA hurriedly pulled her, but she still didn''t come. The other party suddenly felt Ling Quan Xue''s perception and immediately turned around.

    Ling quanxue also stared at him. The other party smiled and continued to order without waves. It seemed that he didn''t pay attention to HEMA and Ling quanxue at all.

    After ordering the meal, he also walked quickly towards this side. HEMA immediately touched the pendant on her neck and was ready to fight at any time.

    But the other party casually sat next to Ling quanxue, took off his sunglasses, leaned towards her, and made Quan Xue stand up directly.

    "What do you mean?!"

    "I don''t mean anything? It''s not that I saw a beautiful little witch and came to chat up ~ "the other party said frivolously and put the box behind his feet.

    "Chat up, this is around busbarton. Are you also a wizard? Why did you come here instead of luoluomi?" HEMA narrowed her eyes and said casually.

    This is a special state in which he entered the mind taking of God, but most people will think that this is the situation in which he is afraid or thinks that he is himself.

    Although HEMA hasn''t learned so well that she can''t reach the level of Voldemort, Snape and old Deng tou, it''s still very simple to simply read each other''s emotions.

    HEMA knew in an instant that the other party was a little contemptuous and arrogant. He looked down on us and threatened him. He didn''t want to hurt us.

    That''s just to tease us. He''s really a funny guy. Who is this guy?

    "I still use the little wizard of busbarton to manage where I go, but I really want to go to Luomi village, but I really don''t have the strength to work without eating hamburgers."

    Then he picked up a hamburger, chewed it, and touched the coke that lingquanxue was drinking.

    Ling quanxue''s hand also flashed violently and directly hit the other party''s wrist. The other party also gave a painful sound and directly withdrew from the distance.

    "Oh, I''m still a trainer!" Then he grabbed lingquanxue with one hand, and the people around him who ate stood up one after another, thinking that there was going to be a fight here.

    HEMA flicked her finger directly, and the black wand appeared directly in her hand, and then waved it. In an instant, the people around fell directly on the table, and the waiters collapsed in the counter.

    "What a fast spell, solve the boy first!"

    HEMA looked at him, smiled, and then suddenly got up. It was a flying kick. The other party broke the glass window and flew out directly!

    "Watch that box and give it to me!" HEMA ran out directly and left lingquanxue herself.

    "So handsome." Looking at HEMA''s back, Quan Xue smiled from the bottom of her heart. Then she immediately picked up the guitar box and immediately felt a sense of freshness.

    "Boy, I didn''t expect to have two children. Give me the box. I can give you a lot."

    "Oh? Give it to you, don''t we have to die? Is there a weapon in that box, then I''ll take advantage of the fire! "

    HEMA also rushed up directly with her wand. The other party didn''t expect HEMA to play melee for him. She immediately put on a posture, and then suddenly caught the black wand and folded it.

    But with a click, he only felt the sound of his elbow, and the other party''s wand didn''t bend, "what hard wood!"

    HEMA smiled and then attacked continuously. Although he would not be a gunshot, he would have no problem if he used enough speed and strength.

    The other party seems to use magic to strengthen the body and want to break the magic wand, but the black magic wand can carry the original existence of lune and will be directly broken by you. Dream!

    Originally, HEMA planned to talk to each other at the beginning, and the other party would just go. After all, the other party didn''t mean to kill, but you flirted with the girl who just confessed to me in front of me. You''re not looking for death!

    "Drink!" After being hammered by HEMA''s stick, the other party also yelled, then took HEMA''s stick, and then punched HEMA in the stomach. HEMA poured out several meters directly.

    The other party also rushed forward and kept changing the speed under her feet. HEMA was also a wrong judgment and was kicked directly in the stomach.

    Then when HEMA slowed down, the other party suddenly bounced her left foot. HEMA fiercely defended, but her right foot flashed from the right. HEMA fiercely blocked, but she was punched on the shoulder!

    "Shit!"

    "Boy, you are too young. Without a sword, I can still defeat you."

    "Oh?" HEMA slowly stood up, then easily avoided the other party''s blow and shook the black wand "water."

    "What water..." the other party was stunned at first, and then he saw that the well cover under his feet was suddenly broken by a stream of dirty water, which turned into a water snake and rushed directly at him!

    He also immediately touched his waist, but found that his wand had disappeared. HEMA smiled and took out a wand from his waist.

    "Shit!" With a low cry, he was hit by the water and flew out. Before landing, the water caught up with him and entangled him. He threw it and flew out again!

    "HEMA?" Ling quanxue also came out and looked at the young man wrapped by the water and handed the box to HEMA.

    "This is a sword. I''ll give it to you." HEMA didn''t answer, but said to her,

    "Sword?"

    "This guy said, open it."

    Ling quanxue also immediately opened the box and found that it was not a guitar, but a long handled object wrapped in a sponge. Take it out of it. Ling quanxue also carefully opened the wrapped cloth.

    A faint light flickered out from the inside. After it was completely opened, a two handed sword without scabbard and scattering silver light appeared in front of them.

    There are some strange words engraved on the silver hilt, which HEMA can''t understand, but he feels a little familiar with one of them. It seems... Right! He saw it on Kui 14''s weapon. Is this man?!

    "You''re the one with the top blood!"

    "Oh? What is top blood? " The other party was a little surprised, but just a second ago, HEMA had seen the other party''s real thoughts through her eyes. The other party lied. He was, he was the top blood man.

    "Are you buried?"

    "Huh? You''re from the Ministry of magic... No, your age... You''re HEMA... HEMA EBO?! " The other party also suddenly remembered the information the organization showed them.

    But for some reason, they didn''t see the photo at last, but it didn''t hinder them. They deeply remembered the name and broke the little boy who organized action several times!

    "So, is there anything you want to tell me?"

    "Don''t think about it! As a top blood assassin and a man, I will divulge any information, even death! "

    "You''re like I''m a villain. It''s okay. I''ll talk to you slowly by some means." Then he took out a small bottle from his trouser pocket, and the other party was stunned.

    "Is this true vomit?" The spring snow was also stunned.

    "Yes."

    "Wait! I said, "don''t take medicine yet..."

    "If you''re not, even if you''re dead..."

    "But sometimes death has some value."

    "You''re right, sir."

 Chapter 369

    "But I can''t say more. I''ll be killed. Can you understand? I can only say something in a limited way... "The other party licked his tongue. HEMA saw panic from his eyes, but she was also affirmed that the other party is not lying now.

    So he should also have a special mark on his body to prevent them from saying too many things. However, the little guy is still there and can be lifted. However, he certainly doesn''t bury 3 as a veteran and knows only a little.

    So HEMA didn''t directly remove the seal on the other party. After all, the other party was free in disguise, but the top blood will know his problem sooner or later.

    So let''s see what the other person can tell him first? In fact, he doesn''t need to know the basic information such as the composition of top blood, which he has obtained.

    "I''ll ask and you answer. It may touch what you can''t say. You can simply answer yes or no. finally, I''ll let you go, but I have to make a contract."

    "Good." The other party also quickly nodded.

    "First of all, are you the top blood burial?"

    "Yes."

    "What time are you buried?"

    "Bury 19."

    "Oh, is he still a newcomer?"

    "Who said, I have joined the top blood for 4 or 5 years, but others are too powerful..." although he was a little ashamed, he said with his mouth tilted.

    "Is this sword your weapon?"

    "Yes, it''s a newly approved weapon. It hasn''t been used several times."

    "I can see that it''s so beautiful, but it''s ours. Do you have any opinion?"

    "... No."

    "Then why did you come to busbarton? What new plans do you have?"

    "I don''t know."

    "Huh?"

    "I really don''t know. I''m an advance force. I''ll explore the way first. Tomorrow, there will be members of Kui, werewolf and dark Warlock. We''ll go to luoluomi village together."

    "What are you doing in luoluomi village?"

    "I don''t know, so I came first and waited for them."

    "Well, are you just here for dinner today?"

    "Yes, I accidentally met two little wizards. I think it''s very interesting."

    "Hum! Then you don''t know anything except some information inside the organization. " HEMA smiled, then narrowed her eyes, and the nearby Lingquan snow was also stunned. What does HEMA want to do? You''re not going to kill, are you?

    "HEMA, although he is a black wizard, he can''t kill. At least send him to the Ministry of magic. You will also be sentenced..."

    Ling quanxue''s words burst the already nervous state of mind, so he got up directly from the ground and rushed towards Ling quanxue!

    But before he touched the blade in Ling quanxue''s arms, the other party suddenly withdrew several steps. He also fell directly to the ground. Before he got up, Ling quanxue pulled out the blade, and a blue light flashed directly at his head.

    "Watch your head!"

    "What is this?" The other party took a look at the strange light on his sword blade, and also looked at Lingquan snow. For the first time, he officially this girl. The other party was also a demon warrior.

    "What are you looking at?"

    "You are also a demon warrior. It''s a pity to put this light and talent in the school. If you put it in Kui, you can become the existence of Kui 12..."

    "What are you talking about... Why should I join you?"

    "But no matter which wizard college it is, it won''t specially teach us magic warriors, but as long as we get good guidance, we will be stronger than ordinary wizards. As long as we get close, wizards can''t escape!"

    "Why should we stay in that place and waste our talents? We can become stronger and very strong!"

    "But is that why you do bad things?" Although Ling quanxue wants to be strong, she is surprisingly firm at this moment. She has heard a lot of news about top blood and death eaters. Although they are different, they are evil in essence.

    So the power generated by virtue of evil, or the power you want? That''s definitely not, so I don''t want it.

    "... forget it. Anyway, if you want to take this sword, you can take it. I can apply." After hesitating for a few seconds, he stopped talking and sat up directly against the wall.

    "Then sign a contract."

    "Yes." The other party also stretched out her arm, and HEMA also walked over, but before she approached, an orange red streamer flashed in front of HEMA, and one arm flew directly!

    "Huh?!" HEMA suddenly retreated back and hugged Lingquan snow. The wings behind her directly bounced away and flew over more than ten meters.

    "Ah! My arm! "

    "Your arm? You actually want to sign a contract with each other. Are you really an honest person? It''s just not suitable for members of the top blood. "

    At this time, a figure also slowly appeared next to the funeral 19. HEMA also saw the other party''s appearance at this time, which made his chest ache!

    "Bury 6!"

    "Ha ha, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect you to die!"

    "You are not dead, how can I die!" HEMA growled and fell slowly.

    "Do you know him well?"

    "So familiar that he almost stabbed me." HEMA also took a deep breath, which stunned quanxue.

    "HEMA Abbott, we won''t fight you today... I cut off his arm, which is a failure. You''d better stop, otherwise it''s not your own business this time. You left England, but we didn''t."

    "You''re threatening me. You''re such a big organization. You can say it!" HEMA also had fierce eyes, took the sword blade in lingquanxue''s hand, and walked over there slowly.

    The other party also narrowed his eyes, and then a figure suddenly appeared in the middle of the four people. A woman in a long black dress appeared, but her face was like spring snow!

    "Dark 00 Lord!!" Burial 6 hurriedly knelt down.

    "Dark Lord!" Although one arm of the nearby burial 19 was cut off and could be maintained by the curse of burial 6, it was also oppressed by that force and made it kneel directly on the ground.

    "Burial 19, how can you easily cut off the arms of your companions... Really." The woman held a soft voice and pointed to the ground. In an instant, the arm flew back to the arm of buried 19, and then the flesh and blood were suddenly connected together!

    Burial 19 was also stunned. The body felt it, and then the arm was lifted by itself, as if it hadn''t fallen down at all

    "This... Thank you, Lord dark 00!"

    "You''re welcome."

    "Yes!"

    "It''s you! You can''t kill me, can you? "

    "Oh? Who said I couldn''t kill you? " The other party showed a cunning expression. Ling quanxue next to her frowned and was overwhelmed by the pressure, even though it was her own face and was stolen.

    "You got the rule information of the inheritor... But I''m not an inheritor, so it doesn''t matter."

    "Well, kill me. I can''t beat you anyway."

    "Ha ha, funny man, why do I have to kill you? Really, top blood and ordinary wizards are not adjustable hostility to all humans, but you don''t want to talk with us."

    "That sounds good. If you have the ability, you can get all the magic departments and the bosses of wizard schools all over the world together, and then talk with the boss of the top blood. Is it possible?"

    But just after HEMA said it, the other party seriously replied to him, "it''s possible, but not now. Believe me, our efforts are for all people, not some people."

    "Bury 6, take bury 19, let''s go."

    "Yes!"

    With a bare sound, the dark 00 disappeared in place, and the nearby burial 6 also dragged the burial 19 to disappear from the field of vision.

 Chapter 370

    "Hoo... Why did that woman and I..." accompanied the other party to leave, and Quan Xue, who had been oppressed by a force, slowly relaxed.

    "It''s just a protective color. She can imitate anyone''s appearance. I''ve met her before, a high-level person with blood at the top."

    "That pressure is not strange at the top. That woman has a good figure."

    "Drink, Miss Lingquan, is your focus there?"

    "After all, the face is fake. Is there anything else to see?"

    "Yes, but I''ll tell you that the other party is really strong, very, very strong. You must be careful when you encounter it. There are many things similar to her."

    "Well, are funeral 6 and funeral 19 the numbers in the organization?"

    "Well, it''s the number of a team in the top blood. There are many teams, just like the werewolf team and dark warlock team he just said."

    "Oh? The more front row, the more powerful. "

    "Almost. My spell time is almost over. Let''s go back and eat."

    "Well, I''m not full yet."

    Elm two people seemed to regard nothing as having happened and entered the shop again. Then Quan Xue repaired the glass with a magic spell, and then everything seemed to return to normal.

    It seemed that the battle did not cause much problems except that a glass was broken and HEMA splashed some dirty water. Hematon felt that he and the top blood had grown up.

    The original damage was a little scary. If it wasn''t managed, I''m afraid the wizard was exposed every minute. Suddenly, I felt that the Ministry of magic was not so easy.

    "Where was the guest just now." With the release of HEMA''s spell, the waiter and all the guests reacted immediately. The young man just disappeared.

    "What guest?" Make Quan Xue kill with a crooked head, others are stunned, just not

    "There was a guest just now."

    "No, you remember wrong." HEMA held a magic wand under the table and whispered, and the waiters nodded one after another, "it seems that they remember wrong."

    The waiter didn''t care any more. Several guests nearby also returned to normal. HEMA and lingquanxue looked at each other and continued to eat.

    More than ten minutes later, the two finished the food in the dining car and left smartly under the attention of the public, but HEMA seemed to forget one thing.

    Although he solved everyone''s memory problem, the machine won''t lie. When the meal was just served, the record of burial 19 had been left in the computer, and later gradually became one of the legends in this small town.

    After dinner, they also walked along the country road in the direction of busbarton, but HEMA suddenly thought of a serious question.

    "Will your French Ministry of magic monitor the use of magic spells by minors?"

    "Our side is different from yours. As long as those above grade 5 can use the magic spell and don''t need to graduate, I''m enough. Besides, booth Barton has a large area, and it''s not off campus here. It''s off campus when they get out of this hilly area."

    "Well, but you said you were a special recruit. Didn''t you come directly to busbarton?"

    "Well, I first studied in Japan''s local magic school and came to the second semester of grade 2. However, as an exchange student, you don''t have to consider how much to learn in half a year. Just spend this semester happily."

    "But I came with a purpose." Although HEMA doesn''t want to say much, she has to ask. After all, it''s about her mother-in-law.

    "Alchemy?" Spring snow seems to have guessed.

    "Well, I hear Mr. Nicole LeMay is in busbarton?"

    "Yes, I came last semester and was responsible for the teaching of alchemy, an elective course. However, due to physical reasons, there were few courses, and I met one class a week."

    "Well, but I have to try to get in touch. In other words, I''m still Dumbledore''s good friend. He''s also Dumbledore''s good friend, so we should also be good friends."

    "Good understanding..." made Quan Xue raise his thumb expressionless.

    The two continued to walk forward. The faint cold wind bypassed the grass and blew on the skirts of the two people''s clothes, which made quanxue shiver violently.

    Although HEMA wanted to gently take off her clothes and give them to each other, she finally thought about it. With a wave of the power of the rune, the heat spread on her body in an instant.

    "What spell is this? I''ve never seen it."

    "Special magic, you can understand it as a category of secret arts. At present, I have water control, fire control, temperature control and freezing."

    "It''s so powerful. Generally, those who have this power are called Rune masters, and some of us are also called yin-yang masters."

    The two of them walked while chatting, but a voice not far away stunned HEMA, and then dragged quanxue to hide in the alley.

    "What''s the matter? Is there danger again? "

    "No, I just saw an acquaintance, the descendant of nicoleme, Mr. hucody."

    "What happened to him? Why should we be afraid of him? You''re not even afraid of the top blood... "Said Quan Xue, sticking out his head, but along the street lamp, he saw Hu Kedi on the bench not far away and the girl sitting on his lap.

    "Is that Nelly? The girl... "Makes Quan Xue look at the figure and seem to see each other''s identity.

    "Hey?!" HEMA also whispered that Nelly, the one who quarreled with Charlene in the morning, said she liked Charlene, but now what is this?

    "What''s the matter?"

    HEMA spent half a minute telling Ling quanxue about her experiences in the morning. She also showed a surprised expression. Your circle is really chaotic!

    "But what is this?"

    "Who knows, Nelly must have lied, either on Charlene''s side or on hucody''s side."

    "According to you, if it''s easy to understand on hucody''s side, but she lied to Charlene, it''s worth thinking about the dark magic and the current situation... What''s hidden behind her."

    "Yes."

    "What shall we do? Go and see what they are doing, or just get them up and torture them. "

    "Hey, aren''t they your classmates?"

    "But the existence that endangers peace should be destroyed."

    "Well, you are really an honest man. Let''s hide and have a look at the snow."

    "Well, do you know the magic spell? I don''t learn very well, or I can''t even use advanced magic spells. This is also a common problem of magic fighters. "

    "Neither will I, but it can." HEMA patted her chest. The little guy came out of his head and looked at Lingquan snow. She gave a cry. There were another girl. I''m not afraid to go home and be beaten ~!

    "What do you mean?"

    "Whining..."

    "If you''re a mother, you can''t run..."

    "Whimper!!" The little guy flew out in a moment of fear and fell on Lingquan Snow''s shoulder.

    "This little guy... So cute."

    "Although it''s cute, it''s a little glutton who only likes beautiful women."

    "Whimper, whimper!"

    "Well, stop it. You cover us."

    "Hum!" The little guy let out a cold hum, which surprised HEMA. You can even hum.

    But the little guy did as he did. A white fog wrapped around the two people, and then they disappeared in place, but HEMA and lingquanxue could see each other.

    "Go!"

    "Eavesdropping begins."

    They walked carefully to their side and saw Hu Kedi''s untidy hand, which made Quan Xue''s ears red, but HEMA looked at them calmly and suddenly found that Hu Kedi didn''t have a look in his eyes.

    HEMA hurriedly pulled Quan Xue''s wrist. The other party also noticed this. She walked around the other side of the bench, looked at nilili, and found that her eyes were also turbid.

    "Little guy... Are there any wizards around?"

    "Hum..."

    "No? But both of them are obviously under the control of the dark magic... "

    "Boy, expand the sensing range again."

    "Whining!"

    "Whining?"

    "Not yet? How could... "

    HEMA also closed her eyes and felt around with her soul force. She found that there was really no... Right? This... It''s not the people who control them... Yes!

    HEMA looked up. On the eaves not far away, the black kitten was squinting and looking this way.

 Chapter 371

    "Black cat?! Grab it! "

    The little guy also flashed, and the black cat was stunned and was about to run away, but it was obvious that the instant body of the little guy could not escape with four claws.

    A few seconds later, the little guy pulled a black cat and flew back. HEMA also grabbed the other party directly, then opened the camera to take the mind, and looked directly at the black cat''s eyes.

    Then HEMA''s powerful mental power came into play, extending towards the other side through the little black cat, and a surprised woman appeared in his mind!

    "This dress is that group of black wizards, black horn stars?"

    "Who are you?" Through the black cat, the man also raised a question, with a slight fear in his voice, and HEMA directly crushed each other from the spiritual level.

    Moreover, the other party can''t see HEMA''s appearance, and passively thinks that the other party is very powerful, because the existence of their spiritual power must be a great wizard at Dumbledore''s level.

    "What do you want? If you really want the magic stone, go to the line with Mr. nikolame. What''s the ability to bully a few little wizards here? "

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Remember, don''t think about the busbarton students, or I''ll completely crush your souls!" HEMA roared, and the majestic soul and spirit surged out!

    "Ah!" There came a scream, and then completely disconnected from the black cat.

    The black cat also regained his mind, glanced at HEMA, then was startled, grabbed him and ran quickly to the nearby tree.

    "HEMA? Hands... "

    "It''s all right. Little guy, help me with the treatment."

    "Whining?" The little guy looked at HEMA and didn''t do it. You really treat me as a tool man and haven''t got me anything to eat!

    "Well, there are two hamburgers left here. Even if you are rewarded." HEMA took out two hamburgers from her pocket. They were the two left just now. HEMA was going to take them back for supper.

    Because he may have to read a book tonight. Once he uses his brain, he is easy to be hungry. Although there is food in the suitcase, it''s better to take it slow. He still has the habit of storing food.

    "What about the two of them?" As the black wizard dissipated, the two people on the bench also fainted.

    "Wake them up and we''ll leave." HEMA they are still in the invisible state given by the little guy. They also directly wave a magic spell and wake up directly.

    "Hoo... Who pressed me... Hey?! "Nelly?" Hu Kedi opened his eyes vaguely and saw the girl on his leg. He was stunned!

    "Hucody?! What are you doing? " The other party also jumped down directly, kicked it hard, and with the bench, Hu Kedi directly fell back.

    "Alas! Help! "

    A few minutes later, the two calm down people slowly knew something. They seemed to be controlled... But the embarrassment just now still lingered.

    "Who controls us, this dark magic power, should be them. I want to report it to the headmaster and professors quickly!"

    "Well, I''ll go with you, too. First find professor Raley, who is a very well studied expert on black magic."

    "OK."

    "But don''t get too close to me. I''m a little uncomfortable..."

    "Don''t you like me very much? In other words, Xia Lianna doesn''t like it. You can see that. Otherwise, it would be nice for us to be together... "

    Hu Kedi scratched the back of his head. In fact, he didn''t hate nilili, just because he fell in love with Charlene first, and then he couldn''t speak well.

    It must be a good thing for a girl to like herself. How can she really be a licking dog? She has been pursuing Xia Liana who doesn''t like herself. It''s time to find a suitable one.

    But the next second, nilili''s answer was beyond his expectation. The other party became serious, took a few steps away from him, and said, "I don''t like men. In fact, I contacted you just to have a better relationship with Charlene..."

    "I actually like Charlene."

    "Hey?! It''s impossible! "

    "Really, I won''t lie to you. Do you see the red dots on me? This is an uncomfortable performance when I touch men. I''m sorry, hucody. "

    "How... How could this happen!" Hu Kedi covered his ears and felt that most of his life was dark!

    At this time, HEMA and lingquanxue looked at each other and looked at each other. After watching the TV play, it''s time to go back.

    However, before taking a few steps, I saw a group of figures coming in front. It was Xia Lianna and her friends, HEMA and Ling quanxue, who looked at each other and continued to enter the state of watching the play.

    After all, HEMA is hidden, but hukodi and nilili are not, so the scene of the middle gate sniper is directly formed.

    "Nelly... Hucody... Are you dating?" The elder sister behind Xia Lianna said first, and Xia Lianna frowned.

    Doesn''t it mean that hucody only likes himself? And Nelly said she liked herself. Is what she said false?! So she''s trying to hurt me? Or hucody?

    Or did Hu Kedi lose himself and deliberately pester Nelly? Just now she seemed to see Nelly''s unhappy face and Hu Kedi''s flattering face.

    "Let''s go KTV first. I''ll go and talk to them." Xia Lianna said a serious word to several friends behind her, and then walked directly over.

    Other people also nodded. After all, it''s someone else''s business. Even if you go to the theatre, it''s also slow. Look at the development here and walk towards the KTV not far away.

    "Hucody, Nelly, how are you two together?"

    "We are under control!" The two men answered the answer that Charlene had never thought of. What does this mean?

    "We were controlled by black magic just now... It should be black horn. We''re going to report to the school."

    "Then hurry... No, what are you arguing about here?"

    "Er... We''re talking..." Hu Kedi said embarrassed. He confessed for the second time and was blown through again, and the reason is that the other party doesn''t like men.

    "I told him what I wanted to say. In fact, I don''t like him because I like you."

    "Nelly, what are you talking about?!" Hucody yelled, "Charlene, she''s kidding you."

    "Nelly didn''t, I know. She told me, so that means you''re pestering Nelly!" Charlene shot back at hucody.

    "I didn''t. haven''t you rejected me? Didn''t Nelly always treat me better? So what''s wrong with my confession? "

    "No, but Nelly doesn''t like you..." Charlene glanced at hucody and felt sorry for her.

    "Charlene, I''m sorry... I did make a lot of mistakes."

    "No, there''s also my problem. I can''t help but encounter danger with the professor and Charlene. Today, Nelly and I were controlled and almost had an accident." Hucody scratched his head, too.

    "Well, well, we are all friends, aren''t we? Nilili, whether you like me or not, you are my friend, hucody, and so are you. So don''t say anything about your own responsibility. It''s the problem of the black wizard. Go back to school first. Playing is secondary. "

    Looking at a few words, HEMA stopped arguing. HEMA also suddenly felt that sister Xia Lianna was more like a protagonist. It was OK to eat all men and women!

    "Harry, you have to work hard ~"

    "Who?"

    "A single boy."

    "Sneeze!"

    "What''s the matter, Harry? Have you caught a cold? " A beautiful girl watched Harry sneeze and hurried over and put her head on his head.

    "It''s all right, Ginny..." Harry also showed an embarrassing smile and blushed, but he was a little happy at the bottom of his heart. Finally, he didn''t have to be hurt by HEMA inadvertently

 Chapter 372

    After watching it for another half a minute, Quan Xue felt a burst of boredom. She also took HEMA away from here and walked towards busbarton.

    "What''s the weather like tonight?" Looking at the stars in the sky, Quan Xue widened her eyes and wanted to engrave everything.

    "Well, it''s beautiful, but you don''t think we''re stupid. If we go on like this, I''m afraid we can''t return to the dormitory until midnight. Although it''s a holiday, there''s also a curfew."

    "Well, about... Er... An hour."

    "Then let''s fly back."

    But before they started, there was a noise behind them. It was a group of three who had finished chatting. HEMA was also stunned. The other party walked so fast and wanted to move forward.

    Another group of familiar people came in front. They were the students who had just gone to KTV. HEMA hurriedly planned to wake up the little guy who had just fallen asleep, but the other party''s eyes were obviously sharp.

    "Abe And make the students happy. "

    "Why are you here?"

    "Hey? Are you dating? "

    "... I didn''t expect... I really didn''t expect."

    "Well, you just flew into the sky..."

    "Oh, everyone, let''s talk slowly." With the sound of HEMA, the crowd gradually quieted down.

    Half an hour later, nine people were standing on a small earth mountain in the town. One person was holding a drink just bought from the vending machine, as if holding a round table.

    HEMA spent about half an hour talking to everyone about her inner words and her idea of making friends with everyone. Of course, the most important thing is to make quanxue.

    This is the only way for him to improve Quan Xue''s relationship with everyone. It''s better to be open and transparent than to say nothing. It''s shameful but useful to avoid, but some things can''t be avoided directly.

    He talked about some things about Ling quanxue, her tenderness, her vulnerability, some reasons for her bad performance when she gets along with everyone, and so on.

    Of course, all this is what he understands, but only in this way can he help her. After all, people need a so-called reason and story to act.

    "Ai Bo, I''m sorry... We really didn''t do it right. We''ve been with Ling quanxue for so long. It''s better for you to know her..."

    In a burst of silence, Xia Lianna, who lowered her head, opened her mouth first, and everyone raised their heads and nodded.

    "But this doesn''t need to be with me, who is still an outsider. Snow, come here. Everyone may have something to say to you."

    HEMA looked at lingquanxue, who was deliberately standing far away, pulled her over and let her stand in the middle of the crowd.

    "Have a good chat with everyone. This time it''s up to you. If you want to give up, I''ll wait for you." HEMA whispered in her ear and then withdrew to one side.

    Several people opposite, looking at the intimate actions of the two people and the intimate name, also showed an aunt smile. After all, they insisted that they were all single.

    Of course, boys are still a little envious. After all, if it wasn''t for her character, they would really chase after death, although even now, many people chase after her.

    However, after HEMA''s sincere words just now, they also took lingquanxue seriously. Think carefully, they really hurt the girl intentionally or unintentionally.

    Although the other party has a little personality and speech problems, this is not the reason for them to exclude the other party. They are all students in group 9 and companions!

    So they should understand her, and then change themselves. Besides, the ninth group can be really perfect when they become friends.

    HEMA nodded when she saw everyone''s smile, and walked aside. The next thing was left to Ling quanxue and them.

    In fact, HEMA does this by her own ability to see people. Although there are differences in personality and ability among these people, they are all good people. At least there are no black wizards, so he also wants to take this opportunity to let everyone have a good chat together.

    Then Ling quanxue over there held her hand tightly and looked at the familiar faces in front of her. However, she was relieved to think that HEMA was behind her.

    "I''m sorry, my classmates!" With the sound of Xia Lianna, the others lowered their heads one after another and followed.

    "Everybody, don''t do that."

    "No, it''s necessary. We really misunderstood you in many things, such as dormitory and daily life. This is our reason."

    "No, there are also reasons for my character."

    "No, it''s part of us..."

    Then the two sides began to chat. Although Quan Xue spoke very straight, after HEMA''s advice, they also began to understand the goodwill hidden by Quan Xue.

    Quan Xue''s psychological defense was also put down, and she said more and more, especially the relationship between Xia Lianna. In fact, the relationship between the two people had the greatest impact on the people around her.

    Because Xia Lianna is not only a very excellent little wizard, but also sweet, cheerful and kind-hearted. Boys and girls, senior and junior can like her.

    Therefore, her popularity is good. She has a bad relationship with Ling quanxue. In addition, Ling quanxue loves challenges, doesn''t speak very well, doesn''t like men and other reasons. Finally, she makes Quan Xue become the current situation.

    So among the seven people present, in fact, Xia Lianna should be the most sorry, so Xia Lianna also knows this. In fact, after eating with each other yesterday, she thought that she should improve the relationship between the two people.

    Moreover, we can''t treat her normally because of her own influence, so HEMA said it today, in fact, she gave herself a reason.

    In this way, the conversation passed minute by minute, which made Quan Xue''s expression become active. In the middle, everyone''s conversation became a conversation between Xia Lianna and Ling Quan Xue. With the reconciliation between the two, everyone will change in the future.

    But just as they were about to say something else, DOPA, who lived downstairs of HEMA, suddenly remembered something.

    "No, it seems that there are five minutes left. When the curfew is coming, the dormitory tower can''t get in!"

    "Hey?!" Everyone reacted immediately. It would be terrible if they couldn''t get into the dormitory. Although they won''t be deducted now, they can''t find a place to live!

    "What''s the matter?" HEMA also came slowly.

    "We must hurry back to the tower. It''s almost curfew time."

    "In other words, you didn''t think about time when you came here to play."

    "Well, we had planned to go to KTV, but we cancelled it after watching the time, but we didn''t expect that the chat was finished." The short girl said.

    "HEMA, don''t you have a magic spell that can fly? Can you take us back?" Hucody looked at HEMA.

    "Are you stupid? Herma couldn''t have taken so many of us... "Nelly looked at him like an idiot.

    "How long will it take?"

    "About 3 minutes."

    "That''s enough. Everyone stand next to me." HEMA waved to everyone. Everyone was a little confused. Can we really fly with so many of us? It won''t fall.

    But HEMA patted her chest, and then took Ling quanxue''s hand. "Stabilize your body, let''s go! Little fellow! "

    With a ray of light, the people directly disappeared in place, and an impact and twisting force lifted up, just like using a door key!

    When everyone opened their eyes again, a crescent moon still twinkled overhead, but the scene in front of them turned into a dormitory tower.

    "Hey? No... space magic...! "

 Chapter 373

    "How did you do it?"

    "That''s what I did." HEMA held out her hand, then walked towards the tower, leaving a confused look on her face.

    "Wait for me." Ling quanxue hurriedly followed her and grabbed HEMA''s sleeve. HEMA didn''t say anything and continued to take her upstairs.

    No matter it left an unfathomable master image for everyone, it also fed them a mouthful of dog food, although this mouthful of food is fake at present.

    "Can''t it be a prop of space magic?"

    "But I didn''t see him use the props. I just waved my hand. Even if it was to transmit the crystal, it would take hundreds of gold coins. With this money, it wouldn''t be weak. It seems that this AI Bo classmate really needs to maintain it."

    "They have a good personality and temper, otherwise they won''t be raided by their classmates. It''s a pity to make them the first school flower of booth Barton!"

    "Hehe, isn''t AI Bo handsome? What''s the name of this... A talented woman! "

    "You haven''t got any foreign words yet, but so have you."

    "Let''s hurry in, or the two will not be accommodating." Xia Lianna looked at everyone and chatted again. She was really not afraid of being late!

    Several people also reacted immediately and walked inside. They happened to see a serious old motorcycle man and a smiling Mrs. Tosi.

    "You are really good. You came back in the last minute." The motorcycle man looked at his watch and let them go, but his eyes were full of murderous spirit. Don''t be caught by us after school starts.

    At this time, HEMA and lingquanxue had come to the tenth floor and found that the locked door had not been opened.

    "I forgot to ask just now. Will the old man forget?"

    "I''ll go down and ask."

    But before Ling quanxue finished, a halfling came up with a key in his hand.

    "The temporary key of 1001 can only be used tonight and will disappear tomorrow." The halfling said, put down the key, and then left quickly. He was a little afraid of the man''s breath.

    However, HEMA and lingquanxue didn''t notice this. Lingquanxue also picked up the key and knocked on his door, which was also opened directly.

    "Go and have a rest. It''s late. I''m going to work, too."

    "Hey... Well, let me chat with you for a while." Spring snow suddenly pulled HEMA, still with that upright appearance.

    "OK, but is there no curfew?"

    "There is no holiday, only limited to returning to school in the evening."

    "That''s good."

    Into the room, HEMA also continued to clean up the room, so that Quan Xue helped HEMA clean up together, and then inadvertently saw an envelope.

    "This letter, girlfriend''s?"

    "Yes." HEMA smiled. This letter is the one Astoria wrote to him at Christmas. He also took it with him this time, as well as the scarf given by Hermione and other people''s gifts.

    "Whining..." the little guy looked at Astoria''s letter and missed her a little. In fact, compared with HEMA, the little guy spent the longest time with Astoria.

    Although it is said to be protection, Astoria is also the baby sitter of the little guy, but now eating hamburgers, this yearning can still be suppressed.

    "You, don''t eat in bed."

    "Whining!" I''m working for you tonight!

    "Well, just don''t get dirty."

    After cleaning up, HEMA and Ling quanxue talked about some Hogwarts stories and began to read the basic knowledge of alchemy.

    More than half an hour later, HEMA just finished talking about some things in Diagon lane, but turned around and found that Ling quanxue, who had just listened carefully, had gone to sleep. Even the little guy had enough to eat and drink.

    "It feels like coaxing children."

    HEMA didn''t care about the two guys. She continued to study seriously and read the remaining books quickly.

    But after all, reading is boring. Although it is the blood of the dragon, HEMA also began to fight with her eyelids.

    "Hoo ~ I''m so tired. Take a rest for a while... A little..." with her own murmur, HEMA fell into silence.

    "HEMA EBO."

    "Who?"

    "HEMA EBO?"

    "HEMA EBO!"

    "Hoo!" HEMA suddenly looked up and found herself in a strange place. It was dark around. Wasn''t she reading? And fell asleep? But what is this?

    "Are you?"

    "I''m Hufflepuff..."

    "Hufflepuff? How is that possible? Who the hell are you? " HEMA shouted into the darkness, keeping her soul and spirit ready for war.

    "HEMA, I want to see you. I don''t want to disappear. I''m on Malfoy''s side. The ring... Come on... My magic and soul... There''s not much time."

    With the disappearance of this voice, HEMA seemed to think of something. Ravenclaw''s soul jade. She said that hatch patch also saved himself with soul jade, which may be related to the secret room!

    It''s okay. It''s really related to Malfoy''s key... But how did hutchpatch contact me? I''m so far now... But Ellie and them should pay attention.

    If so, Malfoy''s magic is definitely not enough for her to last long. By the way, let the little guy take the information back directly. It''s also safe.

    As soon as HEMA finished thinking, the black space dissipated directly. HEMA opened her eyes again and found that she didn''t wake up, but came to a white space.

    There was a feeling of fog around, but HEMA was a little more stable than the dark space just now, but with an air flow, three things began to appear in front of her.

    There is a red light ball with light and flame flashing on it, another is a blue light ball with water floating on it, and the last is a light blue light ball with cold and snowflakes floating on it.

    HEMA knew what it was at a glance. These were the three original runes he now had, and he could distinguish them by the distance between these light spheres and himself.

    The nearest is the blue photosphere, the slightly farther is the red photosphere, and the farthest is the light blue photosphere.

    "Hello."

    Buzz~

    The huge basketball and red ball were entangled fiercely, but the ice hockey didn''t tremble. It seemed that HEMA wasn''t so interested in her call, but HEMA smiled.

    Then he used his mental and soul power to hit the other side in an instant, and the other two balls also flew to one side in an instant to avoid accidental injury.

    Then the ice hockey flashed directly in the impact, and then slowly floated closer to HEMA. Then HEMA immediately felt that her control over the ice Rune seemed to be so strong.

    "Well, I don''t mean to scare you. We are not masters and servants, but partners who cooperate with each other. My strength also represents your strength. Let''s work together!"

    "Buzz!"

    "Then I''ll leave first." HEMA nodded at them, and turned her spiritual power outside and dissipated in this space.

    HEMA opened her eyes again, looked at the book and table under her, and smiled. Now she was back, but she was stunned by the light outside the window. The night passed

 Chapter 374

    However, when he looked back, he found that the little guy and lingquanxue were still asleep. After looking at his watch, he just came to 7 o''clock. It''s time to go to luoluomi today. In the next six months, he may only be able to move around here.

    "Classmate Aibo, are you up?"

    But before he could brush his teeth, the knock on the door rang, and then Charlene''s voice rang. How did this guy come in.

    But before HEMA walked over, Quan Xue said vaguely, "wait... Open the door right away."

    "Hey?!" Then there was a low cry outside, and then fell into silence. HEMA knew that another misunderstanding had been born.

    "Wait a minute, I''ll be right there." HEMA said a word to Charlene outside, and then patted Quan Xue''s face, "get up."

    A few minutes later, Ling quanxue opened the door for Xia Lina. Xia Lina looked inside with a red face and found that HEMA was not there.

    "He went to the bathroom. What are you looking for HEMA for?"

    "I took him to visit luoluomi. After all, this is the task given to me by the school." Xia Lianna also said something, but she still couldn''t calm down. I didn''t expect these two people to develop so fast. How old they are!

    "Can I follow? Bring my things back by the way. "

    "Of course." In fact, if it weren''t for the task of the school, I wouldn''t like to eat dog food. Just go by yourself.

    "By the way, how did you get in?"

    "I have the pass given by the school, but it won''t be used tomorrow. I can only use it today to facilitate the privilege of exchange student Aibo."

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "Well, let''s go. Did you and Aibo know each other before?"

    "I don''t know. Yesterday was a formal meeting."

    "Then you''ll... You''re too bold..." Xia Lianna looked at Lingquan snow embarrassed, but Lingquan snow didn''t know why.

    But when I suddenly remembered what I had just said, I also suddenly reacted. My ears turned red. "No, we are ordinary friends. I accidentally fell asleep yesterday and he slept in his seat."

    "I know everything. I don''t need to explain... But... HEMA is so old. You can be..."

    "What''s the matter?" HEMA also came out after brushing her teeth and washing her face. When she saw two red people, she immediately wanted to laugh, but she knew why.

    "Come in and have a rest. I have something to pack up. I wanted to learn something last night. Xue had to follow me and guide me. Unexpectedly, I wasn''t sleepy. She fell asleep first. " HEMA said casually.

    Charlene, who had some thoughts, calmed down instantly. She seemed to feel that what HEMA said was not a lie and that she might have really misunderstood.

    HEMA looked at each other''s face and smiled. Just now he used the power of runes to purify each other''s soul power. Although the power of fire runes to purify debuff is the main purpose, it can also reduce each other''s thinking and make each other blank.

    So Charlene''s doubts and conjectures will be interrupted, and then she won''t think much. This is a new usage of purification recently developed by HEMA.

    Xia Lianna also began to visit HEMA''s room. She suddenly felt that a girl was not as exquisite as a boy.

    "You''re too delicate... You brought all these things yourself."

    "Well, my family forced me to take it, as well as gifts from my good friends. I''m sorry not to take it." HEMA looked at all kinds of small objects, which were selected from Christmas gifts.

    The curtains were also prepared by Mrs. Aibo, and the wallpaper on the wall was also made of magic props, which Luna gave him.

    The chandelier above was brought to him by Weasley brother Toron. It can be put away at ordinary times. As long as it is activated by magic, it can float and adjust the color.

    "I haven''t brushed my teeth yet." Charlene watched HEMA finish cleaning up and suddenly remembered that she had eaten yesterday and hasn''t brushed her teeth yet.

    "Clean Hula." Next to her, Xia Lianna raised her wand and waved it. In an instant, a stream of water came out of Quan Xue''s mouth, and then hit it quickly in her mouth.

    "Just spit it out."

    A few seconds later, he made quanxue vomit towards the pool and found that his teeth were completely clean and white.

    "Thank you. Can you teach me this spell?"

    "Of course." When Xia Lianna heard Ling quanxue say thank you for the first time, her eyes brightened. Finally, her unhappiness dissipated, and she smiled and stretched out her hand to her.

    "Yes."

    HEMA watched the two girls learn the magic spell, put the books back on the bookshelf, and then began to think about hatch patch and inform Ravenclaw.

    "What about the little guy?" HEMA suddenly looked at the bed. It seemed that she hadn''t seen the guy just now. Did she run around again?

    "It seems to have flown out."

    "Hey? Little fellow! " HEMA shouted and didn''t call it, but if she wasn''t far away, she would hear it. That guy is a high inheritance... No, he should be a fenrilben wolf.

    "Whining?" Before HEMA finished shouting, a white shadow flew in from the outside, with a small bag in his mouth.

    "My potato chips... You guy!" A familiar voice came from behind. A few seconds later, DOPA was wearing a green big flower pajama.

    But when the other party saw HEMA with an ignorant face, Xia Lianna who almost laughed, and Lingquan snow with an icy face, he scratched his head and said "goodbye!"

    But after a few seconds, he ran back and said, "say, Charlene, why are you here?"

    "Well, I''m here to find Aibo. I''ll take him to get familiar with the situation around the school, such as luoluomi village and some scenic spots."

    "Oh ~" DOPA nodded and planned to leave, but she always felt something wrong. Two men and one woman... I TM envy you! No... I seem to have forgotten something.

    HEMA looked at the little guy who dropped the potato chip bag aside and pulled it up. "Why do you steal from others?"

    "Oh!" I didn''t steal it, I robbed it, face to face!

    "Hey? You have another reason... "

    "Whining!"

    "Why are you bullying the little guy again."

    "Well, I''ve always wanted to ask, what''s this little guy?" Xia Lianna looked at the little white guy and had some questions. Although she looked like an ordinary dog, the dog couldn''t fly. Was it a magical animal?

    "It''s a special magical animal. You can understand us. Talk to it first. I''ll talk to it a little." With that, he took the little guy to the balcony.

    "By the way, send this letter back to Ellie or Astoria. We can trust those people. It''s about Ravenclaw''s soul stone and hutchpatch. As soon as possible."

    "Whining... For a long time..."

    "Did you say it would take you some time to go back and forth?"

    "Yes."

    "It''s all right. Just go. Can you come back tomorrow?"

    "Well, it''s noisy, delaying lunch..."

    "Hey?! If you delay lunch, you can come back at noon. What''s your name! Really, go and come back quickly. Please have a barbecue! "

    "Oh!"

    "Please, it''s very important."

    "Trust me!" The little guy also said a word, and then disappeared directly in place.

    "It just said a complete sentence... Ha ha, thank you for your help all the time."

 Chapter 375

    "Ellie, hurry up. Aren''t you going to start school tomorrow?"

    Dogan''s voice sounded upstairs. Ellie squinted out of the window and felt tired. She didn''t do anything.

    "Right away."

    "Come now!"

    "Good!" Ellie couldn''t help shouting, and then dragged herself upstairs. "What''s the matter with HEMA?"

    "He should have been able to live in the dormitory yesterday. What you should worry about is you. Work hard this semester, or you''ll go home."

    "Are you going back, too?" Ellie hugged Dogan''s arm.

    "How can it be? I''m not ready, and I''ve come to work recently. As a member of the British Ministry of magic, I don''t have time to run around."

    "Excuses are all excuses, but forget it. Those two are also idle now. By the way, where''s Astoria?"

    "She and Hannah went to find Hermione together. Let''s go shopping in Diagon Lane later."

    "Well, don''t you follow?"

    "I''m going to the Ministry of magic. The vacation is over."

    "Oh."

    The sisters also began to talk without a word. After a while, a white light flashed and scared Ellie to step back and squat directly on the ground.

    "Ah! What is that? "

    "Whining?"

    "Little guy!"

    "Where''s HEMA?" The sisters immediately shouted and looked around. The little guy also showed an unhappy expression. Save myself, really!

    "Oh!"

    "Just yourself?"

    "Well, here, letter, important!"

    "Important?" Dogan heard that the little guy seldom spoke. It was obviously very important. He immediately became serious and took the envelope.

    "HEMA''s letter."

    "Let me see."

    "Let''s watch it when we come back."

    "OK."

    More than ten minutes later, Astoria, Hermione and Hannah entered the door and saw the little guy eating at the table.

    "Is HEMA here?"

    "Whining!"

    "No?" Everyone sighed. Although it was not lonely, they also felt a little disappointed. Fortunately, there should be something wrong when the little guy came back.

    "HEMA wrote us a letter saying it was an important thing. Maybe it wasn''t idle chat. Otherwise, the little guy would send it back so soon."

    "Look."

    After opening the envelope, Ellie also glanced at everyone. It''s an ordinary letter that needs to be read. Will it look bad if she comes up to read it herself.

    "I''ll do it." Astoria held out her hand, and the others did not object. Ellie also handed the letter to Astoria.

    "Well, HEMA, he said who had the soul jade. He got a message."

    "Soul jade, Miss Ravenclaw''s? It''s with me. " Originally intended to give it to Luna, but I''ll make plans when I get to school. Now I still put it here with Hermione.

    "Take it out and let Miss Ravenclaw out." Hermione also hurriedly took out the soul jade, put it on the table, and then used the power of runes to stimulate Ravenclaw among the soul jade.

    "Well, well, I feel so much magic that I can''t digest it. What''s the matter, guys? Are you in trouble?"

    "No, Miss Ravenclaw, HEMA has sent a letter for you to listen to.

    "HEMA he said that he was led by a strong soul force and came to a space. The other party claimed to be hechpach. The soul jade was on Malfoy''s ring."

    "But he is not sure whether it is true or not. He wants us to have a look and confirm the situation, but it should be true, but it''s best for Miss Ravenclaw to confirm."

    "Malfoy? It''s another guy who has passed my trial practice in the secret room. The ring. It''s possible. HEMA and I have talked. If the other party is assumed to be a bad person, Miss Luna herself is the only one except me and HEMA. " Ravenclaw thought about it, too.

    "Then go to Hogwarts first, find Miss Luna, and then find the one. But if there is no accident, there should be a harvest. Thank you for me... No, he should be a salute, the guy hull!"

    Ravenclaw finished this sentence, and then completely fell into silence. Ellie and them were stunned. Hermione also put away the soul jade.

    "Does HEMA have anything else to say?"

    "No, most of them are about this. There are also some news about the top blood. I met the funeral 19 and beat it."

    "The top blood reaches out so long. Since HEMA went to France and was confirmed by the other party, we have to be careful. Don''t act alone." Dogan also reminded everyone.

    "Well, we won''t be a burden on him." Astoria also widened his eyes and looked at several people around him.

    "Of course!" Hermione and Ellie both smiled and stretched out their fists, and Hannah raised her fists vaguely.

    "I don''t know what happened to Aisha and Mr. cahor?" Hermione also suddenly remembered that HEMA left yesterday, and Aisha and cahor left without saying a word, leaving only a letter.

    "You don''t trust Mr. cahor."

    "That''s not true. Then you have to worry about the safety of others, but they didn''t say where to go. Did they go to France?"

    "It''s impossible, or Mr. cahor will tell HEMA. By the way, let''s cook. Mrs. Aibo may come back."

    "Well, make something for Mrs. Abbott. Let''s eat before we go to Diagon lane."

    "Good!" The girls also shouted harmoniously and walked towards the kitchen.

    Hannah looked at the busy figures and smiled. She thought HEMA was very playful, but she didn''t expect it to be good.

    "Whining..."

    "There''s nothing to eat. Wait... Hey? You''re not following HEMA. Did HEMA hook up with the little girl? " Hannah looked at the little guy eating melons.

    Other people also stopped their activities in an instant. Looking this way, this is very noteworthy~

    The little guy who was very happy suddenly became nervous. He would rather fight a hundred rounds with the inheritor, but... HEMA, he still thanked me and I had to help him... But I also had to be honest

    But he really didn''t hook up. Those girls came on their own initiative, but what he said was wrong. He should directly refuse... But... Barbecue~

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Oh... No..."

    "Well, I said, just two days. How can it be?"

    "... whining..." the little guy looked at the happy people and whispered twice. HEMA Aibo, when you go back, you should get me more delicious food.

    At the moment, in the distant grassland, the two figures are moving towards the distance.

    "Hoo... Master, the wind is so strong."

    "Well, divine hurricane, this is the embodiment of divine power. You should have a good experience." Cahor said a word to Aisha and walked forward, while Aisha struggled to keep up.

    "Use your strength to walk, not brute force."

    "Oh, but why don''t you take Mr. HEMA? In fact, he can specially do training. In fact, the school doesn''t help much."

    "It''s true, but for him, growth is a process, too fast is not good, and he doesn''t need the power of inheritance, but needs self awakening."

 Chapter 376

    "Classmate Aibo, if you want a haircut, this shop is very good, and I''m familiar with the boss."

    "OK."

    "Classmate Aibo, the soup in this house is very delicious. You can come and try it."

    "OK."

    "Classmate Aibo, if you want to repair something and build something, you can come here."

    "OK."

    HEMA felt that she was about to become a robot, but it made quanxue look very relaxed and added.

    "What about the comparison between luoluomi and Diagon Alley, classmate Aibo? Although I haven''t been there, I heard it''s the largest magic market in Britain. "

    "Almost, but if the scale of the single round market is larger, diagonal lane is still larger. After all, it is an exclusive gathering place for wizards, not to mention a overturned lane."

    "But if you say the overall feeling, luoluomi is bigger than Hogsmeade, and the functions and facilities are very complete. It feels more like a magical town."

    HEMA was also very talkative, said, and then continued to walk forward. In fact, what he wanted most was not these, but whether he had a chance to pick up the leak.

    Don''t underestimate the stalls and some antique shops. Maybe you can really see good things, but HEMA didn''t find anything good along the way.

    "Little brother, give me something to eat..."

    "Food..." HEMA turned around and found two figures in shabby robes, a man and a woman, who looked several years younger than him, just 7 or 8 years old.

    "Ai Bo, don''t pay attention to them."

    "Hey?" HEMA glanced at Charlene. Isn''t she notoriously friendly? How could I be so blind to the two children and a little angry.

    "HEMA... Forget it."

    "Why don''t you... Well, I''m sorry, you two." HEMA said a word to the two children, but before they finished, the two little guys rushed over, and two daggers appeared in their hands.

    HEMA also immediately prepared to defend, but the other party directly passed through his body and disappeared into the street with a burst of laughter.

    "What is this?"

    "They are ghosts. Basically everyone who comes to luoluomi has been cheated once. First, they are poor liars, and finally they scare you."

    "Although they are not simple villains, they will give what they get to homeless people and stray cats and dogs who don''t have food."

    "Is that so? But how could they stay in luoluomi village for a long time? It''s strange, don''t you think? "

    "We haven''t thought about such trouble, but they seem to be bound here..." although it was just a moment, he still felt the feeling of his soul being bound... It''s strange. Generally, this doesn''t happen.

    "... what do you want to do, HEMA?" Spring snow looked at HEMA.

    "Just catch them and ask what the situation is."

    "But ghosts can''t help it unless they take the initiative to contact..."

    "I have a way. I can''t be embarrassed by such a thing." HEMA smiled, took out the black wand, scattered her mental power around, and soon found two small figures "in the alley, let''s go and have a look."

    HEMA took the lead and went in. Xia Lianna and lingquanxue had to follow up. After walking more than ten meters, they saw two kittens not far away.

    At this time, the two kittens snuggle together, holding an unknown food, and above them are two floating figures.

    "Come here, we have something to ask you." Ling quanxue said directly, which made HEMA stunned. You''re too direct.

    ¡°£¿ We have nothing to say... Whether you give them food or not... We will give them food. "

    "HEMA?"

    "I want to talk to you about why you are imprisoned around here... You can''t leave here..."

    ¡°£¡£¿¡± The two little ghosts were also stunned, and then quickly flew to the wall, as if they were unwilling to talk to them at all.

    But when HEMA threw her wand, her mental and soul power rolled away in an instant, directly imprisoning the two people in place, and the two kittens were frightened and jumped into the dustbin.

    "You let us go!"

    "I want to help you. Why do you run..." HEMA looked at them and slowly released control. The two men also tried to run, but HEMA didn''t stop them this time.

    "What the hell do you want to do?"

    "We don''t need help!" The little boy said to HEMA.

    "You don''t want to leave here. It''s uncomfortable to be imprisoned, isn''t it?"

    "But this is our responsibility..." the girl looked at HEMA, then leaned against the boy and seemed to have a private chat.

    "Can you show us your wand?"

    "Wand?" HEMA pointed to the black wand she was holding.

    "Yes."

    Next to Ling quanxue and Xia Lianna, too. Although they have been doubting, is such a thing a magic wand? The word of the scepter is not long enough... But is this a magic wand?

    "HEMA?"

    "It''s all right, here!" HEMA also walked over there. He was not afraid of being damaged or lost. He was not afraid of losing the wand, because Mr. cahor could directly summon him and he could take it again.

    "Thank you for your trust..." the two little guys bowed and looked at HEMA handing over the wand. They also immediately made an effort. Kan Kan floated the wand in mid air, and then began to look at it.

    "Really?"

    "It seems so... But the color is not very similar... Is there a corresponding symbol?"

    "Yes, that''s right. You can try it!"

    "Yes!"

    The two people seemed to decide what, then suddenly threw the wand, flew up more than ten meters, and then suddenly fell to the ground, startling Quan Xue and Xia Lianna.

    But with a crisp click, the wand stood directly on the ground, the blue crystal glittered, and then flew back to HEMA''s hand.

    "What the hell are you doing?"

    "That''s right!"

    "That''s right!"

    "What''s right!"

    "You are our master!"

    "Hey?"

    "You are the master of the eternal wand, and nature is our master."

    "No, no, wait a minute. What is the eternal wand? Why haven''t I heard of it?"

    "The eternal wand is this wand. It can hold all the power. If you have it, you have the original of everything."

    "But what does this have to do with you?"

    "We are the spirit. The blue crystal above is our origin..."

    "Alas, you two have appeared for a hundred years at most. How can it be?" Charlene in the back came directly over and said.

    "Because we have only recovered in the last 100 years, and still lost a lot of memories. We have forgotten how we came here and how we were bound. Only one thing is that we are here, waiting for the arrival of the scepter."

    "And give you the power we have left..."

    With that, the two waved their hands together, and suddenly a light yellow light appeared at their feet, and a huge symbol appeared in front of several people.

    "Is this the Rune of lune?" Charlene recognized the source of the character at a glance.

    "It''s'' ? '', an original lune." HEMA squatted down in surprise, but before HEMA touched it, her white feet directly stepped on the ground.

    HEMA looked up, and the familiar dress rose with the wind again, with an unfamiliar expression on her familiar face.

 Chapter 377

    "Dark 00? After you... "HEMA immediately shouted to Charlene and Lingquan snow and found that the two men had disappeared there directly.

    "This is the spiritual field. Their spiritual power can''t come here."

    "So, what do you want to do?"

    "I think I just came to get something. Am I not a villain ~" the other party smiled, waved her wrist on her face, and her face changed from Ellie to Luna, but it was more like Luna when she grew up.

    "Oh? Then take it away. I can''t beat you anyway. "

    "Why are you such a guy? You can''t fight every time... Your spirit and soul are surprisingly strong ~"

    "That''s not as good as you, otherwise I wouldn''t have been brought into this by you."

    "No, you can leave at any time. In other words, you are an ordinary... No, your blood... Are you..."

    ¡°£¡£¿¡± HEMA also looked at each other, her eyes stained with crimson, and the other party saw her life experience?

    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell others. In fact, it doesn''t make any difference whether I tell you or not. You are the focus of the organization now."

    "So what exactly do you want to do?"

    "Me? I just think you, as a part of the power of top blood, should naturally come to our top blood. "

    "Ha ha, are you kidding? Do you think it''s possible? "

    "Why not? Although we have done some villains, I can guarantee that we are an organization with great dreams."

    "Ha ha."

    "Er... You are really annoying, but you are right not to believe it, but your blood is our cause after all, and you will become a fruit."

    "Say something philosophical... I can''t beat you. If you want to kill or cut, you can do it yourself."

    "Hoo... I really don''t know how to change. I won''t kill you, at least now. In addition, your spiritual and soul power is strong. I have to observe where it comes from."

    "Where did it come from? It''s the power of the soul of justice!" HEMA also suddenly widened her eyes, and her soul and spirit rushed directly over!

    The other party also directly stretched out his arm to block it, but was directly dispersed by HEMA''s soul power, showing an incredible expression.

    "How is that possible?" Then the whole person was dispersed in an instant, and the black around HEMA disappeared in an instant, becoming a strange space surrounded by crystals, and falling constantly.

    "Where is this going to fall?" HEMA hurriedly wanted to open her wings, but found that she could not do it at all. In this world, only soul power and spiritual power are the real power.

    HEMA also immediately closed her eyes and imagined her flying state. Her back was suddenly soft. When she opened her eyes, a cloud formed under her and held him.

    "Can I still make clouds?"

    "Do you have such fine control?" The voice rang again, and dark 00 appeared next to him again, suspended in the void, looked at him seriously, and his face became Professor McGonagall''s young appearance.

    "Can you teach me? I really won''t... "

    "Yes! Drink! " With the push of the other party, HEMA flew out, and the clouds under her feet turned into a chain and bound him in an instant!

    "Untie it."

    "Simple!" HEMA also made a sudden effort and burst out spiritual power again. The surrounding crystals also scattered in an instant, but the chain was still tenacious and motionless on her body.

    "Sure enough, although you have strong spiritual power, you just have it, but you can''t use it. I really don''t know how your teacher taught you."

    "Teacher... You went to investigate her."

    "No, no, no, I didn''t know at first, but I don''t have to investigate if I know she is your teacher, because she and I are old friends."

    "Huh?"

    "This is not what you can know, but you can''t open this chain. Just stay here all your life. No one will save you... But don''t worry, when the top blood completes the plan to restart the world, I will let you out and witness the new world."

    "... well! Give it to me! " HEMA also made another effort, but still shattered the surrounding crystals, and the chain was still firmly wrapped around him.

    "Then I''ll go first. You can try it slowly. Of course, I promise to add top blood. I can let you out and teach you the use of soul power. Isn''t this a good deal ~"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "OK, wait until you figure it out." Then he turned into a flame and dissipated in the void, leaving HEMA hanging alone between the crystals.

    "My God, how could this happen... By the way, little guy... No, little guy may not come to the spiritual world. What should I do?"

    "I can''t contact Mr. cahor. Since the other party just mentioned Mr. cahor, it shows that the other party still has a way to organize Mr. cahor to find himself... It''s really troublesome."

    But it was not the time to give up. HEMA closed her eyes and began to constantly experience the only power left in her body, which only belonged to her own power.

    Spiritual power and soul power are different, but they also intersect with each other. Only by concentrating can we mobilize the soul, and he has strong spiritual power, so he can release a lot, but sometimes the power needs control, not random release.

    However, this process needs a long time to improve

    "Hoo... Concentrate! Pierce! " I don''t know how long it took. In the void that had been quiet for a long time, HEMA roared loudly!

    The spirit turned into a pair of golden scissors and cut it directly towards the chain. With a bang, the chain broke.

    HEMA also fell down quickly again, and HEMA gathered energy immediately. I want to drag myself up, but I obviously think too much.

    This period of training is obviously not enough for him to achieve the level of the other party. He can only let his body fall continuously.

    I don''t know how long it took. With a bang, it hit something directly, but it didn''t hurt. HEMA also stood up immediately.

    I found that everything in front of me had changed again, the crystal had disappeared, and my feet had become an endless grassland.

    There was still a little fragrance of flowers and a faint moist smell of soil at the tip of the nose. I felt a lot better immediately. In front of me was a huge stone with a sword on it.

    "What is this? Sword in stone? "

    "Yes, sword in stone. Don''t you want to try?" The voice of dark 00 sounded again and appeared next to her again, but she turned into a big robe, and her face turned into an old man that HEMA had never seen, as if she were in COS Merlin.

    "Hoo... What the hell are you doing? Let me out, okay..."

    "I said, join or find a way."

    "Tut!" HEMA couldn''t help it. She took a deep breath and went straight over. She grabbed the hilt with a force, and then didn''t pull it out

    "Are you kidding me?"

    "I didn''t say you could pull it up ~"

    "It''s also a tug of war with soul! I''m too familiar. Get up! " HEMA also suddenly imagined the soul force as a hand, grabbed it towards the hilt, and then pulled it violently.

    But the next second, his whole body was bounced off, and his soul power was interrupted... What''s going on?!

    "Ha ha, I said, you are still young. Do you know how long it has been outside? It''s starting to get messy. You have to hurry up. "

    Then she disappeared in place again. HEMA stared, raised her fist and waved it to the ground, but she held it back at last.

    "Incompetence and rage are the most useless. You''d better find a way!"

 Chapter 378

    While HEMA continued to work hard, a new day began in booth Barton, but it would be different from HEMA''s imagination.

    "Herma, are you going to class?"

    "Yes."¡® HEMA Abbott nodded, then smiled and walked towards the fourth floor, leaving a discussion among the students behind.

    "How handsome."

    "And very powerful. Every subject seems to be very good at it."

    "You go after him and leave him in our busbarton."

    "Don''t play tricks on others. You can go if you have the ability. In other words, you plan to compete with lingquanxue."

    "Well... This..."

    "But Quan Xue has changed a lot."

    "Well, maybe it''s the change brought about by love, just like sister Xia Lianna."

    "Well, sister Xia Lianna doesn''t say she also likes..."

    "How can it be? Sister Xia Lianna just takes good care of her younger brothers and sisters."

    "But she often goes to Herma''s classmates."

    "Well, maybe we can observe."

    "Well, don''t gossip!" A voice suddenly sounded, startled them, looked back and found that Charlene looked at them with a smile on her face.

    "Sorry, sister Xia Lianna."

    "It''s all right. Go to class."

    "OK!"

    Xia Lianna watched the gloomy girls leave, and her smile turned into a touch of sadness and worry, "HEMA... When will you come back?"

    "Sister Xia Lianna..."

    "Order."

    "Is that man still playing HEMA today?"

    "Well, it''s been more than a month now. Since that day in the alley..."

    "But the man didn''t hurt us, but we couldn''t tell her, and we had to play with her."

    "... but you did. You became HEMA''s girlfriend."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Well, I''m kidding. The woman didn''t hurt us and wouldn''t hurt Aibo. She said that as long as HEMA passed her trial practice, she would come back." Xia Lianna also held Ling quanxue''s hand.

    "I know, but I really hope what the woman said is true." Let Quan Xue touch the sword blade around her waist. HEMA must come back to me.

    At this time, Malfoy was falling into a magical containment station in Hogwarts, surrounded by Harry, Ron and Hermione, as well as Ellie, Astoria and Luna.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Take out your ring."

    "I said, the ring has been lost. I really can''t find it. It''s no use for you to surround me..."

    "Hermione?" Astoria looked at Hermione, and Hermione frowned. "Malfoy, we really didn''t joke with you. That ring is really important."

    "I really lost it. HEMA is here. I can only say that. No, Voldemort is here, so can I!" Malfoy was really annoyed for more than half a month. He shouted at his throat, and others were surprised by him.

    The timid guy actually took the initiative to call Voldemort. It seems that he really didn''t have it on him. He didn''t mean to hide it.

    "So... Do you have any clues?" Luna walked to Malfoy. Malfoy was relieved, but... Do you know how I came here in the past half a month!?

    "It''s not a clue. In fact, the ring... I really took it with me and thought it was pretty good. But later, I thought that the longer I took it, the weaker my body was. So I was worried about whether it would be some evil black magic prop, so I sent it to overturn the alley during the winter vacation."

    "There is a powerful black wizard there who can test it for me. I was going to ask Bika, the servant of my family, to get it, but he said he didn''t get the ring and accidentally lost it..."

    "I was very angry and wanted to ask what the situation was. After all, it was taken out of Ravenclaw''s secret room. At least it was a powerful thing, so I cared very much, but the school couldn''t ask for leave because of this."

    "My father won''t go to Diagon Lane because of this little thing. My mother is not safe to go by herself. Recently, my father said that the British magic world..."

    "Huh?!" Ellie was also stunned. Listening, she heard some great news.

    "Anyway, it''s very troublesome now. I''ll go myself. I must apply for the next festival or Sunday, but do you think it''s possible if Professor Snape agrees?"

    "Well... Maybe I can help you think of something. Of course, you have to cooperate." Harry suddenly thought of something and looked at Malfoy.

    "Hey? Don''t fool me then? "

    "No, as long as you follow."

    "That''s OK."

    "Then you go. We have something to talk about." When Ellie saw Malfoy finish, she immediately waved her hand.

    "Well... Okay." Malfoy is about to leave, but after thinking about it, it''s not quite right. They want my ring. They have to cooperate and don''t let them listen. How can this work!

    "Why are you back?"

    "I don''t have a good chat with you. How can I cooperate? Besides, I worked hard to get the ring."

    "... all right."

    "Well, why do you want that ring?"

    "Is it necessary to tell you this?" Ellie glanced at him.

    "If you don''t tell me, I won''t take you to find it."

    "You!?"

    "It''s no use beating me!"

    "Ellie, forget it. In fact, there is an elf in the ring, which is similar to the residual spirit in the portrait. It is a very important person. If we can find her, we can even help Voldemort."

    "Really?" Malfoy looked at the serious people, frowned and nodded. Although he said that his family had a deep relationship with Voldemort, to tell the truth, he didn''t want Voldemort to make a comeback.

    After all, he thinks his life is good now. He has money to spend and lives a stable life. Once he breaks this balance, his family may be strengthened a little, but he may also be defeated.

    Although he couldn''t say that completely, after they experienced some things with HEMA, he also felt more and more that there were still many strong people in the world. Voldemort might not be the only demon king, and the top blood was a hidden giant.

    "Then I''ll help you, but you have to tell me the identity of that person, or I have a reason to refuse."

    "Ellie?" Astoria and Hermione looked at Ellie. Although Ellie always looked like a little pepper, they still knew the most in the small team.

    "In fact, I''m afraid to scare you, Ravenclaw himself!" Ellie also hesitated. She smiled and said directly.

    "Hey? How could it be? You''re kidding me! It''s been thousands of years. It''s impossible... "

    "But this is the reality. There is Miss Ravenclaw''s divine knowledge. As long as we find her and use her wisdom, we can help us a lot. This is also Dumbledore''s task."

    "If it''s true... Do you really have no problem telling me?" Malfoy was also a little confused at this time. Logically, he should be the least trusted. After all, his father... Was

    "We really shouldn''t believe you, but the ring is yours after all." Ellie dropped her mouth.

    "In fact, before you, Draco, you are also our classmate, aren''t you? The same Hogwarts students, so this can be believed! " Harry also patted him on the shoulder, and Malfoy was stunned and moved.

    But Hermione and Harry, who turned their heads, covered their mouths and almost laughed. They were too good, but it was better and saved a lot of trouble.

 Chapter 379

    "Why did you turn over the lane? It''s very dangerous." Harry glanced at Malfoy, who were now walking towards Snape''s office.

    "But you know the black wizards who made some small mistakes are concentrated in the overturned lane. If they don''t go there, how can they know what the ring is like?"

    "Then you can find Professor Snape or president Dumbledore?"

    "I don''t want it. Maybe it will be confiscated directly. I didn''t even tell my father about it."

    "Well, then, you should cooperate with me." Harry took a deep breath, too. To be honest, he was nervous, too.

    "Professor Snape."

    "Come in." There was still the cold voice inside. Harry also pushed the door open and Malfoy went in.

    Snape was standing in front of the table, as if studying something. They didn''t bother. So this stop was for several minutes until Snape put down the bottle in his hand.

    "What''s the matter? It''s rare for you two to be together... "Snape glanced at them and didn''t observe their hearts. The tension of the two little children appeared on their faces, which could not be compared with HEMA''s thick skinned guy.

    "We want to go out on the weekend to Diagon lane."

    "Huh? Why... Then you should apply to Professor McGonagall, not me! "

    "But Professor McGonagall is not here. Besides, it doesn''t matter whether it''s my own business or Malfoy and HEMA''s business, so... Naturally I''ll come to you."

    "Tell me, what''s the matter?"

    "Malfoy got a ring a few days ago. Later, HEMA saw it and checked it. She found that there was a soul body in it. Finally, she asked headmaster Dumbledore. The result was soul jade."

    "Soul jade?" Snape frowned. He seemed to have heard the term. It was a special life-saving prop left by powerful wizards who were afraid of their direct death many years ago

    Malfoy next to him was even more stunned. Didn''t you say Dumbledore didn''t know? It''s not like holding a chicken feather as an arrow, but Malfoy can only nod at this time, so it should be

    "What does that have to do with you going to Diagon Lane..." snape narrowed his eyes, picked up the bottle next to him and began to pack up.

    "Because Malfoy lost the ring, or sold it to the vendor in Diagon lane."

    "Hey?" Snape was also stunned and looked at Malfoy. Malfoy was embarrassed and smiled. Although it was overturned lane, not diagonal lane, the result was really like this.

    "Then you want to get it back. Why is it so easy to take it? The other party will certainly feel that this thing is special... The more they will ask you a price. "

    "That''s why I took Malfoy..." Harry pointed to Malfoy and accentuated his last name.

    "..." snape hesitated for a few seconds and nodded. In fact, he didn''t want to open the article, but he thought it had something to do with HEMA. He left the school. As his teacher, he didn''t give anything. Just take care of it.

    "Yes, but you must come back tomorrow Saturday afternoon, just one morning, or you will be punished for playing truant!" Snape finished and went straight to the room with the bottle.

    Harry and Harry were still where they were, and Harry pulled Malfoy. "Let''s go, it''s done."

    "Good."

    As soon as they walked out, Malfoy suddenly rang, "I didn''t cooperate with you..."

    "When you go, you just cooperate. I''ll go alone. Even mentioning Herma and Dumbledore may not work."

    "In other words, you look more and more like HEMA."

    "No, I''m not as thick skinned as him... Keep trying to catch up with him, all aspects."

    "Then what soul jade, and Dumbledore is true or false. If it is false, as long as Snape asks, we won''t be blind."

    "No, HEMA once said to me that Dumbledore can master everything inside Hogwarts, so as long as he doesn''t do bad things, he can say it in his name, because Dumbledore really knows everything, just whether he wants to be round or not."

    "Oh, and Dumbledore wouldn''t hide it?"

    "We were successfully fired."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Don''t worry, as long as we can get back the ring and prove that Miss h... Ravenclaw in the ring really exists, Dumbledore won''t say anything and may thank us."

    "Oh, let''s go on Saturday. I have to have a rest."

    "Well, thank you for your help, Malfoy."

    "It''s all right. I also want to see Ravenclaw... Let''s go." Then he shook his hair and walked away slowly. Harry looked at each other''s back and smiled.

    "In other words, this is the first time to talk for such a long time without arguing with each other..."

    ¡­¡­

    "Hurry up, your sword is too slow!" With a crisp sound of Ding, the sword in Quan Xue''s hand rose again and landed on the grass more than ten meters away.

    HEMA smiled and stood not far away. With a wave of her hand, the blade flew back to her feet. "Come again, it''s not over yet!"

    "Drink!" The spring snow roared, and the magic flickered on the blade. He cut at HEMA and pulled out a bright arc.

    But the next second, there was a Ding, "HEMA" put her fingernail against her blade, and then bounced out, which made Quan Xue''s magic on the whole sword dissipate directly, and people also flew out, smashed on the soft grass and rolled far away.

    "Come back, let''s continue!" HEMA showed a mocking expression, then grabbed the void and pulled out a sickle with a purple fire shadow.

    "Cough!"

    "Can''t you get up? It doesn''t matter. I won''t give him a hint at HEMA''s level. You want me to give... Oh... "

    "Huh?" Make Quan Xue raise her head and look at the ''HEMA'' who suddenly stopped talking, showing a puzzled expression. Can you say!?

    On the empty grassland at this time, HEMA looked at the sword in the stone in front of her, suddenly stretched out her arm and grabbed it towards the other side again, but this time it was no longer the hilt, but the stone below.

    With a sudden slap, he made a gap between the stones below, and the blade above seemed to change a little... And began to shake.

    "Wipe, it took a long time. I thought it was to lift the blade with soul power. Later, I thought it was attached to the body with soul power. I didn''t expect that the sword is fixed at all, and the stones below can be destroyed!"

    Then HEMA connected her two palms and the stone completely cracked. Then HEMA also saw the true face of the so-called sword in stone.

    As he guessed, the sword is basically an indestructible target. It is fixed. Without stones, the sword is still standing on the ground without anything to support it.

    "Hoo... I''ve passed the test. Maybe two days have passed. I can''t summon the little guy. I''d better forget it. The little guy can''t beat the woman when he comes."

    "Oh, this time it was solved in two days." The shadow of dark 00 appeared again, but this time it became the appearance of Xia Lianna.

    "Can I go out now?"

    "But you haven''t drawn your sword yet."

    "This sword can''t be pulled out at all. How can it..."

    But before HEMA finished, the other party easily picked up the sword, then waved it at HEMA, and the majestic soul force turned into a sword roaring!

    HEMA stretched out her hand and waved it violently. The sword Qi suddenly dispersed, and then the spirit gathered. It was also a sword Qi rising out of thin air and killing the other party!

    The other party also waved at random, blocked HEMA''s attack, and then pulled out the huge sickle that was so tall.

    "Your weapon... Is the embodiment of the soul..."

    "Physical weapons are only inconvenient for weak guys."

    "This is your third and last level. Create your own weapon to tear up the world."

 Chapter 380

    "Then tear it open!" HEMA looked at the other party''s sickle, also deeply breathed, and directly began to imitate and construct, but the imitation was still very simple.

    But at the moment when his mental and soul power was about to build the skeleton, everything suddenly broke, and the soul power seemed to be cut off directly.

    "The weapon of soul power is not so simple. Please, I''ll let you out."

    "No, are you exercising me? I feel like you are a teacher. I tell you, I won''t add top blood. "

    "I''m not. I just think it''s fun. In addition, I''m HEMA EBO now. You have to thank me when you come out."

    "Huh?! You used my look, you don''t... "

    "I''m so kind, how can I do anything wrong... But I have little patience. I''ll give you another half month. If not, I''ll practice my sickle in busbarton with your face. It hasn''t absorbed energy for a long time."

    "I see. Just watch! I, HEMA EBO, am not that weak... "

    "I''ll see." With that, the dark 00 turned into a flame and floated in front of me again.

    HEMA is full of doubts about what this guy wants to do... If it''s just to test him, it''s not necessary. The enemy plays the role of a teacher. What kind of development is this.

    However, if you really let him take his time, I''m afraid the other party will really do something terrible. After all, the members of the top blood itself are somewhat abnormal, not to mention these high-level, powerful and unscrupulous.

    However, HEMA also thought of a person, Xiao Wenna, who lived in his spiritual world. The other party is the composition of the system. She is also in the state of spiritual soul body. It is reasonable to say that the other party can help her.

    However, she didn''t have the system interface and couldn''t call her out after shouting several times. HEMA also planned to find her directly with her soul in another way.

    Relying on the two broken stones, HEMA closed her eyes and began to look for the soul silk that did not belong to the direct soul in the current soul.

    ¡­¡­

    "We''re ready to go." Harry looked at his backpack. There was some water and food in it. The rest should not be brought.

    "Can you two?"? Or let me or Astoria follow. " HEMA took a look at the combination of haliga Malfoy and saw that it was a very straddling lineup.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t be as weak as someone... Even the black wizard has to sell my Malfoy''s noodles!" Malfoy also touched his hair and showed a confident expression.

    "Just be so confident." Ron also rarely has no mutual resentment. After all, although Malfoy is annoying, after all, Harry acts with him. Because he speaks fast, it''s not good to make trouble at that time.

    Hermione looked at Ron calmly and patted him on the back. You''ve really grown up.

    "Huh?" Ron glanced at Hermione. It felt like you were looking at mentally retarded children. It was a little strange.

    "It''s good that you have confidence, but in case of danger, you can use this, and my sister will go and help you." Ellie also took out a small crystal, which is the same as what Dogan gave HEMA. She can quickly contact each other.

    "OK." Harry doesn''t think like Malfoy. With Malfoy''s last name, everything can be done. In an emergency, their two little wizards really can''t solve it.

    "Let''s get ready to go." Malfoy also walked quickly towards Hogsmeade with his back hands, and Harry waved to the people to follow.

    The two men had to go to Hogsmeade first, and then use a special flying road network to go to Diagon Alley. After all, if they went directly to overturn the alley, they were taken away by the Ministry of magic before Dumbledore knew.

    "Well, haven''t you heard from HEMA lately? Have you received any letters? " Ellie looked at their backs and asked Astoria.

    "No, the little guy seems to have been left here, and he says he can''t get through at all. He seems to be surrounded by the border. There won''t be any problems with busbarton..." Astoria was also a little worried and suddenly clenched his skirt.

    "Don''t worry, I have this. He''s fine now." Ellie took out a flower, but it was not ordinary words, but a flower similar to ice sculpture, flashing the blue light from top to bottom.

    "This is the flower of life made by Aisha according to HEMA''s vitality. HEMA''s life state can be distinguished by blue light. If it is all bright, he has no problem. You see, the light is so normal."

    "Yes, but... Hey? Ellie! " Hermione looked at them, but was stunned and patted them on the shoulder.

    "The light of the flower is fading..."

    "How could it be? It was just normal!" Ellie''s eyes widened, too.

    "No, little fellow!" Astoria also shouted at the little guy, and a white shadow fell from the air.

    "Can you go and have a look? HEMA''s situation... "

    "Whine... Whine... Can''t get in... Can''t, strong."

    "You mean you can''t get in busbarton... What do you do?!"

    "Mr. cahor..."

    "But we don''t know where she has gone..." Astoria also frowned. Even now she has become much stronger, she still can''t do everything.

    But at this time, the crystal flowers, which had been darkened a lot, emitted light again. Although they did not fully recover, they also recovered most of them. They were also stunned.

    "Was it just in battle?"

    "Look again..." several people continued to stare at the crystal flower, while the little guy narrowed his eyes, gasped slightly and disappeared in place.

    In a twinkling of an eye, he had come to a hill next to busbarton, and on the hill, surrounded by green, a figure was lying in it, which was HEMA''s body.

    In fact, the little guy lied just now, and HEMA''s body was put here by the woman, but the little guy really couldn''t open his defense and touch HEMA, but according to the changes just now, the little guy felt that HEMA might soon wake up.

    I want to wait for him here. Maybe he will reward it. In other words, I haven''t invited my own barbecue, but don''t die here

    The little guy rolled his tail and lay on the ground, feeling the breeze, waiting for HEMA''s awakening, while HEMA''s own consciousness entered the fiery forging project!

    "Then you came to me just to work for you!"

    "Ah, I''m dying. What do you do? Don''t hurry up and help me think of something! " HEMA looked at Xiao Wenna, who was also confused.

    I was just resting and sorting out the system. Unexpectedly, I was directly dragged into this space. I wanted to leave and was isolated by a layer of energy. If I left, I would use the power of the system, but the system has just recovered some energy!

    "But for soul weapons... Do you need design drawings? What do you want? I can really help you, the design drawings of all the equipment of my hero League! "

    "That''s good... But the type... Bow and arrow is more... Sword... Forehead gun? Which one is more handsome? Let me think about it a little... Let''s take the dilapidated shape, which is more beautiful. "

    "Yes, this is the complete design drawing." Then Xiao Wenna pulled towards the back, and several drawings were taken out. The first was the overall rendering of the broken King''s blade that HEMA had never seen, and then the following were the details of art design.

    "My God, it''s too difficult... I even worked hard to make up the most common kitchen knife..."

    "Then you have to work hard. It''s hard for me to leave. I''ll help you a little."

    "Good!"

    "So what''s the price? Younger brother ~ ~ "

    "Well... I see. I''ll smoke!"

 Chapter 381

    I don''t know how long it took, HEMA''s creation was finally over. With a flash of white light, a purple long sword appeared in front of them.

    "But something seems wrong..." Xiao Wenna frowned at the broken King''s blade made by HEMA.

    "I''ll try it first." HEMA also felt a little against it, but she didn''t know what the problem was until she used it first, did she.

    As soon as she picked it up, HEMA felt something wrong. How light!? A sword is so light, even if it is made by the soul, it should not... It seems that the soul force is not compressed enough?

    "Too light, isn''t it?"

    "Yes."

    "It seems to be the same as those furniture I made. Although there are entities, the soul force is not compressed enough in essence, which makes it look light. It seems that the woman sees that your soul force can''t be compressed to the limit for a while."

    "But it''s done. No, I tried my best, but it can be strengthened a little. I''ll try again. There should be some time."

    "Yes."

    While they continued to work, Harry and Malfoy had come to Hogsmeade, but just when they came to Hogsmeade, they met a group of Slytherin students. They were stunned to see Malfoy and Harry together.

    After all, this is a very magical thing for anyone. Malfoy also took the initiative to say hello to them. By the way, gusnep asked them to buy some potions in Diagon lane. In fact, he didn''t want to go with Harry.

    Then Malfoy received gallon from others and asked him to bring something. Originally Malfoy wanted to refuse, but when he saw that all of them added running expenses, he was also happy to accept it. After all, a gallon, these seven or eight people are seven or eight gallon.

    "Go!" Malfoy weighed the small money, and the money waved to Harry and walked towards the fireplace not far away.

    "Wait for me... You guy!"

    With a green light, they disappeared into the flame, but some female students not far away showed a special smile.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Don''t you think Harry and Malfoy are a bit of a match?"

    "Well... What strange things are you thinking."

    "You don''t understand. It''s also a kind of fun. Happy friends. Although they don''t deal with their character, they keep moving forward together. It''s like a book I read a few years ago. Do you want me to give it to you?"

    "I''ll forget it."

    "I want to read it. No, I want to criticize that book. How can I write nonsense!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Malfoy, shall we dress up a little so that it will be dangerous to go in and overturn the lane?" Harry thought of his first entry into the overturned lane, and it was HEMA who helped him out.

    "Why are you so timid? We can just go in directly. I''m Malfoy. Malfoy''s people dare to move."

    "But where do people know you''re from Malfoy''s family? Do you want to buy a pen to write on your face, or others can''t see it clearly." Harry also learned the essence of HEMA.

    "Harry, you''ve changed! Hoo... You''re right. Let''s buy a black robe and put it on our body. We''d better buy another mask. Although it''s strange in Diagon lane, it''s all right in overturned lane. The people there are strange. "

    "OK."

    The two men walked around and came to a shop called new wizard clothing, which was the one where HEMA and Dogan had been.

    After entering the shop, they were also shocked by the clothes on the surrounding wall, and Harry was naturally the most excited, because he also saw many clothes that can only be seen in ordinary people''s shopping malls.

    "What would you like, gentlemen?" A chubby middle-aged witch also came out, wearing a plain robe and a smile on her face.

    "Two sets of black robes." Malfoy also raised his eyebrows and said.

    "OK, I''ll measure you first."

    "No, we need robes bigger than ours. We help the school buy things for fear of being seen by acquaintances and think we''re running out for what."

    "Oh, is that so? Let''s have two loose suits. You can put your clothes inside and wear them directly. "

    "Yes, how much is it?"

    "Two sets of ordinary black robes 1 Garon."

    "It''s quite cheap." With that, Malfoy took out a gold gallon from his pocket. Harry smiled when he saw it. This guy was very good. He was a treat.

    But the next second Malfoy said casually, "I want a set myself. He pays for it himself."

    "..." harriton''s chest was filled with anger, but he finally held back and took out a gallon. "Madam, don''t change it. I''ll pay."

    "Thanks!" Malfoy also immediately took his gallon back, then shook his hair, took the floating black robe and put it directly on his body.

    "You''re welcome, but I think the young master will treat. I''m really wrong. It turns out that the young master is willing to save money ~"

    "Harry! What do you mean, want to fight? "

    "Cough!" As soon as they were in touch, Ms. dudlekoth coughed twice, interrupted their line-up and handed Harry''s robe to him.

    "Sorry, let''s go first."

    "Well, welcome next time!"

    A few minutes later, they put on black robes and hoods at will, and two people in black were born. Then Malfoy released a magic spell for himself, so others can''t see his face clearly and don''t have to buy a mask.

    Although Harry needs it, he won''t. looking at Malfoy, he has to be ridiculed. He might as well buy a mask and put it on himself.

    Just after they were ready, they finally walked towards the overturned lane. In fact, diagonal lane and overturned lane are a whole, but good and bad people are mixed and more and more chaotic.

    If someone specially manages it, for example, the Ministry of magic can do some practical work, and Diagon lane can be merged into a new business zone. This is what Herma told Harry last time, and Harry always remembers, but it is difficult to achieve, okay.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Malfoy, you say your family is so rich and powerful. Why don''t you take care of this place and turn it into a new commercial street? Now it''s a waste of good geographical location. It''s very promising to mix fish and dragons and connect diagonally alley. "

    "What you said... Makes sense." Although Malfoy didn''t come to overturn the lane several times, he also felt that there was such a mess here. There was no ordinary wizard at all.

    However, the Diagon Lane nearby is really so busy and makes a lot of money. Although their Malfoy family has a lot of money, the more money, the better. If it is cleaned up here, it will make a lot of profits whether it is rented or used by themselves.

    Moreover, his father is Lucius Malfoy. It''s not difficult to drive away these small groups of black wizards. It''s a big deal to pay, but this place belongs to our family.

    "It''s a way... Go back and talk to your father ~"

    "Hide!"

    "What''s the matter?" Malfoy was stunned and thought Harry was bluffing him, but Harry pointed seriously not far away.

    "That''s... How?"

 Chapter 382

    "That''s my father, but that guy... Let''s go."

    "Malfoy, who''s that guy?"

    "The guy who took my ring."

    "Let''s go."

    "Yes."

    With that, Malfoy and Harry took a deep breath and walked towards the other side. At this time, Lucius just finished talking with each other and walked away with Harry and Malfoy.

    But after two steps, the other party suddenly stopped, startled Harry and Malfoy, then hesitated for two seconds and continued to move forward.

    But just as Harry and Malfoy were relieved, they suddenly came back and grabbed Malfoy''s arm.

    "Draco?" Lucius''s eyes twinkled with a faint cold light, which made Harry get goose bumps all over.

    "Father... You''re so good that you recognize me?"

    "Why are you here!? With this... Yes? "

    "It was my classmate Kahn and Professor Snape who asked us to buy something and gave us a note. We didn''t play truant, but when we passed the overturned lane, we suddenly remembered that I had lost a ring here and found it in a small secret room of the school, so we came to ask."

    "Well, who took your ring and lost it? It''s really powerful. Dare to treat our Malfoy family like this."

    "... that''s the one." Malfoy also pointed directly to the distance, the bald man who had just chatted with Lucius.

    "Really?"

    "Of course."

    "I''ll get it back for you." Lucius also held his breath and went back. In fact, he was just buying a special material with the black wizard, which was needed by the Dark Lord.

    But he couldn''t say what the Dark Lord wanted, but the other party didn''t sell it to him. After saying good or bad, the price was frightening, which made Lucius very unhappy.

    Now when he heard that his son had been cheated by the man, the two anger immediately added together, and Lucius walked up with his scepter.

    "You''re great." Harry watched Lucius rush up and said next to Malfoy. He thought Malfoy could not cheat. He didn''t expect to cheat his father like this.

    "Mr Lucius? How did you think about it? My price... "

    "Shut up and let me ask you, what''s the matter with my son''s ring?"

    "Ring? Oh... It''s that. I really can''t find it by accident. I''ll go back and look in the warehouse... If I can''t find it, am I willing to increase the price of this thing? "

    "You are challenging the Malfoy family. I should have told you that this thing is not only for me, but also for a big man. Do you understand? But now that you have lost my things, you still want to get money from me? "

    Although Lucius has always been submissive in front of Voldemort, he is also the strong one among the black wizards. He naturally hits these small minions with a heavy fist.

    The other party felt the oppression of Lucius, and the whole person also stepped back, but Lucius grabbed the cuff directly, then immediately let go and looked at him with disgust.

    "Mr. Malfoy, I''m really sorry, but I really... I''ll find it now. I''ll give you half of that thing, okay?"

    "Half off... You''re kidding!"

    "I..."

    While talking, Malfoy also took Harry directly to the side, and the pressure of the two men in black appeared on the bald uncle in an instant.

    "Don''t do it. I''ll take you there right away."

    "Good!" Lucius nodded, then narrowed his eyes and glanced at Malfoy and Harry next to him. It''s strange and clever. It''s worthy of being my son. Who''s Kahn''s child? Forget it, don''t think about it first.

    More than ten minutes later, the bald uncle, not called short, led the people around one corner after another and came to a small store.

    At this time, the front of the store was full of sewage and garbage. Although it was not so smelly, it also gave people a sense of psychological vomiting. Malfoy and his son almost didn''t hold it.

    "Clean up quickly. How can we get there?"

    "OK." Short also quickly stretched out his wand, and the garbage and dirt on the ground disappeared, but the smell remained.

    The three men followed him into the room. The room was so dark that they could only see shelves. They couldn''t see the things on the shelves clearly. There was a small table full of dust. It should be a cashier.

    "Turn on the light and I''ll look for it." With a low roar, the surroundings also lit up. Malfoy and Harry also saw the things on the shelves around them, and were startled for a moment, because there was no normal thing, all strange things, and even two bottles, which seemed to contain some brain.

    "I put it here that day... Then I cleaned it up... It seems... No, I seem to sell it as a general thing..."

    "Huh?!" Malfoy immediately lifted his hood and stared at each other.

    "Master Malfoy? I''m really sorry, i... really didn''t mean to, but I accidentally mixed up. I''ve always had a habit of selling worthless things! "

    "What value do you know? Where''s that ring?"

    "I really don''t know, but that guy is a guy who runs a stall. If he doesn''t sell it, he will still be in hand in the future. Is that what happened these two days?!"

    "Where is he usually?"

    "At the head of Diagon Alley."

    Lucius looked at Draco who suddenly burst from the side and nodded. It was a bit of the momentum of our Malfoy family. He had been soft and felt that he had no energy.

    "Father, let''s go and have a look first!"

    "Be safe. I have something else to talk to this gentleman."

    "Well, if we find it, we''ll go straight back and buy materials for Snape."

    "Yes."

    Malfoy and Harry walked quickly through the alley when they got out of the door. The figures of the two men in black scared the Wizards nearby to withdraw quickly to avoid friction with themselves.

    So they went to the head of Diagon Lane in two or three minutes and found that there were many stalls, at least twenty or thirty... It seemed that they were worried and didn''t ask their name or what Zhang looked like.

    So they can only start to open along each booth, but they look at the booth, and the surrounding wizards are looking at them, because in Diagon lane, the two people in black are too conspicuous.

    However, there is also an advantage, that is, everyone is unwilling to get too close and is afraid of what happens to the two people, so depending on the booth, others take the initiative to get out of the way.

    After looking at several stalls, I found that the type was wrong, and there were food stalls. However, when both people were sweating, a voice not far away startled their attention.

    "Boss, your ring is not a magic prop, it''s just a beautiful thing. You can sell it to 1 gallon."

    "What do you think? This is an old thing in my ancestral family, 1 Garon. What do you think? At least 10 galleons, or don''t mention it. "

    They looked back and found a fat man pointing to a ring, while an old man sat on the ground, frowning, and there was a familiar face in the middle.

    "Found it!"

 Chapter 383

    "Let''s go." Malfoy pressed his hat, Harry smiled, understood something, put on his mask, and the two men walked past the crowd.

    Not far from the booth, the fat man talking about the price suddenly felt a different atmosphere. When he turned around, he found two people in black coming this way.

    "What do you... Want?" The old stall owner was also stunned. He stood up trembling and did not dare to neglect. However, he had seen many people in black and was not afraid. After all, he came from the era of black wizards.

    "This ring." Harry said in a low voice and picked up the ring.

    "10 gallon." The stall owner still quoted the price, but the fat man next to him smiled. It''s so expensive. How can he buy it? The other party must lower the price. If you don''t sell it, there''s a good play. It seems that you can''t buy it yourself, and it''s fun to watch the play.

    "1 Garon."

    "It''s really not enough."

    "But this ring was originally our young master''s. He sent it to the bald guy, but he sold it here. If you don''t like Garon, we can give you other things..." Malfoy said at his throat, and the whole man looked vicious.

    The boss is also cool behind the back. "Forget about other things, a gallon is a gallon!"

    In fact, he didn''t lose a gallon. When these dozen things add up, he spent a gallon. He bought them from baldness, and now it''s back.

    But the fat man next to him was unhappy, but before he came, Malfoy stretched out his wand and scared him back.

    "Let''s go." Harry took two steps back when he got the ring and said in Malfoy''s ear, "it''s a wizard from the Ministry of magic."

    "Huh?!" Malfoy glanced back and found two men in coats walking towards this side. There was a distance of more than ten meters. It seemed that they were looking for suspicious people, and they were very deliberate now.

    "Go!" Malfoy fell off a gallon and dragged Harry towards the front, but as their footsteps accelerated, the footsteps behind them also accelerated.

    "Sure enough, he followed us!"

    "But why are we running?" Malfoy suddenly thought of something.

    "Although the Ministry of magic has no big problem, it will delay time if it is caught. When it comes to investigation, there will be trouble at school and your father!"

    "Then hurry up. There''s a stove in front!"

    "Good!"

    "The two in front stop!" At this time, the wizard behind also shouted. Harry and Malfoy suddenly ran up and opened a distance of several meters!

    "Stop!!"

    In an instant, he shouted and pulled out his wand, but fortunately, because there were a lot of people, they didn''t release it directly. Malfoy and Harry also came to the fireplace and threw away the Floo powder.

    "Hogsmeade street!"

    With a bang, the two men rushed out of the fireplace, but Harry and Malfoy had disappeared, leaving a section of exhaust for them.

    "Old Ken?"

    "Did they just say Hogsmeade?"

    "Yes, are any of us over there?"

    "Over there is Miss Dogan''s office. Those two should be there."

    "Notify the past!"

    "OK."

    Here, Harry and Malfoy also landed successfully and took off their black robes in a hurry, but Malfoy was stunned. "I seem to have forgotten to buy something for them."

    "That''s all right. Anyway, you haven''t dropped the chain once or twice."

    "Hum! Use your tube! "

    "Then don''t mention it to me?"

    "You!"

    "You two!" Before they could compete with each other, a voice broke the calm air. A tall, fat and strong wizard and a thin wizard came to them.

    "Hello, gentlemen..."

    "Harry?"

    "You are... Big Hu... Mr. lawne..."

    "It''s me. This in your hand is... You won''t be the man in black?"

    "... sorry, we helped Mr. Snape go shopping in Diagon lane. We were afraid that others would recognize us and think we played truant, so we put on this dress... Unexpectedly, the wizard of the Ministry of magic saw us and thought we were bad people."

    "Well, but I have to take a form. What about the things you buy?"

    "This." Harry immediately took out the two little bottles, which surprised Malfoy. When did you take these things!?

    "Potion equipment and a potion powder?"

    "Yes, there''s another ring. We bought it when we thought it looked good. It was found at that time. We''ll just come back directly."

    "It''s all right. Don''t be afraid. The Ministry of magic comes according to normal rules. By the way, what about Professor Snape''s approval?"

    "Here." Malfoy quickly took it out, and then Ruth came and touched it with a magic wand. He knew it was true, and beard nodded. There was no problem.

    "We''ll explain it to the other side. Of course, we have to call you if necessary, but generally there''s no problem. Chief Dogan can help a little."

    "Then please."

    "It''s all right. Go back quickly. I think the countdown on Mr. Snape''s pass is almost over." Ruth smiled, too. Malfoy and Harry were very angry.

    "Now!" Then he hurried to the distance.

    But the beard frowned and patted Luther next to him. "In fact, it was reported that two people in black seemed to come out of the overturned lane. Do you think it''s easy to solve?"

    "But miss Dogan said no problem, no problem. We believe she''s enough."

    "But how do you want me to do the job?"

    "Big beard, your sister Dogan doesn''t need us to be strong. She will handle it. You can''t rest assured that she almost overturned Fudge''s table last time."

    "Yes, let''s submit some information. We''ll give it to our chief officer."

    "In other words, Ron, you feel a lot more gentle recently. You''re not like you anymore. Do you have a girlfriend?"

    "My eldest daughter is going to have a baby. I didn''t tell you!"

    "Really?!" Lute''s eyes widened suddenly, which was incredible.

    "Of course, why did I lie to you?"

    "Hey!?"

    Malfoy and Harry also succeeded in bypassing the crowd and came to the Hogwarts clearing. Not far away, Ellie and Hermione seemed to be welcoming them.

    "What about the others?"

    "How about going to rest? Did you succeed? "

    "It succeeded and cost me a gallon. Do you want to reimburse me?" Malfoy breathed out and began to talk about the loss of his money again.

    "Isn''t this ring yours? Miss Ravenclaw will thank you when she wakes up. Then your father won''t thank you more. "

    "Well... I feel that unless Slytherin himself is with you, I''m afraid he won''t thank me..."

    "Er... Hurry anyway!"

    Several people also took out the ring. Ellie also looked at the ring, and then Hermione nodded and took out the soul jade.

    In an instant, the soul jade scattered a light, and the originally dim ring also flickered. Ravenclaw''s voice sounded in Hermione''s mind, very excited!

    "Hermione, it''s her, there''s nothing wrong!! Hurry up, find some powerful wizards, open the restriction of soul jade and find your headmaster Dumbledore! "

    "I see!"

 Chapter 384

    "Headmaster, headmaster! Are you there? " Hermione, Astoria, Ron, Harry and Ellie all came to the stone statue in the headmaster''s office, and even the reluctant Malfoy followed. After all, he also contributed, and the ring was his!

    "Please come in." After shouting a few times, the stone statue was still there, but a few seconds later it trembled violently and opened it by itself, accompanied by Professor McGonagall''s voice.

    "Professor McGonagall is there, too?"

    They hurried upstairs and saw Dumbledore sitting there reading and studying, and Professor McGonagall standing nearby, with a cold face and an unexpected person, Dogan.

    "Oh, here you are."

    "Sister, why did you come first?"

    "I''m not finished helping you. You''ve learned to hold chicken feathers as arrows!"

    "Hey, hey..."

    "Hey, what!" Doggett was also staring. In an instant, the fierce momentum came up, and Professor McGonagall and principal Dumbledore didn''t speak.

    Then they fell into Miss Auror''s education for a few minutes. Finally, everyone hung their heads. Dumbledore coughed gently, and the people slowly raised their heads.

    "Everybody, you shouldn''t act in my name, but it''s a good thing this time, but only this time! Professor Snape''s side, I''ll help, down below. "

    "Here, ring." Ellie also hurriedly put the ring on the table. Professor McGonagall and Dumbledore looked at it at the same time, and then narrowed their eyes slowly.

    "This is the first time I''ve seen it. There really exists a complete soul jade, but what about the other one?"

    "Here." Hermione also put Ravenclaw''s soul jade on the table. Dumbledore immediately picked up his wand, threw a light and directly hit the center of the stone, and then an illusory light and shadow gradually formed at the top of the room.

    In everyone''s shocked eyes, she turned into a beautiful woman with long hair and slowly opened her eyes. However, the strong pressure made others unable to open their eyes.

    At the same time, the principals on the wall next to them stopped fishing, opened their eyes and witnessed the arrival of the legendary man.

    "Hoo... Virtual shadow... Good construction ability, Mr. Dumbledore."

    "No, just call me Dumbledore."

    "No, no, I''m not the four founders of Hogwarts. I haven''t created a school yet. I''m just an ordinary witch. Be strong and smart, that''s all. In fact, I should thank you for inheriting Hogwarts to this day, which is still prosperous, and our name is still remembered."

    At the moment, Ravenclaw can see the scene thousands of years later. She is not excited. Looking at the smiling principals in this row, she also nodded.

    "But how are you going to help Hufflepuff?"

    "Hufflepuff?" Malfoy was also stunned, and then looked at Harry. Harry smiled awkwardly. "I''m sorry... But isn''t it the same?"

    "Well..."

    "I think I can try a little first." Dumbledore glanced at Ravenclaw, and his always kind face became surprisingly serious. This is a rare state of Dumbledore''s seriousness.

    With Dumbledore lifting his wand, the surrounding air suddenly stagnated, which is a sign that the magic in the air has been completely absorbed!

    "Drink!" The white hair suddenly lifted and the robe agitated. The surrounding air waves immediately blew Ellie and others out for several steps and almost didn''t stand firm.

    The magic power was fully input into the ring, the black brilliance completely faded, the Milky brilliance slowly emerged, and a voice was also remembered in everyone''s ears.

    "Who?"

    "Magic is enough... I need soul... And spirit..." is this Hufflepuff''s voice?

    Dumbledore frowned at the moment. Although he had enough magic and became stronger with the old magic wand, he still couldn''t use soul segmentation.

    It''s a special strong soul who can have this power. There must be a wizard with sufficient magic and strong soul power!

    When Dumbledore was almost helpless, a white light flashed, and a thin figure came next to Dumbledore. The black Scepter emitted a golden streamer!

    "HEMA?!"

    "Sorry, I''m a little late... I''m in trouble!"

    With HEMA''s bitter smile, his soul power rushed into the soul jade with Dumbledore''s magic, and finally his voice was no longer so painful.

    "Is it... HEMA?"

    "It''s me, it''s me, don''t worry, your soul power is stable..."

    "Hey? HEMA knows Hufflepuff...? " Others were also stunned. Of course, Malfoy was the most surprised. Compared with others, he didn''t know anything.

    "You almost died, Hal."

    "You too, Rosa."

    Although two friends can''t see each other now, they can feel each other''s existence. There is no doubt that people feel alive.

    "Well, don''t talk about the past first, old Deng head, it''s OK!"

    As HEMA withdrew his magic, Dumbledore also put away his wand, and then hatch patch''s voice gradually became stable.

    "Hoo... Hoo ~ HEMA, how many years have you been away, remember?"

    "A thousand years."

    "Just now."

    "Hey? I don''t know! " Next to Ravenclaw a little stunned, of course, others are, what scene is this.

    "But you don''t need to know now. You''ll understand, but do you know what you said to me?"

    "Huh?"

    "We will meet soon, so I know I won''t die. You will save me..."

    "Of course, Miss hull."

    "Well, Mr. Abbott."

    What''s going on?! Every woman present had a special sense of crisis. It was not good, but HEMA looked very calm. It should be nothing.

    "But next, I''ll excuse you a little..." before she finished, HEMA directly softened her body and fell to the ground.

    Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall also immediately held HEMA, but HEMA gradually dissipated with a light, and finally completely dissipated.

    "What''s this?!"

    "Separation, a separation with magic and soul power, he didn''t come... What happened to HEMA?"

    "Whining ~" the little guy suddenly flashed out of the void. "He... Right away, I passed him part."

    "It seems that we just have to rest assured and wait." People were relieved to see the little guy come out and say, but can the little guy talk? Malfoy knew more novel knowledge.

    At this time, on HEMA''s side, he was in the middle of a flame, holding a big sword with purple light in his hand!

    "It seems that my distraction has failed, but Hufflepuff wakes up and everything is easy to say. I''m almost finished on my side. Compress the structure!"

    In fact, he couldn''t do it so quickly, but HEMA had to divide her soul to help because she heard the little guy''s call.

    But it was because of this help that the magic was just scattered, so he compressed it, and then succeeded. Although this dilapidation must be worse than what he made in that state, he can''t finish it by himself. He can finish it by himself. Naturally, he chose this.

    With the fire of the soul concretion burst, the purple brilliant moment pierced the space, and the whole space burst instantly, just like a bubble.

 Chapter 385

    "Oh! Did you succeed? " At this time, the figure appeared again, holding a huge sickle in front of HEMA.

    "Dark 00, what do you want?"

    "I didn''t stop you from leaving. Congratulations, but your weapon seems to be half cooked ~"

    "You don''t have to take care of this. Anyway, I did my best." HEMA also said casually, holding the handle of the sword with both hands, the purple light flickered, and she could attack at any time.

    "Then let me try how hard your sword is!" With that, he waved his sickle, instantly opened the space and came to him.

    HEMA also took out the broken blade and responded directly. Then he was cut off by a knife, and then cut off his head. The next second, the whole person turned into a cloud of dust and dissipated in the space.

    Dark 00 looked at HEMA, who had been cut off by herself, took a breath, looked at a small gap in her sickle, and showed a unique smile.

    "Interesting, really interesting. Let me see how far you can grow in the future, HEMA Aibo."

    "Hoo!!!" With a big gasp, HEMA suddenly bounced up from the grass, looked at the surrounding scenery, and felt that living was so beautiful for the first time!

    "Where''s the little guy? Forget it, hurry back first... No, HEMA over there doesn''t seem to be me? Let me go back to Hogwarts first. "

    HEMA closed her eyes, called the little guy twice in her heart, and then touched her neck. It was really bad that she was completely cut off and close to death.

    "But dilapidated is still a little helpful." HEMA stretched out her arm, then embodied her soul power again, and then with a golden light, the formation of a sword was directly outlined, and then slowly solidified.

    "Hoo... It seems a little difficult to make weapons from reality, but it can reduce the concentration of spiritual power and mix some magic. In this way, the pressure is less. Generally, fighting is enough. After all, the weapon that can cut off the soul weapon must be a stronger soul weapon."

    So HEMA can clearly feel that she should be able to fight well against those enemies with weak soul power, at least in close combat, such as Voldemort.

    You don''t think your magic is powerful, but as long as you give me a close chance, we have to say goodbye to you, but Horcruxes are also a problem, especially Harry.

    However, my soul power is so strong that I can develop it a little. Maybe I can solve the problem of Horcruxes and soul fragments.

    Fortunately, he knew where Voldemort''s Horcruxes were. It wouldn''t be too difficult for him to deal with them now, but before that, he had to go back and see Miss hutchpatch.

    But what does she mean by that sentence that she has seen me? I went back halfway, but it must be several years later. I still don''t want to go back now.

    "Whining?"

    "You''re here. Let''s go back..."

    "I need to rest..."

    "Well, have a rest."

    "Rest."

    "I see." HEMA looked at the little guy who spoke so smoothly today and suddenly understood. She took out a handful of beef jerky from her pocket, which was given to him by her classmates in the dormitory.

    "OK... Eat."

    "That''s good. On busbarton''s side, I don''t know what the woman did when I left. I won''t go back. I''ve become a public enemy of the whole people."

    "No, she does... Good."

    "I don''t believe she can do good?"

    "At least for you."

    "Well, but your human language is getting better and better. Have you been able to communicate normally, but you don''t want to say it?"

    "No, no, slow."

    "Then you can''t understand others."

    "Just understand..."

    "That''s true. I''m very moved. I wish you were a sister." HEMA also smiled and held the little guy in her arms. Feeling the breeze around and the warmth in her arms, he thought it was best to live!

    "Hoo!?"

    "Don''t be afraid. You see I''m handsome. If you''re a sister, I can be a soft rice man. Just protect me."

    "Now it is... Okay?"

    "Well, that''s right. Well, how did you rest?"

    "Almost, almost."

    HEMA took out another piece of dried meat and put it to the little guy''s mouth. The other party also bit it off, and then they disappeared in place.

    Half a minute later, HEMA and the little guy landed successfully. The location was still Dumbledore''s office just now, but there were not so many people at this time.

    Only Dumbledore, Professor McGonagall, Dogan and Ellie, and of course two ancient powers. Although it''s a little funny, it''s true.

    "HEMA?"

    "Hoo, I''m in trouble. I''m sorry, everyone."

    "It''s all right. What''s the trouble, top blood?" Dogan first came to have a look and found that there was nothing wrong with HEMA''s body.

    "Almost, a strong man, very strong, but the other party didn''t seem to aim at me. He just tried my strength a little and left."

    "That''s good, but I''m afraid it''s a very powerful existence when you call it a strong one?" Dumbledore seemed to hear something.

    "Well, like Mr. cahor."

    "Really, but now it seems that they have restrictions?"

    "No, the other party may just think it''s a little fun to tease a weak person."

    "Maybe. By the way, we''d better give you time to chat with you alone." Dumbledore suddenly thought of something. With a wave of his wand, a separate area appeared around HEMA, and of course there were two soul stones.

    The others didn''t say much either. HEMA took a chair, sat down at the table and began to talk to the two.

    "HEMA, are you back?"

    "I''m back safely, but compared with me, I really want to thank you this time... I just want to see you again."

    "Uh huh."

    "So I have no regrets. We are already people of the previous era. This era is not where we exist. We must leave."

    "Hey? Miss Rosa, look, Miss hull is talking nonsense again! "

    "No, no, HEMA, what hull said is not wrong, but we are indeed the souls of the past. In many people''s eyes, we are not who we are now, but hull, you are also wrong. We left our own soul for the sake of survival now?"

    "To survive, but how much strength does that require? Unless the strong of God''s generation do their best to help us. "

    "Stop, stop, this is not what you need to consider now, okay? I can solve your survival problem now. You have hundreds of years to talk slowly! "

    "I''m only a teenager now. I can still grow up. I can help you in the future. At least I can help you continue to live. So since I have the opportunity, I have to take advantage of it. How many soul jade have not been opened and found!"

    "Hull, you are the founder of such a great magic school as Hogwarts. Will you give up because of this situation? No matter what the road ahead is, I will accompany and help you, so please treat yourself well! "

    "HEMA... Sorry, I''m just a little."

    "It''s all right. Don''t worry. Even if you are hutchpatch or Ravenclaw, I''ll still protect you!"

 Chapter 386

    "Well, what do you two think, mainly where? It''s impossible for you to follow me. Although I have soul power, I can''t support you two alone. "

    "Then hull will follow you. I''ll follow Hermione and Ellie. By the way, I can help them at school. My magic is still abundant."

    "No, Rosa, I can actually..."

    "You don''t want to go out with HEMA."

    "This... Well, I''ll gladly accept it."

    "Then let''s do it first. If Hermione or Ellie can''t bear it then, how about I come here in person?"

    "Yes."

    With the end of Dumbledore''s spell, HEMA also came out with two pieces of soul jade and put one of them in Ellie''s hand.

    "Miss Ravenclaw, please."

    "Well, no problem."

    "Then I''ll be in charge of miss hutchpatch."

    "By the way, I have to go back right away. Booth Barton doesn''t know I''m back. That woman may be making waves with my identity. I hope it won''t give me too much trouble."

    "Well, be careful all the way! I''ll see you during the summer vacation. " As an adult, Dogan naturally didn''t show anything special. He just came up and gave HEMA a hug.

    "I want... I want..."

    "Cough!" Dogan coughed and stared back at her, but Ellie wouldn''t give up and jumped up directly. HEMA hugged her helplessly.

    "Well, I won''t see the others first. In fact, I saw it just now. Give Astoria their question mark for me, little guy... Where are we?"

    HEMA turned her head and found that the little guy was missing. Professor McGonagall also came over and handed HEMA a small white glass bottle.

    "Professor McGonagall? What is this? "

    "A little magic medicine that can refresh you. You can smell it every time. Don''t be too tired."

    "I see." In fact, HEMA is really not tired, because he has really slept for a month this time. He hasn''t studied busbarton''s courses at all. I''m afraid he needs to talk to others.

    "By the way, HEMA, you should also pay attention to safety. The man seems to have made moves. He may also have your information." Dumbledore raised his head sharply and looked at HEMA.

    HEMA also understood in an instant. Voldemort had news. It seems that he is going to return to England. Next semester is really a good day.

    "I see, but that one should be most careful. His minions are not so easy to control, and be careful of Azkaban..."

    "I see what you mean. I''ll get people''s attention."

    At the end of their slightly misty dialogue, a fiery red phoenix also screamed and flew from the outside. The originally soft hair also exploded and hurriedly fell into Dumbledore''s arms.

    "Fox?"

    "Whining ~"

    "Ow!"

    "Little guy, did you bully fox again?!" Ellie glanced at the little guy flying from behind. This guy had better bully fox.

    "I... No." The little guy kicked hard and landed on Ellie''s head.

    "You come down!"

    "Oh!"

    "You guy!"

    But the little guy turned around and flew into Dogan''s arms. Ellie couldn''t pull over and could only refute her with her little eyes.

    "I didn''t bully him, he was hurt... I treated... It was afraid"

    "Of course people are afraid. You always rob people''s food. As fox comes from outside, old Deng tou, what did you send him out for?"

    "It is temporarily responsible for some monitoring tasks. It seems that there has been an accident. Fox, who attacked you?"

    "Then fox opened a string of words that no one could understand. Of course Dumbledore could understand.

    "Huh?! It seems that HEMA, what you just said has a problem now, and some of the remaining dark people have started to act again. "

    "Normal, I think not only these key points, but also some non key points. It''s not a good thing that the top blood is too close to the mysterious man."

    "I understand the importance. Besides, you, Mr. cahor, won''t help. You know this yourself. We have to rely on ourselves."

    "But the opposite side won''t fight. It''s not the same. This is the battle of the new era, so I have to continue to work hard."

    "Well, fox, be quiet and let the little guy treat you. Don''t worry."

    "..." Fox nodded, and the little guy also floated up. As soon as he shook his tail, a light green light flashed through Fox''s body, and then Fox''s wound gradually recovered, but gradually it was not quite right.

    Because Fox''s fiery red feathers began to change color, from red to green, and spread from his wings to his body.

    "Little guy? What are you doing? "

    "This is necessary..."

    As the light dissipated, the wounds on Fox''s appearance completely disappeared, and the blood disappeared, but the feathers turned green.

    "Ah!" Fox shouted, looking a little angry, but feeling the comfort of his body, he didn''t cry again. He just stopped looking at the little guy, but he still waved his head to show his thanks.

    "Two proud girls, let''s go, little guy."

    "HEMA, by the way, let me tell you something..."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "A guy has been chasing Astoria recently?" Ellie widened her eyes to see what HEMA looked like. Professor McGonagall and Dumbledore were reluctant to listen to the chat of their grandchildren. They went to their desks and began to pack up and talk about Voldemort.

    "Oh, very discerning. Although Astoria is beautiful, it''s easy to hide herself." HEMA nodded.

    "Why are you so calm?"

    "Because I''m very relieved of Astoria. Why should I be worried?"

    "But that''s a genius. It''s very handsome and tall."

    "Am I not handsome?"

    "Different."

    "I may have guessed who you''re talking about."

    "Huh?"

    "Is it an exchange student from demstrom?"

    "Well, how do you know?"

    "I feel. After all, excellent students in the school will not contact Astoria, so this person must not know that I exist."

    "Yes, that guy said he would challenge you!"

    "Well, then you''ll take the battle and leave it to you... Miss Ellie, I have to go back. I feel like I''m going to be the pioneer of skipping classes."

    "Oh, but just now Harry and Ron went out and accidentally let that guy hear the news that you went back to school. He is waiting for you now, and then he will confess to Astoria on the spot."

    "Well..."

    "Can you bear it?"

    "Of course I can bear it. I have to think about the overall situation, but! He knows I''ve been here, so I can''t. I have to know his memory personally. After all, we must consider the overall situation of Hogwarts! "

    With that, HEMA went straight to the door. "Where is he?"

 Chapter 387

    However, HEMA could not reveal the news of her return. She directly asked the little guy to take herself there. This is the edge of the forbidden forest, and few students came.

    Hagrid, Harry, Ron, Hermione, Astoria were all here, and of course the challenger, a brown boy.

    Not to mention anything else, the momentum alone was very strong, which made HEMA feel that this guy was not a wizard, but a fighter.

    "Are you Herma EBO?"

    "I''m a classmate. What''s your name?"

    "Essen BOT!"

    "Well, I remember your name. Today''s challenge is free. I have to have class."

    "What do you mean? Do you look down on me? " The boy also opened his eyes and clenched his fists as if he were going to eat HEMA.

    "Because you have no chance of winning!" HEMA also narrowed her eyes and said, shaking her wrist. Then she remembered that her black wand was still in the guy''s hand, so she suddenly hooked it, and the broken blade appeared directly in her hand.

    "Sword?" The other party was also stunned, but Astoria on the side was not surprised. After all, HEMA often made some operations they couldn''t understand.

    "Isn''t it handsome to win the sword edge?"

    "Well, come on, you will pay for your arrogance! Astoria must be mine! " Then he stretched out his wand and threw it out faintly.

    HEMA also turned sideways and directly avoided the spell. Then she suddenly kicked at her feet and directly ran out of a distance of four or five meters, with the blade directly on each other''s neck.

    "How?"

    ¡°£¡¡± The other party suddenly stared, his body grew bigger and bigger, and then burst with a bang!

    HEMA didn''t expect that the other party had made a fake body to seduce him to attack. It didn''t seem so unbearable. She only knew the reckless attack!

    However, although the explosion was a little powerful, it was limited to this. HEMA waved her arm, the blade flashed a purple light, and directly swept away the flame!

    "Left?" HEMA narrowed her eyes, launched the magic investigation in an instant, and then swept it. A purple light directly cut across the earth and sped away towards the other side!

    "No!" The young man was startled, immediately appeared, suddenly raised an air current behind him, and flew up to avoid HEMA''s attack.

    "Running away is not the way." HEMA smiled at him and shook her wrists again. The huge purple light blade flashed out. The other party also fell to the ground. Then with a wave of her magic wand, a stone wall stood in front of her!

    Ron on the side is surprised to grow up. The stone wall is more than one meter thick, which is too scary!

    But HEMA still waved her arm, but this time the original Lavender light blade turned into a bright blue purple, like a meteor across the sky, instantly passed through the stone wall and came to him!

    Once, the stone wall collapsed and became two halves. Ethan was also directly penetrated by HEMA''s lightsaber.

    But he touched his body in horror and found that he was not hurt. He looked at HEMA not far away. The other party''s blade had disappeared. The other party didn''t want to attack him at all

    "I haven''t done my best yet..."

    "You can attack me, any spell, even black magic."

    "HEMA!" Hermione also shouted to HEMA, and HEMA waved her hand to indicate that there was no problem.

    The other party was also very angry by HEMA''s indifferent appearance. He directly took up his wand and set up an attack again.

    "Come on!"

    "Black rope extermination!"

    In an instant, a black light suddenly shot out from the tip of the wand, like flying directly, like a machine gun bullet!

    HEMA stretched out her arm directly, the power of the dragon was fully opened, and the magic of the rune was instantly poured into her body, and then she jerked it!

    In an instant, the black awn directly hit HEMA''s arm, but it dissipated directly before it was fully launched. A few seconds later, hundreds of holes had been shot out of the ground behind HEMA, but HEMA still stood in place, and even her actions had not changed.

    "How''s it going? Are you playing well? Is this black magic used to hunt large magical animals? "

    "Well, I lost!" The other party is also straightforward. Seeing HEMA''s easy response, he can''t even see how to respond, he knows that there is a big gap between himself and the other party.

    To tell the truth, other people were also a little surprised. HEMA unknowingly became too strong, like a mountain, but this mountain can let them rely on, not their opponents, which is a lot more stable in their heart.

    "I just have some tricks of the other wizard."

    "You''re talking like you''re not a wizard." The other party also showed a surprised expression.

    "I''m really different. I rarely use magic spells, because my magic spells are really not strong, so I try my best to use the melee wizard playing method I''m good at. In fact, you can also practice your physique."

    "I don''t have the talent of war mage. I''d better forget it."

    "Well, I hope to see you again next year."

    "Next year?"

    "You''ll know." HEMA pretended to be 13 and seemed to know a lot, and then went to Astoria.

    Then she opened her arms. Astoria''s little face turned red. She was embarrassed to come. HEMA also went directly and held Astoria and Hermione in her arms.

    "Ladies, I have to leave, Ron. Harry''s safety is up to you. I believe you can do it, Hagrid. See you next semester."

    "Yes."

    After greeting everyone, HEMA waved to everyone, and then directly asked the little guy to take himself out of here.

    Because he knows that the longer he stays, the more he doesn''t want to leave, and the more sad others will be. He hates sadness most. No matter what time, his only extravagant hope may be that everyone in the world can smile from his heart without any ideas.

    When she opened her eyes again, HEMA had returned to the school. It seemed that the woman had contacted the ban. It was said that the strong was the strong. A ban spell was released around busbarton, which was not noticed by other wizards.

    After a few steps, HEMA met an acquaintance, the one downstairs, but there was another girl he didn''t know. They seemed to be dating. HEMA didn''t go up to say hello. It''s bad to disturb each other.

    But the other party immediately saw him and waved to him. HEMA waved, and then pointed to the front to indicate that she had something to do.

    "Go."

    HEMA also walked quickly to the first floor of the castle, then added a stealth spell to herself and began to look for Lingquan snow. After all, HEMA is familiar with her.

    Other people don''t get along with themselves at all, but fake HEMA Aibo. He doesn''t know many things and is in trouble as soon as he says it.

    A few minutes later, HEMA saw two figures in the library. It was Xia Lianna and Ling quanxue holding books. It seemed that they got along well.

    But before HEMA passed, she saw another person walking towards the other side. HEMA frowned, you guy!

 Chapter 388

    "Are you happy that HEMA is out?"¡® HEMA ''said, then picked up a book and leaned against the bookshelf to read it. The two people on the side were stunned.

    "Is that true?"

    "Of course."

    "Where is he?" Make Quan Xue stare at her cool eyes and look like she wants to eat each other, while Xia Lianna is a little more secure.

    Dark 00 stretched out his finger and pointed to the door. Then in HEMA''s perspective, the other party came quickly towards him, and his spell failed in an instant.

    At the same time, HEMA, who had changed from dark 00, dissipated directly and became a girl in busbarton school uniform, but HEMA didn''t know who the other party used.

    "You''ve had enough. I''m afraid you''ve caused me a lot of problems to solve this month..." HEMA also felt that the next month was really sad.

    "I''ve earned you a good reputation. You have to thank me. Really ~ but I''m really tired. I was going to tease them before I left."

    "Oh, you are so kind."

    "Of course, but before that, I have to give you my memory ~"

    "Memory?" Before HEMA could react, his lips suddenly felt a warm heat. He suddenly wanted to withdraw, but he felt that his whole body had no strength.

    But not far away, Ling quanxue and Xia Lianna can''t see what''s happening here. They can only see that dark 00 has entered the darkness, and they don''t dare to act rashly.

    After half a minute, the other party loosened his mouth, and then changed back to the long dress. His face turned into Astoria and looked at him with a smile.

    "You... Your head hurts..."

    "Digest slowly. I''ll take a step first." Then he waved his hand directly, and the whole body faded directly, turned into hundreds of butterflies and flew around.

    HEMA''s mind also began to pour in many memories that did not belong to him, or dark 00, as HEMA''s memory of this month, gave him all.

    Of course, this is a good thing. He doesn''t have to ask other people about these things, and some things only dark 00 knows, but it hurts to force others to remember!

    HEMA squatted on the ground with her head covered in pain, and the surrounding protective covers were counted. Xia Lianna and lingquanxue saw HEMA squatting on the ground at a glance.

    "HEMA!" Spring snow rushed over directly. Xia Lianna was also stunned. How are you so sure?

    "Snow..."

    "Sure enough, it''s you. That guy won''t call me that name!" Quan Xue hugged HEMA excitedly, and HEMA smiled embarrassed, but the pain was still his most intuitive feeling.

    "My head hurts a little. Let me slowly. The woman gave me some of her memory, so I should be able to adapt quickly."

    "Who on earth is that woman... Why do you do this? If it''s a bad person, there''s no need to do this." Xia Lianna also has some questions. If she is really a bad person, will she put HEMA back and give him the memory to make it convenient for him to act?

    "It''s a strange guy, eh! "Call..."

    "Feel better?"

    "Well, I''ve digested some. The rest usually wait until the evening, but that woman is right. She didn''t pit me in school."

    "Of course, it feels better than you do now. She has a noble childe''s temperament, but because she is a woman after all, she seems a little feminine."

    "It seems that I should be more careful." HEMA made a joke, but they didn''t understand, but HEMA was serious. Be careful of your ass.

    However, the memory given to him by dark 00 made him recognize the powerful existence again. Her daily life and acting process were also very interesting.

    For example, people get up and sleep regularly, and the books they read are more meaningful. In addition to normal classes, they draw and write, and treat everyone kindly and gently.

    It makes HEMA feel that she can''t compare with that version of herself, or dark 00. If she is really in a bad state, combined with Mr. cahor, do they all feel this way.

    While HEMA is slowing down, darkness is slowly recovering in the forests of Albania.

    "Lord Como, it''s hard." A Death Eater came over and handed him a cup of black liquid. Como narrowed his eyes and took it.

    "Don''t worry, the special magic medicine can have high mental power. The medicine specially made by adults is left. Let''s share it."

    "Yes." Como also drank it in one gulp, and instantly felt himself refreshed. In fact, he didn''t believe in the reliability of the water, but his own eyes. He had a pair of magic eyes and could see the origin of things, so he had judged that there was no problem.

    "You''re really good at getting these materials so easily."

    "There is no limit to the power of top blood, but if your Master goes on like this, we can''t wait all the time. I also have my task."

    "Don''t worry. It won''t take long to succeed. Greyback has arrived. Everything is arranged."

    At this time, in the dark cabin, greyback walked slowly and carefully to the bed. A thin figure lay on the bed, lifeless.

    "Master, when are we going to start?"

    "Where''s Lucius?"

    "This time he supported me to come to the master''s side, and I have informed him that he should have arranged next year''s action."

    Although greyback didn''t want to mention Lucius, Lucius did make a great effort, or in addition to money, naturally, Voldemort should know if he didn''t mention it. He didn''t know he would investigate. There''s no need to hide it.

    "Well, maybe my fanatical believer can help us a lot."

    "You mean him?"

    "Yes, I have started to arrange, but I have to recover a little. With these materials, I can have a complete body for the time being, but the magic stone can help me recover all my strength, of course... That''s my plan."

    "I understand, but we have to cut in from Hogwarts."

    "That''s why I asked you to find someone trustworthy. Don''t worry. Take your time." Voldemort''s words were very stable at the moment, and it seemed that his body and spirit were indeed recovering well. Greyback was relieved. "So I''m now?"

    "Let France take action and get the magic stone as soon as possible. If it doesn''t work, I''ll need the top blood. Finally, Harry Potter!"

    "I see, but there''s a problem in France. It''s said that HEMA Aibo appeared there, the exchange student between Hogwarts and busbarton."

    "HEMA EBO, the gifted little wizard?"

    "More than that, sir, now he has grown to the point where it''s hard to ignore the top blood... So should we have a little."

    "No, just give it to them. We just have to follow our own rhythm to see how strong a kid can be."

    "Good master, I''ll go first."

    "Go."

 Chapter 389

    Time passed quickly. HEMA had been in busbarton for three months, and the weather was getting hotter and hotter, although busbarton was not so cold.

    After accepting the memory, HEMA also spent her life along the original track, and got along better and better with her friends in group 9.

    Of course, the main task is still no progress, that is, there has been no way to find opportunities alone about the contact of alchemist nicoleme.

    However, Mrs. maxim, he met once alone. Of course, they were all polite words. Of course, they were more people digging, but HEMA gladly refused.

    The relationship between Quan Xue and Xia Lianna is getting better and better, which makes Quan Xue much better in school, and many people''s impression of her has greatly changed.

    However, the news of HEMA falling in love with quanxue has been circulating, which makes HEMA very embarrassed, but HEMA is cold treatment compared with admitting or denying.

    After all, the influence is still rumored, that is, rumors. If you leave, there will be few news after a period of time. After all, people will still be attracted by new gossip.

    Of course, HEMA also met some acquaintances in the past two months, such as Miss Furong, who is half a beautiful baby, but they were only met. They didn''t say much.

    HEMA is also a little incredible, because according to the current student situation of busbarton, the warrior can''t be Hibiscus no matter how to choose, because there are more than one and a half stronger than her. There are seven or eight students in group 9 who are better than her.

    Of course, if you take into account the age and other factors, there is a young generation with good talent. Therefore, HEMA can''t help but doubt that there are few in group 9 in the original book, so Hibiscus can be selected.

    Of course, HEMA doesn''t know what the Goblet of fire selection procedure is based on, but he won''t get involved. After all, those levels are not too difficult for him.

    Besides, not surprisingly, Voldemort should also know his information, so he is also the object of high attention and participated. Voldemort may have to change his plan.

    "HEMA, aren''t you going to the arena?"

    "No, I really want salted fish. Go and fight for me." HEMA looked at Lingquan snow and was stunned. Why did you change into this dress.

    "What? How nice. " Ling quanxue shook her skirt. HEMA bought this white spinning skirt for Ling quanxue when she went out with them a few days ago.

    In other words, Quan Xue wanted to buy clothes, but HEMA hesitated. HEMA paid for them all at once, although it made his living capital a little tight.

    Fortunately, everyone let the snacks he brought play a role. He was not hungry. Instead, he felt that he would save money. However, we must see Mr. nicoleme today!

    Today is Sunday and a rest day, but there is a big class of nicoleme this afternoon. Of course, everyone chooses to go, not every student has to go.

    The content is a very common talk about the basic knowledge of alchemy, but the key point is that this class is Nicole May''s last class in busbarton. After that, he will leave busbarton, go home to provide for the elderly and accompany his wife through the last days.

    So HEMA thought that something might happen in this class. After all, it''s not just him who pays attention to nicoleme, but also some other guys hidden in the dark.

    In the afternoon, HEMA and lingquanxue also came to the auditorium in their daily clothes. At this time, about half of the people had sat down, but HEMA and lingquanxue still found a good seat in the middle and front.

    Of course, the two people also attracted the attention of the students around them. After all, the two people wear regular clothes and stand together very right, which makes everyone more convinced of the relationship between the two.

    However, looking at HEMA and quanxue''s calm expression, they didn''t hold hands, or they were too close, which gave people a sense that they were just friends.

    After about ten minutes, the class was officially opened. As good students of alchemy, Xia Lianna and Hu Kedi also came to the hot field first.

    "I only learned about Xia Lianna yesterday. She is the boss of alchemy."

    "Why, isn''t it?"

    "Not quite. Of course, hucody is not like the kind of existence that will calm down and do alchemy research, but what about him and Nelly?"

    "It seems to confirm the relationship. Unexpectedly, under his pursuit, the guy who likes girls was changed by him."

    "No, from another level, no matter boys or girls, they don''t like the opposite sex in essence, but like the people they like. Moreover, nilili may not like girls at the beginning, but like Xia Lianna, so he will feel like girls."

    "Maybe so, but I really hate boys, not including you..."

    "Why?"

    "Because you are a good man."

    "No, it''s better not to be a good man, but there are professors who come to the class today. It''s still very novel."

    HEMA glanced at Professor Toby Jens and Professor Barry with a serious face in the first row. These two people are the representatives of moderation and seriousness.

    "After all, it is Mr. nicoleme''s farewell lecture. Although there will be a special farewell ceremony, this is also the last lesson."

    "Well, I have to seize this opportunity, or I really have to get a magic stone by myself." HEMA also said casually, making Quan Xue lower her head.

    HEMA had told her about Astoria, but she still didn''t give up, which made HEMA feel a little sorry.

    "Do you have to get any magic stone? To tell you the truth, even Mr. nicoleme can''t get a second new magic stone. That woman is embarrassing you! "

    "No, as I said, the magic stone itself is not important, but what the power of the magic stone itself is, which is what I need."

    "Then your mother-in-law is really embarrassing!"

    "I know, but I have to try my best, otherwise Astoria is also under great pressure."

    "But I will never give you pressure. My family is also the most reasonable existence!" Make spring snow also hurried to say a sentence, and then he blushed.

    "Well, thank you. I understand what you mean. I''ll adjust it appropriately. Besides, this thing doesn''t have to be completed. I also have plans."

    "That''s good. I''m sure miss Astoria won''t want you to do something bad for her."

    "Well, if you haven''t seen her, you think she is such a girl. She may be a very unruly young lady."

    "No, I overheard her letter to you. For the girl who can say those words, I have to say that I can''t compare with her, but I won''t give up!"

    "Good!"

    As soon as the two whispered, an old man slowly came out of the background, followed by Hu Kedi and two professors, Eddie of the school hospital and an unknown teacher. It should be the work of a herbalism assistant. After all, this is the only new position.

 Chapter 390

    Then, after a burst of greetings, nikolame''s last lecture began. Compared with how complex theoretical knowledge, this class seems to be more basic and some insights.

    For many students who don''t know much about alchemy, they can understand part of it. Of course, understanding doesn''t mean you have learned it. Alchemy is a very in-depth process after all.

    "Then finally, we are curious about the magic stone or the sage''s stone."

    Nicholas like as two peas, he smiled and pulled out a stone, just like the magic stone, but everyone knew it was just a model.

    "Many people think that the top of alchemy is a magic stone, which turns stone into gold and makes people immortal, but do you think that immortality is really a good thing!"

    "Good thing!" Several students raised their arms and shouted, and others also smiled. You''re too direct!

    "Yes, the student is right. Immortality is a good thing! But it''s not a completely good thing. When people come to the world, they have their own ideals and goals to achieve, and life will put restrictions on you. "

    "But many people still achieve their goals, and the Sorcerer''s stone is the way to extend your time, but I know that at the moment I complete the Sorcerer''s stone, I have completed my goals, but I am attracted by eternal life."

    "With the magic stone, I continue to extend my life, and I am attracted and changed by this power and begin to enjoy this eternal life."

    "But when the Sorcerer''s stone was lost, I understood that I went into the devil''s way... Alchemy is a force to move forward, not something that can''t move forward, so move forward!"

    "Don''t be greedy for pleasure, and you don''t have to keep anything. It is because of the limitations of time and space that human beings will cherish their lives more and have higher aspirations for dreams. This is the unique gold of our human beings!"

    "Good!" I don''t know who shouted. Everyone clapped their hands one after another. HEMA clapped her hands. Below, hucody and Dr. Eddie walked up with flowers.

    But at this time, HEMA suddenly felt a little bad, which stunned the spring snow. She saw that the two bouquets of flowers scattered directly and turned into a group of vines, winding nicoleme and hukodi!

    "Eddie!? What are you doing? " Barry below also widened his eyes and jumped directly onto the stage. Professor Jens behind also followed. They waved their wands and aimed at the vines.

    But the doctor Eddie smiled, and then the vines spread directly under the stage, twining more than a dozen students in an instant, and the remaining students quickly fled upward.

    Most of the students didn''t bring their wands because they were not allowed to bring their wands at the door for safety.

    Although everyone was a little strange at the beginning, they didn''t think much about it. After all, there was something about Hu Kedi some time ago. Everyone thought it was to protect Mr. nicoleme, but it was the professor in the school who did it!

    They still treat them very gently and treat their wounds and meticulous teacher Luo, which they absolutely can''t believe!

    HEMA also pulled lingquanxue back and came to the high place of the ladder auditorium. Others also looked at several senior sisters and seniors, and of course HEMA and lingquanxue. After all, they are famous fighting sects!

    "Ling quanxue, take care of everyone and leave it to me!" HEMA jumped down directly, stepped on the extended vines and quickly approached the past, but a green light threw directly at his head!

    ¡°£¡¡± HEMA did not hide. The vines burst and turned into pieces of ice. HEMA also came to the podium.

    "Which organization are you, Death Eater, top blood or black horn star?"

    "Sorry, neither, I am me! Classmate, you don''t want to come here. Even if you kill me, you can''t stop me from killing my dear Mr. LeMay and his little heir quickly! "

    "By the way, and the students below!"

    "HEMA, leave us alone!" Xia Lianna also roared, but the vines on her body wound a little tighter.

    "Herma, give it to me!" Nearby Barry also widened his eyes and walked not far from each other. "Luo, we are old friends."

    "Yes, Barry."

    "We''ve known each other for nearly ten years. I know you''re not a bad person. If you''re a bad person, you won''t be a teacher in booth Barton for so many years. You also have more ways to assassinate Mr. LeMay. What''s your reason? Tell me, I can help you solve it!"

    "You can''t! Today, I have to take LeMay and hucody. That''s what I want. Can you do it? "

    "Yes!"

    "Professor Barry!?"

    "I believe he has something to hide! But apart from this auditorium, it''s not my business! " Barry pointed out the window and closed his eyes.

    Luo, standing in the center of the vine, also nodded and breathed a deep breath of "thanks."

    Then he dragged nicoleme and hucody, who had been unconscious, to extend outward in a vine, but at the moment of passing through Barry, Barry suddenly opened his eyes and threw a blue light directly from his wand!

    With a bang, Professor Luo was directly hit, fell from the vine and fell hard under the stage, but the vine didn''t stop and stretched out quickly!

    "The spell was not released by Professor Luo!" HEMA also turned back in an instant, but before she could stop it, Barry knelt down directly to the ground.

    Professor Jance, who always had a kind expression, stood behind Barry, and a dagger in his hand was dripping red.

    "Avada is dead!" When Jans saw HEMA exposed in front of her, it was a curse of death to face HEMA directly!

    However, HEMA suddenly raised her hand to block, and the green light flashed in an instant, but before it touched his body, HEMA''s windbreaker had gone with the wind, and the curse of life was easily avoided.

    ¡°£¡¡± HEMA suddenly felt a killing intention. The dragon breath lifted up in an instant and came to the other party''s body in an instant. Her claws crossed the other party''s abdomen in an instant, and a blood gas splashed in all directions in an instant!

    "Hahaha... It''s no use killing me!" Jans spit out a mouthful of blood and knelt down on the ground, but nicoleme and hucody, who were still behind, have disappeared!

    "HEMA, outside the window!" Xia Lianna and several students shouted at the same time. HEMA also turned her head and found that the huge yellow bird flew over, caught them and planned to fly away directly!

    "Want to go!" HEMA roared. Everyone looked at HEMA. You still want to shoot down the flying object. How can it be so far away!

    But in the next second, the purple blade was pulled out of the virtual space. HEMA narrowed her eyes, aimed at the sky and stabbed it out!

    Then, in everyone''s eyes, a purple light pierced the wall and rushed directly towards the black spot hundreds of meters away!

 Chapter 391

    Everyone was also stunned. Just now HEMA changed a sword and shot a light beam with the sword gas. Where did this story book come from!

    But a few seconds later, with the dark shadow suddenly flickering and falling down in an instant, HEMA also took the opportunity to release Xia Lianna and other students, and a bottle of red medicine was fed to Barry''s mouth.

    "Everybody go out first, snow, let''s go!"

    "Good!"

    They jumped out of the window and galloped in the direction of the big bird falling. Xia Lianna and several senior students also immediately ran to faint next to Luo and Jens, took down their wands and bound them.

    HEMA and Lingquan snow have also run to the valley, and the figure of the big bird also appears in the field of vision, but at this time, the two figures appear and directly block HEMA in front of them.

    "Sure enough, it''s black horn!"

    "HEMA, I''ll give it to you. There''s no sword..."

    "It''s all right, sword!" With a white light, the little guy directly appeared next to them. The sword from the funeral 19 was suspended on his head. Now it is the exclusive weapon of Lingquan snow.

    "HEMA EBO, you don''t have to fight us. We can actually cooperate." When HEMA and lingquanxue were about to make a move, the man in black on the left suddenly said.

    "Cooperation, what can we cooperate with?"

    "Of course, didn''t you come to busbarton to explore the Sorcerer''s stone? I can help you get it. All we want is Nicole may. We can give you his information. What do you think? "

    "But then I''ll go with you black wizards. I saved nicoleme. With his thanks, I can''t get what I want."

    "Yes, but do you think you can break through us and save nicoleme? As long as we exert a little force, they will be killed by the spores parasitic in the body. Do you want to bet? "

    On the right side, Ling quanxue, who had already raised his sword, didn''t know what to do. She glanced at HEMA. HEMA waved to her after hesitating for a few seconds.

    "Leave it to you. I''ll save them!"

    "Ah?!"

    "Little guy, take me there!" HEMA knows that the little guy should not be able to fight ordinary people now, so he''ll give it to him over there!

    Then they directly disappeared in the same place. The two black wizards were also stunned, but before they reacted, they saw Ling quanxue rush up and immediately raised their hands to release the spell.

    But Ling quanxue didn''t necessarily use melee. The next second, the long sword in his hand directly tore out a sword Qi. In an instant, the magic wand in their hands was cut in half!

    "Wipe! How could it be! "

    "It seems that you think I''m not strong enough to be so lazy!" The spring snow roared, and it was another close fist. The black wizard in front directly ate a pain and fell on the ground!

    "Don''t come here!" The black wizard was also stunned and retreated quickly, but Quan Xue would not pity the enemy. As soon as he picked up the blade, the other party''s mask flew into the air.

    Exposed a green and astringent face, which made Quan Xue stunned. Isn''t this face a student in the school? How?!

    The other party was so frightened that he ran directly to HEMA that Quan Xue hurriedly followed him, kicked the other party down, and then turned the other party over. A closer look showed that his eyes were full of turbid black gas.

    Then Ling quanxue ran to the one who was directly knocked down just now and found that he was also a familiar face, which seemed to be the senior students of group 7.

    "Sure enough, he was controlled, so he was also an ordinary student, almost like Hu Kedi last time... He was indeed a black horn star! What the hell do they want? "

    "They want the Sorcerer''s stone!"

    "HEMA? Why so fast? " Quan Xue turned her head and saw that HEMA came back so soon, but she didn''t find the two.

    "There''s no one there, only the big bird who fell to death. Their purpose itself is nicoleme! Or the Sorcerer''s stone! "

    "But eternal life... Mr. nikolame has had the magic stone for at least three or four hundred years. If they had an idea, they would have come to take it. Why wait until now!"

    "Maybe they don''t want to do these things. After all, black horn star has developed for so many years before it can settle down. I guess how it can fight the whole justice camp."

    "You mean top blood?"

    "No, no, it''s a sorcerer''s stone. Do you remember when the magic world knew about the Sorcerer''s stone?"

    "It''s been a long time... No, it''s the Hogwarts incident two years ago!"

    "Yes, although you don''t know the details, you''ve always heard of it, so you should have guessed the truth."

    "But is that guy really alive? Many people don''t believe... "

    "You will know this next year, but it is certain that top blood is cooperating with him now, so top blood is also our opponent!"

    "By the way, in fact, compared with this, we might as well have a good rest and save them."

    "Where can I find it?"

    "The little guy has been positioned and the position is very interesting, so we don''t need to hurry. Just take your time. There should be a conference in the afternoon. Mrs. Maxim must talk about it this time."

    "Well, let''s go back. Will everyone blame us?"

    "No, you think you and I will be afraid of others blaming us?"

    "Ha ha, too!" Make Quan Xue suddenly take back the sword. Whoever talks disorderly, we will win the sword! When the latter two returned, they told everyone about the situation, but they were not so surprised. On the contrary, they felt that if they really caught up, it would be abnormal. The other party must have received them outside.

    Most of the students also came to cheer for HEMA. After all, it was so handsome to save people just now. HEMA looked at lingquanxue and they still wanted more.

    These young girls are really cute. Of course, there are too many admirers of HEMA, but HEMA now feels that it is a disguised torture than before.

    After a while, other professors also rushed to the scene and immediately understood the situation. The injured Barry was also treated in the school hospital.

    Fortunately, HEMA''s red medicine worked, otherwise she almost didn''t hold her last breath. Although HEMA is not a bad person, HEMA wouldn''t choose to save people if she took the risk of exposing the little guy''s ability.

    After a few minutes, the tall Ms. Maxim also came here quickly, discussed with several professors, and then decided to extend the temporary school leave for two days.

    The students who had been a little sad were a little excited. Although it was bad for Mr. nikolame to be caught, they couldn''t help, and they could have a holiday, which was a good thing for the children.

    However, seeing Mrs. Maxim waving at them, HEMA knew that her vacation might be deprived.

 Chapter 392

    "Mrs. maxim, what can I do for you?"

    "What do you think?" Mrs. Maxim sat behind her desk and looked at HEMA and Lingquan snow behind her, showing an expression of don''t waste your time.

    "But compared with this, Mrs. maxim should rectify the internal problems. Why is there such a serious problem!" HEMA was also suddenly serious. Mrs. Maxim and Ling quanxue didn''t think of it.

    "Although I am not a student of busbarton, as a student here now, I feel that every student is a kind and lovely good child, but the teacher has a problem. This is something Mrs. Maxim must consider."

    "I know what you mean. Busbarton is actually a new school. Many rules are not so perfect, but you can rest assured that the teachers I choose have no problems. For example, Mr. Luo didn''t take the initiative to attack everyone this time."

    "Is he threatened?"

    "Yes, Jens or Colin caught his brother and sister-in-law, so he had to do so, but Jens was really my mistake. However, she was not recruited by me. She was a professor selected by my former headmaster. She is very old. I was really too relieved at the beginning. I really want to correct this. "

    "It''s better for Mrs. maxim to have this idea than anything. After all, students are a part and teachers are also a part. Only if they are all branches and leaves of a tree can they grow healthily, otherwise there will be problems."

    "Do you think you have such a problem at Hogwarts?"

    "Every college has always had it, but I think Hogwarts doesn''t have it at present!" HEMA smiled and answered the answer, because there was really no traitor or undercover in Hogwarts. Of course, the black magic defense teacher who changed people every year was not included.

    "It''s good for you to be so confident, but I''ll clean up the security threats in the college. More importantly, I want to ask Mr. Aibo you to rescue Mr. LeMay and Mr. hucody."

    "You are so sure that I can do it. What if I fail?"

    "Although I don''t want to admit it, HEMA Aibo, you are undoubtedly the most gifted wizard I''ve ever seen. Whether it''s magic spells and secrets, or even melee, they are all amazing achievements, so I feel unconditionally that you can succeed."

    "Thank you for your trust. In fact, Mr. Quan doesn''t have to go. I''m enough alone. More will arouse the other party''s vigilance."

    "HEMA, don''t you trust me when I follow you?"

    "Yes." HEMA looked at her and said bluntly that the straight girl must follow. What if there is danger?

    "Have you confirmed the other party''s position?" Mrs. Maxim looked at HEMA. Originally, she had just sent someone and informed the Ministry of magic. Unexpectedly, HEMA already knew her location.

    "Well, it''s in luoluomi village, but there are too many people. I''m afraid there will be accidents, so I think one talent is more suitable, and many people are easy to be exposed."

    "Please, if you can save Mr. LeMay, I will help you solve the information about the magic stone."

    "You know... It seems that I think I''m too smart." HEMA also immediately reacted and scratched her head. After all, she, a melee mage, became an alchemy maniac. It is an abnormal thing in itself. Smart people can see some clues.

    "It''s all right. In fact, booth Barton welcomes your blatant pursuit of alchemy knowledge, but forget the magic stone. You can practice it yourself."

    "In fact, Mr. Le Mei has told us that the magic stone is only a starting point. Immortality is not entirely a good thing. I just want to learn alchemy when I have a need. I''m really sorry that Mr. Nicole Le Mei said that alchemy is endless."

    "This is your choice. I believe he will understand. You saved him. He should have a lot to talk to you. This opportunity is also unique."

    Maxim also smiled, and HEMA nodded. It seems that the other party knows a lot. These principals are all ghosts. I''m afraid it''s just the feeling of demstrom''s stupidity.

    In other words, he hasn''t contacted demstrom''s students up to now. No, the guy who challenges him is one, but Krum should have a high probability of becoming a warrior next year.

    In other words, Krum is like a soldier. He doesn''t look like a wizard at all. In other words, grimstrom came out of grimstrom, the first Dark Lord.

    Compared with the cruel ruler of ups and downs, that is the real wind of the great demon king, but now it seems to be locked up in the tower of newmengard.

    In fact, the most regrettable thing is that he was killed by Voldemort. In order to protect Dumbledore''s cemetery from destruction, death did not tell Voldemort where his wand was.

    But in the end, Voldemort got the old wand from the coffin of old Deng''s head, but it will never happen this time, because he is here, Dumbledore will never die!

    "HEMA?"

    "I''m going to act!" HEMA widened her eyes and walked quickly out of the principal''s room. A white light flashed and disappeared into the corridor.

    And Mrs. Maxim was only left with Ling quanxue, but they did have something to say.

    "Lingquan, how do you feel?"

    "What headmaster?"

    "In recent months, you have become different from the original, more cheerful and more gentle. When I first saw you, you seemed to have changed a person."

    "Well... I want to thank HEMA and sharina. Without them, I..."

    "No, no, you don''t have to belittle yourself. No matter what others have helped you, only you can change you in the end. This won''t change, child."

    "... well, headmaster! I will work harder! "

    "In fact, when I called you here, I didn''t intend to let you take risks with Aibo. I have something special to ask for your advice."

    "Huh?"

    "Have you ever heard of the Goblet of fire and the top three competition?"

    "You mean that the friendly competition competition of magic schools that existed hundreds of years ago was held by the three European magic schools of busbarton, demstrom and Hogwarts."

    "Yes."

    "Can it be said that this competition, which has stopped for so many years, has been reopened!?"

    "Yes, this is something we started discussing and discussing a month ago. Originally, I didn''t like the game very much. It''s good for us to move forward steadily, but the magic department institutions of the three countries think the communication between the three colleges is too weak."

    "There has been little communication. Now there is an exchange of life. You can also take out the top three competition together to promote the communication between the three colleges."

    "Then I really don''t want to participate..."

    "But the location has been set for this time, in Hogwarts, so I think..."

    "Let me think about it!" Spring snow was refreshed instantly, and Mrs. Maxim smiled, "please!"

 Chapter 393

    HEMA came to luoluomi village at this time and also walked towards the familiar barbecue shop. It''s not that the barbecue shop is the focus, but the owner''s wife of the barbecue shop is the focus.

    Yes, the lady who looked very kind was actually an intelligence officer. HEMA still didn''t know it, or it was mentioned in the woman''s memory.

    Once she went out to dinner with everyone, she saw each other''s identity at a glance. She said that the strong is worthy of the strong. She can see at a glance.

    However, the woman didn''t give him the wand, so that he couldn''t use the power of the rune. Although the rune has been branded on his body, it hasn''t completely become his own original Rune after all.

    "Mr. Abbott, would you like some bread?"

    "No, next time, I have something to do."

    "OK."

    HEMA also said hello to everyone, then came to the outside of the barbecue shop, walked in slowly, and the landlady welcomed her.

    "What would you like today? It''s not noon yet. I''ll have dinner myself?"

    HEMA also smiled. "I want to have a barbecue today, but compared with this, the landlady, let Mr. LeMay and hucody out. I don''t want the battle to spread here!"

    With that, HEMA''s wrist shook, and he grabbed the broken blade of purple soul directly in his hand. The landlady was also stunned, and several waiters nearby took out their own wands one after another.

    But before he could aim at HEMA, a flame suddenly burned on his wrist. With a pain, the wand came out directly and was swallowed by another flame on the ground.

    "My wand!?"

    "You have no chance of winning!"

    "Odds, what are you talking about? There''s nothing here... Mr. Abbott."

    "Since you don''t want to say, I can only make up my mind to destroy here. I''m sorry, madam!" With that, HEMA waved the blade directly, and the top of her head was torn in half by the sword Qi!

    The passers-by on the street was also stunned. They looked this way, and then with the debris falling, they quickly walked away from all around.

    "Cut off!" With the second roar, HEMA''s blade waved again. With the explosion of soul power and magic, the floor was pierced and extended below!

    The landlady also fell directly, and HEMA followed directly. She grabbed her clothes and slowly fell down with HEMA''s wings behind her.

    In the basement, two people wrapped in spider silk were fainting. It was nicoleme and hucody.

    "What do you say?"

    "How do you know my identity? I''ve been here for nearly 10 years and haven''t taken any action. I just started to take action except that the organization has taken action recently. Usually I''m just an ordinary boss."

    "You don''t need to know this, but do you know how to untie it?"

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "How about you let them go and I let you live?"

    "Would you really do that? You are a good student and a messenger of justice. We have heard your story in France. "

    "But what does that have to do with letting you go? You helped me. I''ll let you go. Besides, it''s no use for the Ministry of magic to catch you. After all, you''re not a big man of black horn. "

    "So... Do you really want to let me go?" The other party is a little incredible, but if she can go, it is naturally the best. After all, if she cooperates with black horn star, she will not end well if she is caught. She will even be forced to remind her memory, and then she will be thrown into prison for decades.

    "Of course, if you believe me."

    "That''s good!" The other party thought and made up his mind, then took out his wand and aimed at the two people who were bound, but at the moment of releasing the spell, the other party suddenly turned around and hit HEMA!

    The green light filled HEMA''s vision in an instant, but only a water curtain raised ice crystals into a mass, which directly blocked the curse of death. With a bang, ice chips splashed everywhere!

    "Fortunately, I don''t trust you so much. Why do I want to die?"

    "...." the other party didn''t answer, but directly turned the curse to nikolame. "I will die with them."

    "Oh?" HEMA showed a mocking expression. In an instant, the spider silk dissipated completely. HEMA also hit the other party''s chin with a hook, and the whole person flew out in an instant!

    "How?! The spider silk was... This is... The inheritance beast in the intelligence! "

    "Oh!" The little guy hit her on the chest mercilessly. Who is a beast? I''m a divine beast and a super intelligent creature!

    "What''s your name... I thought you were just an ordinary receptionist. It seems that it''s not just like this. Later, the people from the Ministry of magic will come. Anyway, I''ll know."

    "I said!"

    "I won''t be fooled by you this time. Don''t explain to me. If I hadn''t just prepared in advance, I''m afraid you''ve been cut into two sections by me now!"

    "I can really say..." originally, she really wanted to give each other a little bit of this suckling little guy, but she didn''t expect that the other party was so strong, not because he was simple, but because he was so strong that she could master her without thinking more.

    "Well, I''m actually the sister of the current controller of black horn..."

    "Oh? You are the sister of the black horn star controller. Why are you sent here to be such a small observer? Although the barbecue shop makes money, it can''t make money compared with the senior management of a large organization. "

    "Because my sister and I didn''t have a good relationship, I often bullied her because I had a good academic record since I was a child, but when I was 11 years old, she got busbarton''s admission invitation, but I didn''t. only then did I know that I was a semi squib..."

    "But you just used the powerful black magic like Avada... No, it wasn''t a curse of death, it was a curse of hemolysis?"

    "Well, I actually bought the medicine that forcibly opened the magic circuit produced by the top blood later, which opened the magic in my body, but it also led to the instability of my magic. I can only release the straight magic. I can''t do it if I need delicate control..."

    "Top blood, and then you joined black horn?"

    "No, I was married at that time. I prefer to have a stable family rather than involve in dangerous things, but one day my sister came to me and said that I could buy the medicine with her help."

    "Without her, top blood would never trade with me, an ordinary wizard, and the price could not be that little. She took most of it for me and owed me a favor."

    "And then you worked for her?"

    "Yes, but a few years ago, it''s better to say that she hasn''t asked me to do anything since I came here for so many years, that is, simply record and collect intelligence."

    "But this time your mission has become the goal of imprisoning this operation?"

    "Yes, I wanted to refuse, but just storage, I promised..."

    "Hoo... Well, is there anything else to say?"

    "Don''t kill me, I have children and husband... Eh!" Before she finished, she hit her hand behind her back and the other party knelt down directly on the ground.

    "Hucody?"

    "Hoo... Thank you for saving me, Mr. HEMA!"

    "It''s okay, this is me... You''re not hucody!?" HEMA immediately withdrew from the distance, and a white light also wiped his clothes and flew by!

 Chapter 394

    "Are you buried 6!?" HEMA sniffed carefully and felt the special magic smell, which made him sick. After all, he was the man who almost killed himself.

    "Haven''t seen you for a long time, HEMA Aibo. I didn''t expect to meet you in France this time. It seems that we really have a chance."

    Hu Kedi''s figure began to fade, and finally became the appearance of burial 6. There were three dark warlocks and two wizards behind him, which seemed to be members of black horn star.

    "Even if I didn''t kill you last time, I''m here to die this time!" HEMA smiled and mocked in turn.

    "Oh, I did my best this time. I didn''t do my best last time!"

    "Oh, I''ll try, but where did you take him, woody? Don''t you still want to threaten nicoleme? Their relationship is not so close. It''s better to get Mr. nikolame away. "

    "Ha ha, who said Mr. nikolame was here..." after saying that, HEMA saw that the original magic breath and appearance were Mr. nikolame''s figure and turned into hukodi''s figure.

    "Ha ha, we have caught nicoleme from the beginning. We deliberately left a tail, but I didn''t expect you to come first. If it''s the Ministry of magic, it''s easy to solve. I like it very much! "

    "Hum! Strange guy, I don''t have time to talk with you. I see here. The little guy is here. It''s not a problem for you. Haven''t you read your internal news? "

    "Don''t tease me. Inheritors can''t hurt non inheritors."

    "But the little guy is not a inheritor ~" HEMA waved to the little guy, and the little guy also shook his tail. In an instant, everyone behind him was thrown out by an invisible force. Then the next second, he seemed to be hit on the abdomen by the head of a sledgehammer and knelt down directly on the ground!

    "Why... Can it attack us!?"

    HEMA didn''t answer him. After all, he couldn''t tell the truth. He said that the little guy now belongs to the demigod, because it is not a inheritance, but a part of fenril, that is, because he abides by the higher rules and treaties.

    Although HEMA doesn''t know what they are, he generally knows that he can''t kill any creature except his own existence.

    But not killing doesn''t mean you can''t fight. The inheritors can''t fight even if they fight. They are completely restricted, and the little guy may have his own teacher and dark 00. It may be based on this. It''s the only rule.

    "Is there anyone down there?!" At this time, several shouts came from above, and HEMA immediately waved her hand, "I''m HEMA EBO, is it from the Ministry of magic?"

    "We''ll go down at once!" With a buffer spell falling, four wizards fell to the ground. HEMA looked at them and found that they were very young.

    "Is this...?" Walking in front, a thin young wizard of about 20 years old came first. Looking at the fallen wizard, he couldn''t slow down.

    "They are all black wizards, but some are top blood and some are black horn stars. It depends on your report at that time." HEMA spoke to them.

    "Thank you for your efforts. By the way, my name is Cassius, this is ray, and that''s Bligh, fat ray."

    After a little greeting, several wizards also took out special magic chains and walked towards several people. Although they were calm on the surface, they were definitely a little surprised. Were these black wizards defeated by this Aibo?

    Although they had known this HEMA Aibo before they came, they didn''t expect to defeat so many black wizards.

    "I didn''t defeat it, it was my summoner." HEMA pointed to the little guy next to her. Everyone also smiled. Are you kidding? How can such a small guy defeat so many wizards that the elves can''t do it.

    HEMA looked at everyone and shook her head. Times have changed. To tell the truth, no one believes it these days.

    "By the way, classmate Aibo, where''s Mr. LeMay?"

    "They didn''t find it. They moved it in advance. There''s only hucody here."

    "Hey!? What about that? " Not far away, tall Rael was stunned and found that there was no Mr. LeMay.

    "Why are you alone, the others?"

    "Well, Auror has actually gone out. We are interns... It''s already a group of members..." bly said shyly not far away.

    "Ah! Are you not afraid of danger when they send you? "

    "Isn''t there Aibo classmate you? I heard you''ve fought with top blood several times. You''re a genius wizard. We think there should be no problem..."

    "But once I fail, you will come down and be destroyed by the regiment..." HEMA looked at several people. These young people are really interns. It''s so unprofessional!

    "How did he become..."

    "What''s the matter?!" Cassius immediately ran over, and HEMA hurried over and found that the buried 6 that had been knocked down had turned into a pool of mud.

    "He used a double in advance. I didn''t notice just now. Where are the others!?" HEMA shouted twice in a hurry. Several interns were so frightened that HEMA quickly checked them, and finally nodded. These interns should have no problem.

    "No... take those two in black robes and let''s go out quickly!"

    "What about these three? They''re not bloody... "

    "What do you say!" HEMA roared, then directly dragged two people and flew up. The remaining two people also quickly released the spell, floated and flew up slowly.

    But before several people stood firm, the ground suddenly trembled! With a roar, several red fire snakes splashed out from the holes in the floor!

    "My God, did they explode?" Ray is a little bad. The faces of Bligh and Boley nearby have changed again and again. After all, they have never seen such a battle, but this is also the enemy they will face in the future.

    "Mr. Cassius, I feel very calm. It''s a little Aurora!" HEMA also joked, but the next second Cassius knelt directly on the ground.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    "There was a fire in my family when I was a child, a little traumatic... Sorry..." Cassius covered his eyes and kept breathing deeply.

    The three friends nearby clapped him on the back, and HEMA shook her fingers, and a little water hit him on the mouth.

    "Hoo Hoo..."

    "Feel better?" Half a minute later, his rapid breathing eased a lot, and Borey asked slowly.

    "Well, thank you, and classmate Aibo."

    "No, just call me HEMA. Do you really know about me?"

    "Well, the fight against top blood has been said several times by the Ministry of magic as an example, and it also said that we can become a wizard better than you, although it seems that we are talking nonsense."

    "No, I just study and exercise normally, but do you want to follow the next rescue mission?"

    "Of course!"

    "It''s dangerous, even more dangerous than that."

    "That''s also our responsibility!"

    "OK, but first of all, please get rid of these guys."

 Chapter 395

    HEMA was waiting for several people to send the two black wizards back at the roadside stall in the small town, but she didn''t expect the speed of the ''enemy'' to be a step faster.

    "Oh, I haven''t seen you for some time. Do you like drinking? Obviously a little fart ~ "

    "Kui 12, you''re not here to mock me, are you? It''s a good tactic. Fortunately, I have a good attitude. Otherwise, I''m really fooled by you ~ "

    "Hehe, don''t be poor. I''m here to kill you."

    "Oh? Then come! " HEMA also stood up and walked past without defense. Kui 12 also picked up his sword and walked up towards HEMA. The passers-by around was startled and scattered around.

    "It''s too disturbing for others here. Let''s change places." HEMA patted the little guy who was still eating, and the two disappeared in situ.

    When they opened their eyes again, they had come to a grassland, and there was no marginal green around. It should be said that it was a grassland, a valley.

    "Come on!"

    "This time is different from last time. I have recovered my strength. You are no longer worthy of my sword!" With that, he put away his sword, then suddenly flashed and kicked HEMA''s neck!

    "Come on!" HEMA also showed a smile and grabbed the other party''s ankle directly, but Kui 12 jerked aside, his left foot quickly retracted, his right foot slammed on his shoulder, and he flew out directly!

    With a bang, HEMA''s whole body drew a line on the ground, and all her back was stained with soil, but before she stood up, the other party followed up, and the attack was faster. With a bang, he flew again!

    "Too weak!" Kui 12 frowned, and then suddenly dropped her feet. HEMA also narrowed her eyes. The power of runes surged in her body in an instant, directly half kneeling towards each other''s feet!

    With a click, his arm was shelled by the other party''s heavy blow, and the power of the rune also collapsed. Fortunately, the healing power of the flame Rune played a role, allowing him to quickly withdraw the other party''s QTE attack with his body.

    "Hoo... How strong."

    "I haven''t done my best yet. You''ve weakened. What about your rune power? Why not? And the big purple sword? "

    "That won''t work. It''ll kill you."

    "Hum! Arrogant fellow! " Kui 12 also slammed on the ground and ran up again. His palms were united and a white light flashed. This blow may make him lose his mobility?!

    HEMA instantly turned her body into a dragon, and all the remaining runes were used on her body. The flame twined on her body instantly, like a demon God''s armor!

    "Come on!"

    HEMA''s low roar also gathered her strength and slapped her right. With the palms of the two people facing each other, she burst into the air!

    The surrounding grass was torn open by the air wave for several times, extending hundreds of meters away, and then HEMA was hit and flew out again.

    But in mid air, HEMA smiled, "bondage of light!"

    In an instant, Kui 12 had jumped out of half a meter to catch up with HEMA. Kui 12 was directly bound there by a ball of light. With a bang, he jumped in place and fell in place, which seemed a little funny.

    Seeing HEMA''s strange smile, Kui 12 also frowned, and her beautiful face raised a trace of unhappiness, although it was almost the same at ordinary times.

    Once again, the effect of the bondage of light passed, and HEMA also fell more than ten meters away from her, but Kui 12 fought hard and pulled out the blade from his waist.

    This sword seems a little different from the magic weapon used in the past. It seems that this is her exclusive weapon. She didn''t use this sword last time.

    During the battle in the forbidden forest, she used up all other weapons, even died, and didn''t pull out the sword. Does it seem that she can only use it under her body?

    "Is it safe to run so far? Cut off! " She suddenly took a breath, pulled out a blue light on the blade, and then waved it!

    A half man long sword Qi as thin as a blade flew directly towards him. The earth was torn in an instant, and the sword Qi became stronger and stronger, and finally became a terrible shape of more than ten meters!

    "This is sword wave! But... You still underestimate me! " HEMA also pulled the void violently. He took the purple broken blade directly in his hand, and then cut it fiercely towards the sword in front!

    In an instant, the two sword Qi collided together. Kui 12''s sword Qi was swallowed and dissipated by the purple sword Qi, and then turned into a group of fireworks and exploded in the center of the two people!

    "Look good ~" HEMA smiled and looked at the fireworks in the sky. She was relieved. Kui 12 also took back the scabbard of the sword.

    "You won!"

    "No, I just won in other ways. You didn''t lose." HEMA said something casually, and then sat down.

    Because his soul weapon, combined with the power of magic and runes, naturally inhibits the release of all other forces, unless the other party''s soul power is stronger than him.

    But his soul power is strong, even not enough. He can borrow some from sister Xiao Wenna. It can be said that his spiritual power and soul power are not comparable to ordinary people, so it is natural to win.

    However, HEMA will just play Kui 12. If she meets a smart and powerful opponent, whether you make a move or not, she will directly force him for seconds. What other situations are there against waves and weapons.

    "Are you really looking for nikolame? I''ll give you his information. You''d better forget it. It''s very dangerous. Kui 2 is coming. She won''t be like me. Even if you use that sword, she will directly cut off your head! "

    "Thank you for your advice, but I have to fight, not only for the information, but also for us and the top blood. Of course, I care more about Voldemort''s life and death now. If he is dead, I may think about it and not be right with you."

    "Oh? But you are not qualified to make this deal with top blood. Unless Dumbledore or someone at a higher level signs rules with us, we must abide by the basic cooperation. "

    "Don''t you just use Voldemort? He Lai''s cooperation. As long as you have a new cover device, you will also choose them. "

    "That''s the choice of the organization. I just want to tell you that this is my personal consciousness..." Kui 12 said in a low voice.

    "Then we are bound to have to face each other. In fact, I can touch your prohibitions. I can help..."

    "No, stop it. The top blood gave me a new life and helped me move forward. I have no reason to betray them!"

    "Well... But as you said last time, we''ll decide the outcome next time. This time it''s not the same. You''re not really a bad man."

    "... then I will kill you next time!"

    "Hey, hey, I hope so."

    "How cheap!"

    "Bitch lives long!"

    "How cheeky... What about your wand? The black one? "

    "Lost, your words are very instructive..."

    "Hum! Are your men full of shit? "

    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect you to say that again! However, when you see beautiful women, no one will not be moved. "

    "You too?"

    "Maybe, but at least at your level."

    "It seems that the organization will really work if it uses beauty tricks, but HEMA Aibo, if we still have sex in a few years, maybe I really want to keep one of your children..."

    "OK, hey?! What did you just say?! "

 Chapter 396

    "I''m a woman after all, aren''t I?"

    "But you''re too scary!" HEMA looked at each other and felt a little confused. She didn''t sleep well last night.

    "Of course I said it''s possible... Maybe, after all, we can all die, can''t we?"

    "Yes, although we haven''t met a few times, I really should tell you one thing. Under the care of Miss Kui 12 many times."

    "What? If it''s too important, don''t tell me. I''m worried about it. I want to carry out the task of the organization for no reason. "

    "I want to defeat Voldemort, completely defeat him and kill him, even with death, because his existence is the darkness itself. Although the top blood is the enemy, Voldemort is my biggest enemy."

    "Next year''s top blood is also involved. The danger is likely to kill you, and even others can''t be avoided... You still want... Why? How nice it is to live your own life. "

    "But people should always have something of hope. If there is nothing, I will lose the driving force to move forward, so I may really lose your expectations."

    "No, although it''s dangerous, I also believe you won''t die. After all, I''ve always been very accurate... I may die. I''ve told you so much as a traitor."

    "No, you won''t die. I think people are very accurate, so you''d better give me a baby!" HEMA also smiled, and then lay directly on the grass and looked at the sky. At this time, he may be really ready for battle.

    "Do you know where we hid nikolame?" Kui 12 also slowly lay on the snow and looked at HEMA''s side face.

    "I see. I felt it from the beginning. It''s really an unprecedented operation to build a basement under the basement."

    "Then try your best. I won''t participate in this battle. Ask for your own blessing. Kui 2''s combat effectiveness is only stronger than me."

    "That''s good. Otherwise, I''m really not interested in fighting. Let''s see that my HEMA Aibo''s fire is fully open!"

    "Well, let me see how much special power the father of my future child has."

    "Well, you really take it seriously."

    "Of course, isn''t it normal for women to keep a child for themselves? But it doesn''t matter who the target is, but at the moment I think you are very suitable. "

    "I''m still a child. By the way, I have a girlfriend."

    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t want to live with you all my life. I just want to have a child. If I can live, I will have personal company when I am old and idle."

    "It''s not like what a killer of a dark organization would say."

    "You don''t look like a 13-year-old or 4-year-old, but I don''t hate it so much. I hate guys who think they are mature and do things that are bastards."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Whining!" At this time, the little guy suddenly tore open the void and jumped out. HEMA knew that those people were back. It was time to take action. It was a big war. But this time he would just go by himself. With Kui 2, ordinary wizards would become watermelon and could be cut into eight sections at any time.

    "I should go."

    "Don''t die!"

    "Of course, not yet! How can you live for hundreds of years! " Then he disappeared in the same place, but Kui 12 watched HEMA leave, lay on the grass again and looked at the sky.

    "Hoo... What nonsense did I just say? Really... No, where am I now? oh dear! That little guy, he left me here! "

    HEMA opened her eyes again, ready to talk to some young rookies first, and then go to the barbecue shop, but as soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a foggy space.

    "It''s you again! Dark 00, what do you want? " HEMA shouted around and took the broken blade in her hand.

    "Yo Yo, I''m sorry to bother you chatting with our family Kui 12. You''re so grumpy?" Dark 00''s greasy voice sounded in his ear again, and HEMA frowned.

    "Hoo... You won''t hurt her, will you?"

    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect you to worry about a member of top blood. Don''t you think top blood is a bad organization? Now when you see the beautiful girl in our family, just... "

    "You can say I''m a double standard, but I''m true to people and things, not a stick. At least I don''t want to."

    "Hum! High sounding words, little guy, but I really won''t punish her. I have to keep her as my opponent''s weapon. That scene will be very fun. "

    "So what''s the matter with you? Won''t you really come to ridicule me?"

    "No, no, I''m here to ask you for a child."

    "You guy! Can you compare with others? "

    "Yo!" With a sound, the voice of dark 00 appeared behind him, a slender hand also stretched out, and HEMA turned around and avoided directly.

    "That girl is really beautiful, but she is worse than me ~"

    "You use other faces. It''s good to say this."

    "I did it because I was afraid that I would be too beautiful." Dark 00 changed from Astoria to Kui 12.

    "Hum!"

    "Well, I heard you wanted to kill Voldemort, so I can help you."

    "Well, now kill Voldemort and I''ll join on the spot... You think I want to say this, but I don''t have that. I still want to communicate with Mr. Dark Lord in person."

    "But I can feel that you want to solve Voldemort at the bottom of your heart. I can really help you solve him. Although he is called the Dark Lord, he is just a bigger ant in my eyes."

    "OK, you''re powerful, but you still won''t kill him now."

    "Has the final say that I am not the only one who has the final say, but I can still have a thing to say, that is," 12 of the sunflower I can give you. "

    "What do you mean!? She is a person, not a thing! "

    "Don''t worry, but do you want to?"

    "I don''t want it. It''s good if you can set her free, but what are your requirements? It must be something like adding top blood to me. I won''t... "

    "Don''t rush to make a conclusion. I don''t want you to add top blood. I just give you Kui 12, even Nicole may."

    "All I want is your dragon power. This dragon power doesn''t help you so much now, does it?"

    "Well, but this is also the power of my origin. You can''t get it, and I can''t give it to you." HEMA looked at each other and didn''t quite understand each other.

    "It seems that you really don''t understand. As I just said, I need an heir, and this heir must be the blood of the holy dragon."

    "... you greedy for my body!"

    "That''s a good word. How about this transaction? You can make money without losing, but I still suffer losses... What do you think?"

    "Well... I don''t believe you."

    "I don''t believe it. If this is a deposit, do you believe it?" With that, dark 00 shook his wrist, and a figure appeared directly not far away. It was Nicole May''s figure.

 Chapter 397

    "What do you mean?"

    "You don''t have to take risks, okay?"

    "Are you teasing me?"

    "I didn''t tease you. This is the deposit. Aren''t you satisfied?"

    "Satisfied, of course." As HEMA spoke, she walked towards nicoleme and was blocked by an invisible force.

    "What do you say?"

    "You haven''t promised me yet?"

    "I promise you."

    "It''s just verbal. It doesn''t mean you''re really willing to give me a share of dragon blood." Dark 00 narrowed his eyes, went to HEMA''s side and put his slender fingers on his neck.

    "So you want to sign a contract, but Nicole may is only a deposit. Why should I sign a magic contract directly with you?"

    "No, no, I don''t need others to sign a contract. I just want you to sincerely say that you want to give me the dragon''s blood."

    "I can''t do that."

    "That''s over, and I can''t give you nicoleme."

    "Then let''s not procrastinate. I''ll break into my dangerous road. You just stay here and watch me live or die!"

    "Hoo... OK, this guy will be returned to you, but I have remembered what you promised, and you have not repented. This is a deal with me, and the gods will not intervene." Dark 00 finally said a word indifferently and completely disappeared into the dark space.

    The invisible barrier in front of HEMA also dispersed directly. HEMA also walked quickly to nikolame who fainted. After careful observation, she found that her breathing was normal and there should be no problem.

    But that hucody was hurt. It seemed that he was dragged out. The poor child felt unimportant and was thrown about by the top blood.

    "LeMay... Old gentleman?"

    "Old Mr. LeMay?"

    "Er... Old Mr. LeMay!" With HEMA''s roar, the surrounding darkness completely dispersed. HEMA found that the space was still on the grassland, and the little guy suddenly appeared nearby.

    "Whining..."

    "It''s okay. She''s really not the same order of magnitude as us. It''s normal to cut off your transmission."

    "Whining." You''re making me lose face.

    "Ha ha."

    When HEMA touched the little dog''s head, nikolame, lying on the grass, slowly opened her eyes and was stunned at the moment she saw HEMA.

    "Here is?"

    "I don''t know, but old Mr. LeMay, you''re not dead."

    "Did you save me?"

    "It''s true. In fact, it''s the other party''s mistake. I took the opportunity to save you. Mr. Hu Kedi has also been saved."

    "That''s good. What''s your name, classmate?"

    "My name is HEMA Aibo. You should have heard of my name."

    "HEMA EBO... You are the one Dumbledore said. Indeed, I have heard Dumbledore praise you and dazzle my old man several times."

    "I feel he may not praise me so casually."

    "Ha ha, but it seems similar to me, but I seem to have seen you in several of my big classes. Do you like alchemy very much?"

    "Can you tell the truth? To be honest, I certainly don''t like it, because it''s still boring for me, but it''s more rewarding to learn, but you may have guessed my idea? "

    "For the Sorcerer''s stone?" Nicole may also showed a sad expression.

    "No, for the agreement between me and my mother-in-law."

    "Ah?"

    "Yes, listen to me and talk about it slowly."

    In the next ten minutes, HEMA talked about Mrs. Greengrass and the Sorcerer''s stone. Of course, he didn''t tell Mrs. Greengrass that the fragments of the Sorcerer''s stone were in Mrs. Greengrass''s hand, and most of the others told each other.

    "Is that so? But it really needs a very high alchemy talent. At least I don''t have that energy at my age. Maybe the future hukodi boy... Forget it, I think it''s better to let it go. "

    "What should I do, Mr. LeMay?"

    "What do you want to do with this? From the bottom of your heart, you don''t think you have to help her, but you did it because of your good friend. "

    "Yes."

    "So let it be. As I just said, if you don''t help her, what can you do? She wants to change, but you can help her change. You have this ability. At least Dumbledore can''t do what you say."

    "I see what you mean, but you have to give me a guaranteed chance."

    "Well, in the next two months, I''ll take you a little. In fact, alchemy, as I just said, has no limit to pursue, and so does the magic stone. You''ll understand its charm. Maybe you''ll realize it yourself."

    "Ha ha, maybe. I''ll do it for the time being. Do you know something? The top blood man wants to make a deal with me and say, "give you to them and give me the information of the magic stone."

    "Oh? Then why didn''t you choose the Sorcerer''s stone? It''s much better than me, an old man who doesn''t know how to change and won''t make the Sorcerer''s stone again. "

    "I only thought of one thing at that time. Nicoleme was one of the greatest alchemists in the world. He gave me his knowledge and hand copied materials. I was a half hanging alchemy apprentice. Why did I understand it? So I chose to save you."

    "Hahaha, that''s good. You''re an apprentice!" Nikolame was also amused by HEMA''s words, looked at HEMA''s cool eyes and nodded.

    "Dumbledore is right. You are an excellent little wizard. Help me up. You just said that with the help of wizards from the Ministry of magic, I have to deal with it."

    "I''ll go with you and tell me something about alchemy."

    "Good!"

    ¡­¡­

    On the other side of the grass, Kui 12 suddenly blocked the sun in front of her. She suddenly looked up and saw a familiar face in front of her. HEMA... No, this body!

    "Dark 00 Lord!?" She sprang up, half knelt down, and bowed her head piously.

    "Kui 12, do you recognize this face?"

    "Yes, it''s the enemy of our organization now, HEMA Aibo."

    "Why didn''t you kill him?"

    "Sorry, it''s my incompetence. I didn''t kill him in the forbidden forest last time. Now I''ve recovered my strength. I''ll kill him next time I meet him!"

    "But you didn''t, you couldn''t help but didn''t, and you met him privately many times. You thought I didn''t know ~" dark 00 narrowed his eyes, squatted slowly in front of her, and then suddenly changed from HEMA''s face to Kui 12''s face.

    "I''m... Willing to be punished!"

    "No, no, no, you don''t have to be punished. You reminded me today that I had a new idea. HEMA Aibo''s blood is very important and one must be left..."

    "But this child will only be mine."

    "Lord dark 00... What do you mean?"

    "It''s a superficial meaning, but the boy still cares about you. If he can abide by the agreement, I''ll let you leave the top blood without any responsibility."

    "No, I''m top blood..."

    "Don''t be so sure... You are sure to change in the future!"

 Chapter 398

    "To tell you the truth, is top blood a good place?" After dark 00 finished, he also suddenly showed a subtle expression, and then sat next to Kui 12.

    "Yes, at least for me in the past."

    "But what about you now?"

    "I don''t know."

    "Because the top blood itself is the rudiment of the dark organization. The rudiment of the dark is dark and bloody no matter how it extends, but it has nothing to do with me."

    "All I have to do is watch the continuous development of the organization and what it looks like. It has nothing to do with me, but with the involvement of HEMA Aibo, I feel that this may not be a simple friction."

    "What''s special about him? Worthy of your attention? "

    "What about you? Will be constantly tempted by a suckling child, and even have a new consciousness. "

    "I don''t... know." This is the true portrayal of Kui 12''s heart. She really doesn''t know, but she feels that it may be good to be an ordinary wizard with each other, but as long as the organization doesn''t abandon her one day, she will fight for it one day.

    "So didn''t I give you a choice?"

    "But why do adults need a... Man''s blood?" Kui 12 hesitated for a few seconds, but still asked boldly with the biggest question.

    "Oh, it''s really a bold question, but there''s nothing to hide. After a while, most people in the organization may know that HEMA Aibo is one of the plans of the son of the holy dragon created by the dragon blood wizards, the predecessor of the top blood!"

    "Son of the holy Dragon? It''s that... "

    "Yes, all the gods in the world, all the mysterious dragon blood and the descendants of the holy dragon will gradually grow into a real holy dragon as long as they awaken their power."

    "But didn''t the plan fail?"

    "But he survived. Although according to my observation, most of his blood has been opened now. Only the power of frost is indeed an incomplete manifestation of awakening, it does not mean that his blood is not the blood of the holy dragon, nor that he cannot be a candidate for the holy dragon in the future."

    "But the holy dragon is... Sorry, I lost my manners." Kui 12 took a look at dark 00, or the so-called legend is that their existence is constantly improving.

    "The holy dragon did not exist, but it may not exist in the future. This is just a gambling game. The success or failure of the gambling game conducted by the gods has a great impact, but it also has little impact."

    "Why are you telling me this?"

    "Doesn''t this let you feel what the holy dragon''s wife feels in advance?"

    "I don''t want to be with him at all. I don''t like him. I just think he is suitable to be a friend."

    "If you always think so, you will lose my expectations for you, but I must get the blood of Shenglong. This is also the chip for me and other transactions in the future."

    Hearing dark 00''s words, she frowned fiercely. She hated taking human life as a chip, and taking her children as a chip! She would never

    "What are you thinking? I feel like a villain. I am evil myself. The child is also a chip for me, but the chip does not have to be abandoned. You are too young. "

    "Yes, sir..."

    "Well, don''t do this. I''m tired of it. Just say, would you like to follow that man and leave the top?"

    "I don''t know."

    "Really, I''ll wait for the man''s answer. I hope he won''t let you down." Dark 00 narrowed her eyes and hooked her mouth. She was looking forward to it.

    "Then I''ll wait. I have no task now."

    "No, yes, the battle plan to help Voldemort return to Hogwarts."

    "Hey?" Kui 12 suddenly remembered HEMA''s words. He wanted to fight to the death with Voldemort. He wanted to... "I see."

    "I''ll get you out of here. By the way, here''s HEMA''s wand. Give it back to him when you''re free. I won''t go. I have other things." Dark 00 also looked at Kui 12 with a sad face and a happy smile. Looking at the sky, he slowly put away his smile.

    "Will you come? Cahor... "

    At this time, HEMA and Nicole may had come to the Ministry of magic in France. There were not many people in the Ministry of magic at this time. As soon as they came in, HEMA saw the four rookies walking towards the fireplace.

    "Hello! You wait. "

    "Classmate Aibo?! Why are you... Hey? Who is this? "

    "Good afternoon, everyone."

    "Mr. LeMay, did you succeed in saving him? Where was he hidden? We didn''t have a clue. " Cassius looked at LeMay and felt as if he were dreaming. It''s only been an hour.

    "Everybody, calm down first. In fact, I don''t know how to get rescued, but I can tell you how I was killed. Ha ha. Well, the prisoner, take me over."

    "Well, elder, they are coming back soon. Please take notes from HEMA."

    "Do I have to take notes?"

    "Of course!"

    "Oh, he speaks straight, but according to the procedure, he should, but it won''t take too much time."

    On the other side, deep in the basement, a beautiful woman in kimono stood in the middle of the room, her eyes closed, as if she were a statue.

    "Kui 2."

    "Dark Lord!" Kui 2 looked at a purple fire flashing, immediately knelt on one knee, and the original white kimono was pulled out of a fold.

    "Get up quickly. The clothes don''t look good. I didn''t know until last month that you grew up in Japan?"

    "Yes, my father is a Japanese Yin Yang teacher."

    "Oh, who did you learn swordsmanship from?"

    "My mother, a master of Chinese fencing."

    "Oh, what was your task just now?"

    "Guard nicoleme."

    "But now nikolame has disappeared. Do you know what it is?" The dark 00 face said without expression, and his face became the appearance of the other party.

    "It''s my fault!"

    "Right or wrong, but your task failed. Your Voldemort''s cooperation task temporarily belongs to Kui 12. Do you have any objection?"

    "No, my Lord!"

    "That''s good, but you have another task, which is to enter Hogwarts to observe the overall operation. I''ll arrange the details again."

    "But this is your arrangement, or... Above."

    "Kui 2, no, or the whole top blood, I''m the top. Is there anyone else on it? Tell me, who is it? "

    "Yes! Understand! "

    "By the way, hasn''t she come out yet about your boss''s seclusion?"

    "It should be fast. This time she completely inherited the power of monthly reading and may become the next Holy Blood nine."

    "Well, then it seems that you are a little ahead of the funeral. You Kui may be the leader of the front needle team in the future."

    "I can''t say. The progress of burying Mr. 1 is also very fast. Maybe they almost come out."

    "Hum... This couple is really interesting..." dark 00 also showed a disdain, but someone laughed, "have you solved the problem of burying 3?"

    "No..."

    "I''ll give you a clue this time. You should hold it."

 Chapter 399

    "Today is the last meeting of our booth Barton this semester. The following is the most expected Festival, but before that, I have a lot of things to talk to you and summarize what happened this year."

    With the beginning of Mrs. Maxim''s speech, the following students also entered a confused state.

    It lasted until half an hour later, when Maxim mentioned the word Goblet of fire, everyone looked up here. After all, this is what they want to know.

    In fact, more than half a month ago, there was news. Demstrom had announced it, but neither busbarton nor Hogwarts, so everyone was also doubting the authenticity of the matter.

    But at this time, principal Maxim mentioned that it means stability. Although the Goblet of fire has nothing to do with poor students, you can go outside to have classes and play. At least it''s much better than studying in school.

    And according to the news, the venue of this event is Hogwarts. We are willing to see what HEMA Abbott''s school looks like. After all, the other party should leave school tomorrow. Of course, they have to finish the exam before they can have a holiday.

    "The top three competition is not only the experience of warriors, but also the quality evaluation among senior students in each college. I hope we can get this honor."

    "Of course, honor is also accompanied by danger. You know that the top three competition has been closed for so many years because there are too many injured and dead students, so we should also be prepared for this, especially those in Grade 6 and grade 7 next year."

    "For the sake of safety, only students over the age of 17 can participate in the top three competition. However, it has been specially adjusted this year. Those over the age of 16 can sign up."

    HEMA was stunned when she heard Mrs. Maxim say so. Unexpectedly, the plot changed. Is that still Hibiscus? Or is it that Lingquan Snow who was not old enough will.

    If the possibility of spring snow is too great, HEMA will find a way to let her not participate. After all, the risk may increase significantly this year.

    According to the news sent to him by Dogan recently, it is said that Voldemort seems to have left Albania and should now return to Britain. The top blood is also involved, which leads to more uncertainty.

    Of course, HEMA has a plan about Voldemort''s elimination plan. He will arrange and implement it in the summer vacation. Of course, it is Voldemort''s Horcrux.

    Voldemort''s Horcruxes are six in Voldemort''s view. Harry hasn''t really felt it yet, at least for now.

    Among the six Horcruxes, the snake Nagini is one of the worst Horcruxes to destroy. In fact, if Nagini hides in the original book and doesn''t run around, Voldemort is still not easy to be killed.

    Then the simplest and Voldemort''s earliest Horcrux, Tom Riddle''s diary, has been destroyed by them, and there are four left.

    Marvor rogant''s ring, Slytherin''s pendant box, Hufflepuff''s gold cup, Ravenclaw''s crown.

    Among them, marvor rogant''s ring indirectly led to Dumbledore''s death, because he directly destroyed it with Gryffindor''s sword, resulting in backfire.

    Each Horcrux contains black magic and soul power, but because Voldemort gives different power and time to each Horcrux, the size of the reverse bite is also different.

    For example, Voldemort''s original Horcrux, that is, the diary, is naturally the weakest. It needs to control others, proceed slowly, and need the assistance of the snake monster. If there is no snake monster, I''m afraid he is a weak chicken.

    Then the gold cup, crown and pendant box were similar forces, but the crown was swallowed by fierce fire without time to bite back, and the gold cup was directly stabbed by poisonous teeth.

    The pendant box is the only one who once again launched a force to control and tempt others. However, naicheng wanted to encounter the tough and mature iron triangle and successfully overcome it. Perhaps it is also because of the pendant box that many talents have made a great change to Ron.

    At present, he plans to solve several good things first, that is, the crown now placed in the responsive house, the ring in Gunter''s old house, and the pendant box on Sirius.

    Now the ring should not be difficult to get. It''s easy with Dumbledore''s help. Then, if the pendant box is put next year, it will be difficult. This year, it''s still with the elf in Sirius''s home.

    The golden cup is in Guling Pavilion. I''m afraid it''s really not easy to get it directly. Of course, if you want to, it''s still possible to cooperate with the Ministry of magic and Dumbledore.

    After all, in the original book, even the iron triangle can be done. HEMA believes it is not difficult, but the unified treatment can only be done with fierce fire curse or special black magic.

    Of course, you can also use the poisonous teeth of the basilisk. After all, Gryffindor can cut off Nagini who can''t even kill the curse of death in the original work, because the sword body absorbs the poison of the basilisk, so that it can cut off the soul weapon.

    On this thought, the snake monster is still very powerful. Now it seems to have become a reduced version. It is lying in the secret room. If you want, I''m afraid Slytherin won''t give it to him, so let''s talk about it at that time.

    Collect the three that can be collected first. After all, Voldemort doesn''t know the whereabouts of his Horcrux now.

    Only if the Guling Pavilion takes it away, he will know that there is no problem with the others. Only when it is destroyed can the other party know that it is destroyed, so it is best to deal with it uniformly.

    In the original book, Lao Deng''s head died. I''m afraid he wouldn''t die if he knew the information of all Horcruxes two years in advance.

    Of course, everything is doomed to cause and effect. Now that he has come and the world has changed, naturally he will also contribute.

    While he was going to continue thinking, Ling quanxue on the side pushed him. "The headmaster asked you to go up and say a few words later, which can also be regarded as your farewell ceremony for everyone."

    "Do you want to do this again? I''m not ready. What do you say? " HEMA was also stunned. She always felt that the scene was deja vu.

    "Well, in fact, we have become stronger and better this semester. Of course, some students from Aibo come to us and play a leading role in growing up with you, so before he leaves school, let''s see what students from Aibo can share with us."

    After Mrs. Maxim said something, she raised her arm and extended it to HEMA. HEMA frowned and walked reluctantly towards the stage. This time I''m going to my chicken soup literature again. I''m sorry, everyone!

    More than ten minutes later, with a burst of applause, HEMA also planned to step down with fatigue, but at the end, HEMA remembered another thing.

    "Everyone, darkness is coming. Maybe we should be ready again." HEMA said something with some mystery, and then walked quickly down the stage.

    What does that mean, Mr. Abbott? Did you read any books? Or what news... But Mrs. Maxim frowned at her sister. Is that guy really back?

 Chapter 400

    After more than an hour, other professors took the stage and spoke. Of course, Professor Barry said something very remorsefully and decided to retire.

    This surprised most of the students. After all, everyone saw what happened that day. It was not his business at all. He didn''t have to resign at all.

    Although Barry is very serious and more serious than Snape all day, he is a very excellent black magic defense teacher.

    After all, he spoke very carefully and did little homework. The main thing is to be serious. It must be completed when it should be completed, but many people like the teacher very much.

    In addition, several new professors were announced. Although Herma didn''t know them, Charlene and several other students in group 9 knew them. They said they were very excellent wizards in France and were relatively young.

    I should have a lot of common language with these young children. In fact, I can talk with them. It is also a personal ability of teachers.

    Finally, with the school song, everyone also officially ended the meeting. HEMA also followed Ling quanxue to the dormitory, because he had to go back to clean up and leave tomorrow.

    However, lingquanxue has to take the exam. The busbarton exam starts tomorrow and the summer vacation starts two days later, so this is a chance for the two to say goodbye.

    Of course, other people also intend to say goodbye to him, such as group 9, and some students who have a good relationship with him in the past six months.

    In the evening, a simple farewell party will be held for him in luoluomi village, which makes HEMA a little embarrassed. What is a farewell party? He is still very happy.

    I met new friends again. Although I don''t have many opportunities to meet in the future, I am all good friends and partners at the moment. Of course, the most important and familiar thing is the straight lady.

    "You can actually have a rest first. There''s no need to pack these things for me. You''re tired. You can actually use a magic spell. How tired your hands are." HEMA looked at Lingquan Snow who folded his clothes and sheets.

    "Isn''t that what you think of me? Maybe you''ll completely forget me in two years after you go back. "

    "How could it!" HEMA also smiled awkwardly. Although he was unlikely to forget it, if he was busy, he might really practice and forget to send a letter. After all, he might forget about Astoria.

    "Just remember me anyway... HEMA, I failed. You didn''t like me."

    "No, no, I like you, but it''s not the same as that..."

    "I understand, but I still won''t give up!"

    "Then I''ll wait for your attack." HEMA looked at the girl with wet eyes, smiled and hugged her, and then patted her on the back.

    "Obviously a kid..."

    "Well, I''m just a kid, but don''t worry. We''ll meet soon. Will you go to the top three competition?"

    "I haven''t decided yet..."

    "I advise you to follow, but don''t get involved. This top three competition will become very dangerous. Even i... no, Dumbledore can''t change completely."

    "... you told me the other day that the mysterious man really came back?"

    "Yes, not only that, but also the help of top blood. His purpose is to really revive, and at this point, he is likely to extend his claws to Hogwarts. After all, it is where he grew up and where his teacher and biggest enemy are."

    "You mean... The boy who survived under him, Harry Potter."

    "Yes, so you must remember my words. Don''t make an absolute decision easily. You can discuss it with Mrs. Maxim."

    "I see. Will you go back tomorrow, home or school?"

    "The original arrangement was to go home, but old Deng called me halfway. I had to help him during the summer vacation, so I went to school first."

    "Can I go to your house to play with you during my summer vacation?"

    "Of course, but I may not be at home, but my mother and sister are usually at home. You can be a guest at any time! You know the address. "

    "Yes, I must pay a visit. Of course, I will also consider the top three competition. By the way, I''ll see your lovely little object."

    "What object? Actually, we have just started. I''m still a child."

    "Oh! How dare you say... Is it dangerous what you''re going to do in the summer vacation? "

    "A little bit, but it''s still... Anyway, Dumbledore follows, I''m the assistant, and he''s the main output."

    "Oh." Although Ling quanxue couldn''t understand it, she nodded, and then suddenly remembered another thing: "by the way, in terms of alchemy, how can you explain to your mother-in-law?"

    "Mr. LeMay and I have worked out the overall plan for the time being. He will help me cope with it. He gave me a manual copy of the alchemy data of the magic stone, but I can''t understand it. After I learned it for at least several years, I happened to hang the Mrs. Greengrass."

    "Well... You''re not very good."

    "But there''s no way."

    Since then, the two people have talked about a lot of daily things, but it seems that they can''t finish talking. Separation is always a sad word, even if they can meet soon.

    At this time, in a British residence, a thin figure sat on the sofa, and dozens of figures knelt in front of him, as if worshipping the figure on the sofa.

    "Good afternoon, everyone. Have you had lunch?"

    "..." everyone lowered their heads and fell into silence. Voldemort suddenly spoke in such a tone, which seemed particularly strange.

    "Don''t be afraid, we are all friends and partners... But why hasn''t the loyal Lucius come... No, he''s my benefactor!"

    Voldemort slowly stood up on the single sofa, and at this time, a figure also appeared at the door, walked quickly towards this side, and then suddenly knelt on the ground.

    "I''m very sorry for being late!"

    "Don''t be sorry, Lucius. You did a good job this time... Very good. You helped me get back here and gave me a chance to fight again."

    "No, no, that''s what I should do." Lucius said deeply, and then secretly glanced at greyback kneeling not far away. It''s your boy''s conscience to tell adults about my money, or I''ll be punished again!

    "But Lucius, why do I feel that my book is gone... Who destroyed it?"

    "This adult, I don''t know, but it should be Dumbledore..."

    "Oh? But according to my information, a child broke my things. "

    "... is that Herma EBO? I also know about him, but he''s just a little wizard with a little talent. The snake monster repulsed actually... "

    "No, no, it seems that your news is too closed, but it''s good. It''s said that your son has a good relationship with him..."

    "You mean...?" Lucius suddenly widened his eyes and felt a trace of bad in his heart. He was very reluctant to let his son get involved in these dangerous things.

 Chapter 401

    "Goodbye, busbarton." HEMA stood in front of the dormitory door and looked at the number of 1002. She suddenly wanted to cry.

    Although he was a big man, he still didn''t say he could completely suppress his feelings at this time.

    Fortunately, no one came to send him. Now he is taking the exam. He can no longer let others experience this feeling of difference.

    But there''s nothing to be sad about. After all, I''ll see you next semester. I wish them good grades.

    After standing for a few more minutes, HEMA picked up the box and walked downstairs. As soon as she reached the ninth floor, she saw a small bag with a line of words floating on it.

    "We''re going to the exam. We can''t see you off. We had a good time eating together last night. We saw that you like barbecue, so we specially bought you barbecue sauce. I hope you can think of us every time you use this sauce."

    "The ninth group even gave gifts, really..." although she said so, HEMA was still very happy to pick it up. After all, it was also a heart.

    Then I went to the eighth floor. There were also some gifts that the eighth group bought together. They were some commonly used small things and souvenirs.

    Then on the seventh floor, she went all the way to the first floor. HEMA saw the old motorcycle sitting in the lobby at a glance.

    "Oh, old man, everyone is so enthusiastic that I can''t fill my box." HEMA also put the things on the first floor into the box. When she remembered that she came, she also weighed a box full of things. When she left, she ate them, but she filled them for him again.

    "Hoo... Did HEMA boy eat?"

    "No, it''s not until 11 o''clock."

    "How about going to eat with me?"

    "Hey?"

    "It''s all right. It was originally arranged for me to send you away. Please give it to me, professors, so don''t worry about not going back."

    "Ha ha, OK, but are you alone?"

    "Other people have things today, especially professors. In addition to the exam, there is the top three competition. In fact, speaking of this, I''m familiar with the old man."

    "Hey?"

    "Because I''ve experienced the three strong competition for hegemony in those years."

    "Ah! Really? " HEMA looked at the face of the motorcycle with a sense of vicissitudes, and suddenly felt that this was not impossible. Every legend was

    "I was in charge of the food for the top three competition."

    "..." when I didn''t think about what I just said.

    "The meal I cooked at that time was delicious. Every contestant and the teachers of three colleges praised me, including the man."

    "The man? You mean principal Dumbledore? "

    "No, no, it''s the man."

    "Did you say grindworth so early?"

    "No, it''s the man who can''t say his name."

    "It''s him. Can he say that?"

    "Of course, but about what happened at that time, I''ll tell you on the way. Let''s go and go to luoluomi''s barbecue shop."

    "But the barbecue shop is not gone."

    "You''ll know when you go."

    When HEMA came to luoluomi village, he was stunned and found that the damaged barbecue shop had opened again, and the decoration was more luxurious.

    "What is this?"

    "After that, it will be busbarton''s industry. Mrs. Maxim bought it and retained the original employees, including the landlady."

    "But the landlady is the black wizard, Mrs. Maxim and the Ministry of magic?"

    "They know this, but they must have made some considerations. She is not the boss''s wife now, but an ordinary employee here."

    "That''s good."

    They walked into the restaurant and still ordered the same food, the same taste and the same waiter. The landlady bowed to him, although it was a little embarrassed.

    "By the way, does the old man have anything to say to me?"

    "Why do you think so? Isn''t it good for us to have a farewell lunch?"

    "Go ahead." HEMA smiled and filled the old man with a glass of beer.

    "Ha ha, I can''t hide it from you. I may leave busbarton, too."

    "Hey? Retire!? "

    "It''s not retirement. I want to complete some small dreams when I was young. I really don''t have time when I''m old."

    "Huh?"

    "I''m going to open my own restaurant. I''ve been saving money all these years. Finally, I''ve saved enough, so it''s time to leave. If I don''t leave, I just think about these things in my heart, which also seems very irresponsible."

    "Well, congratulations. What kind of meal, western restaurant, family restaurant?"

    "Chinese restaurant! This is what I''m good at. Don''t you see I like to use chopsticks? I am neither Japanese nor Chinese, but I have loved studying Chinese cuisine since I was a child. "

    "Well, Chinese food is very accommodating. There are many pedigrees. If it is done well, it is indeed promising. After all, restaurants are not the front door. Delicious food is the most important."

    "Well, in fact, there is another reason, that is... I recently met an old friend and a little girl in her family."

    "Old friend... Little girl." HEMA felt a little familiar with this configuration. "Is it a very temperament old woman and a very beautiful little girl? They still have some special strength."

    "Hey? HEMA, you... What, do you know them?! " The motorcycle master was also stunned and thought the world was too incredible.

    "Really, but I don''t know their names now, so what you know is what you know. Just believe it."

    "Oh." The old man also nodded, but he felt confused to listen directly, but he also generally understood that it was right not to ask more.

    Then they talked about some things about the top three competition and Voldemort. Of course, even if the old man was just a housekeeper, he also felt the instability around him.

    "When that man comes back, he will definitely target you at Hogwarts. In fact, Dumbledore is also starting this top three competition. Usually he doesn''t care about these cumbersome things. This time it''s about Hogwarts itself."

    "Well, but Hogwarts won''t be afraid. Of course, busbarton won''t be afraid. I don''t know demstrom. After all, their headmaster is a teacher."

    "I know that, but speaking of demstrom, do you know Greenwald?"

    "Of course, as I mentioned just now, sir, have you really seen greendevo?"

    "Of course, because I went to school in demstrom. Although I dropped out of school three years later, I am one of the few living people who have seen greendevo when I was a child."

    "He got a reward in the activity with us at that time. Finally, he didn''t ask for the reward and threw it to me, because our dormitory is relatively close... I don''t think there''s anything for you. This is for you. It''s a gift."

    "Huh? No, no... "

    "But this is of no use to me. After that, she directly put a wood carving on the table. HEMA looked at the ornamental carved into cherry trees and felt a familiar feeling... This... Yes"

 Chapter 402

    "We''re ready to go!" After dinner, the old man also took HEMA to the station.

    Yes, this time, busbarton didn''t let him sit on the rotating turntable, which was not much better than the door key, but chose busbarton''s flying carriage.

    In fact, after half a year, HEMA also made some changes to the talisman horse. Originally, in the novel and forum, the text described that the talisman horse is a very difficult pet, but HEMA didn''t know until she understood it.

    It''s very difficult to serve, but it''s only limited to its normal diet. Sometimes it forgets to feed them. They can eat almost anything.

    Even the grass outside busbarton and by the small bridge was eaten clean again, and the professor or assistant of herbalism had to come and take care of it again.

    "Old man, can you drive a carriage?"

    "Of course, I learned it in busbarton, but it''s not me today, but dear Mr. lot sent you."

    "Hey? You lied to me. " HEMA thought it was from the old man.

    "Didn''t I come to see you off? I didn''t say I''d drive a horse. All right, Mr. Roth!"

    "I''m here!" A figure in a black robe stood up from the grass, followed by a familiar middle-aged lady.

    "These two people have something." The old man smiled, and then saw HEMA with a calm face. "Sorry, look at me. I''m not ashamed."

    "No, but they don''t have a family. It''s not strange to be together, is it?"

    "Yes, I''m still a bachelor... I suddenly feel a little confused."

    "Mr. HEMA, I''ll take you back today." Lot smiled at HEMA, and the nearby tower nodded.

    In fact, when HEMA came to busbarton, the first thing she saw was the lady taru. She left, too. Press back and forth. A good story.

    "Please, Mr. Roth, Ms. taru. We have a chance to see you again."

    "I wish you a pleasant journey and a bright future." Ms. taru smiled and gave HEMA a hug, and the rune horse fell around.

    "I''m ready to go. This time, I''ve prepared 8 magic talisman horses to send you back. This is the treatment of the headmaster level!"

    "Well, I''ll enjoy it once!"

    At this time, in Hogwarts, the exam was one day earlier than booth Barton, and the exam ended in the morning. At this time, except for the seventh grade students, most of the students sat in the auditorium and chatted.

    "Harry, do you think we can find a way to participate?"

    "But isn''t there an age limit?"

    "We can."

    "No, even if you try, Dumbledore has his own way to stop it." Hermione said something casually, and then began to write her summer homework.

    "Hermione, why are you starting again? Isn''t it good to have normal entertainment? You have to learn. "

    "After all, the top three competition is a very dangerous competition. I think we can''t meet the standard. Of course HEMA can, but he''s not old enough, or it''s unfair for him to join."

    "Well, so is this. Ron, how''s your Animagus? Do you want to show us?"

    "Well, in the summer vacation, I only carried out the experiment for the first time. I can''t mess with it, otherwise there will be accidents. It will be carried out under the supervision of Professor McGonagall."

    "Well, that''ll help you with your luck, Hermione. Hasn''t Mr. cahor heard from you?"

    "Not really. Maybe there''s no news from HEMA. It''s said that HEMA should be back soon." Hermione suddenly thought that today should be the day of busbarton''s exam. Does HEMA also need an exam?

    "Yes, I suddenly felt that Hogwarts could be lively again."

    "Well, but don''t we have a College Cup in Gryffindor?" Harry suddenly thought of it.

    "Hermione, I''m going to make a cake. Are you going?" At this time, Ellie and Astoria went to Hermione and said a word to her.

    "Cake, the kitchen below?"

    "Yes, HEMA is coming back. I hope to make him a cake."

    "Come back, why don''t I know?"

    "The little guy just came back and told us."

    "Well, let''s help!" Ron also stood up directly.

    "Are you sure you made the cake?" The others looked at him.

    "I try not to steal."

    From the top of Hogwarts, two magical teenagers are still studying their biggest and most dangerous project, the ultimate weapon, also known as the magic nuclear bomb.

    Gemini wanted to postpone the research a little, but the sales of magic pistols were very good. Then they went to the Ministry of magic and added magic rifles and magic grenades, which were rejected.

    But their brand still went out. After knowing that they had magic rifles, the profits of the store rose again, and the rifles were released after the Ministry of magic signed a new contract with them.

    In fact, it is to be sold. It needs the identity review of the Ministry of magic, and it can''t write magic rifles and weapons without a license. However, the management is still a normal worry at present.

    After all, for mages, although the magic rifle is very convenient, its power is the level of an explosion spell, or even worse, so we only use it as a convenient magic tool.

    Of course, Gemini is very angry about this, because they have bigger things, such as magic instant RPG, long-range single point bombing magic missiles and so on.

    However, it is impossible to pass the audit, or send it to the Ministry of magic for audit. Before the audit, maybe the Weasley family will be taken in.

    "Well, HEMA is coming back. We''ll get the money ready for him, Fred."

    "Yes, George, but we have spent money on developing this ultimate weapon. What should we do?"

    "How many gold coins are there..." George looked at Fred and seemed to think of something.

    "We exclude all necessary expenses and give HEMA 40% of the net profit, that is, about 8000 gallons."

    "Oh, give Mr. Arthur some."

    "He won''t agree."

    "But didn''t he have to take our shares? We''ll give our father 10% happiness. "

    "Is that ok?"

    "Of course!"

    So they looked at each other and made up their mind completely, but Mr. Weasley didn''t know at this time. He just felt that his two sons were very powerful. Maybe the Weasley family was finally going to change and was no longer a symbol of poverty!

    But before that, he should do his job well... In other words, HEMA is coming back soon. Do you know that the two boys have prepared Garon for others?

    Although HEMA doesn''t care much, he can''t make his Weasley family look very bad. What cooperation needs is honesty and trust. Naturally, he also wants to give each other the greatest trust.

    So Mr. Weasley opened his notebook with a card containing the private money of three generations of Weasley men... It was originally used for emergency, but now it is also an emergency.

    Fred and George will give it to me then. That''s it. Let''s go to gringott after work.

    Mr. Arthur did not realize that he had not yet entered the trap, so he dug a hole for himself.

 Chapter 403

    "Hoo, it feels good to go home!" HEMA looked at the earth under her feet, smiled and returned to Hogwarts immediately!

    I don''t know if you know I''m back, but someone should know when the little guy is back, but it''s better not to be too eye-catching. Just leave and come back!

    In fact, the exchange students of the three colleges should hold a meeting together, but in the end, they all go back to school by themselves. The reason is very simple, because it is difficult to get together.

    For example, it''s not good to put it on Hogwarts. It''s not good to put it on the other two. It''s better to forget it directly, but it''s not completely done.

    After the summer vacation, school starts again. The top three competition starts in Hogwarts. Naturally, it will be made up. HEMA guessed it without the principals.

    "Scene, hey ~"

    "As for HEMA, we haven''t met several times?" Luo te, sitting outside, suddenly said.

    "Well, Mr. lot is so busy all day that I can''t see you at all."

    "I''m just fooling around. I haven''t mixed up anything for so many years. I just make some puppets and look at the gate."

    "But Mr. Roth''s puppet technology is not just looking at the gate. It can be used as an important combat power."

    "No! I''m just an ordinary janitor. " The other party also made a joke, but he was very happy to hear that he knew the goods.

    In fact, HEMA knew from the first sight that the other party was a wizard who knew how to control magic, but the magic was not so powerful and sufficient.

    But the puppet next to him was very powerful and exuded a very powerful magic. HEMA could even say that it was just a simple white-edged war and she was likely to lose.

    Besides the big stone man puppet, there are also some puppets that can weed, automatic scarecrows that automatically drive out birds, and so on.

    As long as the magic is supplied, there is no need for secondary supply. It will not stop until the magic is used up, just like charging, and the demand is not large.

    It shows that Mr. Roth is a technical talent, but when he got busy later, HEMA didn''t have time to chat with each other and deepen her feelings.

    After all, it''s good to learn puppets, but sometimes HEMA also began to reflect on some problems. For example, what she learned is too messy and needs expertise.

    But if he is proficient, he also has many questions. Isn''t he already proficient? It''s Rune!

    But every time he fights, he is often blessed with Rune power, and then close combat. He feels efficient, but he really doesn''t play the characteristics that a good Rune should have.

    So should we strengthen the power of runes a little? Another point is about the system. In fact, he has always understood that the system is very strong.

    But he is the least willing to use it, not for other reasons, but simply don''t want to use it, because the system lottery will consume mental power!

    Yes, the lucky draw will consume mental power, which he has just discovered for half a year. The lucky draw will lose some mental power, and Xiao Wenna will become a little more control over the system every time, which also makes him have a lot of ideas.

    Of course, he doesn''t think sister Xiao Wenna is a bad person, but the residual system is definitely not a good thing. It will erode the spirit and soul of the host.

    Originally, what he is different from ordinary people is his powerful spiritual and physical strength, but the body is not his own power. He doesn''t say the inheritor, just half of the inheritor''s Astoria.

    When the other party has really mastered the blood power of King Arthur, he will naturally become very healthy, maybe similar to him.

    So the body can''t open a big gap. What should be broken will still break the defense. If it can''t move, it can''t move.

    Therefore, what can penetrate the body and directly hurt others is soul power and spiritual power, which are also needed by the system.

    It is a hero alliance system, which gives you a lot of powerful skills, but it is far from giving him any really super powerful skills.

    You can''t buy super powerful weapons directly, and each ten company consumes a lot of soul power, at least the level of forging broken soul blade.

    So he began to think that the system might be using sister Xiao Wenna, so HEMA dared not tell her. After all, he thought the other party was a good person, but if not, it would be over.

    Therefore, HEMA has been thinking about this problem, so draw less cards. Drawing cards is only superficial. In fact, it still needs to be hard to make iron.

    But Rune control, he actually made progress, because Rune control is not a simple control element, but turns it into its own power.

    For example, body strengthening or magic strengthening. Of course, most of his enemies are wizards. Therefore, in order to quickly solve the battle, he chose close combat. Naturally, it feels that he doesn''t often fight with Rune magic.

    In addition, sometimes, the direct use of the power of runes is more convenient than magic. For example, the fire Rune can burn at any time, which is much faster and fashionable than you pick up a magic wand, chant a spell and release it!

    However, if we continue to advance in runes, we have to find Mr. cahor and make plans after he comes back, but this half a year is not fruitless.

    For example, he learned how to control the soul power and created the weapon of the soul. Then he became more proficient in brain closure and mind taking.

    In addition, the synchronization between the rune and the body is better. Of course, he still wants to get the wand back as soon as possible. Up to now, he hasn''t got the wand... Where did the woman get her black wand? She won''t lose it!

    At this time, a flame suddenly flashed from the side seat, and a figure slowly emerged.

    "Dark 00? It''s true that Cao Cao will arrive soon? "

    "What do you mean..." the other party was also stunned, from HEMA''s unfamiliar face to Mrs. Maxim''s.

    "I mean... You know, you''ve lived so many years that you don''t even know a proverb? I don''t believe it. "

    "Ha ha, I just like talking to smart people. What do you think of me? Dear ~ "dark 00 is also a long hair, and the voice is so tired that it is sweet.

    "Well, where''s my wand?"

    "I''ll give you your wand... Hey, hasn''t she come yet?"

    "What''s the matter?" HEMA was also stunned. What was she talking about? Do you want to arrange yourself? It''s not quite right. It''s easy for the other party to kill themselves.

    "It seems a little slow, but don''t worry too much. I''m sure I can reach you. You say I''m too miserable to send equipment to the enemy."

    "Well, don''t play with me. You might kill me one day."

    "That won''t work. I''m waiting for you. Where''s our crystallization?"

    "Miss dark 00, say something quickly. I''m almost at the station."

    "I have nothing to do. I just want to remind you to remember our agreement..."

    "Yes, but you should and must understand that if I die, there will be no agreement!" HEMA finished and closed her eyes directly.

    Dark 00 suddenly widened his eyes, "what do you mean?"

    "I''m not interesting."

    "Are you threatening me?"

    "I don''t. I just have to do something and work hard. Behind this, there may be death, but this is my business, isn''t it?"

    "... HEMA EBO, you are so interesting!"

 Chapter 404

    "I can''t see Hogwarts. I should have been released. I''ll open it with a guide envelope." Rota''s voice suddenly sounded from the outside, and the dark 00 sitting on one side completely turned into a petal and disappeared in front of her.

    "Well, Hogwarts''s magic cover up is actually very simple."

    "No, no, it''s not simple. I heard that Hogwarts has the largest magic defense facility in Europe, but I haven''t seen it."

    With the roar of the rune horse, the whole carriage slowly pulled down. HEMA also looked at the castle not far away, and then got closer and closer.

    "Just under the front door. I''m afraid we''ll be beaten down when we suddenly visit. Although it has been reported, it''s inevitable that some people don''t know this situation."

    "I see." Rota also nodded, and then his wrist shook. The magic talisman horse drew a beautiful seven color light in the air, and then fell slowly.

    At this time, the three children who came out of the auditorium, completed the cake task and walked towards the Quidditch stadium were stunned when they saw a colored light.

    "What is that?"

    "Looks like a carriage? Can fly... "Hermione narrowed her eyes.

    "How did you see it, so far away?"

    "It''s normal. Your eyes are bad. Let''s go and have a look?"

    "Why? It''s so far away, and we''re not allowed to go out. If it''s so round, points will be deducted. " Harry was also strangely concerned about the often deducted college points.

    Of course, perhaps in the first half of this year, HEMA was no longer at all. Slytherin''s advantage was not so great. Gryffindor also worked frantically. Now he finally caught up with more than ten points. If there was no accident, it would be their college cup.

    "But could it be HEMA? After all, when he came back, in addition to the door key and some special space transmission magic, there were only vehicles left, and so was Pegasus. " Hermione analyzed it a little. She thought it was highly possible that HEMA was in the carriage.

    "You think too much. You forget that last time Lucius came to school to talk to Dumbledore, he came in a flying carriage, although it''s not as big as this car... Something''s wrong. This carriage and horse are too big!"

    Ron found that Hermione saw clearly that there was no reason. He just didn''t look carefully. The other car was six or seven meters high, like a small house.

    And the flying horses in front are all big. The two in front are only shorter than the carriage, that is to say, a tall horse of about 5 meters!

    "They''re beginning to fall. Let''s go!" Hermione also ran directly over there. Harry and Ron looked at each other and followed up quickly. Then they found a very terrible thing and couldn''t keep up!

    On HEMA''s side, with a click, the carriage landed successfully. It took more than three hours, and there was no accident in the middle.

    "Welcome home, Mr. HEMA."

    "Haha, welcome to Hogwarts, too. What about luggage?"

    "I''ll send it to your house. In other words, you''re low-key enough. Didn''t you tell others about coming back? No one came. "

    "No talent is good. I''m also quiet. What''s the first time Mr. rota came to Hogwarts?"

    "No, I was actually born in England, but later I went to France. I also thought about whether I could receive an invitation letter from Hogwarts, but I didn''t."

    "It seems that Mr. rota is destined to remain a good student in busbarton." HEMA also jumped directly from the car, and rota waved her arm. A cushion appeared directly under her feet and put it on him.

    "Although there is no one, etiquette still needs to be. This is my way of hospitality." Rota smiled and waved again. A red carpet rolled away and extended to the grass outside Hogwarts Castle hundreds of meters away.

    But before HEMA took a few steps, several dark shadows rushed here not far away. Rota also smiled. "It seems that we don''t want to show off, but we still show off."

    "It''s a talisman. The horse is so beautiful." HEMA looked at rota and said something. In fact, rota just deliberately let the magic talisman horse scatter Colorful streamers. He still noticed, but the other party was kind, and he didn''t say it.

    "HEMA!!" A few seconds later, a high pitched tone rang, and HEMA saw the fluffy long hair that kept flying!

    "Dear Miss Hermione!" HEMA also hurried up, and Hermione also bumped directly into his arms.

    "Welcome back!"

    "Well, you''re thin." HEMA put her hands on Hermione and immediately felt that the girl had become thinner.

    "Well, you haven''t held me. Is this the first time?"

    "No."

    "Oh, it was that time. You still remember, but let go and let others see. It''s not good for you."

    "That''s not very good for me. Our Miss Hermione has become a very excellent beauty Xueba. There''s no need to belittle herself." HEMA looked at Hermione and patted her on the shoulder.

    "Yes!"

    "Where are Harry and Ron?"

    "They''re still behind. By the way, Astoria and Ellie don''t know they can''t see you. Let me take you to the auditorium first."

    "Didn''t you have an exam today?"

    "After the exam, I finished the exam in the morning. It''s too easy for you to have no exam."

    "Ha ha, but even if I take the exam, my grades will be like that. I can''t compare with you. It would be better if I had a practical exam."

    "But that''s not fair to others."

    "Ha ha, too."

    "But you''re not going to compete in the top three? You should already know. "

    "Well, I''m not old enough, but even if I''m old enough, I won''t..."

    "HEMA!"

    Before he finished, the two figures rushed up directly and smashed him to the ground with a bang. Sneak attack, where did you come from.

    "Harry? Ron! Crush me? "

    "Welcome back. It''s a gift, isn''t it?"

    "Yes, get up. I can''t breathe." HEMA also pushed them away slowly. If she used too much strength, she would hurt them.

    "Hoo Hoo... HEMA, how do you feel about booth Barton?"

    "Yes, the environment is very good, and the students are also very good."

    "Oh, are they all beautiful girls..." Ron asked with his eyes widened immediately, and then saw several professors not far away.

    "Cough."

    "Professor McGonagall, Professor spraot, I''m back." HEMA quickly stood up and bowed to the two men.

    "Welcome back, it''s dark."

    "Just go out more."

    "Is this Mr. rota?" Professor McGonagall also saw Mr. rota not far away, and then remembered each other''s names.

    "Rota."

    "Then I''ll arrange for Hagrid to come and help you find a place for your horse, and then take you to dinner."

    "No, no, I have to go back."

    "It''s all right. A meal won''t take much time." Rota quickly waved her hand, but her stomach grunted... The atmosphere was suddenly embarrassed.

    "Well, I''d better obey than respect."

 Chapter 405

    Rota was taken by Professor McGonagall to rest and eat, while HEMA was led by a group of three to the ground floor.

    "Is this the way to the kitchen?"

    "Well, Astoria and miss Ellie are waiting there."

    "Oh, I''ll look forward to it."

    "Well, we''re going to have a holiday in the afternoon. Do you have any plans for the summer vacation?"

    "Well, it should be to help Dumbledore. I''ll be free then. Let''s play."

    "Is there any danger?" Hermione heard the words of helping Dumbledore and looking for HEMA. It shouldn''t be a easy thing to deal with. Maybe it''s a little dangerous.

    "Don''t worry. Although there is danger, I''m sure I''ll need the help of your godfather, Harry." HEMA glanced at Harry on the side.

    "Ah? Sirius? "

    "Well, but I won''t talk to you now. You''ll know then. Harry, have you had any uncomfortable scars on your head lately?"

    "This is yes, but it''s very few, and you don''t seem to see anything. You said that Voldemort may have left some marks. Does it prove that he also found my existence?"

    "It''s very possible, but he probably hasn''t really found you yet. Otherwise, he would have controlled you to die. In this way, he would be happier. It should be that your brain closure is stronger."

    "How did you know I was learning brain closure?" Harry looked at Emma in surprise, and Ron was a little surprised. In fact, Ron found that Harry''s emotional control was more and more in place a few days ago, and then asked.

    "I just saw it. I''ve also learned brain closure. By the way, I also have mind taking, but neither Dumbledore nor Snape will teach you mind taking."

    "Just teach me."

    "No, because I''m different from you. I basically have no foundation, that is, I''m strong in simple soul and spirit, so I''m not too afraid of Dementors. It''s faster to learn spirit taking and brain closure."

    "Is that so? Sure enough, genius or genius... "

    "No, you are geniuses. Whether Hermione''s growth rate in runes and spells, Ron''s deformation, Harry, your defense against the dark arts and potions, are heights I can''t reach."

    "Thank Mr. HEMA for his praise!" Several people were a little embarrassed to hear HEMA boast so much.

    Half a minute later, HEMA also came to the outside of the kitchen. After entering the kitchen, HEMA was stunned. Is this still Hogwarts kitchen? How does it feel like it''s changed.

    Originally, the dark space has completely turned into a kitchen emitting silver light, and it is still modern decoration. The range hood is used, which seems to be driven by magic.

    "What''s the situation?"

    "You have to ask Miss Hermione." Ron pointed to Hermione and remembered that Hermione had a quarrel with them a few months ago. In the end, she made up again.

    "Hermione thinks the environment here is too bad. It''s not good for elves to work. Outsiders will think that Hogwarts''s back kitchen is like this. They went to Fred and George, asked Professor McGonagall, and finally built a new kitchen."

    Ellie, who came out of the kitchen, helped explain, and then jumped over directly the next second. Emma caught the other party like Hermione. "You''re a little thinner, too."

    "I also... Who did you hold?"

    "Ha ha, don''t be nervous ~" Ellie also showed her little tiger teeth again, although she can really bite.

    "HEMA, welcome back!" At this time, a beautiful girl with white hair also came out of the back kitchen, followed by a group of elves. There was a big cake in front of her, but it looked askew and felt like an inclined tower.

    "The cake we made together is awesome!" Ellie also raised her thumb, and the elves hurried to find a stool and sit down for several people.

    "Thank you very much!" HEMA also nodded deeply. After Astoria put down the cake, she directly picked it up. Astoria was also directly picked up by the princess.

    "Ah! Put me... Down, I... So many people. "

    "Ha ha, good!" HEMA also hurriedly put Astoria down. "In other words, Astoria, you seem to be a little fat."

    "Really?!" Although Astoria didn''t care, she was a little concerned when she heard HEMA suddenly say she was fat.

    "It''s not fat, it''s..." HEMA lowered her voice and said in astlaya''s ear, and the other party''s small face turned red.

    "HEMA ~!"

    "Well, get ready to eat the cake! I''ll try your craft! "

    "Come on, come on!"

    Half an hour later, the cake was wiped out, but some of it flew to several people''s faces. HEMA touched her bulging stomach and knocked on the ring.

    "Miss hull, come out to see the scenery."

    "Oh?" Hufflepuff also appeared outside in a daze, looked around and was stunned, a little sad and happy.

    "HEMA, thank you."

    "You''re welcome. This is where you created it. There''s your portrait on it."

    "Why is it so ugly!" Hufflepuff doesn''t think he can compare with Ravenclaw, but it''s too ugly.

    "Miss hutchpatch, in fact, we don''t have the images of the four of you. We can only improve the portraits through some gossip. In fact, there are many versions." Hermione also explained a little from the side.

    "Is that so?"

    "But it seems that only you have always been a fat aunt..." Ron is also a mending knife for the end.

    "Well... It seems that I have to talk to Dumbledore!" Hufflepuff murmured to himself rather discontentedly.

    "Ha ha, no, No. if Miss hutchpatch wants to, I will immediately arrange to make a new portrait of the four founders." At this time, a familiar voice also came from the kitchen door.

    Dumbledore walked slowly with his hands on his back. HEMA also hit him directly. Dumbledore was also surprised, but HEMA didn''t have the heart to hit him and finally stopped.

    "It''s easy for you to send me away. I''m bitter myself."

    "What''s the pain? You have given us Hogwarts a new reputation. I''m looking forward to next semester. "

    "Then I''ll drop out."

    "Ha ha, that''s not necessary."

    "By the way, I have something I want to talk to you about. Old Deng tou, are you free?"

    "Now is a good opportunity." Dumbledore glanced at the others, and HEMA turned and waved to the others.

    "We''ll talk later. I''ll report the situation to Lao Deng first. By the way, there are gifts, but they''re not on me. I''ll send them to you during the summer vacation."

    "Well, well, you''ll be busy first." Ellie waved, the other four nodded with a smile, and HEMA followed Dumbledore out.

 Chapter 406

    In order not to disturb the other students, after all, the others haven''t seen HEMA come back. After coming out of the castle directly, they came directly to Hogsmeade''s private bar through fox. It seems that Dumbledore was ready early in the morning.

    "How do you feel these six months?"

    "Harm is OK. I think we should improve the environment in Hogwarts a little. Yes, the Forbidden Forest looks gloomy."

    "Haha, I''ve been to busbarton, and I think it''s similar, but demstrom''s problem is more obvious. Maybe they think that kind of school is more like the school where wizards live."

    "But you would agree with Hermione to improve the kitchen environment for the top three competition next semester?"

    "No, you guessed it yourself." Dumbledore took a sip of an unknown drink and put the small plate with peanuts next to fox.

    "Ha ha, but you agreed to the top three competition next year?"

    "If you don''t agree, you have to agree. The Ministry of magic has discussed it, and the magic sports department has sent someone to communicate with the other two schools. I don''t support it here, but I have to support it. Of course, this is also a good thing for us to show the external side of Hogwarts."

    "But it''s not a good thing for Harry ~" HEMA looked at Dumbledore. Dumbledore subconsciously glanced at HEMA, and then found that he couldn''t see through each other. The powerful little guy learned seven or eight so soon.

    "It seems that the top blood side has revealed some news to you... That powerful woman."

    "Sort of..." in fact, he knew the general development of the plot himself, and then went through the meeting between greyback and Lucius, and then to the dialogue with Kui 12. Of course, he tried not to mention Kui 12. According to the guy of dark 00, Kui 12 may really be in a very delicate situation now.

    "So what do you think we should do? First help Harry solve the problem of soul fragments, or find a Horcrux? " Dumbledore looks at HEMA. Originally in the original plot, now he doesn''t know the relationship between the Horcrux and Harry.

    However, after many hints from HEMA and his more in-depth investigation, Dumbledore also generally understood what he was going to do, but the Horcrux was not so easy to find.

    "Old Deng tou, do you know how many Horcruxes there are now?"

    "In addition to himself, there should be six. Now that the diary has been eliminated, there are five that have not been eliminated."

    "But if we directly destroy the Horcrux, the other party will know. Although it''s a matter of time, we can also know that the diary was only made when he was weakest, so it''s easy to do. Be careful with the rest."

    "I understand this. In fact, I have recently investigated the whereabouts of a Horcrux. Would you like to go with me?"

    "Which one?"

    "What do you mean, what do you mean?" Dumbledore''s eyes gleamed with wisdom, and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth.

    "I know the location of several Horcruxes, but you don''t care where I got them, but there''s no problem with high probability, so I''ll go with you."

    "Well... Hoo, in fact, I''ve always wanted to thank you for your help, Mr. Aibo."

    "No, no, you saved me, and I just did what I could. What Horcrux, Gunter mansion, do you mean for the information we know?"

    "Oh, it seems that your intelligence is correct. Indeed, there should be a powerful Horcrux left by Voldemort. It should be made when he was the strongest when he was young. Be careful."

    "This is natural. In addition, I know Ravenclaw''s crown and Slytherin''s pendant box, which are in the old houses of Hogwarts and Sirius respectively."

    "Huh? Hogwarts... Here, is it in that place? "

    "Yes, we can put this house on hold for the time being, and then we''re going to Gunter house and Sirius."

    "Well, Sirius and Gunter house should not be difficult. It seems that we start with the simplest." Dumbledore glanced thoughtfully at HEMA.

    You know, there''s information. It''s just too difficult. We can''t do it now. We don''t trust me, old man.

    "Well, ha ha, I know another one, but it''s too dangerous. It''s easy for Voldemort to notice what we''re doing. I really think it''s a little later."

    "Er... But you can let me guess. With Slytherin''s pendant box and Ravenclaw''s crown, it must be Gryffindor and Hufflepuff. Then I choose Hufflepuff''s gold cup."

    "Hey? Old Deng tou, you knew about the golden cup from the beginning. " HEMA looked at each other a little inconceivably. Did old Deng tou know that the golden cup was a Horcrux?

    "In fact, I just said I know some news, but it''s not just some, it may also be two."

    "Wipe, I thought I was on the third floor, but I didn''t expect you to be on the fifth floor. You lost ~" HEMA also teased herself.

    "What you said... Although I don''t quite understand, I also understand what you mean, but I really don''t know the whereabouts of the golden cup."

    "But I know that Voldemort seems to have owned the golden cup, and he is also a person who likes special things. He cares about honor and face, so the things he chooses are very strange and precious."

    "Then I came to the conclusion that the Horcrux may be the golden cup. I knew the news many years ago, but after he was defeated, I always wanted to find it, but I didn''t find it."

    "Well, the golden cup has indeed become a Horcrux, which was handed over by Voldemort to a man for safekeeping. Now it should be in the ancient Lingge!"

    "Guling pavilion? No wonder it''s more difficult for you to say. It''s really more difficult than the above two, but we have to get it. However, we should find a way. If it is exposed, we have to quickly destroy other Horcruxes and let Voldemort enter a state of panic. "

    "But we can''t be too alarmed, otherwise he won''t fight. How can we fight against him?" HEMA also thought of this. It was so targeted that Voldemort really became Voldemort.

    "I''ve thought of this for a long time, so when next year''s top three competition, he will find someone to mix in, so this may be an opportunity, but it is also accompanied by danger, especially the people involved. In fact, I can''t bear it, but I have no other choice."

    "Well, this is the battle between wizards, old Deng tou. I gradually understand the meaning of this sentence." HEMA glanced at Dumbledore. If anyone was most affected by the magic war, it might be Dumbledore.

    It''s tragic to lose his lover greendevo and his sister and relatives, but his optimism and continuous efforts are more admirable.

    "When are you going to act?"

    "It''s up to you. I can do it anytime. Let''s go to Gunter house tomorrow. I doubt Voldemort... Will be ready to move if it takes too long."

 Chapter 407

    The next morning, HEMA opened her eyes again. Yes, it''s the familiar taste. He came back and went home!

    "HEMA, you slept late today." Hannah''s voice sounded from the bedside and saw that her little sister had put on a small skirt and seemed to be going out.

    "Are you going out?"

    "Well, go to the primary school reunion."

    "Is it necessary for primary school students to get together? How many years have you graduated? "

    "But it''s all gone, and I have to go too."

    "Then pay attention."

    "Of course I know. By the way, Dumbledore has come and has breakfast below."

    "Oh, come so early again." Although HEMA said so, she immediately remembered that it seemed that this was the scene when she saw Dumbledore for the first time.

    Time flies so fast. It has been two years. I have become stronger, and my surroundings have become different and more dangerous.

    After a little cleaning up, he went downstairs and found that in addition to Dumbledore, there were Sirius and lupin, and of course Harry who followed him.

    "Good morning, HEMA."

    "Good morning, everyone. It''s too early."

    "It''s not early. It''s already more than 8:30. We''ll try to solve the first and second problems today." Sirius said a word to HEMA. Harry was a little confused. What was the first and the second, and what task to complete?

    "In such a hurry?" HEMA glanced at Dumbledore, who nodded. It seemed that he had shared information with Sirius and Mr. lupin.

    "It''s easy on my side. I can go in at will now. It shouldn''t be difficult to get it, so go to the other two places first." Sirius said casually.

    "But are you sure you want to go to Guling pavilion?" HEMA glanced at lupin. This is an honest man. Will he go with us?

    "You''re wrong to see me like this. Justice is justice and self-restraint is restraint. I''ll do my best to help in this matter. Don''t worry." Lupin was also a little speechless. When he was young, he was also a very cheerful big boy. Well, how do you feel that he is about to become a rigid old man image! No, I have to find a way to improve myself.

    "Well, thank Mr. lupin, but will you follow Harry?" HEMA looked at Harry. Although it was not particularly dangerous, it was also a little dangerous for Harry. After all, anything could happen unexpectedly.

    "He won''t follow." Sirius patted Harry on the head.

    "Hey? I won''t follow. Do you have any special tasks? "

    "Yes, it''s dangerous. You''d better stay here or go to Hermione and Ron."

    "Ah... HEMA, I can actually..."

    "Harry ~" Sirius stared at Harry, and Harry scratched his head.

    But Dumbledore said at this time, "Sirius, in fact, it doesn''t have to be like this. You said it''s not dangerous, so it''s no problem for Harry to follow. We all have the ability to protect him."

    "Sometimes young people need some experience, just like HEMA." Lupin also said from the side, and Harry''s dim eyes lit up suddenly!

    "Sirius?!"

    "Well, good, but you must be obedient. Don''t run around. Harry''s safe is up to you, HEMA."

    "Well, don''t worry. Besides, I believe Harry can protect himself."

    "Well, my defense against the dark arts class is excellent."

    "Then we''re ready to go!" Dumbledore stood up and sat down abruptly. "We have to wait for Mr. HEMA to finish his breakfast."

    "No, we... Okay." HEMA looked at the kind eyes of several people and turned to the kitchen. Mrs. Aibo had left, but left some bread, milk and jam.

    After eating something, they were ready to go. Then as soon as they opened the door, they saw Dogan and Ellie standing outside.

    "Oh, HEMA, surprise?"

    "No surprise, surprise, what can I do for you? I''m going out, mission. "

    "Hey? Headmaster Dumbledore, are you going out? " Dogan was also stunned. Dumbledore personally touched it. It seems that it''s not a small matter, but the Ministry of magic has no news.

    "Miss Dogan, please help us a little..."

    "I understand, but can I help you?"

    "And me!" Ellie raised her arm, too.

    "All follow. Let''s go to Gunter''s old house first. I sent someone there yesterday. There should be no danger. The phantom turns smoothly!" Dumbledore also didn''t care much. With a wave of his magic wand, a black mouth appeared among the people, like a black hole, which sucked them in all at once!

    "Hoo! So dizzy... "Harry and Ellie covered their heads and slowly fell to the ground.

    "Old Deng tou, what''s the situation with your magic spell, the evolutionary version of phantom shifting?" HEMA felt that Dumbledore had not used this trick in the original book, and the most was Fox''s movement.

    After all, Hogwarts banned phantom development. It is said that it was established very early, and then each headmaster reinforced it, so later headmasters followed it, and after all, it can''t be broken.

    "Well, but this is the first time."

    "The first time you dare on us... You''re not afraid to separate us!"

    "Don''t worry, I''m sure." Dumbledore smiled like an old urchin, and then pointed to a villa not far away.

    This is Gunter''s old house?

    People looked up and found that this place was really a little uncomfortable. Although it was very clean, it had no interesting human flavor and felt deserted.

    Then a few minutes later, several people went in, and then they successfully came out with a ring. They didn''t find any danger in the middle. HEMA couldn''t believe it

    That''s it?!

    "Shall we go to black''s house or gulingge first?" Sirius looked at the ring in Dumbledore''s hand and asked.

    "Go to your side." Dumbledore obviously came from the simple first, Sirius and lupin nodded, and Ellie and Harry ran to Herma, "is this ring related to Voldemort?"

    "Well, the gunters and Voldemort are relatives, or Voldemort''s own family."

    "Ah! Then I''ve heard that the gunts have always claimed to be the descendants of Slytherin, so it''s true that Voldemort said he was Slytherin''s orthodoxy? "

    "If you want to say so, it''s true, but sometimes you can''t get a conclusion so simply. There''s a big gap between Voldemort and Slytherin."

    "By the way, HEMA, have you seen Slytherin himself?"

    "What does it look like?" Ellie asked, too.

    "It''s a handsome and indifferent man. It''s similar to Malfoy''s appearance, but he has a good temperament. A handsome man."

    "You should be handsome to boast so much." Ellie also said casually. Then HEMA glanced at her, and Ellie widened her eyes in an instant.

    "Are you a little sour? I praise others for being handsome."

    "Er... No, but if you want to praise him for being handsome, you can go to him. His soul is still there."

    "Hey?!"

 Chapter 408

    "HEMA, you''re not very enthusiastic about me. I haven''t seen you for half a year." Dogan saw several people talking happily, and Dogan was also sour.

    But HEMA looked at her and scratched her neck, as if thinking of something, "yes, it''s my fault."

    "Then come to our house for dinner next time. Ellie and I invite you."

    "Good."

    Ellie next to her glanced at HEMA and her sister. She always felt that there was something wrong with them. She couldn''t tell. Did HEMA write and talk with her sister often during the period? She didn''t know... That''s not good~

    But what Ellie couldn''t guess was that HEMA and Dogan had actually met in the past six months. Dogan''s task two months ago happened to be in a small town hundreds of miles away from busbarton.

    After that, I thought of him two or three days before I went back. Then I came to luoluomi to find him, but they didn''t have any way to exchange information.

    So generally, they should not touch each other, but sometimes fate is so outrageous. It happened that it was the weekend. HEMA went to luoluomi alone to repair an object in the school.

    Then they met Dogan, who was looking for food, so they found a place, had a good meal, and then played around.

    Finally, there were some small events. As a mage, Dogan was accidentally drugged. Fortunately, HEMA arrived in time.

    Although it was very vulgar, it was like this. Then HEMA untied the medicine effect for each other with runes. What many people wanted didn''t happen.

    However, because Dogan was more excited, HEMA was succeeded by the other party in order to comfort, took a sip of blood, and then Dogan became closer to him.

    However, with the end of Dogan''s blood sucking impulse, the other party also felt bad. Since then, it was not very interesting for the two people to meet. This was the first formal meeting.

    But the embarrassment was finally over, but Ellie thought a lot now. She knew that Dumbledore waved his wand again and the people came to a street.

    "Here is?"

    "Grimmer square, the ancestral home of the Black family, is also my house now!" Blake said a word, and then threw his wand directly. Between the two townhouses, a new villa slowly appeared in front of him on the 12th.

    "Let''s go in!" Sirius waved to you.

    Compared with the surrounding houses, No. 12 grimmer square is obviously much more beautiful, although it is also covered with dust and needs extra cleaning.

    But before Herma finished thinking, Dumbledore waved his hand and the smoke dispersed in an instant. The whole villa looked magnificent.

    When the door was opened, Sirius walked in front, and the others followed him and walked in, and then a huge auditorium appeared in everyone''s view.

    However, it is still dusty, as if it has not been cleaned for a long time, but even so, you can still see the luxury and value of decoration, just like a small palace, which is the first feeling of Ellie and Harry.

    HEMA also looked up. Compared with others, he liked watching the lights best. Whether a family had taste or not, he liked to distinguish it from the simple thing of lights.

    Obviously, the Black family''s lamp is a word of luxury. Of course, it can also be said that local tyrants, or not very stylish, are pure pride.

    Then Sirius snapped his fingers, and in an instant the steam lights around him lit up, and the dark room looked bright.

    "Don''t sit down. I haven''t cleaned up, or I don''t want to clean up. Now Harry and I have found a good place in a Muggle residential area."

    "Is that so? I thought you and Sirius would find a place away from the city, but it would be good if it was completely transformed. " Ellie took a look. It was a little bigger than her villa. If there were five floors, the fourth floor would be almost the same.

    HEMA didn''t know that Miss Ellie next to her made a bold tyrant declaration, but asked Sirius, "where''s your brother''s room?"

    "My brother... You mean Regulus, what are you doing in that coward''s room?" Sirius heard HEMA''s words and scratched his head slightly, as if he didn''t want to recall something in the past.

    "I have no malice to affect you, but your brother is not a coward. You will know in a moment." Hemara said something meaningful, and then stared at Sirius.

    Sirius was stunned, then looked into HEMA''s eyes and felt a pressure. What''s the situation... The feeling of the boy and Dumbledore.

    "His bedroom is on the fourth floor. Let me show you up."

    So several people walked directly upstairs, but after a few steps, they saw a row of slightly scary things hanging on the wall. This is the head of the elf.

    "My God, Sirius, what is this? Thanks are like entering the black wizard''s nest. " Harry was not too afraid, but he was surprised by several faces in the dark.

    "It''s not the people in the family who hang it. In fact, they hang it themselves. It''s ironic?"

    "Why?" Harry was a little excited. He thought of dobby, but dobby is doing well now. Clean the housework where he lives with Sirius, and we will pay him, although he didn''t accept it at first.

    "In fact, we have to talk about why the Elves were enslaved by humans a long time ago. It''s too long. Let''s talk again when we have a chance." Lupin patted Harry on the shoulder.

    "Next semester, when you are free, you can have a big class to talk about it. Miss Hermione may like it very much." Dumbledore said, and Harry laughed for a moment. He imagined the scene.

    Several people came to the second floor, there was also a very large living room, and then there were four rooms, but Sirius didn''t stop and seemed to have to go up.

    "I remember there are four floors." Lupin said a word to himself. Sirius nodded and his steps were heavy.

    Although he doesn''t say it on his mouth and has an ugly expression, he should feel a lot at the bottom of his heart when he comes back to this place, whether it''s bad or good.

    In other words, HEMA was a little relieved at this time, because he thought of what happened to the pendant box in the original book.

    Dumbledore forced himself to drink the magic water in the pool, which also made Dumbledore, who was still a little fighting, directly enter a weak state. In addition, his hands were already polluted, so he was no longer big at all.

    But now without saying anything else, we can certainly avoid the problem of losing Gunter''s ring. HEMA has specially reminded Dumbledore, but I don''t know if the pendant box is still there.

    However, to tell the truth, HEMA still admires Sirius. Although she is a pure blood wizard and a student of Slytherin college, she has grown up to be a very positive person, so she really can''t draw a direct conclusion on some things.

 Chapter 409

    Of course, people also noticed the genealogy in the room. Some of the contents above are very interesting, especially the appearance and content.

    This is a genealogy with tapestries. Hanging on the wall, it looks a little abrupt, but it is really conspicuous, and it is also in line with the style of black''s pure blood wizard family.

    The top can even be traced back to the middle ages. Of course, more and more people are familiar with it.

    Even Harry, who grew up in Muggle society, saw several familiar names.

    "Mr. Arthur''s appearance... Is there such a relationship? Ah, Draco Malfoy''s mother, she is black''s, that is to say... "

    "Yes, if you count my relationship, your relationship with Malfoy seems closer than Ron." Black also showed a smile. The genealogy is too chaotic.

    "Pure blood wizards are constantly intertwined. The result can only be this. There are certain connections between each family and people, not only the Black family, but also the rest. This is also the case that there are not many people in the wizard world."

    Lupin also opened the popular science mode, and Harry nodded after listening. "It seems that I''d better find an ordinary family."

    "I hope so. In the future, the magic world should not be shrinking, but need to continue to expand and integrate. This is the long-term." Dumbledore, who had walked upstairs, suddenly said.

    The crowd continued to walk upstairs. Before they took a few steps, they saw a portrait of a man looking at Dumbledore.

    "I didn''t expect to see you here. It was my child who brought you here."

    "It may be the last time, principal Phineas." Dumbledore also raised his eyes and continued to walk up.

    The others also walked quickly, only HEMA slowed down a few steps, and the other party appropriately said, "let Dumbledore do his best. Although I don''t like him, he is really a good headmaster."

    "I see, sir. I hope you will tell him yourself next time."

    "Oh, that may be the next life."

    HEMA looked at Phineas, who closed her eyes, and smiled. Then she quickly followed up. Then on the third floor, it was the same pattern as the second floor, the atmospheric living room, and then several rooms.

    The only difference is that there are many bookcases, and then HEMA can''t live without her eyes. There may be something beautiful here. Although he uses many runes, he can''t put down the spell.

    After all, some spells are very convenient and easy to use. HEMA glanced at Sirius and the other party nodded. "But you''d better wait until we find that thing."

    "I know. Let''s go on."

    Continuing to walk towards the fourth floor, HEMA suddenly found that Dogan, who had been wearing trousers, began to wear long skirts today. It''s so novel.

    "Looking at my sister''s skirt?" Ellie suddenly came up and said.

    "Yes."

    "Does it look good?"

    "Good looking. After all, people are in good shape and so tall. What do you mean, girl?"

    "I think something''s wrong with my sister recently ~"

    "Ah? What happened? "

    "She has become feminine recently. It''s dangerous." Ellie looked at HEMA with a serious face. HEMA was also serious. "It''s very dangerous."

    "Then ask her if you''re talking about a boyfriend. If so, you must persuade her!"

    "Hey? Didn''t you always want your sister to come into contact with me? " HEMA also narrowed her eyes and looked at Ellie. Has the girl changed her sex?

    "Well, after all, she is my sister, and you are my reserve... Anyway, I think she might as well find you if she finds a strange man. Our sisters don''t compete..."

    "I''m excited about what you said. Don''t worry. Your sister has no problem. If she wears a skirt, I think one is to improve her image."

    HEMA suddenly thought of the last time, when the two went out to dinner, it was too dark. A couple went over and recognized them as a pair of boys. Dogan almost shouted that I was a woman.

    "Well, I''ll pay attention to it."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Several people came to the fourth floor, which is also the most familiar place for Sirius, because he grew up here with his brother.

    "Sirius, what kind of man is your brother, Mr. Regulus?"

    "He is a gifted man, a good boy who abides by the family rules. At least he didn''t run away from home, but he later became a Death Eater."

    "Or he was willing to join the Death Eater camp, and finally wanted to leave, but was killed by Voldemort, at least in my opinion." Sirius finished, and then looked at HEMA. He just said that his brother was not a coward, so the other party will reveal the result.

    "Sirius, I hope you won''t feel too incredible when you know the truth! Of course, I''m not a narrator. It should be him. "

    HEMA lifted her hand, and a small figure was suddenly pulled out. It was a very old elf, surrounded by only a piece of old cloth, with a bald head. It was uncomfortable not to mention the hair in the big ears, but the folds of the skin.

    "You should break into here without permission!"

    "Kretcher?! You''re still alive! "

    "Oh, my God, it''s ironic that the young master who has been missing for so many years has returned to black''s house. I''m the only one left here."

    "But you brought so many people, which affected the hostess''s rest and... Regulus... The master''s...!" Clenched his teeth, but he still bowed to Sirius. The scene was very strange.

    Next to Harry also immediately grabbed Sirius''s arm. Sirius also patted Harry on the shoulder and stared.

    "It doesn''t matter what you say. Now I''m the only legitimate heir to the Black family. There''s no doubt, so you''ll listen to me!"

    "Of course, you are a young master." Clencher bowed again, but looked at them viciously until he was frightened back by the eyes of Dumbledore and HEMA.

    "HEMA?"

    "Clincher, tell me about your master, Mr. Regulus."

    "Why should I..." but before the other party shouted out, HEMA''s eyes flashed a cold light and a strong breath overflowed. It seems that lupin next to him felt the oppressive force of the upper class, terrible!

    "I can''t say it''s a secret."

    "But that''s also the secret of letting others until he''s a hero!"

 Chapter 410

    "I... don''t know..."

    "You know! Mr. Sirius. "

    "Clencher, don''t be wordy and say it quickly! Was my brother killed by Voldemort? He wanted to leave the death eaters and was finally killed... "

    "No, no, no, young master, he is not a traitor, nor is he... Wuwu!" As he spoke, clencher covered his head directly. It seemed that he thought of something and began to burst into tears.

    At this time, Ellie''s head popped out of nowhere, and then a pendant hung in front of HEMA''s eyes. "This is!? Where did you find it? "

    "It''s on the table in that room."

    "... is this the thing?" Several people also looked at the pendant box, but HEMA suddenly thought of something and immediately reached out to grab it.

    Ellie, who was still standing there, suddenly dodged and kicked Herma''s head, and Dogan was surprised!

    But HEMA was faster, dodged directly, avoided the kick, and then grabbed each other''s ankles. Then they pulled directly. Ellie was directly thrown to the ground, and the pendant box in her hand flew out and just slipped to Sirius''s feet!

    "Don''t pick it up!" HEMA also shouted, but Sirius had picked it up. In an instant, a bad mood came directly to him. Lupin took a direct shot, kicked it on Sirius''s wrist, and the pendant box flew out directly!

    Kliche also ran towards this side with quick eyes and hands, but with a slap, HEMA stepped on the pendant box!

    "Just a little thing can bewitch people. Voldemort, you really have it." HEMA said something casually, and Dogan ran to HEMA and thought he might suddenly run away, but he didn''t.

    "Be careful."

    "I know. Why are you wearing a skirt today?" HEMA whispered in each other''s ear, and then Dogan smiled and shook his head. The golden hair hit him directly in the face, a little itchy, and so did his heart.

    She actually began to grow her hair. I wish I didn''t say it at that time. In fact, long hair is not easy to take care of, but she likes it.

    "This pendant is really... A Horcrux." Dumbledore also walked slowly, and HEMA nodded, then lowered her head and picked up the pendant box.

    A violent smell of black magic and powerful soul force spread to his brain, but HEMA suddenly stared, the spirit force and soul force surged on his body, and the pendant box fell into silence.

    "Hoo... Lupin, it hurts!" Sirius stood up directly, and then pulled out toward Lupin''s creaking nest, frightening lupin back directly.

    "Ha ha."

    "Stop it, you two." Harry was embarrassed to pull them, and lupin reacted in an instant.

    "Cough... Sorry."

    "Ellie, wake up." Dogan also came to Ellie and gently pushed her. Then Ellie suddenly stood up with a trace of anger in her eyes. "Sister, are you out there?"

    "Hey? What are you talking about? " Dogan''s face was confused. His sister, who was normal for a few days, began to be abnormal again?

    "I''m serious. You''ve grown your hair and changed your clothes recently. Tell me if you''ve found a boyfriend outside. I''ll tell HEMA so as not to hang."

    "I didn''t. You think too much... But tell HEMA, it''s also my business. What does it have to do with you? Besides, he has a little girlfriend. What am I hanging?"

    With Dogan''s retort, Ellie stood up unhappily. She still didn''t believe what the other party said.

    "Crouch, why did you rob this thing!" Sirius looked at crouch with a dull face and grabbed each other''s clothes.

    Because he has at least confirmed that Voldemort''s Horcrux is actually connected with his brother, what happened to Regulus... If it is related to Horcrux, doesn''t he worship Voldemort very much?

    "Young master, he... Is really... A hero, brave black!" Kretcher glanced at Sirius, then at HEMA, sat lonely on the ground and began to talk slowly.

    Dumbledore was also a little handy. A row of futons appeared on the ground and could sit down. Everyone quickly sat down around kreiche.

    "How many years ago, oh! Is it 14? 15£¿ Years ago, the disobedient young Sirius completely left the house, which made the hostess so angry, but fortunately the young master was still there. He was so obedient and worked so hard to pursue his dream and become the vassal of the demon king. "

    "But after he became the Dark Lord''s man, the little master became less happy and more and more sad. I can feel his loss."

    "Until one day, the little master told me something. The Dark Lord needed an elf to carry out an experiment, but the little master also told me that although he didn''t know what the experiment was, he must go home, he must go home!"

    Clencher murmured a few words, and then began to talk about his coming to the cave. Voldemort poured magic medicine, and then Voldemort left. He endured the pain of heart drilling!

    Although HEMA hasn''t drunk this kind of thing and there''s no need to drink it, he can imagine the pain, because in the film, people like Dumbledore will beg for mercy and fear when they drink it. How scary it is!

    But I don''t know whether kliche is an elf. His body is different from human beings. He quickly recovered and escaped from that place.

    "And then?" Sirius also calmed down and looked at clencher with a dignified face. He wanted to know the follow-up. Did he say that his brother was found and killed by Voldemort in order to take away the pendant box?

    "I came home, because the young master wanted me to go home, so I must come back. The little master was afraid that I would be found and hid me until that day."

    "He took me back to the cave, to the middle of the dead body, to the potion again... And then he"

    "Let you drink the potion?"

    "No, he drank all the potions himself, got the pendant box, took out a fake to replace the real one, asked me to leave with the pendant, and then completely destroyed it!"

    ¡°£¡¡± Sirius was stunned. He couldn''t believe what he heard. His brother, the brother loyal to Voldemort... Timid

    "He also put a note in the pendant box. I watched him write it myself. I''m still impressed..."

    "When you see here, I am dead, but I know your secret and your fear. I will take your life and destroy it as soon as possible. I am willing to die in order to make it easier for others to kill you! "

 Chapter 411

    Everyone was stunned when they heard this, especially Sirius. He thought about many results, but he didn''t think it would be like this.

    "Sirius..." Harry also looked at Sirius. At this time, he had squatted there completely, and his head was full of his childhood memories.

    Suddenly I felt my nose sour "... Hoo... Regulus, i... Hoo..."

    "Sirius." Lupin also hurried over and patted him on the shoulder, but he still needed to slow down a little.

    And the nearby clencher looked at Sirius, and he didn''t seem so excited. He sat down slowly.

    "Clincher, why didn''t you save him! Why? "

    "The little master told me to leave, let me destroy the pendant box, and I have to obey... But clencher is useless, didn''t destroy it!!"

    Clencher finished, then slammed into the next post. Dumbledore waved immediately, and clencher stopped halfway.

    "HEMA, do you know how to destroy it?" Dumbledore looked at HEMA, and Sirius looked at HEMA. HEMA raised her arm and shook her head.

    "I have no way at present, but I can find a way, but it requires a powerful person, Salazar Slytherin himself."

    "You mean, Dumbledore, what happened in the chamber of secrets is true?" Lupin also suddenly widened his eyes. He heard Dumbledore say that the secret room was not completely closed. The Basilisk was taken away by the ghost of Slytherin. Now he is in the secret room, waiting for the real successor.

    "Yes, but you always don''t believe it, but HEMA is right. It''s better to find experts about soul and black magic." Dumbledore nodded.

    "And now it''s best not to destroy it. It''s easy to attract Voldemort''s attention. Just destroy it in a centralized way. In addition, old Deng, give me your ring. You''ve felt the evil power eating you."

    HEMA stretched out her hand, and Dumbledore also stretched out his hand that had been behind him. At this time, his right index finger had been black, and the ring had become more shining, but the light was so evil.

    Dumbledore took the ring down with great effort, and then handed it tremblingly, but at the moment when HEMA was about to catch it, Dumbledore''s hand suddenly withdrew.

    "Sorry..." Dumbledore was obviously tempted, but finally he quickly put it into HEMA''s hand.

    "It''s all right. I can resist. Let me do it. If I can''t, I can only rely on you. However, it''s best to put it in a place where no one can open it, and then find a chance to destroy it together."

    "Yes." Dumbledore also returned to normal, but the people next to him were a little frightened. After all, people as powerful as Dumbledore would be tempted, let alone young people.

    But HEMA is really powerful. She is completely immune to the side effects brought by the Horcrux, but how did he do it?

    "Don''t look at me like that. I have high resistance. It''s a physical problem, but you can also take it, as long as I''m not tempted."

    "Then we''ll leave?" Dogan glanced at HEMA.

    "Well, but before that, give Mr. Sirius some space." HEMA glanced at Dogan. HEMA also took the initiative to walk downstairs. Ellie followed immediately. Lupin thought for a few seconds, patted Harry, and left here together.

    "We''ll wait for you. Don''t worry." Dumbledore comforted Sirius and walked downstairs. At last, Sirius was left alone in the living room on the fourth floor.

    Sirius is actually a little confused. In his memory, Regulus is a very traditional little wizard, whether pure blood or the relationship between black wizards and ordinary wizards.

    He was more like a good child at home than his rebellion, but now he knew that the other party was just too obedient, didn''t recognize Voldemort and the other side of the black wizard, and finally chose to resist.

    Sirius couldn''t help but wonder if he could do it himself? Can he? It may have been possible in the past, but now with Harry, he is no longer so bold.

    But his brother protected the whole family with himself. In the end, he didn''t involve anyone, but became a hero!

    He remembered the little guy behind his ass in this room when they were children. He smiled. Everything was so humble and respected himself.

    Later, when he left, he was angry at first, but later it didn''t matter... He thought he had become hard hearted, but he was running away.

    No matter what the Black family did, they didn''t treat each of them well. Why should others treat me well?

    "Hoo... Clencher, where is my brother''s body now?"

    "... in the middle of that cave."

    "Then let me get his body back. This is what I can do now! You take me! "

    "Young master, are you alone? It''s very dangerous there. The young master said, "don''t let anyone know and go to that place..."

    "I command you, clencher, listen to me and take me!"

    "Oh, are you waiting for us?" At this time, HEMA who had gone down also came up, and Ellie and Harry in the back also showed their heads.

    "This is my black family''s problem. I can''t put you in danger."

    "Danger? You can relax a little with me. " Dumbledore also followed lupin and Dogan. Suddenly Sirius was sore eyed, and then showed a big smile, "thank you!"

    "But it''s very dangerous there. Do you want to prepare?" Lupin was more steady, so he looked at Dumbledore.

    "No." HEMA raised her arm directly, then waved it, and a little white guy fell directly from mid air.

    "I''m still sleeping... Disturb me,"

    "I''m sorry, but this is not an adventure for you. We''ll go back and buy some delicious food to reward you. Maybe we won''t use you. Dumbledore is there."

    "Oh."

    "Then let''s get ready to go."

    "But only kliche knows the location. How can we get there?"

    "Let''s move the phantom. So, Sirius, let me catch clencher. He moves and takes me over, and I''m releasing and taking everyone over." Dumbledore thought a little and said a way

    "With children? Is it too dangerous for them to say there are Yin corpses? "

    "We have no problem!" Harry and Lizzie had a word.

    "That''s it. Of course, the safety of the guard is left to Mr. HEMA." Dumbledore also glanced at HEMA and grabbed clencher''s dirty arm.

    "Clenche, get ready to move. We''re going to take your master home!" Sirius yelled at Kreacher. Kreacher finally moved, his body flashed, and everyone was linked and disappeared in place!

 Chapter 412

    "This is the phantom shift?" Harry felt it again and felt better than last time, but not much better.

    Then before several people stabilized, a cold wind directly drilled through their necks and shivered in an instant.

    They immediately turned around and saw that they were on the cliff, and there were turbulent waves at the bottom, with a faint sense of salt and humidity.

    "Clincher, are you sure it''s this place?"

    "I remember here, I remember, clencher won''t admit his mistake, just ahead..." clencher continued to walk forward with a little fear and haste, and finally stopped in front of an upward extending cliff.

    "Up is the cave, but why don''t you take us straight in?" Sirius looked a little unhappy.

    "No, no, Sirius, I''ve just felt that it''s not that he can''t get in, but that we can''t get in. It seems that Voldemort has set a ban to prevent the wizard''s phantom from developing in order to kill those who want to take the Horcrux."

    Dumbledore immediately gave an explanation. HEMA also nodded to Sirius, then looked at the little guy, and the little guy nodded and shouted.

    "Can you take us straight in?"

    "Yes, please, you... Climb!"

    "... you''d better not say so intermittently. It''s easy to be beaten. Well, it seems that we have to rely on ourselves." HEMA looked at the crowd and now she really had to climb by herself.

    Then there was a very strange scene. Ellie and Dogan jumped directly to the two meter platform because of their health.

    Then, although Sirius and lupin had no special blood, they easily went up with the magic spell, and then Dumbledore easily followed. Finally, only the dear Harry Potter students were left.

    "Hey, wait for me!"

    "Ha ha, little guy."

    "Hum ~" agreed not to let me work?

    "No?" HEMA smiled, then picked up her finger, and the huge wave on the sea swung violently. A mass of water floated directly to Harry''s feet, and then dragged him up.

    "Beautiful control, HEMA, your control over your magic is becoming more and more subtle." Lupin smiled and remembered the scene when he first saw HEMA. The growth rate was really too fast and incredible!

    Dumbledore also clapped his hands. The two sisters Dogan and Ellie next to him smiled and didn''t speak. After all, hemadora was strong. They really couldn''t see the limit.

    I don''t know when it started. It seems that after the forest ban battle, or later during the winter vacation, I can''t see the limit any more.

    But they also know that HEMA is still growing and there are many better than him, so he is still working hard, so they can''t unload their strength.

    However, recently, Dogan has more and more felt his limit. The only way is to seek a stronger blood family inheritance.

    But she did not get the help of the clan. She only had some awakening power brought by herself. If she wanted to be stronger, she had to go home.

    But she was still thinking about it, but she was really not as excited as before, but she still didn''t make up her mind. I hope she can go back with Ellie next time.

    For myself, I am the first to explain myself and give more help to HEMA. I can''t stand still.

    At this time, she suddenly felt that her palm was held. She lowered her head and Ellie looked at her with a smile. Dogan, who was still a little nervous, smiled in an instant.

    "You are so cute, Ellie is not so cute, but thank you, my sister."

    "You''re welcome, my sister."

    After a little episode, the people continued to walk inside, but they still didn''t find anything, but Dumbledore and the little guy found something.

    "Looks like we''re going into the water..." Dumbledore glanced at the crowd, but the little guy jerked his tail. He didn''t want to get wet.

    "Can I help you?"

    "Yes." The little guy also answered, and then slowly raised his body. A halo instantly separated from his tail, and then grew bigger and bigger, and set it towards the people!

    With a bang, the people were trapped by a ball made of light film. Harry felt it with light film and found that it was like a bubble, but it wouldn''t be broken.

    "Oh!" The little guy also roared, and the big ball rolled up and flew towards the gap filled with sea water!

    "Ah ah!!" Although not all of them were afraid of heights, the sudden acceleration still surprised everyone. Dumbledore was shocked. After all, he had not tried this kind of, and he was not a melee mage!

    With the impact of the water flow, the light ball also takes them forward. Although across the light film, everyone still feels the cold. If you directly enter the water, I''m afraid the cold can freeze people to death!

    After 7 or 8 minutes, they came to the end of the secret passage, which was a ladder extending from the water to the top. With a click, the light film dissipated, and the people also succeeded in reaching the shore.

    "Finally."

    "No, this may only be the first level. I have felt the familiar magic. Tom''s power is here. He set up a mechanism to stop us from moving forward."

    "Kretcher?" Sirius looked at the elf again, but the other party shook his head and seemed to fall into a confused state again. Sirius suddenly frowned, which made him very worried.

    "Calm down, Sirius, we still have a lot of time." Lupin comforted Sirius from the side, and Dumbledore was examining it carefully.

    Of course, you can let the little guy find it, but this guy has entered the fishing mode again, and we don''t want to force him to do anything. Sirius naturally understands.

    "Young master, I remember!" Before Dumbledore could feel it out, clencher shouted, "what do you need... I want... A minute."

    "If you need something... It should be blood." Dumbledore glanced at clencher and seemed to have found a clue, pointing to a rock.

    "Hey? Are you worthy of being a black wizard? " Dogan was also stunned. Blood magic, even their blood clan, was something they didn''t like. It was not only evil, but also insulted their blood clan''s habit of respecting blood.

    "But if we lose our blood, who will come?"

    "Why don''t we all come? Voldemort designed this to weaken people. The potion in it seems to be the same. So why do you take it alone? There seems to be no provision for a person. " Ellie shook her hand directly and a blood flower hit the wall.

    "You''re too..."

    "If you''re afraid of cutting your hands, I can help you." Ellie also shook her wrist, and a red light flickered. In the area of HEMA and Harry, their blood automatically separated and hit the wall.

    Under the watering of the two people, some changes also took place on the wall. Then Sirius and lupin used blood one after another. Before the last Dumbledore and Dogan, the hidden channel was completely opened!

 Chapter 413

    The crowd quickly passed through the cave with a cloudy wind and entered the inner space. Suddenly, the crowd shivered!

    I saw that the space in front of me suddenly became larger. In this huge space, a huge black Lake appeared in front of me, wet and cold spread around, and the gloomy light flickered by the lake, giving people a feeling of being unable to breathe.

    Although we have heard kliche''s description, people still feel the palpitating fear here.

    "Hoo... HEMA, it''s a little scary here." Ellie gently hugged his arm, and HEMA smiled. "If you''re afraid, I''m afraid others will be scared silly, but if you want to hold me, just say it?"

    "Who wants to hold you!" Ellie pouted, but still didn''t let go of her arm. Dogan frowned again.

    But lupin Sirius didn''t notice. They looked at the Black Lake and frowned, "kliche, where is my brother''s body?"

    "When I left, the young master was still in the middle of the lake, but now I should be caught in the water by the Yin corpse..."

    "Then we''ll go into the water!" With that, Sirius was about to jump in. Lupin hurriedly grabbed him and said, "you guy, you are so old, return this virtue!"

    "Sirius, the lake is the real success of black magic. You''d better not take risks. Let''s go to the middle of the lake and find a solution."

    "How do we get to the center of the lake? We are here. It seems that we can''t move the magic spell in any space." Dogan looked at his wand. The light was so dim at this time. Voldemort''s power was really palpitating.

    The name of the Dark Lord in those years was really not just blown out. I''m afraid biglindevo was no worse, but he couldn''t use people. He could only rule by force and was unpopular. How could he achieve the final victory.

    "There is a boat that can take us there." Clencher said a word, then the people continued to walk around, and finally saw a small boat in front of them.

    "But can''t we just go there? I feel the spell is still useful. " Harry glanced at the lake nearby. Although it was dark, there seemed to be nothing special

    But at this time, HEMA took out a stone and threw it inside, splashing ripples one by one. Then the calm water was broken, countless palms stretched out of the water, and then Dumbledore hit it with a magic wand.

    The white light bomb exploded in the lake like a bomb, and the water rose. All the Yin corpses sank in an instant and recovered their peace again.

    "Sirius, you don''t want to swim down now?"

    "Well... I really need to go by boat." Sirius is reckless, but he is not a fool. He knows what he will become if he really rushes in.

    It''s a little to find Regulus, but you can''t die like Han Han. It''s not saving people, but suicide.

    "But with such a small boat, we can only choose a few people to go in?"

    "No, no, the ship is the performance, and the strength is the essence. Therefore, as long as we don''t exceed the essence of the ship, it is the condition to go up." Dumbledore looked at the boat with a shrewd look.

    "But it can''t be let go. There are so many of us. You should know very well that old Deng tou has too much magic. That ship can''t bear it."

    "But the limit of this ship should still be OK. After all, Voldemort has used it, so it must be considered according to his own magic and the magic of another person, so as long as it doesn''t exceed too much."

    Dumbledore also gave his guess, and then waved to lupin and Sirius. Sirius jumped into the boat first, and then the boat sank a little and reached a third of the outside of the boat.

    "Lupin!" Lupin also jumped up and went down for almost a third. It seemed that Harry and Ellie could still be on the.

    But they may have ignored Ellie''s magic a little. In an instant, the water was coming to the edges on both sides, and Ellie jumped directly.

    "It''s all right. In fact, you three can, but I''d better follow you." Dumbledore jumped up directly and then sank more than half. It seemed that he could only put down one Ellie or Harry.

    "What about this...?"

    "Let HEMA and Dumbledore go alone." Sirius suddenly said something, and then except lupin, Harry, Ellie, Dogan and even Dumbledore looked at him strangely.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Well... Something will happen to HEMA."

    "Huh?"

    Dumbledore looked at Sirius with an unbelieving face and jumped down, then let HEMA go up, and HEMA jumped up speechless.

    Then the boat sank in an instant, and the water came directly to the edges on both sides. The water in the lake splashed directly into the cabin, and everyone was stunned in an instant.

    "Well... Well, I take my words back. Then lupin, Harry and I will go there. Everyone is by the lake. How about waiting for us to come back?"

    "Yes, it''s dangerous. I can let the little guy pick you up by force."

    "I see." Sirius also nodded. Is this HEMA too terrible? Suddenly I felt that there seemed to be something wrong with my growth. I was an Animagus with a lot of magic.

    So it was Sirius and lupin and the pendant Harry who went to the middle of the lake. Of course, Harry was a little trembling, but when he saw Dumbledore and HEMA on the shore, he was relieved. There must be no problem.

    I don''t know from what, his trust in HEMA has reached the same level as Dumbledore, so he can''t compare with him and can''t stop!

    Lupin saw the change in Harry''s eyes and patted him on the shoulder. "Just take your time. You must be a better wizard than us."

    "Well, of course, I''m Harry Potter!" Harry finally emphasized the surname Potter this time, looking forward with burning eyes.

    While the four of HEMA stood by the water, Dumbledore smiled, "HEMA, you let them take risks again. You can''t do it alone."

    "You can do it yourself. You don''t have to drink the poison. You''re still good at hitting water ghosts." HEMA also made a direct irony of the past.

    Dogan and Ellie next to them also understand. These two people are really old foxes and little foxes. They crazy pit Sirius and Harry. Of course, Lupin is additional.

    "But Voldemort really has a hand. He can create such a large magic immune zone, and then there is such a strong black magic power. If he is in a strong period now, he can directly sense our arrival."

    "This is our chance. Fortunately, Miss Ellie found the pendant box, otherwise the fake box would make us miserable for a long time."

    "But do you want to completely destroy here, so that Voldemort will not sacrifice another person to get the pendant box."

    "It''s hard, at least I won''t spend such effort, but the body under it can be purified by fire."

    "I see, but I don''t have a magic wand now. It''s up to you." HEMA photographed Dumbledore, and Dumbledore gave him a white look.

    "You boy, I have to come..."

 Chapter 414

    Harry and the three soon came to the middle of the lake. A small platform appeared in front of him. There was a stone basin on it, which seemed to be made of crystal, but it didn''t seem to be, but the liquid inside seemed a little seeping.

    It emits a faint green light, which makes people know at once that this is not a good thing. Is Voldemort mentally ill? Who can drink such evil.

    However, people who come here know that there are things hidden here, so no matter how they look, they will certainly drink it

    "What''s the matter, Harry?"

    "It''s all right, Sirius. How can we find people?"

    "Lupin and I use the magic spell together. As long as my brother is around, his body will come automatically. Of course, he may also become a monster now, so other monsters will come. Then it depends on your observation. We can''t be disturbed when we use the magic spell."

    "I see. Leave it to me!" Harry nodded too. Lupin and Sirius did not linger. They leaned on the ground and stretched out their wand.

    Sirius also pulled down one of his hair as a medium between himself and his brother, and then a drop of blood spread from his fingertips and began to float towards the lake.

    "Hoo... Moon face, come on."

    "I know!" Lupin also frowned and increased the magic output, but he has tried his best. The magic structure here is too complex.

    In this way, a few minutes later, Sirius and Lupin''s heads were full of sweat,

    But Harry couldn''t see them either, because his responsibility was to observe the situation around him. After all, the island was in the middle of the water, and enemies could come out on all sides.

    After another half a minute, Lupin suddenly opened his eyes, and Sirius also opened his eyes. He found it and seduced him with magic!

    "Yes!"

    But as their voices fell, the water suddenly began to surge, and Harry immediately raised his wand "Twinkle!"

    A ball of light fell into the lake in an instant, the light scattered, and the whole cave became like day. Harry also saw the bottom of the lake, and countless black twisted objects were climbing upward!

    "Left!" Harry roared, threw out faintly, banged on the body with claws just emerging from the water, and then raised his right side. He followed up with a magic spell again.

    In an instant, the water around him began to be silent. Harry frowned and kept firing spells, but the effect was very little, because there were too many!

    If Voldemort killed or indirectly killed these bodies, there are at least thousands of people here!

    "What an evil fellow! Drink! " With a roar, Harry didn''t shout the name of the spell, so he threw it out and exploded on the water with a bang!

    "Hoo... It''s handsome, but the magic is fast, Sirius. How''s it going?"

    "Now, Lupin, you can withdraw first. Your magic is almost gone!"

    "I''ll help Harry!" Lupin removed the spell, then looked at the water, followed Sirius''s position and looked under the water. There was Regulus in it!

    Finally, before Sirius could not hold on, the bodies rushed up in an instant, accompanied by a familiar face!

    "Regulus!!"

    "Withdraw successively!" Lupin grabbed Sirius'' arm and dragged him to the back. The Yin corpse also rushed frantically towards the island.

    Lupin and Harry defended with a magic spell. At this time, they also found the benefits of the island. It was too small. The number of Yin corpses came up was certain, although there were all around!

    "Left, Regulus, attack in an instant!" Sirius suddenly threw a spell, and Regulus, who was mixed in many figures, trembled and was directly dragged to his feet.

    "Four limbs stone crisp!" Lupin was also a curse. Regulus finally stopped his activities and stopped at his feet.

    Sirius was not too dirty and smelly. He suddenly carried his brother on his shoulder and walked towards the boat.

    Harry and lupin covered him to leave. Fortunately, the boat had special magic and would not be damaged by the Yin corpse. It was still parked there.

    "Let''s get on board!"

    "No, I can''t stop it. I can''t go up!" Harry shouted, and the corpse''s hand kept coming towards their feet, and Sirius was unable to move.

    But at this time, a flame directly cut through the lake, then separated in front of the boat, and set up two fire walls to block the bodies on both sides!

    It''s Dumbledore! Can a flame burn underwater? Harry looked at it and immediately felt the strength of the strongest white wizard.

    When they got on the boat, they also hurried to the shore. Then they saw a wave suddenly rising behind the boat and pushing the boat faster to the shore.

    "This is HEMA." Lupin looked at the push of the water, or under the suppression of black magic, has the boy grown to this point?

    When they got to the shore, Ellie and Dogan pulled several people off the boat, and then the boat suddenly disappeared in place.

    "What is this?"

    "Black magic, as long as we go there and come back, we will automatically change a place, but it''s still by the lake, but we shouldn''t come here again in our life."

    "But these Yin corpses should be cleaned up, otherwise it''s not easy to go out." Because of their magic disturbance, the dark area has been pressed towards the shore.

    "The flame is extinguished!" Dumbledore also raised his wand. This time he would go all out. The air around him suddenly stagnated, and a burst of heat burst out from his head.

    Everyone looked up and saw that the originally rocky top suddenly turned into a sky formed by fire, and then suddenly fell down!

    With a bang, the flame directly hit the lake, and the red flame spread instantly, like crazy vines, winding from one corpse to another, expanding, and the whole lake seemed to become a sea of fire.

    "Hoo... I haven''t used such a spell for a long time. I''m a little tired..." Dumbledore put away his wand and took a deep breath. His face looked a little ugly. HEMA also rushed to give him some Rune power, and Dumbledore recovered in an instant.

    "Thank you, HEMA. It''s time for us to leave."

    "Yes."

    The crowd also left quickly towards the outside. The little guy opened the ball again. This time, it was faster and returned to the edge of the cliff in half a minute.

    With the light rising outside, people felt what a wonderful word light was. Sirius put Regulus down and squatted there with an ugly face.

    "Sirius, he is a hero. You should be proud, at least for now."

    "I understand. I''m sorry for him. I didn''t say the Black family. I really did wrong."

    "No, no, there is no time when you can do anything right in your life." HEMA also said something casually, and the nearby clencher looked at Regulus'' body, knelt directly in front of him and whispered something

    "But he is still a corpse now. He has to be an ordinary corpse before he can be buried. Fortunately, we have one here." Dumbledore patted HEMA on the arm, and HEMA squatted next to Regulus, and then used one of the few Rune purification powers.

    A few seconds later, his body smelled of black magic, and the blackened body of Regulus turned into a normal light cyan.

    "In fact, because of the existence of black magic, it''s a good thing to keep his body well." Sirius looked at the familiar face, also gave a deep breath, and looked at the sea next to him.

    "How about here?"

    "Is that all right? If you don''t find a good place, go straight to the sea. "

    "I didn''t say, in the sea, by the sea." With that, Sirius jumped down directly, and then a protrusion suspended in the middle of the cliff fell with a magic spell.

    They found that there was a cave below, which could lead directly to the inside. Sirius walked in with Regulus, and then began to dig up the soil.

    "We''ll help you. There are rocks below. It will be more and more difficult to dig."

    "No, I still need to be my brother."

    Sirius refused. The others shook their heads and sat on the side waiting. Dogan also sat next to HEMA and asked in a low voice, "go to my house tomorrow?"

    "No, is it appropriate for you to say this when you are so sad?"

    "I feel worse if I don''t say it."

 Chapter 415

    Half an hour later, Sirius flew up with a tired face, and then took a deep breath, "everybody, let''s go."

    "In fact, you can take him back to black''s cemetery, but do you know if Voldemort is afraid?"

    "Yes."

    "Thank you and your brother for their sacrifice."

    "No, it''s not sacrifice, it''s just atonement. Don''t be so heavy. He has been dead for so many years, but now he knows the truth. Let''s go!"

    Sirius pushed Harry and lupin forward, and Dumbledore looked at HEMA. "Voldemort''s failure is doomed because of their inner existence, isn''t it?"

    "Well, so I can''t lag behind others!"

    The crowd left here, put Kreacher aside, and then set off towards gringott, which was proposed by Dumbledore and Sirius.

    It seems that Lao Deng is also determined. If he wants to do something, he must do it quickly. Don''t wait until there is an accident later.

    However, it is still difficult to enter the Guling Pavilion without any influence, so the people separated in Diagon lane.

    Herma, Dumbledore and Dogan perform the task, while others stay in Diagon lane, because Harry and Ellie are not suitable for this quiet task.

    Then Sirius and lupin don''t have much magic anymore. It will take some time to recover, so there are only three of them with the strongest strength to go.

    Sirius also gave a lot of information, though Dumbledore had already investigated it in advance, such as the real location of the gold cup.

    However, when the three came to Guling Pavilion and were ready to find a way to enter, they found that Guling pavilion was closed. The reason was very simple. They said that they wanted to rest each vault.

    In fact, this is not the first time. There are two or three recuperations every year, but they didn''t expect to catch up today, and Dumbledore also smiled bitterly twice.

    This matter can only be done first. Next time, after all, all goblins work below now. The probability of being found is too high.

    Then Hermione knew that the current situation was different from that when Harry came here. It was more severe and dangerous.

    After leaving gringott and meeting others, he simply had a meal in the broken cauldron bar, and Sirius, lupin and Harry left first.

    HEMA felt that she should go back to Blake''s ancestral house and talk to kretcher a little, but Dumbledore didn''t hurry away. He seemed busy all day.

    "It seems that today is my problem. I didn''t get the news in advance."

    "It''s all right. We didn''t intend to go directly, but we just finished there earlier. Now we have got three of the six Horcruxes, rings, pendant boxes and crowns. The rest of the diary books have been damaged, so there is only one Voldemort and the golden cup here."

    "Well, so in the last step, you must be careful. If my information is correct, a snake around him may be a Horcrux, although I don''t know how he did it."

    "Snake? I see. It seems that he really thinks of himself as Slytherin himself. I don''t know what he would look like if he saw Slytherin himself. "

    "Have you met all four founders?" Dumbledore suddenly remembered the incident that HEMA had also crossed.

    "Well, but it''s not worth mentioning, but when you were young, the four founders were really handsome men and women, so you''d better change those ugly hanging pictures in the school."

    "Ha ha, but it''s not so strange when you get old."

    "But those hanging pictures have a young version and are ugly. Don''t fool me."

    "Ha ha, HEMA, I really can''t hide anything from you. Obviously, I think I''m a smart man.

    "Of course you are a smart man. Do you really want to take risks to do it?"

    "Of course, this is my hope, but everything is going slowly. For example, the matter of Horcruxes has to be solved together in the end."

    "Well, wait until these four are completely destroyed, and then make plans. Please come next semester, HEMA Aibo."

    "I see, professor." HEMA also nodded seriously.

    "Then I should go back, too. You have to invite Miss Dogan and miss Ellie to have a good time. Then I''ll go first."

    "Goodbye, Mr. headmaster." Ellie waved her arm sweetly, and Dogan nodded.

    "Hoo... Now there are only three of us left. Do you want to go out and play? It''s still very late in the evening. I want to buy some clothes in the city."

    "But don''t you have a lot of clothes?" Dogan glanced at Ellie. The girl''s little skirt is much more than her pants. What clothes do you want?

    "Sister... You''re stupid. Play until night, go to dinner, and then take HEMA home." Ellie put it in Dogan''s ear and whispered.

    Dogan blushed in an instant, a little angry, but still nodded, "let''s go. I happen to have clothes to buy."

    HEMA also nodded in a daze, and then was pulled out of the broken cauldron bar by the two people and rushed to the commercial area of London.

    At this time, Hannah and her friends are having a big party, but Hannah is a little uncomfortable at this time.

    Because it was originally said to be a classmate party, but there were many people I didn''t know. Some were still very old. They seemed to be high school students, and they felt very dangerous.

    So eating, chatting and singing were always careful. When he went to the bathroom, she saw several sneaky senior students. She immediately hid and heard some amazing content.

    It turned out that this group of senior high school students were not famous high school students at all, but a group of unemployed gangsters who specially came to set up some little girls, then dazed them and sold them to some rich people with special hobbies.

    "Damn it!" Hannah said fiercely, then raised her wand and remembered that if she used her wand, it would lead to the Ministry of magic... Hey? Isn''t that right?

    But before Hannah implemented, two figures appeared in front of her and walked towards her with a strange smile.

    "Little sister, what did you hear?"

    "I didn''t hear anything..."

    "Oh? Then we''ll have a good talk with you. " With that, they grabbed Hannah, but a white light flashed. The two figures took off in an instant and slammed on the table not far away.

    Then several KTV waiters also hurried here, followed by several men, who seemed to be with them.

    But I don''t doubt Hannah. After all, Hannah is a little girl. How can she stun two young people.

    "What happened to them?"

    "I don''t know. It''s like being evil. She just tilted over. It''s scary..." Hannah was also forced out of her rare acting skills.

    "Hoo... Did these two Han drink too much? Waiter! " The tall young man said to the two waiters next to him.

    "Of course, I''ll help you take them back to the private room." Waiters are also old-fashioned, or such things are common.

    "OK."

    "Little sister, come back with us."

    "Oh..." Hannah nodded first, her wand behind her back, ready to do it at any time.

    But just as she followed the three back, two familiar figures suddenly attracted her. "Isn''t that sister Dogan and Ellie?"

    "Who?"

    "I saw my sister. I''ll say hello." Then he ran straight over there, and the two men were stunned.

    "No problem, this girl, don''t run away?"

    "Don''t worry, her classmates are still there. A local girl is naive. Let''s go back first."

    "All right."

 Chapter 416

    Back more than two hours ago, HEMA, who was covered with a T-shirt, was'' happy ''and pulled out by Dogan and Ellie. In fact, he likes to wear shirts.

    "Isn''t the black and white shirt pretty?"

    "But aren''t short sleeves more refreshing? Your clothes are black and white all day. You''re tired of looking crooked. " Ellie tidied up the corners of his clothes a little. "Good!"

    "I think it''s more juvenile. Don''t be too old." Doggett smiled, too, but HEMA glanced. "But it won''t suit you."

    "Just ride with me!" Ellie grabbed his arm, and HEMA smiled helplessly, but Dogan shot him in the back.

    "No, no, you are more like a little sister. Of course, HEMA is also a brother. We are together." Then she dragged HEMA to her side and walked forward. Ellie also stared at her with a slight anger, and then followed up.

    However, when they got to the street, they calmed down and ate while walking. HEMA thought her remaining small Treasury was enough for a summer vacation, but it seemed that she had to work overtime to write and earn some extra money during the summer vacation.

    After shopping, they went to a downstream paradise, but they came out after a little play. As an Auror, Dogan was a little afraid of heights, so many projects couldn''t play.

    HEMA and Ellie are very considerate of her. Finally, they only played some games on the ground, but there is still some fun. For example, Ellie almost broke the actor''s nose in the haunted house.

    Fortunately, I was held by Dogan. As a vampire, you are afraid of playing the little devil. It''s really delicious.

    "I was just careless. It wasn''t a matter of appearance, nor was I timid." Ellie retorted with great atmosphere, and HEMA also touched her head.

    "... you don''t believe it at all?"

    "I believe it."

    "Hum! Let''s go KTV. We haven''t been there for a long time. Let''s sing some songs. "

    "Well, Hannah is going to KTV to have a party with her classmates today. This little girl has learned something foreign."

    Although HEMA hated the noisy environment, she agreed when she saw the eyes of Ellie and Dogan. After all, he really didn''t go out with girls.

    It seems that Astoria doesn''t have any. We should take good care of everyone next time. This seems to be a scum man''s speech. Hematon''s hand trembles a little. No!

    But when he came to KTV, he regretted that although the sound insulation was good, he couldn''t stand Ellie''s crazy out of tune, and she sang happily.

    And like sister, like sister. Dogan''s voice is good, but it''s also crazy out of tune, but it''s much better than Ellie who sings blindly.

    "Sister, I''m going to the bathroom. You accompany me."

    "Ah? Do you still use me? "

    "Of course." Ellie narrowed her eyes. When hermaton felt that the girl had the idea of killing again, but he didn''t care. The two girls quickly went out of the door. Herma also looked at the microphone and took a deep breath, or try her own voice.

    As soon as they went out, they saw a familiar figure running over, full of panic.

    "Hannah?"

    "Something''s wrong!"

    "Alas? What''s the matter? Speak slowly. " Dogan immediately patted her on the shoulder and helped her straighten out her breath.

    Hannah said a little about KTV and the men, and then Ellie glared, "Damn, I''ll bite them!"

    "Oh, what do you want to do? They are Muggles. Do you know how much responsibility it is? Hannah and HEMA will be involved. I''ll go over and stun them, and then find the police. If it doesn''t matter, I''ll punish them with a little spell. "

    "All right."

    So they followed Hannah, big and small, and came to the private room. Then they opened the door. Dogan and Ellie walked towards several men with an unhappy face.

    "Are the two little sisters IBO''s sisters? Come on, let''s sing. "

    "Hum! You have drugged these children! " Dogan stared and yelled. The girls who had been singing were stunned, and then looked at the young people not far away.

    "How?!"

    "But I just heard what those two guys said, dazed us and sent us to other places!"

    "We don''t!" Several young people are also very hard spoken. After all, they really sit down when they say it. They won''t.

    "Then drink this drink and see what the consequences are." Dogan picked up a girl''s drink and put it in front of each other.

    The other party looked at the cup, hesitated for a few seconds, and then slowly stretched out his hand, but at the moment when he was about to get the cup, he knocked over the cup, and then punched Dogan!

    "If a woman dares to break in alone, you can accompany them!"

    "I''m still there? What is a! " Ellie also shouted unhappily, and then rushed towards each other.

    The two men on the side also smiled, a girl, strange and just, so beautiful, it''s a pity.

    But the next second, with a bang, Dogan threw the young man on his back, hit his head on the corner of the table and fainted.

    Ellie also kicked two, which happened to hit the two men''s necks. In a flash, the other party fell on the sofa like the two people just now.

    "What are you doing? Get out quickly!" Hannah also shouted, and seven or eight girls ran out in an instant.

    "Hannah, tell them not to go. Call the waiter and call the police. You are all witnesses. They can''t run away!"

    "OK."

    But at the moment when Dogan turned her head, another figure came up behind her. Dogan didn''t have time to fight back. A white light flashed. Once, she knelt down directly on the ground.

    "Sister!" Ellie looked up and saw a tall man with a black weapon emitting blue light. That''s a stun gun!?

    "What are you doing?" Just then, a young man who was not in a tense atmosphere appeared not far away. People around him looked at him. What a beautiful boy.

    "Boy, let''s get out of here and don''t make trouble..."

    "HEMA, kill him!"

    "All right, all right, be quiet, Dogan. Don''t make any noise."

    HEMA said something casually. Dogan, who was half kneeling on the ground, suddenly stood up, elbowed off the other party''s electric shock gun, then looked back, kicked the other party directly, and slammed on the tea table!

    "Good!"

    "Sister, are you a policeman?"

    "No, but almost. Did you call the police?"

    "Now!"

    HEMA came over. Ellie and Hannah explained a little. He also frowned. He didn''t expect such a thing.

    "HEMA, do you want to destroy it completely?" Hannah is actually worried about whether there will be other similar events in the future.

    "What you worry about is right. In fact, nothing is completely impossible. Many sins are wave by wave. If you eliminate this, it will not necessarily disappear in the future. The darkness in people''s heart continues to grow."

    "What about that?" Hannah was a little lonely. She suddenly felt that her so-called wizard was not so strange. Isn''t that the black wizard? It has been managed, but it still appears all the time. It has been doing evil, and it is the same batch from time to time.

    "You, well, investigate this organization a little. Let me clean it up a little. It''s a good thing. After all, who let them bully my sister!"

    HEMA''s eyes gave out a cold light, and Dogan and Ellie also smiled. This is really rare. HEMA felt serious.

 Chapter 417

    After a while, the police arrived, and then made notes and some inquiries. HEMA didn''t intend to go, but there was no way.

    However, Ellie and Hannah were very excited and said they had not seen what the police station looked like. HEMA was confused about what your brain circuits looked like.

    However, when they came out, it was not too late. It was evening, so they planned to have a good meal first and then perform the task. After all, magic is sometimes a little easier to find clues than technology.

    However, HEMA took the three to choose for a long time, but the last three chose a fast-food restaurant to eat hamburgers and chicken nuggets, which reminded HEMA of Lingquan snow in France.

    I don''t know how she is now, but I can see her at the beginning of school. I hope she won''t bring me any strange trouble. After all, Astoria doesn''t say it now, but it doesn''t mean she can''t remember it. Hey~

    But before she was full, HEMA saw a figure standing outside the glass window smiling at him, although the smile was forced to smile.

    "I''ll go out."

    "Oh." Dogan nodded. Ellie and Hannah didn''t notice. They focused on chatting and eating. Dogan noticed, but couldn''t see each other''s face clearly, indicating that they used a special spell and had strong strength.

    But since she is HEMA, there is no need to worry. Although he is strong, he is also weak. The reason is that she can see that although HEMA likes close combat, she will definitely run when she meets an opponent who she really can''t fight, so there is no problem with this.

    HEMA couldn''t help laughing if she knew what Dogan had told him, but what he said was really right, but he wasn''t so counselled, because he was too strong to run. Wouldn''t it be good to die? And saved energy.

    "Oh, why did you follow me here again?" HEMA joked, but the other party came, which means that he has been regarded as an important target. What else do you play.

    "Don''t worry, this is not the task of the organization. I''ve seen that woman."

    "You mean dark 00."

    "Yes."

    "What did she send you for? There are temptation spells, but I won''t be fooled. "

    "Hehe, you''re really interesting. I''m here to monitor you. One on one. Are you afraid?" Kui 12 is also very indifferent.

    "But it doesn''t look like you came to spy on me at all. Your black clothes look too strange. You''d better wear a skirt."

    "Hehe, HEMA, I don''t know what you talked about, but you didn''t try your best to change my own will."

    "Of course, why should I change your will? It''s clear that we are real enemies. I''m not asking for trouble."

    "That''s good, but the next semester will be very dangerous. Before the adult tells me to take the next step, I will protect you from dying easily."

    "Do you think I''ll die?"

    "Isn''t it possible?"

    "Anyone is possible, okay, so who are you?"

    "I just came to see you. That''s all. We''ll meet again at the beginning of school."

    "Er... That woman is really annoying, isn''t she... Your magic, you are blocked by her power? Why? "

    "I''m afraid something will happen to me. Although I''m not strong, I''m always remembered."

    "I feel like you are more and more like me. Your face and water blowing are more and more superb."

    "Hum! I can''t compare, but I really want to give you this. " Then he took down the thing behind him. HEMA noticed that it was her own black wand.

    "Don''t you get used to it without a magic wand?"

    "It''s normal that I don''t have a magic wand. When I use it, my opponent has basically become difficult for me to deal with."

    "Then take care of yourself. Don''t really die in the summer vacation."

    "No, I will at least destroy Voldemort."

    "Your obsession is stronger than mine. It helps you succeed. In addition, can you help me find a place to live? I''ve spent all my money. I''ll move out of the hotel tomorrow. "

    "What''s the matter with you, great mage, who mixed up this virtue, but I helped you. Come to my house..."

    ¡°£¡¡±

    "I have a lot of family, Fangxin. I won''t go home tonight."

    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt your parents."

    "I have a special defense magic array left by my teacher. In addition, can you fight anyone like this? I''ll give you the address. "

    "All right." The other party nodded strangely. Originally, HEMA thought that she would not accept it with the other party''s temper. It seems that she is really desperate.

    "Then I''ll prepare first."

    "You say it''s my friend. What are you going to do?"

    "Well... I said I was your girlfriend, okay?"

    "Ha ha, OK, go." Hermaton wanted to laugh. Mrs. Aibo of her family was trying to choose her daughter-in-law. She wouldn''t be too surprised, especially after Christmas.

    In Kui 12''s face, HEMA returned to the restaurant. After having a simple meal with several people, it was completely dark, and they were ready to go.

    But as soon as I came out, I saw a slender figure appear at the door, wearing very simple Capris and a wide T-shirt.

    But even so, I still can''t stop the charm of Kui 12. After all, it''s not a little girl. The power of the imperial sister directly crush children.

    However, Dogan responded directly and looked at the other party. The other party nodded, "I''m HEMA''s daughter..."

    "She is the enemy, ready to fight!"

    "... HEMA, are you going too far?" Kui 12 also raised his head and pouted. Dogan and Ellie also looked at HEMA. Where did you get a beautiful big sister.

    Ellie looked more and felt a little familiar, but she didn''t see Kui 12. After all, Kui 12 at that time and now are two styles, and now she still wears a small sunglasses.

    "My friend in France is Sylvie."

    "Well, hello." Originally, Kui 12 thought he would give him a strange name, but he didn''t expect it to be surprisingly normal.

    "Hello."

    "Will this lady help us? Is there some danger? I don''t think she has magic? " Dogan also took a look at Kui 12. It really has no magic.

    "But she has good fighting skills, but she''s really not suitable for following us. Hannah, take her back to our house. She hasn''t found a place to live for the time being."

    "All right." Hannah wanted to follow, but finally nodded, but Kui 12 raised her arm directly.

    "What are you talking about?"

    Then Dogan told the other party a little about what had just happened, and Kui 12 frowned directly with a calm face.

    "I''ll go with you. I don''t want to let go of these people. Don''t worry, I won''t drag back."

    "HEMA?" Ellie glanced at HEMA, and Kui 12 glanced at him, meaning that although I have no magic, I still have combat effectiveness.

    "Well, let''s go!"

 Chapter 418

    Although HEMA doesn''t have a special positioning spell, Dogan can help him find it, so he quickly found a clue, because the group is obviously a small organization, and it''s impossible for these people to act.

    After more than ten minutes, they saw two familiar figures. It was the two men who were knocked out by Hannah. They were not caught.

    Dogan also used a magic spell to cut off the breath of several people and slowly leaned over. These are ordinary Muggles. Naturally, they don''t feel at all.

    Finally, they turned left and right in the alley and came to a place similar to the warehouse. They opened the rolling shutter door and went in carefully.

    But I didn''t know that being careful couldn''t stop the attack of the Wizards. Several people followed them to the inside of the warehouse and found that the scene here surprised them.

    The warehouse seemed to be transformed into a small prison, with dozens of compartments, and there was a girl in each compartment. Several girls couldn''t help but want to rush out and rescue them directly.

    But reason told them to calm down first, take your time, be sure to find the black hand behind the scenes, and then punish them completely!

    When they reached the end of the warehouse, they finally stopped in front of the door of a cabin and knocked down the door gently.

    A low voice came from inside, "are you back? How''s the harvest today? "

    "Boss, we were arrested four people, leaving only the two of us."

    "Huh?!" With each other''s anger, a tall figure came out of the house directly. His bronze skin showed his strength. He punched the two in the abdomen and directly knelt down on the ground.

    A thin man came out of the back door slowly, with bare arms and a circle of tattoos wrapped around his arms, but it was different from ordinary ones, flashing a faint purple light.

    "What is this?" HEMA looked at Dogan and Kui 12. Obviously, these two people knew the most about the magic world among them.

    Dogan shook her head. She had never seen anything like this. Kui 12 smiled. He knew it.

    "This is the symbol of a black wizard organization, but the black wizard has disappeared as far as I know."

    "Disappeared, how can there be a sign?"

    "I''m also surprised, but it really disappeared, because the boss and Dick of this organization are working with me now. What do you think?"

    "I see." HEMA nodded. This is the last evil, but is that all they have?

    "It seems that we need to increase some manpower, otherwise it''s really easy to have an accident." The thin man frowned and sighed at last.

    "That''s it. I''ll give you some money, and then you''ll get them out, and then we have to increase our manpower."

    "These girls are also very poor. In fact..." the two people looked at the girls locked here and were a little uncomfortable. After all, although they were not their father''s age, they still felt this depression.

    "But if we don''t do it, we''ll have to be killed. That guy wants money. What can I do? He''s a real black wizard who kills without blinking an eye."

    "So there''s no way. Even if we quit, other people will come to this way of making money. As long as the man is not controlled by the Ministry of magic, he''s also a big man now, and the Ministry of magic can''t find him."

    "Hey... It''s not easy for the boss."

    "Come on, I know I''m a villain and hurt nature and justice. In two years, I may find someone else to replace me, and I''ll withdraw. It''s not a matter of my life!"

    The thin young man spat and frowned deeper. At the moment when he was going to take the money, the tall man standing next to him fell to the ground.

    He was startled and immediately took out the wand pinned to his waist, but the next second, the wand broke with a click!

    "Who!?" The remaining three people were scared and quickly retreated towards the room, but with a bang, the door closed directly. How they dragged it was useless.

    "What''s going on?"

    "It''s a wizard!"

    "Come out, don''t be funny!"

    "Hum!" With a soft drink, Ellie kicked the three on their heads, and the three hit the ground directly, covering their heads and crying out in pain.

    "Ellie, stop kicking and you''ll die. We need to know who''s behind the scenes?" Dogan grabbed Ellie and looked at HEMA.

    However, at this time, the three people raised their heads and saw not HEMA''s appearance, but a dark phantom, which made the three people more and more nervous.

    "Who are you talking about? The Ministry of magic can''t move. I feel I can move. I''m willing to do something that the Ministry of magic can''t do. "

    HEMA''s low voice was like a hoarse middle-aged man. They were frightened and shrank for a moment. Only the thin man who was a wizard trembled and said, "I don''t know."

    "Hum! Don''t say anything, I don''t know. I know the sign on your arm is the long dream turtle, but the long dream turtle has disappeared. You say you still listen to your superiors and won''t be an officer of the long dream turtle? "

    Kui 12 also opened her mouth, and her voice was extremely cold. As long as they didn''t tell the truth, she stabbed it with a sword. She wasn''t as gentle as HEMA.

    "I, i... say... I really haven''t seen him for a long time. The money I usually earn is placed with us, and there is a magic spell around our warehouse. Ordinary people are no worse than him. He comes to get the money once every six months."

    "Who is it?"

    "He is litt ChAG, the former second leader of the long dream turtle. Now the first leader has joined a large organization, and he followed in later. However, he said that there are many powerful people in it, so he worked alone in the future in order to make money, so he found me and accumulated strength in advance."

    "I see!" Kui 12 put away the blade, and her eyes radiated a fierce light. Several people around her felt her powerful murderous spirit, and HEMA nodded.

    "Are you going to find him? Your current body? "

    "I have to go. This is what I want to do. He is just an ordinary bottom layer and doesn''t need much effort."

    "But that one should be able to keep it. What do you think?"

    "That''s why I want to fight more. If I don''t suffer from infinity, I''ll cut the mess with a knife!"

    "Then you can''t do it now. How about I help you?"

    "Hoo... What do you want?"

    "I dare not ask you. Let''s talk about it then. I also want to solve this matter."

    Listening to the conversation, the people on the side were getting more and more confused, but Dogan seemed to hear something, but she didn''t say it. She believed HEMA''s judgment.

    "What shall we do?"

    "Shall I find an acquaintance and get it, or wait for him to get the money?"

    "Hello! When will he come? "

    "Half a year, it will be next month."

    "Well... That''s the first one." HEMA also estimated the time. Although the second one is relatively stable, he will have no time next month, so the sooner the better.

    "Then I''ll arrange it." Kui 12 took out something from her waist and went out. HEMA looked at her back and her eyes were burning.

    "Dogan, get them up first. Let''s talk about it later."

    "Yes."

 Chapter 419

    "Are you ready?"

    "Will people come back this big night?" HEMA and Kui 12 stood in a dark alley, waiting for the arrival of the dark 35.

    His eldest brother, that is, dark 31, doesn''t know whether he knows. If he knows, Kui 12 will also do it, while Dogan and Ellie take care of those people, wait until they are all arrested, and then deal with them.

    Of course, the dark Warlock is dealt with directly. For those people, they go to Azkaban of the Ministry of magic to enjoy their happiness.

    "Why do you want to help these ordinary children? According to reason, your blood is cold-blooded and ruthless?"

    "It''s different, and he not only destroyed the society, but also the rules of the top blood. He also betrayed, and he also said that if he wanted to leave later, he might as well let him leave."

    After waiting for a few minutes, two people in black finally appeared not far away. HEMA also disappeared next to Kui 12 and hid.

    Kui 12 also walked towards them. Even if he lost his magic, it was not so difficult to kill two wizards.

    But before she could get close, she suddenly felt a strange force rising around her. She suddenly felt a pain in her chest and squatted directly on the ground.

    "What is this?"

    "Curse, the curse of our dark Warlock. I don''t know how miss Kui 12 feels?" The silver mask in front said, it seems that he is dark 35, and the one behind him is dark 31, but why did they attack Kui 12.

    "What do you want? Do you want to defecte? "

    "Hum! We don''t. Miss Kui 12 can''t talk nonsense. Isn''t miss Kui 12 trying to kill us? Otherwise, why call us here? "

    "Why should I kill you?" Kui 12 looked at them. Although he knew that dark 31 was also a black hand, why, how did the other party know?

    "Because of me, I can predict danger and infer whether it is right or not, do you think?" Dark 31 went to Kui 12, squatted down slowly and touched her face.

    In the next second, a red light flashed. He retreated suddenly, but his fingers still flew up and blood splashed everywhere.

    "Ah ah!! Kill her! " Dark 31 screamed in pain. The 35 on the side also took out his magic wand and hit Kui 12. Kui 12 flew out directly!

    But before hitting the back pole, one hand suddenly used her body, and then the flying blade also came to their sides.

    "Who are you?! Is it a funeral? "

    "No, no, this young guy is... I''ve seen this face and this smell. It''s HEMA EBO!" Dark 31 narrowed his eyes and suddenly felt a little bad.

    Although the news from the outside has been that the boy is not strong, that is, an ordinary sunflower or burial, and the combat effectiveness of an ordinary dark warlock in terms of magic spells.

    But being able to hit them hard for many times and leave easily, and even fight some powerful tasks, shows that this guy is not something they can deal with. Unexpectedly, she invited HEMA.

    But no, isn''t she the one with the top blood? And HEMA is the enemy of the top blood. What is she doing? Is she the Betrayer?

    "You''re still looking to see if she''s a traitor. You''re going to die. What about betrayal? If you do something like this outside, you won''t violate the rules. Mask villain. After I send you down, you have time to make money!"

    "You? Although it''s said that you are so powerful, the wizard still needs to compete. Come on, let''s see who wins and who loses. There can be magic prohibition areas around us. Why... "

    But before he finished, HEMA shook her arm and a purple light directly tore open the forbidden magic field and directly split on dark 35. Although there was any wound on her body, her soul had been completely cut off, slammed to the ground and lost its vitality.

    The 31 on the side was directly startled. He quickly took out his wand and was about to leave. At the moment, he didn''t care whether his fingers hurt or not.

    However, HEMA still waved the broken blade fiercely, and the other party was directly cut in place, but dark 31 was different from dark 35. After death, a white light flashed and sped out in the distance!

    "That''s the special soul of the dark Warlock. They scream. The soul and consciousness will return to the dark warlock leader of the top blood. The top blood will know us."

    "No, no, don''t worry. You forget who the boss of the top blood is?" HEMA smiled and reminded her.

    Then Kui 12 suddenly raised her head. Dark 00 is the officer, not dark 01. That is to say, dark 00 will know, but she certainly won''t report it

    Before she finished thinking, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them. It was still a red dress, an unknown face, and a sickle flashing with fire.

    "Did your boy annoy our people again?"

    "I didn''t. The little girl you gave me made a mistake. I''ll just deal with it a little."

    "Hum! HEMA Aibo, you are the best speaker I have ever seen, but these two people really deserve to die and break the rules of the original organization, but this is not your job. "

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "But don''t worry, you and I still count, so you don''t have to panic. Kui 12, how does it feel without magic?"

    "Not bad."

    "Oh? Then you can continue to feel it. This is not my intention to embarrass you, but also the only way to make you a stronger person. "

    "I see. Thank you."

    "Well, I''ll go." Dark 00 turned around, ready to disappear, but suddenly stopped, "I''m really gone."

    "Goodbye, my Lord."

    "HEMA?" Dark 00 turned his head again, and HEMA smiled. "What do you want to do?"

    "Say hello."

    "..." HEMA looked at the other party and nodded. "See you next time, dark 00."

    "Just call me zero." Then he disappeared in place with a smile.

    "Hoo... I didn''t expect to rely on her again." Kui 12 looked at the disappearing dark 00, and was also in a flash. HEMA quickly helped each other.

    Kui 12 also smiled and leaned against his arms. HEMA''s face turned red. In fact, he looked calm all day, but he still had no girlfriend in essence.

    "Hum! You coward ~ "

    "Well, I''m a coward, so I''m very unhappy. My family is full."

    "... I really have no money. You won''t let me sleep on the street... I''ll be harassed." Kui 12 also showed a pitiful expression. HEMA''s heart was soft, so I couldn''t stand it!

    "But you have to do some work, help my mother clean up or something."

    "Yes, I''ll help my aunt."

    "Forget aunt, my mother can''t stand it..."

    "Aunt will take it. I''m such a good wife."

    "Hehe, you don''t know what you''re going to face?" HEMA looked at Kui 12. Miss, you''re joking. You''re joking. You''ll be finished if you enter the battle.

    Because now he began to faint. Although he knew he liked Astoria, he slowly began to be confused, so the man was really a shameless creature.

 Chapter 420

    "Husband, wake up."

    "... who?" HEMA slowly opened her eyes, and a beautiful and proud little face appeared in front of her, with a broom in her hand.

    "Cough! Kui 12, what are you doing? "

    "I''m cleaning."

    "But the whole room is rustic. You did it on purpose."

    "No, really not."

    "Ha ha."

    "Unexpectedly, my husband has learned my mantra."

    "...." HEMA waved her hand silently, and all the dirt disappeared in an instant. There was no dust on Kui 12''s clothes, and of course there was no broom.

    "Husband, I''ll get you clothes."

    "What''s the matter with you? Unexpectedly, his character has changed greatly and he wants to assassinate me? "

    "Ha ha."

    "Well, that''s normal."

    "You guy, why don''t you enjoy ordinary daily life."

    "I don''t have this right. If I don''t keep moving forward, I will certainly suffer the consequences of not moving forward. In other words, Hannah and my mother went out?"

    "Well, my mother is working. Miss Hannah went to find Miss Hermione."

    "Mother, don''t tease me?"

    "Didn''t you notice? Although I have been here for three or four days, my mother is very satisfied with me, isn''t she? "

    "She may just look at you beautiful, and so do other girls."

    "Well, you are really very popular, but just like that, no one can compare with me. Miss Dogan is mature, but her strength and beauty are almost the same as me. Miss Ellie is just a child. I met Miss Astoria once. Although there is still room for growth, I think I am better now."

    "Your narcissistic combat effectiveness may be the strongest among Kui."

    "No, no, second, second, first, it must be the girl Kui 14. I heard a news recently that she and the burial organization are looking for you. It''s the order of Holy Blood IX. you must be careful. If there is a slight accident, you will die."

    "I see. Let''s go out for breakfast."

    "No, I''ve cooked dinner for my husband."

    "Well... No, no!" HEMA waved quickly. He had imagined what kind of special food it was, but he was stunned when he went downstairs.

    "Did you make this?"

    "Well, although I tried it three times."

    "Well, deduct it from your salary."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Don''t deceive people too much!" Kui 12 also raised her small fist. The coquettish appearance of the imperial sister made HEMA''s heart swing again. Kui 12 also showed a cunning smile. I know you eat this set.

    After they had finished their quarrel and finished their meal, HEMA was ready to go out, but he didn''t want to go, because he was going to Greengrass''s house, that is, facing Mrs. Greengrass face to face, so he was a little flustered.

    "Shall I follow?"

    "What''s your use?"

    "Help you relieve the pressure. It is said that Mrs. Greengrass is not such a easy task." Although Mrs. Greengrass''s affairs are not many, there are still a lot of news from the top blood.

    "Well, thanks."

    "We have nothing to thank. No accident. We may have to get along for a long time in the future."

    "Well, let''s go, little guy."

    "Oh!"

    At this time, Hannah stood at Hermione''s house and did get a message. Hermione went out alone and said she was going to Ron''s house to find Harry.

    Hannah was also stunned. These three people must have something to do together, but HEMA is going out today and let the Grangers and Mr. Weasley know.

    At this time, HEMA and Kui 12 have arrived outside the Greengrass mansion, but before they get close, the huge magical animal fell down. It''s the last Thunderbird, no, it''s new... Is this a Pegasus?

    "It''s really you, HEMA." There was a sound from above. Daphne slowly jumped down, and the direction was just HEMA''s side. Then Kui 12 glanced at each other, then squeezed HEMA away and received Daphne.

    "Hey? Thank you, miss... "

    "You''re welcome."

    "Who is this lady?" Daphne looked at Kui 12 a little confused. She had never seen such a beautiful imperial sister. It was said that this was the figure and height she wanted.

    "Sylvie, from France, is now Mr. HEMA''s servant." Before HEMA could figure it out, Kui 12 took the initiative to introduce herself.

    Daphne also nodded, and then the door opened. The old man who fought with HEMA last time also came over.

    "Welcome Mr. Abbott."

    "Well, let''s go in."

    After crossing the huge courtyard, HEMA came to the hall. A figure in a dress hurried down the stairs and plunged into HEMA''s arms.

    "Astoria, what''s the matter?"

    "Nothing, just waiting for you. I didn''t expect you to be a little late."

    "Sorry."

    "Who is this?"

    "Sylvie, now Mr. Abbot''s servant?"

    "Servant?"

    "Just work with me now. A very strong swordsman can practice with the old man later."

    "Then my old man will look forward to it."

    "Mother is waiting for you upstairs."

    "Are you dressed?"

    "My mother was going to take me out to a party, but I didn''t want to go, but you came and delayed."

    "You, I''ll go upstairs and talk to your mother first."

    "Well, but you must stick to your own. Don''t listen to her too much, HEMA. I''ll be on your side, too." Astoria lowered her voice and said something in his ear.

    "Your mother heard that. She must spank you. She said your arm turned out and I left."

    "Well, then this miss Sylvie will play with me for a while?"

    "Yes, little fellow, you can stay."

    "Oh." I don''t want to go yet.

    HEMA hurried up to the top floor and knocked on the door. Mrs. Greengrass''s cold voice sounded inside, "come in."

    "Madam, long time no see." HEMA saw Mrs. Greengrass sitting in the office chair, smiled calmly, and then stretched out her hand. The other party also stood up and shook it gently. HEMA suddenly became clever.

    "What did you do?"

    "I didn''t do anything, just to see if there is black magic on you. I have to pay attention to safety. You don''t see my current physical condition."

    HEMA looked carefully and found that Mrs. Greengrass seemed younger again. She looked about 30. She dressed younger. Maybe 25 people believed her.

    "What is this?"

    "The help of alchemy, but this is only the limit I can reach. It depends on what you bring to me?"

    "Some words from Mr. nikolame." HEMA smiled, and Mrs. Greengrass looked serious.

    Half an hour later, Mrs. Greengrass slapped the table. "That''s it?"

    "Well, what else do you want, Mrs. Greengrass? At the beginning, the person you said didn''t exist. You just wanted to explore the secret of the magic stone. You are a powerful alchemist. Mr. LeMay told me that I didn''t believe it, but I believed it as soon as I came in."

    "Hum! Hoo... But it''s also for the Gringos and my daughter, or your wife''s future. "

    "I understand, but everything should be moderate. If you pursue too much, it will lead to very terrible things."

    "But you think what I said is false. In fact, some of them are still true. That is, there is such a person, but he is really asleep, but alchemy may save him."

    "But I don''t want to gamble. Madam is much better now. Plus what I said, it is bound to be a step closer. The rest is not my responsibility."

    "Good! Then... Let''s do it for the time being... "Mrs. Greengrass looked at HEMA''s smile and felt powerless for the first time, but for the time being, she didn''t fail.

 Chapter 421

    "Finished?" Astoria and Kui 12 had just talked for a short time when they saw their mother and HEMA walking down together with a smile on their lips, which reassured her.

    "Who is this lady?" Mrs. Greengrass narrowed her eyes and looked at Kui 12. The woman opposite was very strong. Was she a powerful wizard or a soldier?

    "Sylvie, Mr. Abbott''s servant, of course, can be regarded as an employment relationship."

    "Oh? Is there any idea of coming to me? " Mrs. Greengrass also dug the foot of the wall on the spot, but HEMA didn''t say anything, just a simple smile.

    Then Kui 12 said directly, "this can be considered, but even in the past two years, I''m sorry, madam, but you are really an ambitious compared with HEMA."

    "Hahaha, what an ambitious man. I''m just a woman who wants the Greengrass family to live."

    "Mother?"

    "It''s all right. By the way, there''s nothing wrong recently. You can go out with HEMA. You haven''t told me many times."

    "Well, but HEMA is still busy now. I won''t disturb her first."

    "No, I have nothing to do. You can play with Sylvie, Hannah and Ellie. Of course Hermione will come back if she''s okay."

    "Then I''ll clean it up."

    "Yes."

    "But I didn''t see Bo Yin and Bo Gang this time?"

    "Oh, don''t you know that? Sister boyin, is he... Pregnant? "

    "Huh?!"

    "We don''t know what the situation is, but she doesn''t want to say, but she''s on vacation now. At present, only Bojin and botie are here."

    "Hmm..." HEMA always felt something wrong, but she couldn''t tell. Kui 12 next to her also looked at HEMA''s expression. Is it related to him? It shouldn''t be.

    After chatting for a few minutes, little Astoria also came over with a suitcase, and HEMA also asked the little guy to open the transmission space.

    "Take care of Astoria." Mrs. Greengrass hesitated for a long time, but at last she said it, and HEMA nodded.

    In the burrow at this time, the three children are sitting together chatting about the top three competition and, of course, Sirius.

    "I didn''t expect this to happen, but Dumbledore is really good."

    "HEMA is also very powerful. It''s said that HEMA has become like a master."

    "Well, but we have to work hard. It always feels like when Herma will leave..." Ron frowned, and then Hermione and Harry came.

    "What are you talking about?!"

    "That''s how I feel. Why did you hit me? Is it a simple feeling? "

    "Then keep feeling!"

    "OK, but Hermione, I heard something happened to demster?" Harry took a sip of Ginny''s tea.

    "Well, it seems to have been invaded by the black wizard, but the tone has not been set yet."

    "Well, but it doesn''t have much impact on the competition for hegemony among the top three?"

    "Yes, so we need to pay attention. Although it''s not us who compete, of course, the grade limit may be adjusted. It''s not grade 7, but grade 5, 6 and 7."

    "It still has nothing to do with us." Ron waved his hand. Although the warrior sounds good, it is also dangerous. Moreover, Grade 7 is much better than grade 5.

    "That''s true, but are we serious together, Harry?"

    "Well, we need to help Dumbledore to find the golden cup. It''s in Guling Pavilion. Dumbledore and HEMA have been busy recently. I talked with Dumbledore the day before yesterday and felt that the task should be on us."

    "Why? It''s dangerous, okay? "

    "I don''t know, but Dumbledore has his reasons for doing so, but he, Sirius and HEMA will assist in participation, so we are still very safe."

    "I hope so."

    "Oh, you''re all here?" As soon as he had finished, Mr. Arthur flashed out of the fireplace with a lot of information books in his arms.

    "Hello, Mr. Arthur."

    "Hello, didn''t HEMA come?"

    "You know, I''m too busy to know what he''s doing?"

    "Hoo... I''m also a little wizard. I''m so busy. By the way, what about George and Fred?"

    "Here we are!" George and Fred popped their heads, but when they saw Mr. Arthur, they suddenly remembered something.

    "Well... The father, the money thing..."

    "I''ll solve it for you, but the future belongs to me."

    "OK!"

    Harry could not understand what they said, so he continued to discuss about gringott, but Mr. Arthur suddenly thought of something

    "Harry, you should be careful recently. I got some special news. Someone said that the man... The mysterious man has been resurrected and is ready to move."

    "I see, from HEMA and Dumbledore." Harry nodded and touched his forehead, which he had always cared about.

    "But you don''t have to be nervous for the time being. There is no big wave in his resurrection. Dumbledore is here and the Ministry of magic is there. Mr. fudge has become much better recently."

    "Really?" Hermione glanced at Mr. Arthur. She didn''t believe it. After all, it was a special talent recognized by HEMA.

    "Of course, I can guarantee that it is mainly the internal and external operation of Miss Dogan and Dumbledore. What do you think HEMA exists?"

    "HEMA?" This question asked several people at once. HEMA felt that she was a powerful and talented little wizard, but when you think about it carefully, it was not quite right!

    "He is now an influential existence. From the initial admission to the secret room, it is said that no one knows, but many people know."

    "Then came the fight back of the forbidden forest. Although there were few feelings, HEMA was the real MVP, which made the Ministry of magic win the top blood for the first time."

    "Many times later, it was also the battle between HEMA as a little wizard and the top blood group of old wizards, but HEMA could persist and let the Ministry of magic gradually realize the strength and horror of this organization."

    "So by now, schools all over Europe and even outside may know HEMA''s name and know that he is very powerful, but now it seems that HEMA''s power has become stronger and its influence will be strengthened."

    "Of course, there are many people behind the fire, which is good and bad for HEMA, but he may not be too rare, but not surprisingly, he is the next Dumbledore."

    ¡­¡­

    After listening to Mr. Arthur''s words, the three little ones were stunned. Has HEMA become such a position now? Dumbledore of the future?

    "Moreover, it''s only superficial. Dumbledore told me some special things. HEMA is a little more interesting than you think, so it''s absolutely right for you to have a good relationship with HEMA."

    "We understand, but we are not because of his strength. We are true friends. This will not change!"

    "Yes!"

 Chapter 422

    "Welcome back. Why did you follow?"

    "Can''t I come?" Daphne stared at HEMA, looked around, and nodded.

    "Our house is a small house, which can''t compare with your big villa."

    "No, I think it''s very good. Does this make you feel at home? That''s too big. There are also the second and third floors?" Daphne smiled and looked over her head.

    "There is a second floor, not a third floor, but there is an attic. Put some useless little things."

    "Well, can I stay?"

    "Yes, there is a room. There was no room, but Ellie was taken away by Dogan, so the room is enough."

    But before HEMA finished, the knock on the door rang. HEMA subconsciously opened the door, but she thought of one thing. Now his family can''t be knocked on the door. Is it!?

    HEMA hurried over, opened the door, and a familiar face appeared in front of her, "Aisha... Aisha!"

    "Well, I''m back, Mr. HEMA!" Aisha also smiled and threw herself directly into his arms. HEMA felt the fresh magic breath of each other. It seems that she also gained a lot.

    "Sister Aisha." Astoria also ran over, and Asha immediately let go of HEMA. Embarrassed, she also went up and hugged Astoria.

    "Who is this?"

    "Daphne, Astoria''s sister."

    "By the way, where''s the master?" HEMA asked Aisha, she''s back, and Mr. cahor should be back here, too?

    "Well, I''m back. I don''t know if I''m going to do something."

    "By the way, come and tell me what happened in the past six months after you left?"

    "In fact, it''s far from anything. It''s the migration of training. It takes nothing and has no money. It''s in the wild, self-sufficient and moving forward from the east to the west of China."

    "Walking?"

    "Yes."

    "That''s great!" Daphne also shouted directly and walked through such a big country.

    "In fact, driving is a part. The most tired thing is to keep learning and breaking through yourself."

    Daphne felt that Miss Aisha was also a special existence. It was said that HEMA was surrounded by such people.

    At this time, Harry and the three have come to the vicinity of the ancient Lingge. Although the action needs to be arranged, they suddenly get a message that there is a trade fair in the ancient Lingge today.

    So today is just the busiest and most chaotic time, so they found Sirius, and then Sirius informed Dumbledore and set off.

    When I came to Guling Pavilion, I found that Guling Pavilion, which was already crowded, had become overcrowded. Of course, it was outside, because this trading conference needs to prove that you have certain financial resources to enter.

    But fortunately, the threshold is not high. The Black family or Harry are qualified enough. Although Ron and Hermione are not enough, it''s OK to bring one alone.

    "Why should we act so quickly?"

    "If you don''t act today, you have to step on it a little."

    "The three of you are so concerned about this matter. I really didn''t expect that it was originally an event solved by Dumbledore and HEMA." Sirius looked at three of them.

    "We are idle anyway."

    "All right." Sirius suddenly felt that when he was young, he didn''t have the strange idea of bravely breaking into the ancient Lingge.

    "How can we get down?"

    "It can only go on normally and control someone who can open the woman''s vault."

    "How do we know he has authority?"

    "Then just look for the biggest position." Hermione looked at the goblin sitting at the top not far away. At a glance, it was a more powerful presence.

    "Then we just need to control him with a magic spell?"

    "No, he has to take us there, and there is a waterfall to clear the spell below. It is prone to accidents, so I can, but we have to have an imitator."

    "No, just go straight in."

    But before the three had finished their discussion, a voice sounded behind them. Harry and they suddenly looked back and saw a beautiful face.

    "HEMA? Why are you here? " Harry looked at the hooded woman next to him, a little curious.

    The hooded woman slowly opened a corner, revealing a beautiful but somewhat uncomfortable face, and Sirius widened her eyes.

    "HEMA? What is this? "

    "False and true Bellatrix."

    "In other words, this change... I''m actually... Wrong. Is it miss Aisha?" Hermione was very clever. As soon as HEMA said that it was false and true, she immediately understood something.

    "That''s great. Take direct action."

    "But how can we be certified without keepsakes?"

    "I''ve arranged this in advance." Then another voice sounded, and Dumbledore''s face appeared next to several people.

    In fact, just now Herma was going to take some ladies to eat, but she met Dumbledore who came to his house. She just got the news of Harry''s early action, so she brought Asha and wronged the grimgrass sisters to stroll around Diagon Alley.

    Dumbledore pointed towards a small figure not far away. Harry looked at it and seemed to feel a little familiar.

    "Pull ring, goblin of Guling Pavilion." Dumbledore said, and the other party also extended his hand and shook it towards Dumbledore.

    "Dumbledore, this thing is very dangerous, and so am I."

    "Of course, there are still some rewards, but it''s too big for me to decide." Dumbledore smiled, and the pull ring frowned. Then he saw HEMA on the side and was surprised.

    "Are you Mr. HEMA Abbott?"

    "Hello, Mr. pull ring."

    "Nice to meet you! It is said that you participated in the production of magic weapons? "

    "No, no, I''m just an investor." HEMA glanced at Ron and said, "your two brothers haven''t even given me money.".

    "I actually want to invest a little..."

    "Hey, you''re taking advantage of people''s danger?" Ron spoke directly.

    "What do I call taking advantage of people''s danger? Each takes what he needs." The pull ring twinkled with shrewd eyes, and HEMA frowned.

    "Mr. pull ring, I dare to give it to you. Do you dare to take my shares?"

    "... what do you mean, Mr. HEMA?"

    "It doesn''t mean much. It''s better to come. The darkness is coming. If you want to live, you need our help to live safely."

    "Dumbledore and I offer you the possibility to survive. It''s not normal for you to do us a favor. It''s life-saving and investment!"

    "..." the pull ring looked at HEMA''s deep eyes and felt a different kind of pressure. Dumbledore behind him also twinkled with magic, and the pull ring had to nod.

    Aren''t you two white Wizards? This is too bullying, but the exchange of security may be true. Money has to be spent.

 Chapter 423

    After the discussion, Aisha also looked at HEMA, and then walked over there under the leadership of the pull ring.

    "Now that woman is still inside, isn''t it very dangerous?" Sirius looked at HEMA and Dumbledore.

    "Don''t worry, what we want is not Bella herself, but her power. Aisha imitates not the surface, but the core."

    The pull ring took Aisha to a counter. The goblin in suit and leather shoes looked at the pull ring and said, "what''s the situation with this guest?"

    "The senior guest, from the Lestrange family, is a friend of that. She has her keepsake."

    "Oh, she is. Can I verify it?"

    "Of course." Aisha stretched out her hand, and the magic spread on a silver ring. The other party also nodded, "that''s right."

    "Then pull the ring, let you... I''ll go with you myself."

    "Yes, sir." The pull ring nodded slightly, and Asha nodded. Then Dumbledore waved his wand violently, and HEMA disappeared in front of her eyes.

    "Dumbledore? We''ll be fine? " Harriton felt that he had come in vain, but Ron was relieved. After all, it was obviously a good thing not to take risks.

    "Do you want to see it?"

    "Nature."

    "OK, I''ll take you in, but Sirius, please deal with it outside." Dumbledore smiled, then waved his wand and disappeared with Harry. Sirius looked confused.

    Why are you left... Real!? But before he got angry, a beautiful and familiar face appeared not far away. Is it her?

    At this time, HEMA and Aisha had come to the ground and moved rapidly along the slide, but the next year, four figures appeared behind, and Dumbledore was also a magic spell thrown on the goblin standing in front.

    "How did you bring them?" The pull ring looked at Harry and them. The little guys saw the big guy for a while. I''m afraid they''ll be scared to pee?

    "We''re good at what you look at, okay."

    "I didn''t change my doubts. I just felt that it was too dangerous for a while. There was water in front, which would wash away the spell. Mr. Dumbledore should pay attention."

    "I see."

    The next second, a running water appeared on the only way of the slide. Dumbledore was the same magic wand. In an instant, the water stopped flowing. They successfully crossed it, and then the water kept up.

    "Down there, I''m afraid we''ll be dumped directly!"

    "Let''s go down." HEMA said and jumped directly down. Dumbledore and Asha also followed. The pull ring hesitated for a few seconds and jumped down. Harry and the three followed.

    With a magic spell, everyone succeeded in falling, the box in the pull ring''s arms was thrown away, and one thing in it became two halves directly.

    The pull ring suddenly widened its eyes, as if something terrible had happened. "Trouble, everyone, we''re really in trouble!"

    "What''s the matter?"

    "This is an instrument that can make noise. It is something that makes the fire dragon guarding the high-level warehouse fall into a state of fear. Without this, we have to face the dragon!"

    Although the pull ring believes in Dumbledore''s strength, it will not be easy to defeat the dragon, so it will attract others, even the people above, which will be difficult to do.

    "Don''t worry, just give this to HEMA."

    "Me?" HEMA was stunned and ran back. What did you think of, old Deng tou? You''re not afraid of my identity being exposed.

    After a small road, in a rocky pit square, a huge Ukrainian iron belly appeared in the view.

    At this time, it was tied with several chains, narrowed its eyes, and had many injuries. It was uncomfortable to see. It seemed that the fire dragon was not comfortable under the enslavement of goblins.

    "Or shall we let it go?"

    "Well... Unless you''re crazy, but I think it''s a good idea." The three chatted again. The pull ring also felt more and more that it was right or wrong to help them.

    At this time, HEMA was pushed down by Dumbledore and directly appeared in front of the fire dragon. The fire dragon who was still sleeping suddenly stood up and began to gather a mass of red inflammation in his mouth.

    But HEMA didn''t have the slightest fear. Instead, she roared fiercely. The dragon breath rolled over each other in an instant. The pressure of both sides trembled together. Finally, HEMA was better.

    After all, it was the blood of the legendary dragon. The other party also slowly lowered her head. HEMA also walked over with a smile. Others looked at HEMA, who was not as big as the finger of the fire dragon, and swallowed a spit, but HEMA also successfully put her hand on the nose of the fire dragon.

    "You go there quickly." HEMA shouted, and the others hurried to the other side, and the fire dragon looked over there.

    But feeling the energy on Aisha''s body, she instantly closed her eyes. She didn''t look. She was almost seconds!

    "If you want to leave here, I can give you this chance, but the rest can only depend on yourself."

    "Hoo?"

    "Bound without a trace!"

    With a crash, all the chains on his body were scattered, and it was excited to climb up, but HEMA pressed it directly.

    "Wait, not now, wait for them to do it, wait for us to come back."

    "Woo ~"

    "Just understand." With that, HEMA immediately jumped down and followed them towards Dumbledore.

    At the moment, the team met a sphinx, blocking the crowd and began to ask some questions, but Aisha waved her hand directly, the white moonlight directly sprinkled, and the Sphinx fell directly to the ground.

    "Just ahead!" The pull ring said, and then they saw a strange door without a keyhole. Harry looked at the gilded words on it. It was worthy of being a big family.

    In other words, he thought he was still very rich, but he still couldn''t compare with this pure blood family, so why is it difficult for the Ron family? Is it really just that there are many children?

    Hermione seemed to think of this problem, and glanced at Ron secretly. Ron also felt their eyes and changed his face in an instant. "Our family is really poor."

    "Well... But why the Weasleys?"

    "I don''t know, but it has always been like this, ever since I was a child."

    "I don''t know. The Weasley family also has a large vault, and it''s also such a secret class, but no one has ever opened it. It obviously needs to spend a lot of money to maintain it. Mr. Arthur has been paying for it."

    "Father?" Ron is also a little incredible. His family really has a big Treasury, but why hasn''t his father gone in? Is there no key, but is it not qualified to rely on the orthodox descendants of the Weasley family?

    "Don''t ask me, go back and ask your father." The pull ring also said a word casually, and then grabbed the arm and hand of the side goblin and pressed it. In an instant, the door began to rotate like magic, and finally a channel appeared.

    Before they went in, they saw the brilliant interior furnishings, all of which were all kinds of gemstones and metals, no less than thousands of pieces.

    "Hoo... This is the real financial resources!"

    "But it''s not impossible for you to get rid of it. After all, no one can come here to take these things except the locked up madman. In fact, the goblins have taken this place as their own reserve treasure house."

    The pull ring also told the truth, but the goblin is such a greedy creature, so although he helped, Dumbledore and HEMA didn''t trust him much at the moment.

    "Then let''s go in!"

    "Yes."

 Chapter 424

    After entering the vault, the light dimmed a little, so Harry flashed a fluorescent light around him. They also saw piles of items in the corner that they hadn''t seen just now.

    Some of them are beautiful and good things, but there are also imitations, because there is a Gryffindor sword. Obviously Dumbledore will not lose the sword.

    Ron and Hermione looked around curiously, but HEMA suddenly remembered that these things looked good, but they couldn''t be touched!

    With a click, a small cup fell from Hermione''s hand to the ground. Dumbledore frowned immediately and saw that the small cup became two, and then collided again into three or four.

    "What''s going on?"

    "It''s the flame spell and the infinite copy spell." After glancing at the pull ring, Dumbledore said, "it will burn you when you touch it, and then turn on the copy, but the copy is fake."

    "Well... What about that?"

    "Then quickly find the golden cup and leave. Only high goblins may know how to deal with the restored spell. I also need some time."

    "All right."

    Dumbledore said it was more difficult to deal with, Harry didn''t dare to act rashly, Ron put his hand in his pocket, and Emma grabbed Hermione''s hand.

    "Does it hurt?"

    "Nothing, sorry, I was careless..."

    "Nothing." HEMA comforted her. Otherwise, the girl might blame herself all the time, and then a magic spell would eliminate her scald.

    "Well!" Ron suddenly whispered. He met another crown and was scalded. Fortunately, Ron was very strong and didn''t continue to touch. He just split and stopped.

    "What does the golden cup look like?" HEMA asked toward her ring, and there was hatch patch himself.

    "I don''t know."

    "Isn''t it your golden cup?"

    "But I really don''t know how much I liked glittering things from time to time. At least I''m like this now."

    "Well, take a closer look. It should be a small cup with the badger logo on it." HEMA casually reminded me.

    Then Harry glanced, as if sensing something, and stopped on a small golden cup, but with a snap, two things fell down on their own and rushed towards him!

    "Harry!"

    "I see, there!"

    "I see!" HEMA directly took out her wand and threw it directly. The powerful purification force exploded in the space. Aisha also picked her hand, and the Horcrux flew directly over.

    Although the Horcrux is not cursed by flying, it is still very simple to be caught directly by energy, but hundreds of trophies have formed and the waves have rushed up.

    But the power of purification also began to swing, and the split stopped instantly. Dumbledore also raised his arm, and the golden cup turned into a mass of golden light, leaving only the real one.

    "It''s really scary, but it''s over. Let''s get ready to go out." HEMA put away her wand, and the others nodded and were ready to go outside.

    But before going out, there was a loud noise outside. A high dragon roared, and HEMA''s eyes brightened. "Asha, you take everyone away. You should have a way."

    "Well, you go to the dragon?"

    "Well, run it a little."

    "Then be careful."

    As soon as Aisha had finished, HEMA rushed out directly and sped away towards the distance. Aisha also showed a single horn on her head and directly disappeared with the people.

    "The Dragon broke free of the chain. What should I do?"

    "How is it possible? There must be someone!"

    "Hahaha, it''s me!"

    The crowd followed the prestige and saw a figure in a black robe on the head of the dragon. The Dragon did not attack him, but gathered flames again and spit at them.

    "The Dark Lord will return again. Now it''s just the beginning, the first step!" HEMA roared, and then a black magic flew out with a green light.

    Those goblins suddenly opened their defense, but the attack was actually an ordinary explosion spell, not a killing spell, but they felt it was OK.

    "Fly!"

    At HEMA''s command, the Dragon sprang up, flapping its wings and taking off at any time, but the space seemed a little too narrow.

    The goblins below also continued to open the attack mode, but both the dragon and himself had magic immunity. They easily blocked the attack. Half a minute later, they came to the top layer. With the breaking of the glass top, the Dragon rushed out directly!

    Everyone in the hall was stunned, and then screamed and roared. HEMA controlled the dragon not to hurt too many people, and then Longyan tore open the dome and flew out directly!

    But the dragon''s eyesight seemed to be damaged and it was flying unsteadily. HEMA also called the little guy over. They immediately disappeared from mid air and came near Hogwarts.

    The Dragon felt the instantly clean air and magic smell around him, and also slowly fell towards the lake below.

    HEMA also took up the black wand and repaired each other''s damaged wings with Rune magic. At least it can''t be too ugly. After all, it''s still a dragon.

    When the fire dragon fell to the ground, he plunged his head into the water and dyed it back. He began to drink it. It seems that he has been thirsty for a long time.

    "You can rest here, but there are wizards around. You should be careful not to run around or hurt them. Although many people are bad, many people are good. Do you believe me?"

    "Roar!" The other party roared and felt very happy. HEMA smiled and touched its head, and the little guy shouted.

    But the huge blood pressure instantly calmed the dragon and turned it into the ultimate good baby. He nodded, but HEMA''s purification of eyes and old wounds can''t help.

    "Little guy, would you like to help it?"

    "Whining..."

    "You want to talk to it."

    "All right." HEMA also smiled. You little fellow, actually chatted with others. I don''t know what you can talk about if you don''t know the language. However, the little fellow is smart. He can only earn money and deep his essence.

    While they were chatting, HEMA also went to the river to wash her face and looked at her face in the lake. He suddenly forgot that he should dress up as a woman, so as to further confuse the public.

    But his purpose is not so powerful. Just let others know that Voldemort is back. It doesn''t matter whether he believes he is a Death Eater or not.

    Voldemort''s guess has nothing to do with him. The golden cup has been obtained, and he is not afraid of his attention and doubt, because the golden cup, pendant, crown and ring are all here and destroyed together, leaving Nagini. What else to fear.

    Of course, Nagini is still a very special existence. If he can''t do it well, he can really run, so he has to pay attention.

    In addition, destruction must be destroyed together, but Harry had better be the same, but he had to discuss with Dumbledore about Harry. After all, it was also related to Harry''s life safety.

    Then the voice of the little guy sounded in his ear. The dragon''s eyes recovered their clarity under the light of the halo. It seems that the two guys have reached an agreement.

    "Little guy, we''ll talk about it later. Let''s find Dumbledore and them."

    "Oh."

 Chapter 425

    "HEMA, you made that dragon. You''re too bold."

    "Don''t worry, we''ve got all the Horcruxes. There''s nothing to be afraid of." HEMA said something casually and suddenly remembered something.

    "Professor, Sirius?"

    "There''s something wrong with him. He''s gone." Dumbledore showed a subtle smile, which made everyone else confused, but HEMA suddenly understood that she was going on a blind date, and old Deng was still better.

    "Then we''re over?"

    "Of course, but there may be some at the beginning of the next semester..." HEMA stopped, and Dumbledore took out a book from his arms and handed it to him.

    "The complete book of magic spells, you can make up your lessons. Don''t hold back. I''ll take Harry and them to dinner. You go back and have a rest."

    "Well, but go to my place. It''s the same anyway."

    "No, I have some small words to talk to you."

    "I see." Emma also nodded. Dumbledore, like the three generations in the shadow of fire, began to instill some "knowledge" into Harry, Hermione and Ron.

    However, Emma felt that with Hermione''s current wisdom, she would not believe all of them, that is, Ron and Harry, but Dumbledore would not harm them.

    "Then Aisha and I will go back to pick up people first."

    "Yes."

    "Then HEMA, we''ll come to you when we''re free."

    "OK."

    With that, Emma and Aisha flashed to Diagon lane and saw two people shopping, but there was a familiar figure around them.

    "Miss cahor?!"

    "HEMA." The other party also said coldly. HEMA wanted to hold Asha up, but she finally held back.

    But cahor came up directly and hugged HEMA. Then HEMA found that although she was taller, she was still short.

    "You seem to have some adventures in the past six months."

    "A little bit, but I''d better go back and talk."

    "Yes."

    "How did you meet Mr. cahor?"

    "Just when we were going to buy something, Mr. cahor suddenly appeared next to us and paid us. I''m a little embarrassed."

    "What''s wrong with this? Since it''s from the teacher, just accept it gladly. OK, let''s go to dinner first!"

    "Good!"

    "So... Where''s Sylvie?"

    "She''s gone to choose a place. Let''s go."

    "Yes."

    At this time, Hannah in Aibo''s house looked at the instant noodles in front of her, with a trace of anger in her eyes. "HEMA, this guy actually ran out. He must have had a big meal! I''m so miserable. Where have all the people gone? "

    In the evening, Hannah could finally have a big meal, because miss cahor and sister Aisha came back, and then she cooked the big meal.

    Because only she can cook and no one else has that talent, she has become a cook. Fortunately, sister Aisha helps.

    However, the young lady named Sylvie is too wonderful. She would rather do all these things by herself, because the housework involved by each other does not seem to be completed smoothly.

    If she hadn''t watched each other do housework several times, they all thought that the other party was intentional, but since she was HEMA''s friend, she, who was a sister, naturally had to admit it.

    "Let me help you." Daphne came in from outside.

    "No, Miss Daphne, just rest."

    "Astoria, just talk to miss Aisha. I''m fine, too. What did Ms. cahor and HEMA talk about?"

    "All right." Hannah nodded, but she was also worried. The eldest lady of the Greengrass family shouldn''t be able to cook.

    Then she saw each other''s exquisite knife work and dyed it back. Daphne also said that she had only good knife work and had to control the seasoning.

    So they began to cooperate with their dining sisters. In fact, they didn''t react. If HEMA and Astoria got married, they would be each other''s sisters.

    At this time, HEMA talked with Mr. cahor about the past six months. Of course, more about top blood than gossip.

    "Have you seen that woman?"

    "Well, but she doesn''t seem to kill me so much."

    "Oh? That''s really interesting. Your soul control is also her masterpiece? "

    "Almost. Why did she do that? She said she knew you. "

    "This is what you don''t need to know now, but if she doesn''t want to hurt you, you can accept all the benefits, at least better than some guys who don''t have their own."

    "I see what you mean, but I also have some news recently, that is, my blood is the so-called holy Dragon... Does the holy dragon really exist?"

    "Being or not being can''t change you."

    "I understand, but I want to know." HEMA looked at cahor, who nodded, then took off her black robe and showed an arm.

    It was full of black runes, but the next second, the runes disappeared instantly, the body began to flicker, and black scales suddenly grew out!

    "What is this? Are you also the blood of the dragon? "

    "Almost, but I''m not a holy dragon. I just want to say that the holy dragon is the highest point of dragon blood, which can make you get the power of God generation, but it''s not so easy."

    "How can I..."

    "Take your time and grow a little. This is the only thing that can''t be achieved overnight. You can take it as your own inheritance and cultivate yourself slowly. One day, it will blossom and bear fruit."

    "Well, teacher, I may have to fight with him next semester. Do you have any ideas or opinions?"

    "I don''t have anything. This is what you always want to do. Voldemort is not a inheritor or or a member of our rules. You can go all out. Of course, there won''t be anyone to help, whether you or the other party."

    "But I obviously feel that Voldemort is definitely different from him and more difficult to deal with." Although HEMA didn''t collide with each other head-on, Voldemort was enhanced from these aspects alone.

    "The source of his power is not simple, but it is not inheritance. It is a special item that enhances his magic. However, I can''t break the rules. You have to deal with it yourself."

    "All right."

    "The one outside is Miss Kui 12?"

    "Yes, dark 00 asked her to come. By the way, I..." HEMA thought of what dark 00 and Kui 12 said, and her face turned red.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "They said they wanted one of my children. What''s going on?"

    "..." cahor also didn''t know how to answer. He stood up and sat next to HEMA. "In fact, what if I said I needed it too?"

    "Huh?! Teacher, aren''t you kidding? "

    "It''s no joke. It''s part of your destiny. Of course, it''s not the time yet."

 Chapter 426

    Time passed quickly. More than a month passed, and everything became much calmer. HEMA also felt that she could sleep well recently.

    With Dumbledore''s help, he quickly handled the Horcrux. Of course, Aisha came back. Otherwise, he really had no way to deal with such a mess. No matter how powerful a person is, there is a limit.

    He is a little envious of the team mode of top blood now. Of course, he has not completely become a salted fish. He has always been paying attention to Voldemort''s trend and whether he has started to take action.

    But according to the original plan, Voldemort should be the same as in the original, but HEMA is not sure, so it''s always good to be prepared.

    But now Aisha''s little guys are here. They can''t take the initiative to attack, they can also assist on the side, and Dumbledore''s advance planning can certainly ensure Voldemort''s appearance and make him go away!

    During this period, we also went camping and had a good time to relax. HEMA didn''t plan to do this at first, but after thinking about it, school will start soon. It''s also right to have fun.

    Finally, the place was set around the fire dragon lake last time. We only brought the necessary things, and all the food and drink needed to be made by ourselves.

    It was HEMA, Hannah, Ellie, Astoria, Asha, Kui 12, Harry, Hermione Ron and so on.

    But then Dogan was all right, so she also came. Daphne heard the news. Hannah invited Luna to come, and Gemini and Ginny were pulled over.

    So it''s really a big pot of people! It''s not easy to get together in the future, so HEMA is still surprisingly happy.

    However, after today, it was the beginning of school, and Hannah also entered the time of crazy homework. Although HEMA didn''t have homework, she had to supplement her knowledge.

    After all, there is a big gap between the learning rhythm of busbarton and Hogwarts in the past six months, so he has to change and mix it well.

    ¡­¡­

    Early the next morning, HEMA prepared her luggage and set out early, because Dumbledore informed him to go to school first and help clean up.

    HEMA was angry at that time. Why am I still responsible for the appearance? Isn''t this your job? But HEMA didn''t refuse.

    Directly let the little guy transfer him to Hogsmeade, and then walk from Hogsmeade to Hogwarts on foot. In fact, the little guy can transfer him directly, but in order to maintain the tradition of Dumbledore and Hogwarts, he still follows.

    "Where''s HEMA?"

    "Go and be a tool man." Kui 12 replied, then put a shirt on her and walked downstairs. Hannah was also stunned.

    "Sister Sylvie, what are you?"

    "Work, but you''ll know the details right away." With that, he threw a in front of the fireplace and disappeared at Aibo''s house.

    In fact, the fireplace of Aibo''s family was just connected last month, and Mr. Arthur''s relationship was gone. After all, the fireplace also needs to be approved by the Ministry of magic.

    However, Mr. Arthur realized the good use of the name HEMA for the first time. Originally, it was just a talk on paper, but when he saw the EBO family, which EBO family is HEMA family? It was done in an instant.

    Back to HEMA, he found many magic posters pasted on the sign on the wall on the road. Most people don''t invest in this at all.

    But the news above is not general news, that is, Voldemort''s return. Although it has not been confirmed, it has spread.

    This is what HEMA wants. Of course, his wave in gringott alone is not enough to achieve this effect. The main thing is Dumbledore''s secret help.

    "Oh, HEMA!"

    "Hagrid?" HEMA turned her head and saw Hagrid coming from behind, with a strange thing in her arms.

    "What is this?"

    "Well... It''s very important... Anyway, I shouldn''t tell you, but it''s no problem to tell you, because you don''t participate at all."

    "What the hell are you talking about?"

    "This is the Dragon model of the top three competition. It was originally made by the sports department, but they were busy, so they gave it to us. Professor McGonagall entrusted it."

    "Then I won''t watch it. It really has nothing to do with me, but when you say dragon, I''m still curious. It''s a little dangerous for students to fight dragon?"

    "Yes, but I believe there will be no problem with the arrangement. No, why did you come so early?"

    "Because I want to help clean up the school. After all, I want to give other colleges a good impression. You are also Hagrid."

    "Me?"

    "You can dress up a little and maybe meet someone you like. This is prophecy. My prophecy has always been very effective."

    "All right." Hagrid readily agreed.

    HEMA saw that Hagrid was not interested and didn''t say much. After all, it was his business with Mrs. Maxim. Of course, just don''t make trouble again.

    When I came to Hogwarts castle, I found that not only him, but also many students were called. Of course, most of them were seniors and sisters, tool people who were about to graduate.

    In other words, HEMA misses several seniors and sisters a little. I don''t know what''s going on now. As a student president, she should develop well.

    When the people around him saw HEMA, they also greeted him. Of course, they talked enthusiastically. After all, they haven''t seen him for a long time. Of course, most of them are not Slytherin''s students.

    Although Slytherin became friendly with HEMA''s efforts, she was still a proud and confident young man and girl in essence. Naturally, HEMA was unwilling to obey, but HEMA still saw a young master of Slytherin.

    "Malfoy!"

    "Ah? You''re back? "

    "Of course, you''re not welcome?"

    "Of course not. May I say so?"

    "You''re getting skinny, Malfoy." HEMA also smiled. Although the relationship between the two was not so good, they felt a little less bad after being separated for so long.

    "You feel like working. In fact, I think it''s dangerous for you to come back, you know?" Malfoy looked up and said, obviously knowing something.

    "Voldemort."

    "I''m kind. Don''t care. He''ll deal with you..." Malfoy lowered his voice and HEMA nodded.

    "But I''m not afraid of him. Instead, I''m very welcome."

    "HEMA, you don''t know that man''s terrible. Dumbledore can''t keep you!"

    "Have you seen the flame in the summer vacation?"

    "Flame..." it''s the one you threw out, Professor cahor.

    "Yes, I can reach that point now, even surpass. There are other abilities. You don''t trust me. Maybe you should pay attention to your father."

    "Father? Are you targeting Death Eaters? "

    "No, no, I didn''t say that. It''s just that the wizard''s enemy is still a Death Eater. Although the top blood is stronger, it still focuses on the object, so I think you''re going to relieve your father''s worries."

    "HEMA, thank you, but that person really wants to target you and Harry. Of course, it''s mainly Harry. You should understand the reason. Although I don''t deal with him, the times have come. Now, I don''t want to change the stable days."

    "I understand."

    "What are you doing? Hurry up... Uh... Classmate HEMA? That''s all right. I''ll leave first! "

 Chapter 427

    With the roar of the train, Hogwarts slowly appeared in everyone''s vision. Hermione closed her book and looked at Harry, Ron and Neville sleeping next to her.

    "You wake up, we''re here."

    "Oh, oh!" Ron immediately sat up and wiped some saliva from his lips, while Harry and Neville slowly opened their eyes and saw Hogwarts outside.

    "It seems a little different. It looks a lot new?" Harry murmured, and then took a closer look. It really became new.

    After getting off the train, all the students looked one after another and found that it was true. The ground of the station was clean and decorated with flowers.

    "For the top three?" Harry guessed about the reason. Hermione nodded, but Ron ate a piece of bread.

    "Mmm, delicious!"

    "Ron?"

    "Sorry to spoil the atmosphere, but I don''t think it''s a good thing?"

    After they arrived at the castle by car, they walked into the auditorium in amazement. The floor, walls and paintings in the corridor were cleaned.

    Moreover, some damaged places were painted with new paint and, of course, magical decoration, which seemed more lively and exquisite.

    After entering the auditorium, the light flags of the four colleges are flying. This is something left by HEMA in those years. Although it''s strange to say so, it''s taken out today. Maybe it''s also a necessary sign for every school opening ceremony in the future.

    Moreover, the walls are also decorated with many hanging paintings on both sides. They are the four founders of Hogwarts, and their appearance has completely changed.

    But Hermione smiled because that was what they really looked like. Although she had never seen Slytherin and Gryffindor, she had seen Miss hutchpatch and miss Ravenclaw. She was so beautiful. How could she become an aunt?

    She sat down along the seat and looked around. She didn''t find HEMA and frowned. It didn''t mean that HEMA had come to help early. Where are the people?

    Then everyone saw that HEMA and Malfoy came in through the side door carrying a huge table. Filch pointed the way back to them, "this way, this way."

    "What is this?" A classmate in the crowd asked casually.

    "A new table for the professors." HEMA said something casually, and then there was a cry below. The content was that HEMA answered me, so happy and so on!

    But HEMA is not happy at all. He doesn''t want to cultivate an existence like brainless fans. Of course, it may not be good to say so. He thinks he can admire others, but he doesn''t need to take him as an idol, otherwise he will become an elephant.

    After the two finished the table, some professors also came in from the outside. HEMA hurried back to her seat and found Astoria still waiting for him.

    Malfoy also glanced at pansy and sat next to her. In fact, they are no longer lovers, but pansy still didn''t give up.

    However, Malfoy felt that he wanted to find a girl like Astoria in the future. She was gentle and quiet. Of course, Hermione was OK. Although she had a bad character, she was very powerful and could save a lot of things.

    Of course, if other people know, they will say that he wants to fart, but people can''t have a little dream. Maybe booth Barton will have a beautiful little sister this time.

    With the exception of the first grade students, Dumbledore also came to the front of the auditorium, leaving only Professor McGonagall. With a click of the door, Professor McGonagall came in with a group of children, and this year''s routine branch began again.

    Astoria on the side looked at the ignorant freshmen and smiled, "HEMA, we have been here for two years."

    "Well, it feels so fast."

    "Well, in the future, our children will also be sent here to study."

    "Of course, Astoria is not shy?" HEMA looked at her and Astoria gave HEMA a hard white look. I didn''t say anything wrong.

    Then there is a short opening speech and branch. This year''s branch is actually a little strange, because everyone feels that it is divided according to everyone''s different.

    However, the division cap will be generally carried out according to the quartering to ensure that the number of students entering each college is almost the same, but there are more students in Gryffindor and Hufflepuff this year, and less in Slytherin.

    In particular, the number of students from Hufflepuff shows that the number of students not from the wizard family has increased. Hufflepuff may be very happy.

    After the end of the branch, a series of speech links began again. Of course, it will eventually converge on the most exciting point, the Goblet of fire!

    But at this time, Harry and HEMA were thinking about something a few days ago

    "HEMA? Are you there? "

    "What''s the matter?" HEMA looked at the clock. It was less than 6 o''clock. He was going crazy. 1 he had just slept for a few days.

    HEMA went downstairs and let the trio in. Hermione was wearing a beautiful little skirt, and Harry and Ron were very normal casual T-shirts.

    "Are you going camping with this?"

    "No, we''re going to the ball game. Won''t you go?"

    "No, what game?" Emma''s eyes were blurred. Hermione helped pour a glass of water, and then sat next to him. The slight smell of shampoo woke him up.

    "Quidditch." Harry secretly gave Hermione a thumbs up, Ron frowned, and I wanted to... Say that guy hasn''t written to me lately.

    "Oh, the world cup?" HEMA suddenly remembered that he had almost forgotten the plot, or he thought it should not appear. After all, it has changed so much, but it still exists.

    "I didn''t buy a ticket. Is there still time?"

    "It''s all right. It''s yours. George and Fred pay everyone."

    "Everyone?"

    "Miss Sylvie, Hannah, Ellie, they?"

    "Hannah needs to make up her homework. Sylvie is out. Ellie and her sister have something to do. Astoria has just left for a few days, so let''s go. Who''s on your side?"

    "Well, that''s us, my father and a handsome boy and his father."

    "I guess Cedric and his father?"

    "Well... How did you know?"

    "Watch the sky at night, just like the horse people."

    "Hahaha, don''t tease me, I don''t believe it!" Harry and Ron looked unbelieving. Even Hermione put the question on her head. Yes, she made a question mark with the power of runes.

    "If you don''t believe it, how about I make two more predictions?"

    "Say."

    "One is that we will pass through the door key, and the appearance of the door key is personal items, and then there will be some accidents on the way to the game."

    "It''s so accurate. In fact, I''m not prepared. After all, the probability of things on people is not small. It''s normal for accidents in the game." Ron also began to give HEMA some problems.

    However, HEMA didn''t look at the sky at all, but the bug spoiler, so she said, "this accident has something to do with the Dark Lord, how about it?"

    "Huh?" Harry''s eyes widened. "What you said is true."

    "Of course."

    "Then we won''t go." Ron raised his arm.

    "No! I promised, let''s go! "

    "Ah! HEMA, I''m really not going! "

    "No!"

 Chapter 428

    "Where are we going now?"

    "Go to the burrow. Can you use your fireplace?" Ron pointed to the fireplace. Once again he thought he could pass through, but he accidentally hit his head.

    "Yes." They also hurried over. HEMA also stood up and prepared to change a little clothes, but Hermione grabbed him.

    "This one looks good."

    "Not as good-looking as you." HEMA is also cheap. Hermione has exuded a sober and refined sense of beauty when she is in the fourth grade.

    The reason is very simple. Compared with the original book, Hermione dressed up a little. Although she is not so fashionable, she is very young, especially in skirts.

    "I told Astoria that she might not be happy."

    "So are you happy?"

    "I''m happy to tell the truth, which may be a little sorry."

    "Ha ha."

    "Stop flirting and go!" Ron shouted and made Hermione blush. Then he kicked Ron. At the moment of kicking, Ron disappeared directly into the fireplace.

    "Let''s go, too."

    With a green flame, HEMA disappeared in place, but a tall figure came out slowly from the bedroom.

    "I came back and said I wasn''t at home."

    "Miss Kui 12, come to me."

    "Who?" Kui 12 was stunned and then reacted. It was cahor''s voice. She suddenly broke into a cold sweat, but she had seen it all. Cahor Qiang is the existence of the same level. Don''t be afraid!

    "Are you looking for me?" But when I came to the door, I felt the powerful power and still had a little palpitation. This one seemed to have something more than that one.

    "Well, just come in."

    When she entered the room, Kui 12 was stunned. Although the other party was still in that pair of clothes, she covered her face. She felt that the real face behind it seemed to be the right one, which was usually a false face.

    "True or false, where true or false, you don''t have to pay attention to my face, but related to your future."

    ¡°¡±

    When HEMA opened her eyes again, there was a splash of cream. He suddenly bowed his head. Behind him was Hermione. She had to stop her body and was directly hit in the face.

    "HEMA? Sorry... " George and Fred hurried over, their faces already covered with cream.

    "It''s all right. Do you have a birthday?"

    "No, just a new thing, happy..." Fred scratched his head.

    "Then you can''t throw it around!" Hermione also yelled. Just now she noticed that HEMA was afraid of hitting her like this.

    "Sorry."

    "All right, all right."

    "You two!" But before Fred and George apologized, two newspaper stick attacks came behind them.

    "Mom?"

    "You still make trouble and don''t bring a towel to HEMA!"

    "OK!"

    Mrs. Weasley also stared at them. The Gemini hurried out in fear and quickly brought a towel. Mrs. Weasley took the towel and wiped HEMA.

    "I''ll do it myself, but what about Mr. Arthur?"

    "Outside, where are the others? Just you. "

    "Well, everyone else has something to do. I''m just free." HEMA smiled, too, but Mrs. Weasley gave him a distressed look.

    "You''ve been working hard. You''ve always helped the school and the Ministry of magic. Arthur has also received a lot of help from you."

    "No, I still have a lot to work on."

    "Ha ha, don''t be modest. My sons are not modest. They obviously don''t have much ability, but they are good children, so I hope you can continue to be friends with them."

    "This is natural."

    "By the way, I forgot to ask. Did you have breakfast? I''ve just done more. Here you are and Hermione. "

    "Thank you, Mrs. Weasley."

    "Thank you."

    Ron and Harry were relieved to see Mrs. Weasley go away. "Well, that''s how my mother treated you."

    "Harry had some privileges, but he found that you were his own son." Ron came and looked sour. After all, he felt so low at home. When there was that annoying fake mouse, he couldn''t even compare with the mouse!

    "Oh, are there any guests in our house?" It was a clear voice. A tall young man with red hair came in. Although he couldn''t say how handsome, he was dressed in fashion, with earrings and beautiful hair. It was obviously their big brother Bill.

    "Hello, I''m HEMA EBO."

    ¡°£¡ HEMA, is that you? Thank you very much for coming to our house. The hospitality was not good, but I hope you''re welcome. "

    "Of course, is Mr. bill on vacation?"

    "Yes, but it''s a long vacation. After all, something so big happened to Guling Pavilion."

    "Does Mr. bill work in gringott?"

    "Yes, it''s just non staff personnel, but it''s not particularly hard, but it''s going to be closed this time. I hope it can recover quickly."

    "Well, by the way, my brother Charlie is back. He was upstairs just now? Charlie! Guests! Charlie! "

    "Come, come! Who, so... Oh, my God, it''s Mr. HEMA! " The fat Charlie came up at once, very enthusiastic, just like his bronze skin.

    In fact, HEMA can tell when the two brothers stand together. Even if he hasn''t seen them, after all, Charlie is the trainer of the fire dragon. He often works outside and has great strength, so he must be strong. Then this must be right.

    Bill must be a little more polite, but I didn''t expect that he was still working in gulingge. He rode a dragon for a while and really lost some of others'' work for the time being.

    "In fact, Mr. bill, I think you can cooperate with Fred and George to do this magic weapon project. You should lack an external agent."

    HEMA glanced at Gemini. Gemini also nodded quickly. Although their sales are high, they need to be combined with the magic part and give money to the clerk and shop.

    Moreover, they have many large lists to talk about, which actually delays their study and work, so they need a completely trustworthy existence to deal with them.

    Originally, they didn''t think of it, but when HEMA mentioned it, the brothers also fiercely attracted their eldest brother''s attention, and the eldest brother''s appearance is also good, which may also attract some special customer sources.

    "I''ll think about it, but it''s really a way, and I know the potential in this regard." Bill nodded, too, but he had to ask Mr. Arthur.

    In fact, everyone seems to think that Mrs. Weasley is a strong woman, but Mr. Arthur is the leader of the family. He has the final say in the big things.

    "Children, here comes a guest!" At this time, Mr. Arthur also led two people in, a tall handsome boy and a red faced man with brown curly hair.

    "HEMA EBO?" The man was stunned. Cedric raised his hand and said hello. He was also surprised. In fact, he hadn''t seen HEMA for nearly a year.

    "Long time no see, Mr. HEMA."

    "Long time no see. Sit down and eat first."

 Chapter 429

    After half an hour, a group of people who had finished the greeting had sat together for dinner, but the chairs of the Weasley family were not enough.

    "Let''s squeeze a little. That''s it." Mr. Arthur also has no good way. Fortunately, Gemini is still powerful. He can process a set of beautiful chairs in a few minutes.

    Then they found that the table was too small, but there was no time to do it. So they also ate directly and began to chat around the table.

    "Is Percy working for Mr. crouch?" Hermione suddenly asked. After all, he was curious about this gentleman''s choice.

    "Well, I have arranged many tasks, but I believe I can complete them quickly and perfectly!"

    "Well, congratulations on becoming his favorite helper, but now you are very busy. After all, there are some special things about the world cup." Percy said proudly.

    "Percy, isn''t it the Goblet of fire and the top three competition? We all know. " Ron said something casually. Percy frowned, but did not refute. He continued, "of course, me and I will do very beautiful."

    "Is Mr. Crouch''s child a Death Eater?" HEMA suddenly mentioned crouch again. This time everyone looked at him. HEMA didn''t expect to say such a word at breakfast.

    "Well..."

    "Sorry, but recently I received a mission from the Ministry of magic, so..."

    "Ministry of magic? Are you sure? " Percy looked at HEMA with an uncertain face, but she couldn''t say HEMA lied, because HEMA did a great job.

    "Well, crouch is famous for killing relatives in righteousness, but it also makes him unable to become the Minister of magic." Although HEMA seems to be chatting, she is actually asking everyone to remember Crouch''s name, so that she can explain it less at that time.

    Since then, the chat content has gradually become much more normal. The children say what Quidditch team they like and how many points they have at present.

    Of course, there is also a name that HEMA noticed during a summer vacation, Bertha Johns. However, her disappearance is no longer a matter of HEMA''s attention, because the event turns around again.

    Suddenly, HEMA felt that the plot had not changed much. When there was Krum''s story, HEMA also glanced at Hermione. Hermione ate fast.

    It seems that she is getting fatter recently. HEMA didn''t know the reason at the beginning, but she got the news from Hannah. She actually feels peaceful. What size airport do you want, a 15-year-old girl!

    "When shall we start?" Gemini asked, they can''t stay at home at all.

    "Later, at 9 o''clock, it should be the time to open the door key. By the way, we have to use the fireplace to transfer it nearby." Amos digori said.

    "Let''s have a rest. I''ll send you directly. I have a little way."

    "That''s great!"

    The children cheered. Amos Diggory also took a more look at HEMA. This talented wizard is worth making friends. His son is too sincere. Making friends is the right way!

    After dinner, Charlie also went upstairs to deal with some work problems. He was working at home. Bill didn''t have anything to do, but he said to think about the development direction. Finally, Gemini and Ron were willing to go out.

    When Miss Ginny was willing to follow, but Mr. Weasley obviously didn''t want to take the girl with him. He was mainly afraid of taking care of her. Finally, he persuaded her for a long time and gave up completely under Harry''s sentence, which made Mr. Arthur look confused, daughter~

    With the help of the little guy, they came to a highland in an instant, and a fresh air came to their faces, "what a pure natural force."

    "Hull, want to come out and let out?" HEMA looked at the ring, and the other Ravenclaw was on Hermione''s side, but now when the magic was officially gathered, it said that she would get a new body in ten years.

    But HEMA didn''t know if she could do it. They walked towards the top of the hillside. Harry also asked a question, why can''t they use a phantom to move the shape?

    "That''s a good question. Let Mr. Arthur answer you." HEMA smiled. He did know that, but he didn''t want to answer because he was a little tired.

    Recently, in order to exercise the power of blood, he began to turn off the strengthening of magic and runes. Only the body is working, so it is normal to be tired after all.

    "In fact, there are regulations and examinations, and the phantom is very dangerous and requires high-level magic and control."

    "Even if you learn it yourself, you can''t control others to transmit it together. Unless there are very powerful wizards, so many of us naturally choose the safe door key."

    "Well, the door key. Last time I remember it was the first summer vacation." HEMA also sighed. At that time, Cedric, Cho Chang, Malfoy and Harry were the four representative students.

    "Haven''t you seen Miss Qiu Zhang lately?" Cedric said, but Hermione knew something.

    "She was not in the same college as us. In addition to studying in class, she was suspended for more than half an hour before the holiday, so there was no news."

    "But she actually practiced a new wind magic. It''s really powerful."

    "Well, Harry, you don''t want to see Qiu Zhang..."

    "Er... No, I already have someone I like." Harry himself burst out a sentence, and everyone was surprised. You can!

    The most stunned is Ron. I haven''t heard who this boy likes recently? Isn''t it the girl in the school, outside, or Hermione!?

    That won''t work! Hermione won''t agree. Does Hermione like HEMA? Although Hermione looks better as she grows older, she can''t... she can''t destroy her friendship. She doesn''t have it.

    "You misunderstood. I just think I like others. You don''t have to be so serious."

    "Ha ha." The crowd also smiled.

    At the top of the hillside, an old boot appeared in front of me, and then the three little ones suddenly looked at HEMA!

    "Yes, one!"

    "Well, you believe I''m right."

    "Doesn''t that mean there will be an accident... No big things will happen?"

    "Probably not."

    "What are you talking about?" Gemini looked over here and felt that the three people were mysterious.

    "It''s all right. I''m thinking, when can I get my wallet ~"

    "Well! Ha ha ha, HEMA, our shop has been running very well. As long as Bill agrees to be our diplomatic envoy, we can go to a higher level! "

    "Oh, really? I just lack some kingaron to do some potion experiments. "

    "Well... Mr. HEMA Arthur will help you!"

    ¡°£¿¡± Mr. Arthur suddenly turned around, stared at Gemini, and then took out a small bag from his pocket. "Here is 200. Take it first."

    "No, no, Mr. Arthur, I''m just teasing them."

    "No, we owe you too much. That doesn''t count..."

    "Father, he said forget it." George suddenly appeared and grabbed the bag. Mr. Arthur was stunned, but burst into laughter.

    "Sorry, children, you can''t open that bag. In addition, this is the money I took from the Ministry of magic. You will be recorded for theft."

    "Mr. Arthur, our family will lose face."

    "It''s all right. I''m used to it, too."

    "Father!"

    "Well, you do well. You take the money and count it as my investment!" HEMA didn''t want Mr. Arthur to be too angry, so she said casually, and Fred and George were relieved.

    "Remember, no matter what you do, you must have extra respect and rules for your benefactor in order to last long."

    "It''s my father."

    Ron looked at the different Mr. Arthur Weasley and smiled. He was so handsome. He was really a man of our Weasley family.

 Chapter 430

    After the revolving door key, the people also fell into a large space, but it was different from falling directly on the grass in the film. It was a swamp.

    Two figures not far away stopped their way, wearing Muggles but strange costumes like wizards.

    Both of them have a tired face and a bad face. It seems that they are special recording personnel. It''s really hard work, but it''s really hard to mention their favor.

    "Good morning, basil." Arthur obviously knew each other, and HEMA didn''t ask much. Maybe he was on duty in a department. Of course, he might also be a member of a special transportation department, but he was also a colleague.

    "Arthur, I''m so tired. There are too many people. We''ve been staying almost all night and need a substitute!" Basil said wearily, tightening his sleeves and looking very down-to-earth.

    "That''s really hard."

    After a few greetings, the other party also began to help find the camp. HEMA also thought that it seemed to be a tent, that is, a big magic tent. She had known that she would give the small ball to her.

    "HEMA, I brought it." Just then Hermione raised the gadget in her hand, and Harry and Ron nodded. Now they had some fun.

    "Yes, go this way. It''s not far, it''s less than half a mile. That''s Mr. Roberts."

    "By the way, there are two more. You are the second. Over there, you can see the administrator when you come up. Don''t worry."

    "Thank you, basil. Let''s go." Mr. Weasley shouted and led the way, but just as HEMA passed by, the other party seemed to recognize him, immediately took off his hat and nodded to him.

    "Hello."

    HEMA saw respect in each other''s eyes. Does she have such a great ability? I''m much more powerful than myself. I''m not a powerful person.

    But HEMA didn''t think much. She followed the team forward and walked through the deserted swamp. The people also saw a door, and then a small stone house.

    Although it looked like a small stone house, there were thousands of different tents in the back. They went up the slope of the grass until they could not see the end of the jungle.

    Then we rented tents. Of course, we can bring them ourselves. Of course, it''s usually done by rich people. Naturally, Weasley is not rich at present.

    Then, when she set up her own tent, HEMA was a little speechless. I rented the tent and had to build it myself. Although this was not a special situation, it was mainly because they were all clumsy guys. Mr. Arthur was half a bucket of water.

    But fortunately, it was forcibly assembled at last, and then Hermione excitedly went in with the small tent marble. There was another tent in the tent, which made HEMA want to shout out, no dolls!

    However, HEMA is still very happy to come out and walk around. There are many little wizards around, and even the little wizards who have not entered the magic school are here. Of course, there are more wizards outside. If Quan Xue didn''t participate in such a busy place, I''m afraid she can also see her.

    "Brother, brother, can you spell the water clear?" A little girl in the tent next to him ran over and pulled his sleeve.

    "Well... You''re embarrassing me?" HEMA also smiled awkwardly. He really can''t. maybe Hermione will. After all, people are geniuses. He is a fake genius. Of course, he can also be said to be a lazy genius.

    "Nai, don''t disturb this brother."

    "It''s okay." The other party''s mother came out, and HEMA quickly waved her hand, but the little girl was still unwilling to go, and HEMA had no way to stand up.

    "Why clear water?"

    "We didn''t bring water to drink, so we washed water from the ground, but we need to clean it."

    "OK, let me help you." HEMA followed her to the water hole, and her mother followed her to see what the boy wanted to do? To tell you the truth, she has no way as an adult wizard.

    But HEMA''s fingers shook and water gushed out in an instant, hitting the little girl''s dirty face!

    "Good ice! Ah... Brother, you have done it and become a clear water stream! "

    "Yes." In fact, HEMA used a very simple method, that is, they hit the hole with a magic spell, and the water itself was dirty, so he directly used the water Rune to find a new water flow below, and then guided it.

    "Then I''ll go first."

    "Thank you for helping us. By the way, I''ll give you something."

    "No, no, it''s just a little effort!"

    "It''s not something particularly important, it''s our local specialty cheese."

    "All right." HEMA also accepted it. If it was too valuable, he wouldn''t want it.

    On the other hand, the conversation between Kui 12 and cahor is still in progress. Their simple dialogue at the beginning, a few minutes and a sentence, has become the question session of Kui 12.

    "Are you also for HEMA''s blood?"

    "Me? I''m just his teacher, that''s all. I don''t need that blood, or I need and can''t use anything to exchange or threaten. "

    "I see. You are different from that woman. She is really unscrupulous."

    "No, she is not. In fact, I know her much earlier than you. She has always been so casual. She will stick to one thing longer than ordinary people and won''t easily repent. It shows that her concealment is quite powerful."

    "But I''m confused. I don''t know what I should do?"

    "What do you want to do?" Cahor put down the book in his hand and looked at each other through the scarf. Kui 12 also recalled his childhood memory, came to the top blood memory, and then became numb, and recently jumped again.

    "I... don''t know. I only know that if I get rid of the top blood and have no worries, it must be the best way, but it''s basically impossible, right?"

    "No, top blood is not an invincible organization. It is also a chess piece against each other, just a little bigger." Cahor picked up a black chess piece next to him and threw it on the chessboard. It just broke apart with the white chess.

    "But why do you care about the following people? Obviously, they are extremely weak for you? "

    "This is our internal law. If there is a system, we must abide by it, even God. Otherwise, everything will dissipate, the God generation will die, your wizards will die, and the world will gradually wither."

    "The purpose of top blood is to save the world. Is that really true?"

    "If you think it''s true, it''s true, not vice versa. But I tell you that your organization will never be a big enemy that destroys the world, but it can''t save the world. These are all rules. It''s just the existence of continuous observation and benefit from it."

    "If you let HEMA keep moving forward, you won''t be afraid that he will finally come to this step?"

    "No, he is different. What he is powerful is not power, runes and blood. Only one is his powerful origin, that is his original heart to stick to. This is what I like."

    "Then we''re really alike, at least in liking someone."

    "No... You"

    "Don''t you admit it? Strong lady? "

    "You are very interesting..." cahor showed a strange expression in his early days, not laughing or angry.

 Chapter 431

    Then when Hermione finished building the small tent, the two men put their heads in from the outside, and Harry and Ron rushed to meet them.

    "Seymour and Thomas."

    "Hey, good morning. I didn''t expect us to be so close." Seymour said a word, then they left the tent and talked, and then HEMA weighed the cheese and came back.

    "HEMA, what''s the matter with you? You got cheese."

    "It was sent when the next door helped."

    "It doesn''t look delicious."

    "But it just looks like, by the way, Hello, you two."

    "HEMA, long time no see!" The two were also very excited to say hello to him, and then a group of restless children began to wander around the tent. Although HEMA was lazy again, Hermione pulled her up.

    "Oh, the color of the chess pieces over there is Bulgarian, but I don''t know how they perform this time?" Simo pointed to the Bulgarian tent not far away. The mixed color flag was flying in the air.

    Then when they approached, they also saw many hanging paintings pasted on them, without exception, all of which were portraits of wickdork rum.

    He is a strong man with a gloomy face. Although he is not handsome, he is very manly. He is the type Ron hates.

    "Krum? Muscle man. " Ron said something casually, and then two Bulgarian supporters on the side looked at him. Ron immediately closed his mouth.

    "Is this Krum great?" Hermione asked casually. She really didn''t know about Quidditch. She paid more attention to what spell was better used.

    "Victor Krum, Bulgaria''s seeker, can''t be said to be powerful, but he is really excellent. Although I don''t like it, I have to admit it." Harry also said a word, and then he led the war to the people next to him.

    Seymour also scratched his head. What if he fought? Although HEMA is here, he shouldn''t do such a bad thing.

    "Well, well, let''s go on." Thomas could only persuade them, and then continued to walk towards a corner of the camp.

    In the process, they saw many familiar faces, of course, the most were Hogwarts''s classmates and their families.

    Of course, the most surprising thing was that senior wood was also there. After all, it was a Quidditch game. He took Harry to have a good chat. HEMA also officially told the other party goodbye. After all, he was an exchange student and didn''t have time to talk to the other party.

    In addition, he has also signed and become a substitute for putemir United. Although there is a long way to go, they are still very optimistic about wood''s development.

    After all, he has always been a hard-working, Gifted Senior, and very kind. As long as he takes his time, he can really become a famous Quidditch athlete in the future.

    Then there are some herchpucci classmates, such as Ernie McMillan, and some Hannah''s friends, asking HEMA why Hannah didn''t come.

    When they were going back, they also met Qiu Zhang, which surprised everyone. They said that the other party was suspended from school, and the other party appeared. Gemini also urged Harry to say hello, but Harry seemed calm as water.

    HEMA was a little surprised. The boy really didn''t like Qiu Zhang. The weather changed, but Harry should really have a new object. Is it Ginny?

    Harry is actually a real face control. He likes beautiful ones, so it''s qiuzhang and Ginny. Hermione almost opened it later in the original book.

    But Harry didn''t want to. On the one hand, qiuzhang came to say hello to several people generously, and HEMA also went to talk to each other.

    After all, they are friends who don''t know each other. During this period, he heard some difficulties of Qiu Zhangjia, but it''s not money or wizard threat, so he can''t help.

    However, he comforted a few words, which seemed very effective. I hope Qiu Zhang can quickly come out of the contradiction between his parents.

    He separated from Seymour and returned to his tent. He saw that Mr. Arthur began the routine greeting again.

    Is to say hello to every acquaintance passing by. According to HEMA''s quotation, Ron added a term to his father''s behavior, which is called dog licking behavior.

    However, he also understood the purpose of his father''s doing this. He has more people and can do things in the future. In other people''s eyes, honest and good gentlemen are always much better than evil wizards.

    When Ron and Gemini came to the side, Mr. Arthur dragged the three children over and introduced them to officials and those well-known beings.

    Although Ron resisted, he did it. Gemini took the opportunity to start selling their own things, but everyone didn''t hate it.

    Because Gemini''s weapon shop is really popular. It has opened the market, and the magic department outside is ready to take a share.

    Of course, it''s not to grab technical resources, but to get the right to sell and operate in his own responsible area, which also leads to the improvement of Mr. Arthur''s status.

    But just after the introduction, he suddenly saw a special figure. Then Mr. Weasley wiped his hair and greeted a tall man with a smile.

    The other party also came over. HEMA didn''t know each other. The Gemini next to him pulled his sleeve. "It''s Ludo bagman, the director of the magic sports department now."

    "Ah! Long time no see, Arthur, man! " Bagman shouted happily. With his comic way of walking, if he was not an official of the Ministry of magic, he would be beaten more than ten times.

    "How nice the weather is today. It will be very beautiful at night. Of course, don''t be afraid. I can solve it. My preparatory work is very perfect. No one knows planning better than me!"

    Looking at each other''s actions, HEMA suddenly remembered a famous performance artist, but it seems that he should have no chance to become the Minister of magic.

    Here, a thin figure appeared not far away. It was Percy and bill who didn''t come at first. Charlie didn''t come.

    Percy also seems to have a good eye on the dear Mr. bagman. After all, he is an official fan, but Mr. Arthur also thinks it''s normal.

    "These are my sons Percy and bill. You should have met bill. Bill''s eldest son works in a bank now."

    "Oh, what a talent, you two!" I don''t know whether to deal with it or really praise it. They also nodded and sat on the mat.

    "By the way, I forgot to introduce you. This is George and Fred. You are too familiar with their little son Ron, who is still studying. This is their friends, Harry Potter and Hermione Granger..."

    "Oh! Harry Potter!!? " Obviously, the name is still very popular. He was surprised. He dyed it back and looked at Harry''s forehead. Harry is completely used to it now. You can look at it casually, as long as it''s not a strange person.

    "Hello, sir."

    "Oh, by the way, Miss Granger, and..." bagman also felt that it was not good to interrupt the introduction just now.

    "HEMA Abbott, sir." HEMA said casually, and her burning eyes looked into each other''s eyes.

    The other party also immediately felt a perceived pressure, just like facing Dumbledore, HEMA Aibo?! It''s him!

    "Oh, I''m really sorry, Mr. Abbott. I neglected it."

    "Thank you very much if Mr. bagman can provide us with tickets."

    "You''re welcome. I also try to arrange a better viewing place for each friend. It''s said that HEMA doesn''t like Quidditch very much."

    "Not really, but I''m not very good at it myself."

    "Oh, in fact, we are also considering inviting you to preside over the opening ceremony next year. What do you think?"

    "Isn''t it the job of the Minister of magic?"

    "This is not. The Minister of magic doesn''t have time every time, although fudge always has time."

    "Ha ha, he will be angry when he hears it." Mr. Arthur also laughed, and bagman was really Frank.

    "Then I won''t bother you to eat. I hope you can enjoy the game. Then Mr. Weasley and Mr. Aibo, I''ll go first."

    Then he got up and walked out slowly. The others looked at HEMA, "what did you just do?"

    "I didn''t do anything."

    "But?"

    "George, Fred, this is actually what I call the future trend. You will understand it later." Mr. Weasley said something connotative, and Gemini nodded vaguely.

    But HEMA smiled and looked at Hermione who had been sitting obediently. "It seems that she is still too publicity."

 Chapter 432

    After bagman left, Percy began to concave and said that Barty crouch would come, which made HEMA smile. Just don''t look for it. Just see if this one is under control.

    In fact, most people don''t use the curse test to see whether a person is controlled by the soul snatching curse, but HEMA''s soul power is high.

    Of course, it is not to see that the other party is controlled, but to judge by the unstable characteristics of the other party''s soul and spiritual power. Therefore, Dumbledore named this thing divine insight, which is a handsome name.

    After a few minutes, a wizard, unaccompanied, appeared not far from the campfire, dressed very stiff and with a bright little back, even though the weather was so hot.

    HEMA also glanced at the shirt on Percy''s smiling face and smiled bitterly. Do you need it? Although work is said to be work, you should also give yourself a relaxed environment.

    However, many people say that Barty crouch is a selfless and meticulous person, but HEMA disagrees, because although the other party kills his family, it is really false.

    His wife replaced the child. He made a mistake and put the evil little crouch at home, which led to an accident. Hey~

    "Arthur Weasley, did you come early?"

    "Well, it''s actually late. Did you come to me specifically?"

    "No, it''s for dear Mr. Abbott."

    "Huh?" Everyone looked at batty crouch in surprise. Even HEMA didn''t think of it. She moved her position and let batty crouch sit down.

    "It''s really strange that Mr. Crouch has something to do with a little wizard." HEMA took the initiative to say that although it was not ironic, the Yin and Yang forces were all open.

    However, he was so close and carefully observed Crouch''s situation. He was still not controlled. If there was an accident, it would be possible.

    However, HEMA feels that the plot must change, but try to stop it, or have a conflict with the Death Eater pioneers.

    But HEMA was not afraid, but very excited. After all, he also wanted to see how many kilograms these black magic men had.

    "It''s funny, but it''s not a business, but a small personal problem. When the first day of the game is over, we''ll find a time to talk carefully."

    "And Mr. Abbott, I didn''t come on my own initiative, but recommended by Dumbledore. I''m sure you know what I mean."

    HEMA glanced at crouch, and the other party''s turbid eyes revealed a little fatigue from the depths of her heart.

    "Hoo... Well, I''ll do my best."

    Others were stunned, but they also saw that crouch had something to ask HEMA. Although Percy and bill knew HEMA was very powerful, they didn''t expect to make the man who almost became a minister beg him.

    "By the way, Arthur, I have something else to tell you."

    "OK."

    The following is the working exchange time between Barty crouch and Mr. Arthur. Hermione leaned over here and began to ask about what had just happened, and then HEMA shook her head.

    "If you don''t say it, forget it."

    "Well, it''s a business. Be careful at night and protect Harry and Ron."

    "I see."

    On the other hand, Harry and Ron began to look at the little sisters around them. HEMA didn''t know why the two guys suddenly took the lead.

    But it should be nothing to do, but a few seconds later Ron suddenly patted HEMA on the shoulder, "Oh, a beautiful girl."

    "Er... Is it prettier than Astoria?"

    "Different."

    When HEMA reluctantly turned her head, she saw a blonde girl in a long skirt coming here with a bucket of water.

    Gemini also noticed that although they were not interested in love, they also looked more. Hermione also raised her head, but found that there seemed to be something wrong with HEMA.

    "Do you know someone else?"

    "Er... Well, my classmate in busbarton, France, let me go and say hello."

    "Well, I won''t tell Astoria."

    "What do you mean..." HEMA smiled bitterly, "we have nothing. We''ll be back soon."

    HEMA walked over, and the others also took a look. After all, many young boys wanted to go over, but they didn''t summon up the courage to see HEMA go up and see what the girl''s temper was.

    But when the other party saw HEMA, he immediately laughed, "HEMA?! You''re here, too. Really, you didn''t say goodbye to us when you left. "

    "Didn''t you eat?"

    "You are not authentic, which makes the students very sad." Xia Lianna also said with a frown.

    "But she won''t."

    "You are so hard hearted that spring snow is coming. Would you like to play with me?"

    "Really?"

    "False. It seems that she has gone back to her hometown. You should not see her for the time being, but she has planned to sign up for the competition."

    "Did she think about it? But it''s dangerous. " In fact, speaking from the bottom of her heart, HEMA is also very contradictory. I hope busbarton can show her well and prove the combat effectiveness of female students, but she doesn''t want her to be involved in the conspiracy of Voldemort and death eaters.

    "HEMA...?"

    "Are you worried about her? That''s not necessary. She''s very strong! "

    "Of course, by the way, just yourself?"

    "I came with my parents, as well as Nelly and hucody. Hucody couldn''t let Mr. LeMay come, so he followed me, and then Lily came."

    "It seems that you have made up?"

    "There is no reconciliation. I can only say I wish them well, but in fact, sometimes I envy others for their sweetness."

    "Then just hurry. Your conditions are so good that so many boys can''t refuse?"

    "And you?" Xia Lianna said with a little provocation.

    "I''ll forget it..."

    "Because of that girl." Charlene glanced at Hermione.

    "That''s not true. My girlfriend didn''t come. I can see her when I come to Hogwarts."

    "Well, I''ll go first!"

    After breaking up with sharina, HEMA also calmly returned to the tent, and then ushered in the warm eyes of the boys'' group.

    "How did you do it?"

    "What?"

    "Is to let others take the initiative to say hello to you? Is it handsome? But HEMA... You''re not as handsome as Malfoy. "

    "Well... Harry, are you sure you don''t knock Ron? He''s starting to talk nonsense!"

    "Ha ha!" The crowd also laughed one after another, but HEMA explained to everyone that after all, she was single.

    "Bill, would you like to try it? You''re old enough to be single this year." Gemini also teased bill, but Bill nodded.

    "Hey?! Are you really going? "

    "No, no, I saw another girl. I''ll talk." Bill got up a little confused and walked not far away.

    HEMA opened her dragon eyes and glanced at the distance. It was actually hibiscus. Alas, the fate of these two people seems really doomed. Both Baron and Hermione are iron!

    "What''s the matter?"

    "It''s all right. Your brother may be able to marry you a beautiful sister-in-law. Don''t you expect it?"

    "Well, where did you see that?"

    "Just as predicted, by the way, Harry, Sirius hasn''t been home lately?"

    "I''m actually very happy that Sirius is looking for a girlfriend. After all, he is so old and has suffered so many hardships, but Professor Lupin feels so poor."

    "But shouldn''t the most pitiful be Professor Snape?" Ron said something casually, and then everyone looked at him.

    "Good? You''re right! "

    "Sneeze!" Now Snape, who was sitting at home reading, suddenly sneezed, but as soon as he slowed down, the door was knocked. Snape''s eyes were alert, stood up slowly and walked to the door.

    "Who?"

    "I... greyback!"

    "Huh?" Snape instantly frowned, his wrist shook, and a light flickered from his wand and flew away into the distance.

    "Come in, but change your shoes."

    "Of course."

    After opening the doors, Snape saw a blonde man besides greyback. "Lucius, are you here?"

    "Isn''t it good to visit old friends?"

    "Of course... But I don''t want it to be trouble." Snape sat down without the habit of serving tea and pouring water. Without saying anything, they slowly took out a black letter and left it on the table.

    "We''re moving again."

 Chapter 433

    After a whole afternoon of salted fish, the game finally began in the evening, and the sea of people dared to go to the competition field. This feeling of gathering wizards is still very good.

    Although HEMA still doesn''t understand the fun of this sport, others think he can''t help saying it when he looks at it.

    After walking with Mr. Arthur for a while, a huge stadium appeared in everyone''s eyes. The size made HEMA feel a little scary. It was said that hundreds of thousands of spectators could be put down.

    But HEMA thought, are there really 100000 wizards who like Quidditch all over the world? He thought so, but when he entered the ticket check, he found that not only ordinary wizards, but also many other races.

    So he understood that these 100000 people are really not fake, but there are fewer and fewer mages in Britain. Is it because Voldemort caused too few children.

    However, Harry''s generation is a great genius task, and there will be some achievements in the future. This is a reflection of the few but fine.

    "First class ticket, top floor, go up this way!" The witch shouted impatiently. Mr. Arthur got the card and walked up, and they checked the tickets one after another.

    Hermaton felt the simplicity of the witches. The top floor of the first-class ticket and the ordinary ticket floor were treated the same, all impatiently urged.

    If such a situation is placed in the modern Muggle society, it will certainly not exist. It is also good that everyone is equal. Of course, it may be the witch''s more serious relationship.

    From the side stairs directly to the top floor, there are fewer and fewer people around. It seems that the first-class ticket on the top floor is still good, and there is no need to squeeze around with others.

    HEMA looked down at the top floor as if she were sitting in a football field magnified hundreds of times. She was very shocked. Of course, there were routine advertisements, but they were all very fun. Even he saw the shops of the Weasley brothers.

    "Where did you two get the money?"

    "Well, my father invested it for us. He said it was a very good opportunity. Our local fire is the start. We also need to let the world know the existence of our magic weapons."

    "Well, great, Mr. Weasley."

    "It''s just a whim." Mr. Arthur smiled. Although he didn''t know what to say, he could see that he was very happy at this time.

    "Dobby?" Harry saw a familiar figure, but the other party looked up and Harry was stunned "no?"

    "I''m not dobby, but I know him. Dobby is my good friend. My name is Shanshan. Hello, sir."

    "You shine." Harry held out his hand, too, but it glittered with fear.

    "No, no, Shan Shan doesn''t deserve it. Are you Harry Potter?"

    "Well, dobby told you about me?"

    "Yes, but he hasn''t been normal lately." Shanshan said, and Harry frowned. What''s going on?

    "He wants to find a job, work and grow freely. This is nonsense. He may be crazy!"

    "No! He is really free! " Hearing Shanshan say so, Harry smiled and finally understood the real meaning of freedom, not to protect him and take care of him, but to live for himself!

    "But if the elf wants to... Serve the master... He must..."

    "Your master? What are you doing here? " Harry suddenly asked her. He was stunned, as if frightened. "The master asked me to take a seat for him."

    HEMA also came over at this time and saw the fluctuation on the seat next to Shanshan. This is little crouch. As long as he kills him, but now he kills him, all his efforts will be in vain. What an irony!

    In order to get Voldemort out, HEMA can only hold back now, but now little Crouch''s should be controlled by the spell? Voldemort thought he was dead.

    So just kill it quietly, but will it be exposed? HEMA is a little overwhelmed, but if he doesn''t kill him, old buddy will... But they''ll meet again tonight. Maybe they can take advantage of that.

    HEMA had an idea in her mind. Her eyes twinkled a little. She murmured, "let you go this time. We''ll see you next time."

    After everyone took their seats, soon more wizards came to the box. The loose box was a little crowded, but it was still much better than usual.

    Finally came two men, cornelli fudge, Minister of magic of the United Kingdom, and the Minister of magic of Bulgaria.

    Then Percy began to lick the dog again, but fudge paid more attention to Harry and introduced Harry to some wizards. HEMA sat in the corner and enjoyed the comfort of being undisturbed.

    However, a few minutes later, a low cry came from his side, and then two middle-aged wizards leaned over and greeted with a smile, "are you Mr. Aibo?"

    "I don''t need to be honored. I''m just an ordinary little wizard."

    "No, no, you are a real warrior. My name is Toby and his name is Theseus."

    Then there was another greeting, and as soon as they left, several people came to talk nonsense and make friends with him, and then HEMA frowned.

    In an instant, Long Xi and his momentum pushed back the wizard who came to chat. He didn''t understand that he had done this and had received such attention. Dumbledore had to be more powerful.

    "HEMA Abbott, haven''t we seen each other for a long time since we last met?" Fudge also finished blowing water at this time and came over.

    Although the other party still looks like a big belly, he looks a lot worse, but his eyes are also bright. This guy has really worked hard recently, but I don''t know how much strength he has.

    "Long time no see, minister."

    "Well, actually, I''m sorry to call me minister. Although I''m a minister, I really don''t play much role in fighting these dark organizations. I can only try my best to cooperate."

    "But you''re doing much better than before, aren''t you?" HEMA also spoke frankly, and the people next to her were startled. You really dare to say.

    Fudge was not angry and nodded. In fact, I also wanted to be lazy, but sometimes, if I didn''t work hard, everything would be gone. I envy Dumbledore and you who are very capable and can help others directly.

    So I can''t do it. Although I can help others, of course, now the top blood is on the one hand and that person is on the other. "

    Fudge''s words surprised the people around him. That man is worthy of being a black devil... Do you think those rumors are true!?

    "I think he may do something today. Of course, I have a hunch that this is a good opportunity for him to announce his return."

    "I feel it too, or Dumbledore and some diviners of the Ministry of Magic have said it, but they dare not go too far. We should enjoy the game!"

    Fudge smiled, but in fact he was very nervous and his hands trembled several times. HEMA still saw it, but it was good to do this step.

    "Of course, you and Dumbledore will be responsible for the following important play. I can only fight on the appearance." Fudge said one last word, then got up and walked towards the terrace.

    HEMA looked at each other''s back and said, "I''ll try my best. I hope Mr. Minister won''t fall into the pit first."

    "Not this time!" Fudge said, pointed his wand at his neck and opened the amplifying spell, "everyone, I won''t talk nonsense anymore. Ladies and gentlemen, welcome! 422nd Quidditch World Cup final! Start now!! "

    With a burst of cheers, the game officially started. It should have been shouted by the people of the magic sports department, but the guy didn''t know where to go, so the minister had to go up in person.

    And HEMA also noticed that Lucius was not there. He remembered that Lucius and Malfoy were excrement stirring sticks, but they didn''t come. What was the operation.

    Hermadon thought Voldemort might change, but hermadon didn''t think he didn''t seize the opportunity to announce his return! You have patience, so do Dumbledore and I! Then let''s wait slowly!

 Chapter 434

    With the cheers, the golden rain fell, and the opening ceremony officially opened. HEMA also nodded slightly, and then leaned her head against the back of the chair.

    "What''s the matter? Uncomfortable? "

    "A little headache."

    "Do you need water?" Hermione took out a little water from her pocket. It seemed that she was ready. HEMA also took a sip.

    In fact, he doesn''t really have a headache, but a headache in a special sense. He feels a lot of things, but wait for the end of the game.

    The opening ceremony is actually a process for two teams to show their muscles. The first is Bulgaria. In an instant, 100 Meiwa flew over the field.

    In an instant, everyone was captured. Both boys and Grandpa were stunned, and Gemini was completely blurred.

    Not to mention Harry and Ron, who had lower resistance, Hermione suddenly turned to look at HEMA, and then found that HEMA looked at the field calmly, but it seemed that her mind was already thinking about other things.

    "Like Dumbledore, it really can''t be compared."

    In fact, HEMA didn''t think so much, but observed the magic structure of Meiwa. However, compared with watching men grab the ball and fight, she is still good-looking, although this good-looking is brought by their characteristics.

    But they are really good. Of course, not everyone will sink. Some knowledgeable wizards can have no influence at all.

    If you don''t come here, you are mainly happy. Many people don''t deliberately press everything in their heart. Naturally, you have to release it.

    "HEMA?"

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I remember they said there was Meiwa blood in busbarton?"

    "Yes, it''s only half blood. What''s the matter? Do you think it will pollute the children in Hogwarts? "

    "Ha ha, not really. Did you not betray Miss Astoria?"

    "What are you talking about?" HEMA looked at Hermione and felt that the girl still asked this question seriously. Astoria didn''t say anything.

    However, he explained a little. Although busbarton is not a women''s school, it has more girls and better grades. I know most of the students, or they know me.

    But I can''t betray. I refuse the girl who likes me, but if you want to know who it is, you have to wait until school starts and look for it yourself. "

    HEMA actually feels that Quan Xue''s character and appearance are too conspicuous. It must be very easy to find. Maybe she will attract bees and butterflies again.

    A few minutes later, with the end of Meiwa''s performance, it was the Irish team''s turn to perform, but there were no girls here, only fierce men, not even fierce men.

    With a loud whoosh, a huge, green and gold thing flew into the stadium. After flying around, it burst into a rainbow. The rainbow burst again and scattered like fireworks!

    At this time, the ball has become a huge clover, floating in the air, like a castle in the air, and then the crackling golden light drops quickly. Everyone looks carefully, this is a gold coin!?

    "It''s a gold coin, is it true or false?"

    "What do you think? It must be fake. There are so many gold coins, but it''s also very good. Take it home and collect it! "

    Gemini made a small area with a magic spell and caught dozens of gold coins. Although HEMA caught one, her soul shook and the gold coins scattered in an instant.

    Several wizards on the side noticed this and looked at him. HEMA didn''t look at it at all, but she could not help but add some pressure to them. In fact, HEMA was just testing her soul strength.

    After this opening performance, then the players entered. The first came the Bulgarian team, all dressed in red uniforms.

    Then there was the Irish Quidditch team in green robes, all composed of 7 people. The powder keg ignited in an instant, reaching the highest in the sound of the two music!

    "Krum!!"

    "Bethel!!"

    "Krum!"

    There was also a cheering sound for the team members below, especially the strong young man in red robes. He was Krum.

    Then the game officially began. HEMA also stood up and the little guy on her shoulder appeared directly. He suddenly disappeared in place. Hermione was also stunned. "Where is HEMA going?"

    With a white light, HEMA and the little guy fell to the ground and looked at the black around him. He quickly ran towards the flaming building ahead. He just received a message that the special department and inheritance Department of the Ministry of magic were attacked on the way.

    And not the top blood, or death eaters, but also very powerful wizards, trapped in the tower of the inheritance site.

    Originally, if so, HEMA would have asked someone to go there, but Dogan is now performing the task here, and Ellie seems to follow, because they said they would go home and have a look after the task, so they said don''t set up a flag!

    "Whimper, whimper."

    "I know you can''t attack ordinary people now, but you can help me."

    "Oh!"

    With the white halo, HEMA rushed directly into the flame, and more than a dozen black shadows flashed directly. Before HEMA cut out the purple soul blade, there was no shadow.

    "It seems that the Death Eater got the news that I have a soul weapon from the top blood. At least he got the news that I can''t face the enemy... It''s hard to get it!"

    After all, you can''t pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger. This is the exclusive ability of the protagonist, but it''s not good to lose it. You''re too strong. Many people won''t fight you at all, so it''s a little difficult to solve

    HEMA took out her wand, summoned the water and directly dispersed the flame, but the internal heat hasn''t dissipated yet. It seems that it''s still a double spell array to kill!

    HEMA got in and saved several people in a few minutes, but she sacrificed two. Fortunately, Dogan, Ron and rutt didn''t have an accident.

    "HEMA... Hoo, luckily you''re here, otherwise we''re really finished... By the way, did you find out? Among the death eaters were Lucius and... Snape! "

    "Hey?" HEMA was also stunned, even Lucius. He could only think that Voldemort had begun to use him for large-scale operations. After all, Lucius had money, and other death eaters were not as good as the Weasleys.

    But Snape really didn''t expect to participate, because Dumbledore didn''t mention it at all, that is to say, Snape didn''t think of it.

    It seems that the plan has changed, so Voldemort wants to punch the teacher to death. So... No!

    "HEMA, hurry back. I don''t think the situation there will be very good."

    "Well, but I don''t think they dare go too far, otherwise the magic ministries in many countries are not vegetarian. I''ll go first, Ron, please."

    "Yes!"

    HEMA returned to her seat again, but the Wizards around her had dispersed, and the original players of the game had disappeared. She saw flames in the distant camp! The black devil sign flashes here in the sky!

    "Voldemort, there is you!" HEMA widened her eyes and asked the little guy to transfer him to Hermione. She found that Hermione was not in the camp at all? Followed by Ron, Harry, Gemini and Mr. Arthur disappeared.

    "What is this?"

    "HEMA, you''re here, Harry. They''re separated from me!"

    "I see. You hide it first and give it to me. The Death Eaters shouldn''t kill on a large scale this time. Don''t come out!"

    HEMA ran out directly and saw a figure running out of the camp tent, with a group of figures in black robes behind her.

    "Really, everyone knows to run. You tens of thousands of people can kill dozens of death eaters with one magic spell!"

    Although HEMA knew it was unrealistic, she still lamented that it was not easy for people to cooperate with each other. Before she finished thinking, a green light suddenly flashed on the left side, exploded on the tent with a bang, and the green flame rushed up!

    "Ah, and it''s annoying to use the killing spell as the blasting spell!"

    Then dozens of magic spells were thrown at him in an instant. Before the little guy opened his defense, the sky suddenly turned red, and a layer of flame appeared on the edge of the sky, falling at any time!

    It scared all the death eaters to disappear in place. This is Dumbledore''s world killing fire, which can''t defeat the enemy! Their goal has been achieved.

    The moment all the Death Eaters disappeared. HEMA also saw Snape in the crowd. He deliberately exposed some breath. It seems that he needs to talk about it later.

 Chapter 435

    After Dumbledore came, HEMA also hurried away from here. After all, he didn''t want to be too conspicuous. After Hermione and Mr. Arthur met, he hurried out of the camp.

    But after a long time, everyone came back. After all, many people didn''t take anything. Although the tent was burned, it could still go in.

    The Death Eaters didn''t seem to want to rob anything, and few were injured or killed, which made the Wizards curious.

    But looking at the signs in the sky, they knew that Voldemort''s goal was achieved, that is, to announce his return.

    But the next morning, HEMA, who had just got up and was ready to pack up and leave, was invited by a letter. She left early at noon and came to a tavern to keep the appointment.

    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to invite me to dinner. It''s really... It''s a great honor." HEMA looked at Barty crouch, who had been waiting for a while, and smiled too.

    "Don''t satirize me as an old man..." Barty crouch smiled bitterly and scratched his head. His smooth hair was a bit scattered, and his heart was more chaotic at this time.

    "What are you going to do about your son?" HEMA looked at each other. Crouch didn''t panic. He scratched his head again. Now he has run away.

    "Run away, that''s your problem." HEMA narrowed her eyes and little crouch left, so she was sure to find Voldemort, but he was ready in advance.

    "Originally, I wanted to find you to completely eliminate his magic, make him an ordinary person, and then let Dumbledore change some of his memories and make his ordinary life."

    "But you paid a great price and were found? What about us? "

    "But he''s my son and I have to do it, even if it''s dangerous."

    "But he has left now. He must go back to find Voldemort and kill you. It will better complete the task. According to what I know, they aimed at the top three competition."

    "Then am I not..."

    "Yes, whether your son is little Barty crouch or not, you are their target, so Dumbledore will find you in advance."

    "Awesome. All I know is that HEMA Aibo is a gifted little wizard. I didn''t expect her head to be more powerful than fighting. That''s true."

    "Then we will sign a contract to make you atone, make your son atone, and defeat Voldemort."

    "Magic blood contract?"

    "Yes!"

    "Does Dumbledore know?"

    "I don''t know, but he will go this way. Just trust me. I''ll tell him the details."

    "All right." Crouch was now in a dilemma. He nodded, stretched out his fingers, waved his wand, cut a small hole, and a drop of blood fell directly. HEMA also fell the same drop of blood, and the contract was reached.

    "So detailed planning?"

    "I''ll tell you in detail!"

    "Attention, only above grade 5!" With Dumbledore''s voice, HEMA finally turned over from her memory and looked at the stage. The branch has ended, and Dumbledore began to talk about the Goblet of fire.

    Of course, compared with girls, boys are more excited. After all, the name warrior sounds very handsome, although they probably can''t take the turn.

    Of course, there are more discussions about HEMA. After all, HEMA is famous and powerful, but HEMA is not old enough, which is a pity.

    After all, Hogwarts said that there are few people who can stabilize others. The powerful senior sisters and seniors also graduate one after another. Who will go has really become a problem.

    Hemas thought before and after that, if there was no accident, Cedric must have joined. There should be Lingquan snow in busbarton.

    Of course, everything is possible. Demstrom may still be Krum. I heard that he wounded a Death Eater in the attack. Although it was a sneak attack, he also made meritorious service. He went back to school and got a reward and his reputation jumped.

    However, HEMA doesn''t care much about this. He cares about only one thing, that is, real materials. It''s useless to blow them out. It''s true as long as it''s face-to-face.

    At this time, Dumbledore also continued to wave his hand, and the people were quiet. Professor McGonagall stood up a little and gave way to a position. Next to Snape, the people immediately understood that they were going to change the professor of defense against the dark arts.

    In fact, Lupin can still be a year, but Voldemort''s curse still hasn''t been removed. There will be accidents by force, so he was transferred. Now he works with filch and helps Gemini privately.

    In fact, Dumbledore and HEMA want him to save more money. After all, the werewolf problem has stabilized a lot with the help of HEMA''s Rune and Mr. scarmand''s Potion. It''s time to consider becoming a home.

    But he looked vaguely, but HEMA felt that he could still come with Miss Tonks. After all, they were all members of the order of the Phoenix.

    Moreover, Tonks'' parents are also related to Sirius, so naturally lupin can be included in the relative genealogy, and it is normal to add relatives.

    "Welcome to the black magic defense teacher in the new semester!"

    With the deafening thunder, the door of the auditorium slammed open, and a tall man appeared at the door. Although he was fat and strong, he was leaning on a crutch.

    With the lights and thunder flashing in the auditorium, his face was illuminated. The whole face was like a carved doll. Each organ was so distorted, long scars spread on his face, and a large piece of his nose was directly missing.

    Of course, the eye that attracts the most attention and cools the back is that eye, because it is different from the ordinary black eye on his side. That eye is prominent for several points. Like the one in animation, it is large and bright, like a gem, which can rotate 360 degrees, and even see white eyes and flesh and blood!

    Some girls even accidentally called out. Astoria didn''t arrive, but she also grabbed HEMA''s arm.

    HEMA patted her palm and whispered, "it''s moody, former Auror."

    "Is he Auror?" Astoria nodded, but she really hadn''t seen this Auror, but it was really deterrent. Ordinary black wizards didn''t dare to come up to this kind of existence battle.

    Routinely shook hands with several deans, and moody also took his seat. HEMA carefully felt the magic reaction of the other party. It was Moody''s right, but he didn''t believe it.

    It seems that Voldemort''s technology is still OK. He can do this, but he still can''t hide from the eye of truth, little buddy crouch!

    "Please let me introduce our new magic defense course again." Dumbledore broke the silence in the air, "Professor moody!"

    Dye back oh is a routine applause session. However, Moody''s persuaded many people, but some students applauded.

    HEMA also raised her palm and looked at Moody with a smile. Moody''s fingers moved slightly. Looking at HEMA''s smile, her heart grew uneasy. What a terrible guy.

    Dumbledore''s speech continues, mostly about some details of the top three competition. After all, it is in Hogwarts. It can''t seem that Hogwarts is too cheap.

    Therefore, Dumbledore''s last national task is to improve the school environment together and clean up the garbage and all kinds of magic residues and damage on the grass outside the castle every Sunday. He will be rewarded by 1 gallon.

    Suddenly, the little wizards got motivated. In fact, some people did not give Garon rewards. After all, it was a feat to be a prefect or student leader in the future.

    "Everyone, the sponsors are Fred and George. We also want to thank them. Of course, HEMA Aibo came out of the money. I hope you can maintain a good look of the school together."

    "Finally, it''s the part we like. We originally planned to cancel it. After all, we didn''t let him prepare in advance, but there''s still no problem with some, so come on, Aibo!"

    "Hey?" What are you doing? Do you want me to give a speech?!

    Looking at Dumbledore''s smile, HEMA took a deep breath and ran home. She still couldn''t run away from the principals. Forget it, chicken soup, I''m coming!

 Chapter 436

    "You may have some questions. Let me answer them here." A few minutes after HEMA''s speech, Dumbledore took the stage again. After all, compared with HEMA''s chicken soup.

    There are more questions about the top three competition this time, although HEMA''s chicken soup still won a lot of applause.

    "The first is to resume the competition. It is the ministries of magic, or all European ministries of magic, who want to try and cooperate together, because no one can remain complacent."

    "You should know each other''s strengths and weaknesses, your strengths and weaknesses, so that you can grow and become stronger! Do not disturb the sleeping dragon, but the sleeping dragon itself is powerful. If it is not strong enough and doesn''t work hard, then everything is a bad result, and we Hogwarts have to continue to work hard! "

    "In addition, the second point is about age. Age has always been limited. Many people are curious about why they changed from seventh grade to fifth grade in order to ensure that every gifted child has the opportunity to try."

    "It also represents the guarantee of the organizer Mr. crouch and the Ministry of magic for everyone''s safety, so that you can get the best protection at any age. Of course, the difficulty of the challenge will not decrease, or even more difficult. After all, the brave must move forward."

    Everyone nodded, but they were more eager to try. Of course, Gemini, who was originally very impulsive, turned into no desire and no desire, because they made money.

    "Of course, there is no need to fight for hegemony among the top three. The most important thing is to use your own efforts to win a certain honor for the college!"

    "Then let''s have dinner!"

    With Dumbledore''s sound, food flashed on the table, and everyone also entered the pig feeding mode. This will be late, leading to starvation.

    But HEMA had to eat quickly and had something to deal with, because he was in charge of crouch and had not told Dumbledore.

    Of course, Snape talked about what happened that day. What did he want to do? Of course, it''s too dangerous to disappear together. Moody''s is not necessarily the only lurker in the school, so be careful and be careful.

    After dinner, most of the students also went back to the dormitory with the prefect. HEMA walked directly to Dumbledore''s office. On the way, he deliberately isolated the little guy from Moody''s exploration and went to pick up Snape.

    When I came to the headmaster''s office, the decoration of the headmaster''s office was a little hurried. Of course, the biggest improvement was to change the four founders into what they were when they were young.

    However, there is no one in the four frames at the moment, only one silhouette, but they can come if they want. Hutchpatch and Ravenclaw have recovered more than half.

    Of course, Gryffindor''s whereabouts are unknown, but Slytherin can also exist by virtue of the secret room, and he is still the strongest remnant of the four, so Gryffindor should not be worse.

    "Old Deng tou, Professor Snape didn''t come. Let me tell you first. I''ve arranged for Crouch myself. I''m sorry."

    "I know you want to arrange it. I''m actually free."

    "Three days without sleep, what is leisure?"

    "Ha ha, you are too smart to hide from you, but I am really free now. Voldemort wants to kill him and start the task?"

    "Did you guess?"

    "It''s not as good as you, but you shouldn''t have let him die." Dumbledore picked up the glass and just drank it. HEMA replied.

    "Dead."

    Dumbledore took a sip of tea and splashed it on the table. He quickly removed the water stain with a magic spell.

    "Dead?"

    "Really, for now."

    "At present, fake death?"

    "Well, it''s the same for Voldemort and us. Our information advantage is better than that they move first and we move later."

    "But it''s not easy?"

    "Just take your time. Snape is here. First ask him what happened that day."

    Snape fell directly into the chair, opened his eyes vaguely, and then gave HEMA a white look. "You guy, can you find a better way!"

    "Sorry, Professor, this is the fastest and safest way."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Severus, what happened?"

    "Lucius and greyback came to me that night." Snape took a breath, said something to Dumbledore, and closed his eyes.

    "Said that Voldemort came back and called me, but before that, in order to prove that I was still a Death Eater, I had to follow the mission, so that''s it."

    "But you didn''t give me information, so miss Dogan almost had an accident."

    "Lurking is accompanied by accidents. Sacrifice is not very normal."

    "Severus!" Before HEMA rose, Dumbledore got angry, dyed back, and stared at Snape with burning eyes. "Three brave Aurors died in the Ministry of magic."

    "I know that one of them was hit by my spell, but Dumbledore, this is not what you want. I can get complete trust before I can participate in the battle below and prevent fire in the camp. However, I found HEMA and reminded others."

    "Lucius and greyback? Are you familiar with greyback? "

    "I''m not very familiar with it. Most of the death eaters are loners. No one will be convinced of anyone unless that person is particularly strong."

    "How do you feel about Lucius now? Can you think a little bit? " HEMA suddenly asked such a question, because he felt that although the Malfoys were not easy to enter, they also valued life and survival more than boring honor and loyalty, so it was easier to rebel.

    "He did have some ideas. After he finished his task and left the camp that day, he actually told me that Voldemort would do it to you. Be a little careful. I was stunned."

    "I thought I was exposed, and then I said why let me, he said he also asked Malfoy to remind and so on, saying that you are very important, very important to Dumbledore, Voldemort is more dangerous now, so he hesitated and hesitated."

    "Say so?" HEMA glanced at Dumbledore. Dumbledore first nodded, dyed it back and shook his head. "Everything is possible, or it may be a trap that entraps Severus. Take your time, but Lucius is really an entry point. There is nothing wrong."

    "By the way, HEMA, what do you think of this moody?"

    "What do I think? He looks ugly. Why, is he beautiful?"

    "You know what I''m talking about. I''ll deduct points in potion class."

    "Professor Snape, you''ve changed, but if it''s true or false, I can roughly judge whether it''s false. If it''s true, it should also be in school and imprisoned by him, but we don''t need help now, at least until there is no stability."

    "I know, beating grass to scare the snake is more terrible than anything. Now crouch is the grass, and it is directly connected to the snake letter!"

    "Well, be careful, Severus. You should hurry back first. Fake Moody''s concerns also include you. You should go back first. Mr. HEMA seems to be leaving too. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."

    "What? I''m going to help you deal with your ass debt. After all, these things are too dangerous." HEMA showed the Horcrux around her neck, Slytherin''s pendant box, and then the Gunter ring and gold cup in her hand, and went to get the crown right away.

    Today, he will see if he can painlessly remove the Horcrux. Although it sounds like medicine, it would be good if he could. So he will go down to consult an expert, a dark magic expert and the strongest spell master, Salazar Slytherin!

 Chapter 437

    HEMA came directly to the chamber of secrets through the little guy, but the chamber of Secrets had become a little strange at this time, because the surrounding sludge had disappeared, and the green light had become a faint white light, as if it were like a small square.

    "Salazar, are you there?!"

    "Your boy, just call your name?" A figure in a robe flashed to him with a green lightning. Slytherin was still like that, but his illusory body seemed to be solidified again.

    "How did you do it?"

    "It''s continuous growth. As long as you keep your soul and power active, I''ll never die. Of course, you''re here to take my power and inherit the secret room?"

    "No, please do me a favor."

    "Hum! Forget it, you don''t want the snake monster, and the heir won''t take it. Why should I help you? "

    "But you helped me. Are you helping me once?"

    "Oh! Do you already know? But what''s the matter? Even old friends have the right to refuse, but you can talk about what it is first and see if I''m interested. "

    Hearing this, HEMA, who was a little unsure, quickly bowed, "please, it''s the destruction of Horcruxes."

    "Horcruxes? Oh, black magic, although I don''t advocate all little wizards to learn, I think it''s really bad that you don''t learn. You see, you need to ask for advice when you encounter this matter. "

    "I know the method of destruction, but what I want to know is whether the soul fragments in the Horcrux can be broken without the owner''s perception."

    "It''s a good idea, Mr. HEMA, but it''s unrealistic. The soul fragment itself is an existence, which can be regarded as the whole of a small unit. If it is destroyed, no matter what you use, the other party will know. It''s just the length of time."

    "There''s really no way?"

    "Not really, but there are too many things involved. I can''t give it to you completely, and you can''t afford to wait. It''s better to fight with me. I can help you a little and solve one or two Horcruxes."

    "But I have four here that need to be destroyed, and Harry, you should know, he also has some fragments of Voldemort''s soul."

    "Well, but these are profound things. It''s very difficult. To be honest, I have to say it''s very difficult. Do you understand?"

    "But because it''s difficult, I won''t do it. It''s not good." HEMA also widened her eyes and looked at each other. Salazar also frowned and finally took the first Horcrux, that is, the pendant box.

    "This won''t work. Change another one."

    "Here''s the ring."

    "This is more powerful. Change another one."

    Then HEMA gave the gold cup and crown to each other. Slytherin narrowed her eyes and chose the crown and pendant box.

    "Do you know what this ring is?"

    "What''s the matter?"

    "There is a very, very powerful black magic inside, which will eat people back, and the strong will wither gradually." Slytherin''s words reminded HEMA of Dumbledore in the original book. He won''t do that again this time.

    "The gold cup is OK, but the pendant box and crown are better. I''ll test it with soul slice stripping. I don''t guarantee 100% success."

    "Well, after all, it''s ancient black magic."

    "Well, the real ancient times were ancient for me at that time, let alone for you, but in fact, few black wizards used Horcruxes and did not choose such tricks that would destroy their own soul."

    "Despicable halber is a terrible black wizard."

    "It''s not a legendary dark warlock, but it''s impossible to live now. Although many legends exist, by the way, my soul power is scarce. You lend me some soul power, and I can start."

    "Well, how much do you need." HEMA stretched out the broken blade.

    "Well, just one tenth of your sword."

    "Yes." HEMA narrowed her eyes, and Slytherin was a little surprised. The boy''s soul power was so strong that he could recover in half a day.

    With an arc flashing on the two Horcruxes, Slytherin immediately grabbed HEMA''s soul power and tore a hole directly.

    "Open!" Two pieces of soul flickering with blue and black slowly floated out, and the Horcrux suddenly turned into an ordinary object.

    "Fragmentation!" The two soul fragments lost the object they relied on and began to surge wildly, but they could not connect to anything. In front of them were rootless soul fragments, and behind them were powerful sources of soul power that could not be invaded.

    "Cut directly!" Salazar shouted at HEMA.

    "It''s not the same as destroying Horcruxes."

    "Different, you try!" Salazar showed that your boy was too young, and HEMA also raised the soul blade and cut it off.

    The purple soul flame instantly burns on the soul fragments. Once, the two fragments turn into two clouds of smoke and dissipate completely!

    "Hoo..."

    "Done."

    "That''s it?" How does HEMA feel so simple? It was a Horcrux, but the container was not broken, but could Voldemort not feel it?

    "I know your worry. He can''t feel it. My separation is to disconnect it from the source. In fact, the Horcrux is not always connected to the subject all day. You should experience this in that diary."

    "I understand, so Voldemort didn''t have time to sense it, but the theme can''t communicate with the Horcrux. Only the Horcrux can communicate the theme. Therefore, if he wants to know the information of the Horcrux, he must find the Horcrux, but he hasn''t controlled the magic world yet and can''t send someone to look for it."

    "That''s right, so..."

    "The next two."

    "No, no, it''s too difficult! Do you want me to die? Let Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff get the golden cup! "

    "You know they..."

    "In school, I know everything, and I have all my memories. They... Alas ~"

    "Don''t be arrogant!" Ravenclaw''s voice rang out, because when she came here, HEMA specially brought up the soul jade of Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff.

    "Long time no see, little girl."

    "You are the little girl. Can you tell us something about the future?"

    "What is the future, our future? Needless to say, you are who you are now. Don''t think about what happened in the past. "

    "But I can''t suddenly have another child. It''s so strange!" Ravenclaw shouted, and hull was "right, right."

    "Forget it now. When you find the red hair, let''s sit down and talk about it. We may recover faster together."

    "Do you have any clues?" Ravenclaw seems to be far behind. Salazar seems to know something, because he doesn''t know and won''t say these words.

    "The power of red hair has been restored. I can feel that it is no worse than me. You two really should hurry, but I can''t blame you. You only used soul jade, and I bound the whole secret room and the left power."

    "Then you give us some strength."

    "How do you know you haven''t left strength for yourself." Slytherin suddenly showed a smile, Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw, and HEMA was also stunned. That''s right!

    "Let''s look for it."

    "Well, it''s in the school. Don''t look for it. Well, I''ve told you so much. The red haired guy will be back soon. You''ll understand naturally."

    "OK, but you''ve been talking so slowly for so many years. No wonder everyone hates you."

    "I hate it. I''m Slytherin. I''ve never been afraid of this, haven''t I, HEMA EBO?"

    "Why do you ask me?" If you old people quarrel, don''t bring me this cute new!

    "By the way, you are responsible for the golden cup."

    "I won''t." Hufflepuff is also ignorant. He can''t get any Horcruxes.

    "You will. Don''t you have a magic spell? I just used your improved version, but the ordinary version also works. The important thing is HEMA''s high soul power. "

    "Well, I''ll try!"

 Chapter 438

    "Come on, hull!"

    "No, I really have no strength."

    "Mr. Salazar?"

    "Well... I have no strength."

    "Rosa?"

    HEMA looked at the salted fish''s group of three, looked at the ring, tore it directly with her soul, and was so frightened that the three stopped him immediately!

    "What are you doing?"

    "Destruction..."

    "Let''s do it." Slytherin was also embarrassed to look at HEMA. He wanted to tease him, so the ring still had a way.

    The three dragged it out together, but the dark magic needed HEMA to block it, but the risk factor was high. Only one tool man could be found, but HEMA had to cut off the fragments of the soul breaker, so the heavy task was handed over to the tool man little guy.

    "Whining! I don''t want it! "

    "It''s all right. It''s for the contribution of the world!"

    "Whining!"

    "Barbecue?"

    "No."

    "There''s no barbecue." HEMA showed the eyes of a profiteer. The little guy was forced to fly to Slytherin, and then opened a halo. In fact, the halo is not omnipotent, so the little guy had to look at it from the side.

    A stream of black smoke in the ring tore out like the roar of death. HEMA immediately pulled out the soul blade, and hutchpatch and Ravenclaw instantly played all their strength.

    A purple black thunder and lightning hit Slytherin! The halo opened with a bang, black lightning scattered in the hood, and a huge crack slowly appeared!

    "Sleeping trough, is it so strong?"

    "What do you think!" Slytherin also widened his eyes. The little guy shook his tail, and finally the black lightning dispersed, and the light shield just broke.

    "Hoo..."

    "It can be cut off!" Ravenclaw also roared and woke HEMA up. Then he cut his sword on the fragment and splashed a purple light. HEMA found that it was double defense!

    The little guy had no time to defend, but at the moment when he was about to stab into HEMA''s body, a green shadow flashed and directly blocked the attack.

    "Snake... Les?!" HEMA looked at the little snake falling on the ground and was stunned. Is this a snake monster? It really resurrected?!

    With the blade and debris scattered, HEMA finally knelt down on the ground tired, and the little snake quickly threw a knife on Slytherin.

    "Why can he resist this attack?"

    "Because he has become stronger. Although it looks small, although the Basilisk is a monster, it can become a special powerful creature with appropriate cultivation."

    "That''s really grateful. Last time I hurt it, he protected me."

    "No, it doesn''t have any wisdom yet. It may attack you when it comes."

    "Well..."

    "Then your business is settled. Do you want to compete with me?"

    "No, no, I withdraw!"

    "Take your Horcrux shell, these are also treasures!"

    ¡­¡­

    A few days later, HEMA came to the bottom again. This time he didn''t bring any Horcruxes. After all, Nagini couldn''t get them at all, so he got Harry, because Harry was the point.

    Of course, in order not to scare each other, with Dumbledore''s consent, HEMA knocked Harry out. It happened to be Sunday, and Harry had nothing to do and didn''t look for him.

    "Er... The child''s soul and soul fragments are bound. How can I do it? I''ll die!"

    "Is there really no way?"

    "It''s really not, but you can bet. Are you willing, or is he willing, so you''d better ask hello."

    "I see. What are the chances of survival if it is stripped directly?"

    "About 10%."

    "I see. That''s it." With that, HEMA sighed and took Harry away from the chamber of secrets, and Slytherin sighed too.

    The little snake slowly slid to his neck and opened his mouth. "I think it will be lower. You deceived him."

    "But it''s better. At least there''s a little hope, but I can think of other ways. How about him being your master in the future?"

    "Not qualified."

    "You''re really strict. Take your time."

    At this time, HEMA came to the principal''s office with Harry in her arms. Professor McGonagall was also inside. She was frightened and ran over quickly.

    "What''s the matter?"

    HEMA explained to Professor McGonagall a little. Dumbledore also came over. A spell woke Harry up.

    "Hoo... What did I just do? This is the principal''s office, HEMA? Headmaster Dumbledore?! Professor McGonagall, am I dreaming? "

    "No, no, we just brought you here while you were sleeping. We have something important to discuss with you about Voldemort''s Horcrux."

    "Yes, professor." Harry became serious immediately because he also knew the importance of Horcruxes, but the eyes of Herma and Dumbledore were a little strange.

    "We found that although Voldemort created only six Horcruxes, he inadvertently created the seventh Horcrux. Do you know what it is?"

    "Professor, what are you talking about?"

    "Is that the Horcrux will contact Voldemort, and you don''t see those pictures..."

    "I didn''t touch Voldemort at all... That''s it!" Harry was so clever that he understood in an instant and touched the scar on his forehead.

    "Yes, although your mother protected you and rebounded Voldemort''s killing spell, part of his soul inadvertently stayed on you."

    "So this is what Voldemort can see inadvertently. Has he found me?"

    "No, no, not yet, but over time, it will be like this, so you should be extra careful, or he will find and kill you!"

    "HEMA, do you have any way to help me get rid of this?"

    "That''s why I brought you here. We have destroyed four Horcruxes without Voldemort''s feeling, but you are different. Your soul has been completely mixed with soul fragments. There is no way to separate directly. Failure is death."

    "But if I were a Horcrux, I would say that I would not die, then Voldemort would not die completely, would occupy my body and resurrect?"

    "Yes." Dumbledore closed his eyes slightly, Professor McGonagall next to him sighed, and HEMA pursed her lower lip and patted him on the shoulder.

    "I''ll bet!"

    "Hey?" HEMA didn''t expect Harry to be so decisive. Although she knew you were brave, you weren''t so brave!

    "If I exist, more people will die. I have to pay something, and I don''t necessarily die, do I?"

    "But it''s only 10% possible. I advise you to think about it. We''re not asking you to do it right away and take your time."

    "Well, I''ll think." Harry frowned, too.

    In a house on the other side, a figure sat on a higher seat and woke up suddenly. Several people below also hurriedly knelt down.

    "What can I do for you, my lord?"

    "No, by the way, I''m still worried recently. I want you to find some people to see mine... Forget it, wait a minute."

    Voldemort wanted these people to help him get the soul returning device. Recently, he always had a bad feeling, but these people are peripheral and don''t deserve much trust.

    The fanatical guys are all in Azkaban. It seems that we have to liberate here before we can implement the plan well!

    "Greyback!"

    "Yes, what''s the matter, Lord Dark Lord."

    "Find a way to get our people out of Azkaban,"

    "This..."

    "Don''t worry, it won''t be too difficult. Tell the top blood that they will help us!" Voldemort raised his hand and determined that the top blood absolutely needed his existence.

    "Yes, sir."

    "By the way, how''s HEMA?"

    "He hasn''t found a chance yet. His strength is not a simple spell, but the power of the soul. The top blood has told us not to go..."

    "You are my men, death eaters, under the command of the Dark Lord. Can a little guy scare you off? The so-called soul is false... Go, go again. In addition, he has gone in and will not be exposed? "

    "No, don''t worry. We''ll just wait."

    "Let him find a chance, maybe he can kill two birds with one stone."

    "I see."

 Chapter 439

    "Today, let''s learn the basis of the three unforgivable spells!" Moody stared and swept around, and all the students pricked their ears.

    It has been half a month since the beginning of school, but we still can''t accept this style of classroom. It''s not bad teaching, but very useful, but the teacher is really scary.

    This class is a wonderful combination of Slytherin and Gryffindor, but Slytherin is much more familiar with the three unforgivable spells than Gryffindor.

    "First of all, we should know what is the difference between black magic and ordinary magic? It seems that everyone has a basic concept, but we must have a special concept! "

    "Don''t open the book, I''ll tell you!" Moody stared at Ron, and Neville almost cried out behind him.

    "Black magic is a spell that can seriously hurt people and completely threaten life. Although many people say that some spells can also harm people, it is not a spell that directly threatens people. Of course, it''s just my opinion!"

    "So black magic can''t be learned at all?"

    "No, adult wizards can actually learn some black magic, because it''s really easy to use, but it will do harm, as long as you don''t use people or creatures."

    "But unforgivable spells are absolutely impossible to use on people. They are not only very terrible. As long as you use them once, you will be directly caught by Azkaban and even killed on the spot. There is no room for relaxation!"

    "What are these three spells? Please answer them."

    Then miss Hermione raised her hand every day, and then the teachers passively ignored her, and finally fell on Herma, "then Herma abbot."

    "Me?" HEMA was also stunned, because basically no one asked him, and thought it was meaningless. In fact, HEMA really didn''t know something.

    No, but these problems were not particularly difficult. HEMA stood up with her, but moody suddenly threw out a magic spell.

    HEMA blocks directly, and the rune power forms a light shield in front of her, directly blocking the attack!

    "Professor moody?"

    "Beautiful defense, see? This is the reaction ability of a good wizard! Good! " Moody smiled, very ugly, but HEMA''s expression was even more ugly.

    The other party releases a hidden killing spell. Although the color and track have changed, the other party really wants to kill him, damn guy! But not yet

    "Then please explain the three spells to you a little."

    "Good professor." HEMA frowned, but she calmed her mind. Come on, HEMA. If you''re not angry, you''ll be OK next time.

    "The three unforgivable mantras are powerful black magic, and they are aimed at human beings, so they are especially unforgivable, aiming at human vitality, human pain and soul destruction."

    "First, we are familiar with the killing mantra, which many black wizards must learn, but in fact, it has a certain threshold, and ordinary people can''t learn it. Therefore, black wizards also want face, not weak enough to know nothing!"

    "Ah ha ha!" The students at the bottom also laughed angrily. Moody also looked at him with interest on the table and motioned him to continue.

    "The killing spell is green. Hitting is death, and it will not leave a wound. It seems that it is not aimed at human beings, but the vitality itself."

    "Of course, there is a way to resist the killing spell..."

    "Oh, wait, if you keep talking, I have nothing to say!" Moody recovered and braked in time, otherwise his course would really not go on.

    "HEMA said very well. Next, I''ll talk about the coping methods next time. Continue..."

    Then HEMA introduced the rest of the heart drilling mantra and soul snatching mantra. Moody nodded and asked him to sit down. However, half of the course had passed. Suddenly HEMA felt that this guy didn''t lie to him and let him work hard and don''t work by himself!?

    After class, everyone also saw what is called real black magic, because in the second half of class, moody began machine gun mode, crazy use of black magic, and killed a bunch of white mice, which scared everyone uncomfortable.

    "It''s so scary. How can there be such a black magic defense teacher? Although it''s very exciting." Two students from the snake academy passed by chatting, while HEMA was Malfoy sitting together without leaving the classroom.

    "How''s your father recently?"

    "In a bad mood..."

    "In fact, your father can pull it out. It depends on whether he has the courage. He can still protect him here."

    "But from now on, our family will be completely ruined!" Malfoy was not stupid either. He directly refuted HEMA''s statement.

    "I''m just teasing you, but your father''s going on like this is definitely not a thing. The risk is too great. Voldemort will fall and the top blood can''t hold up."

    "I don''t know. You told me these things. I''m just an ordinary student." Malfoy has also lost some weight recently, which seems to have been greatly affected.

    "Well, just stay calm and don''t do anything wrong. Now the situation is uncertain. Don''t stand in the wrong team. Your father has to, but you have a lot of choices."

    "I see. How can you HEMA start to be so mother-in-law!" Malfoy also frowned and went away directly.

    I hope this guy can take this opportunity to grow up and get rid of some burden for his parents, but don''t go too far

    In the afternoon, Harry found HEMA and said his head hurt again. HEMA comforted him and asked him to have a good chat with Sirius. He would help.

    Of course, Harry experienced more than that these two days. Even the confused Professor predicted that it was not a good thing. Harry felt a lot darker.

    However, seeing that Dumbledore and HEMA have become more and more tired recently, he has become more and more determined to gamble.

    He looked at the only two photos of his parents and said something that HEMA didn''t expect, "my parents protected me and I saved the world. This time, it''s my turn to sacrifice myself to save the world!"

    Although she won the second place, HEMA almost cried, let alone Professor McGonagall. The final result was slow until the top three competition began.

    After all, HEMA is not sure that Harry will not be selected to enter the game. He may be outside. If it is safe, you can naturally try it.

    And according to Slytherin''s latest research, if he can study the maze, he may be able to increase the safety by more than 70%, so HEMA is also waiting a little.

    Although HEMA was sacrificed to save the whole British magic world, it can''t be sacrificed directly. Nagini hasn''t been eliminated. Finally!

    In addition, the most deadly thing is that Miss Hermione once again wants to save the house elf, which is what HEMA wants to avoid most.

    Because some things cannot be completely changed, in order to make Hermione not so impulsive, HEMA specially found Gemini to transform the kitchen and improve the elf living environment.

    Then they were paid more, and Dumbledore gave them close and good working hours and leisure.

    But in this way, Hermione still wants to reform. She says that the elves outside are still suffering. Suddenly, HEMA blew up, but she can''t tell Hermione. She can only wait until she knows the cruelty of society, and then give up!

    In this way, in the excitement and non excitement, time finally came to the node of the top three competition. Busbarton and demstrom were finally coming!

 Chapter 440

    That afternoon, after a trip to Snape for three straight days without expression, we finally finished class more than half an hour in advance.

    Originally, there was nothing to say about Snape''s Potion class after class. Of course, Snape will give you a deduction hall.

    But today is a special day. Snape can rest assured early. He might as well have a rest, because he is also tired to death by double-sided spies these two days!

    As soon as the bell rang, HEMA followed Hermione to the hall, and had to pass it on. Malfoy, who was not far away, kept complaining that the hat would disturb his hairstyle, but to tell the truth, it was true.

    After coming to the hall, the colleges stood and lined up. HEMA was in the fourth grade team. When she saw Astoria, she ran to the third grade.

    But Snape didn''t care about him. Of course, Snape would still kill you directly if he really stood disorderly. Of course, if he didn''t say it, you would be even worse. He would find a special time and take his time.

    The Gryffindor opposite is a real pot of porridge. Many boys are really naughty and disobedient, such as the red haired brothers.

    "George Weasley, Fred Weasley! Put your hat on right, this is the most important and conspicuous part of our appearance! "

    Professor McGonagall said sternly, and then took down the strange jewelry that the girl put on her head. Of course, forget the little things on her head, but if you put it on your hat, it''s not too much!

    "Haven''t you arrived yet?" Harry, standing opposite Herma, said. Ron also carefully looked at his watch and said, "it''s almost six o''clock, I think."

    "How cold!" A Slytherin girl behind HEMA said, but seeing HEMA turn her head gently, she smiled instantly and stopped shouting cold.

    "Did they take the train or other tools? If busbarton arrived first, I guess it''s similar to HEMA''s time, the Big Mac!" Ron said casually.

    HEMA was almost shocked. You''re great. You can guess. HEMA feels like a Pegasus car. After all, other things can''t hold such a big car and so many people.

    "It''s possible, but maybe demstrom arrived first?"

    "Who knows, demstrom didn''t come on a broom."

    "Ha ha!"

    At this time, the professors stood in the center of the team, and finally, on the head of the hall to welcome the guests, while the students were on both sides, but Professor McGonagall suddenly thought of something.

    Said a word in Dumbledore''s ear, and then Dumbledore asked the three Dean Snape behind, and they also nodded.

    "By the way, choose a representative from each college!" Dumbledore shouted, and the students of each college looked at each other.

    The representative must be handsome. Then Gryffindor pushed a tall sixth grade senior out after watching it for a long time, and hutchpatch is Cedric''s handsome boy.

    Ravenclaw chose qiuzhang, the beautiful sister, so Slytherin had to let the girls go out and finally chose Daphne to go out.

    "Sister, my hair is not messy?" Daphne also ran to Astoria and asked before leaving the train.

    "Very beautiful sister." Astoria also nodded, and then gave HEMA a white look. HEMA didn''t know where she had offended her.

    Just after standing, Dumbledore smiled and walked to the front of the team. "The border has been touched. If I''m not mistaken, the representative of busbarton has come!"

    Everyone looked around in an instant, but they didn''t see any people and objects moving, but I don''t know who shouted loudly, in the sky! Everyone looked around!

    I saw a blue brilliance flashing, bringing a rainbow in the night sky in the starry sky. A string of black spots became larger and larger, and finally became giant horses like hills. They were singing low, and the wings behind them were flashing light spots.

    Pulling is a carriage the size of a small villa. As it gets closer and closer, the Pegasus gets bigger and bigger. I know that with a burst of air, the Pegasus pulls the carriage down slowly!

    Several students who liked to take pictures immediately touched their chest, and then thought of the fact that their camera had just been confiscated by the school.

    However, this did not repel everyone''s excitement, because who is inside is the more expected existence. It is said that busbarton is a beautiful little sister!

    With a click, the small door opened by itself. A teenager jumped down from the small door, then touched the next car, and a golden spiral ladder directly extended to the red carpet prepared by Hogwarts.

    HEMA recognized the boy at a glance. It was hukodi. The boy actually followed, but according to his strength, he should not be able to enter the warrior.

    After hucody''s extension, he also retreated to one side, and then a shiny black high-heeled shoe stretched out of the carriage! But compared with ordinary high-heeled shoes, this shoe is like a boat, and everyone is stunned.

    Then the super long legs followed, and then the overall height. Everyone couldn''t help taking a deep breath. This is really not a young lady, this is a big sister!

    Then they glanced at Hagrid not far away. Hagrid was stunned at this time. He swallowed his saliva and felt like he was greedy for honey!

    As the other party gradually walked in, Hagrid began to be nervous, but although Gao was too tall, Mrs. Maxim was very beautiful.

    Dressed more like a lady than a headmaster, her clothes are all special crystal stones, and HEMA has never seen Mrs. Maxim dressed up.

    Several meetings in busbarton, the other side is very simple, it seems that they are also specially prepared travel equipment.

    "Dear Mrs. maxim, welcome to Hogwarts." Dumbledore smiled and nodded, then gave a hand kiss. They compared and found that even Dumbledore, who was more than one meter and eight, had become a dwarf.

    "Dumbledore, I hope you are all right. I heard that we also need more cooperation and efforts in this matter." Mrs. Maxim also brought one.

    Dumbledore also nodded deeply, because the other party''s sentence was not only a greeting, but also a statement that the other party stood on the same front with him, which was happier than the game itself!

    At this time, Mrs. Maxim also noticed HEMA not far away. After all, she was so tall that she could see it at a glance, but she knew that HEMA didn''t like to be disturbed, so she didn''t say hello, but just nodded.

    HEMA also nodded, but Mrs. Maxim''s nod was still noticed. At the moment of seeing HEMA, they were not curious.

    At this time, more than 20 other students on the carriage also came down one after another, all wearing silk clothes, shining in the moonlight, giving people a feeling of lightness and holiness.

    However, some of them were wearing hats and couldn''t see clearly, but HEMA saw several familiar figures at a glance. It seems that Mrs. Maxim came prepared this time!

    Hogwarts students also looked at each other''s students carefully. Some boys laughed uneasily. It seems that many little sisters just can''t see clearly!

    Hermione on the other side said "do you know anyone?"

    "Yes, there are many, very powerful!"

    "That''s good! I won''t lose. "

    HEMA was stunned when Hermione said so. You don''t fight and lose. But after looking at Astoria next to you, HEMA suddenly understood what was thinking in these girls'' heads.

    And just as they were going to take the busbarton students in first, a loud noise came again.

 Chapter 441

    They listened carefully for a few seconds, and then there was a loud vibration. Everyone found a place. It was a change from the lake not far away!?

    The calm Black Lake is no longer calm. After a few circles of ripples, a big Mac under the water slammed into it, splashing huge spray on the water surface, and then a vortex slowly appeared. In the center of the vortex, a mast slowly rose!

    Then there was the strange big sail, which finally completely floated on the water, because the water stains on the ship looked glittering and handsome at the moment.

    After stabilizing the boat, they also began to drive towards the shore. After a few seconds, they landed and got off the anchor. Tall figures came towards this side, which gave them a sense of vision of the wrestling conference.

    HEMA also suddenly remembered a very careless thing, that is, the reason why there should be no funds in the film, and cancelled the coming scenes of busbarton and demstrom. Yes, except Krum, they have changed to be naive.

    Although busbarton doesn''t have special effects, at least they are girls and hibiscus, but there are strong men here and imitate the monkey king. Naturally, they can''t.

    After walking in, everyone knew that not everyone was a wrestler, but the clothes they wore seemed bloated.

    But the fur coat made HEMA want to laugh, with a strange sense of age. Not far away, Ellie almost laughed. As a child of Chinese life, she obviously knew this feeling as well as HEMA.

    Their leader is kakarov on the head. The man in a silver coat feels that it should be the hair of some magical animal, because HEMA feels a similar magic resistance.

    Then Dumbledore greeted him, still greeting and blowing water, but the other students didn''t pay attention to the two old people, but directly crossed the crowd and saw demstrom''s student team!

    They didn''t wear hoods or hats. They saw the members directly. One of the tall boys attracted everyone''s attention. After all, his hooked nose and two thick black eyebrows were too conspicuous.

    "Harry, it''s Krum!" Ron patted Harry on the shoulder, and Harry nodded, but he was not as excited as he thought. He was tired of thinking these two days.

    However, in addition to Ron, others also made a noise one after another. They wanted to take a photo with Krum or sign, and even the feeling of girls being jealous.

    Hermione was speechless. "A Quidditch player, as for? You might as well look at HEMA. He''s much better. "

    "Hermione, you can''t compare like that, but if you do, I still support HEMA." Ron also smiled and took out a note in his hand to ask for the other party''s signature.

    Krum also signed one by one. Although he didn''t show it, he could see that he was a little bored.

    But just as everyone was about to enter the college, a roar sounded not far away. HEMA suddenly sounded something, that stupid dragon!

    Won''t you go to the territory of a race in the forbidden forest? People are in groups. How powerful can you be, and you are still recovering from injury? Really!

    But before HEMA could wait a minute, a huge dark shadow flew over from a distance. The people also suddenly widened their eyes, dragon!?

    The students of the other two colleges are also stunned. How can there be wild dragons!? And it was chased... It was chased by another dragon!?

    Dumbledore also frowned violently, but then showed a vague smile, whispered to Professor McGonagall, and then flicked his finger, and Hogwarts''s high-altitude defense shield was automatically lifted!

    The first dragon rushed directly towards the castle, and the destination was the crowd. The huge air flow immediately raised everyone''s clothes and hair.

    The busbarton students who were still wearing hoods flew together in an instant, revealing the faces below. The beautiful faces directly stunned each student.

    Among them, three are particularly prominent. The first is a black, long and straight girl with a cold face, but it is the most beautiful one. The second is a blonde girl, which gives people a very kind feeling. The third is a little strange. Her appearance is worse than the first two, but she has a special charm, which attracts people if there is nothing!

    But they also quickly turned over the gods. After all, the Dragon had fallen more than ten meters away from them, and then the second dragon also fell with it. Its physique was bigger than the first light red one, covered with spikes, and its green to black scales stood very frightening!

    "None of them are my dragons, but how can there be so many dragons?"

    "Why don''t we go first?" Dumbledore smiled and slightly extended his arm. Mrs. Maxim understood Dumbledore''s meaning and nodded. Finally, kakarov nodded.

    "All the students are ready to fight and feel that they have the ability to drive the Dragon away!" Kakarov shouted at his students

    "Yes!"

    Mrs. Maxim also waved to Ling quanxue with a gentle hand. Everyone immediately took the wand in their hands, and Ling quanxue pulled out the long sword around her waist.

    Everyone also noticed that the majestic magic of spring snow spilled everywhere, and Astoria on the side narrowed her eyes slightly, "HEMA, this sister is very powerful."

    "Yes."

    "She is the one who likes you."

    "Hey?! You... "

    "I''m familiar with this feeling. Although you didn''t pay attention, she secretly looked at you four or five times."

    "Well, you are too powerful, but you can rest in the next battle. I''ll go first!" With that, HEMA got away from the team and rushed up.

    "Danger!?" Krum also shouted, but none of the students in Hogwarts were worried. The students in busbarton nodded. Why don''t you worry about him!

    Before the others released the spell, HEMA suddenly raised her hand, and the water of the black lake suddenly flew up, turned into a giant stick hundreds of meters long in mid air and crashed down!

    The black flying dragon was startled and was about to take off to avoid, but a flame in the sky behind him burst into gas, and the fire snake spit a letter and bit it!

    With a dull bang, the dragon was pressed down by the popsicle. The fire snake spread his body and came towards the red dragon here. The red dragon also ran away. Am I not the victim?!

    The other students also threw out spells to stop the red dragon, but their spells didn''t seem to play any role in the dragon''s body!

    But Ling quanxue, who had been standing, suddenly took a deep breath. The magic suddenly gathered on one point and directly cut a 100 meter magic wave. The red dragon''s back was immediately cut open and blood splashed.

    In the pain of eating, he lost his center of gravity and hit the ground with a bang. The black dragon roasted by the fire has lost its combat effectiveness. The popsicle on his body has turned into a chain formed by water and wrapped around his limbs and neck!

    Krum looked at his wand and scratched his head. Isn''t this a wizard fight? Why is it... That man is HEMA EBO!? I can''t compare with you

    But at this time, the two dragons also gradually collapsed, and the flesh and blood began to turn into a little light and float towards the sky.

    "Is this false?" All the students were stunned when they saw the Dragon disappear. The three principals came forward and clapped their hands.

    "Well, this is actually a basic test for everyone. It can also be regarded as a welcome program. However, it was intended to be played together, but I didn''t expect... It disappeared so soon."

    Everyone looked at HEMA and their eyes were full of resentment. HEMA smiled awkwardly. I didn''t mean it

    "But it also preliminarily shows the strength and courage of the three colleges!"

    You just showed HEMA''s strength. Of course, you are more happy than Hogwarts. Busbarton and demstrom are very embarrassed. Of course, demstrom is the most unhappy. It''s gone before playing.

    "It''s all right. There are a few more. Let''s fight slowly." Dumbledore waved, two more dragons appeared, then waved to HEMA and beckoned him back.

    With a burst of laughter, the slightly embarrassing welcome was officially over.

 Chapter 442

    After entering Hogwarts castle, everyone also took their seats separately, and Dumbledore also prepared seats for the students of the two schools.

    Food is also placed on the table, but it''s not a dinner at first sight. Many are snacks. It''s appropriate to eat before the meal, although it''s a little too luxurious.

    However, although there was delicious food, HEMA was embarrassed that she had turned into frost eggplant compared with the energetic demstrom student just now.

    In fact, he didn''t mean it. He just shot at will. He didn''t expect to blow the other party''s confidence, but he didn''t participate. They should feel better.

    However, the students at Hogwarts are very excited, partly because HEMA''s performance has just improved Hogwarts''s face, and also because busbarton''s little sister is so beautiful.

    Although Hogwarts also has many beautiful girls, it is fresh. In addition, more than a dozen of them are all beautiful girls, which naturally gives people a great sense of impact.

    However, HEMA is not interested at all, because most of them are acquaintances, and the girls in busbarton know him, not to mention the three most beautiful, who are very familiar with him.

    But on the other side, he also saw the only person familiar with demstrom, that is, Eisen Bott, who challenged him.

    Krum was not familiar with him. Although he had seen him, Astoria also looked around with his small head.

    "What''s the matter? Is there anything rare? "

    "I''m looking for Ellie. She was called away by her sister this morning and doesn''t seem to be back yet."

    "Is that so? What''s the matter with Dogan? "

    "Sister Dogg was injured in the last attack, and the Dark Lord has begun to act." Astoria also rarely mentioned anything about Voldemort, and HEMA nodded.

    On the other side of the Harry trio, Harry and Hermione were eating, and Ron, like most boys, looked at the busbarton students on the side.

    "If you don''t eat well, what are you looking at? After dinner, in the evening, how are you willing to confess and how to confess?" Harry said casually.

    But Ron''s eyes widened in an instant. "Harry! You are a full man. You don''t know that hungry men are hungry! "

    "Where did you learn Chinese proverbs?"

    "Well... Anyway, it''s you and Ginny. I''m your brother, so..."

    "Ron, did you get beaten?" With that, Harry put down his fork and grabbed Ron''s armpit.

    "Ha ha! Don''t... Ha ha! "

    "Stop it, okay, Ron, if you really like a girl, you''d better behave well instead of watching here. In addition, you can go to HEMA."

    Hermione said as she drank the soup, but suddenly her face was bitter. "So bitter, is this French food?"

    "What do you mean? Our French food is also delicious, okay. " At this time, a busbarton girl sitting behind Hermione said.

    "But do you think it''s really delicious?"

    "Er... It''s bitter vegetable soup. We don''t like it either. It''s all right."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    As the meal passed, the flickering flags of the four Hogwarts courtyards slowly dispersed on the heads of the people and on the dome of the Hogwarts auditorium.

    Finally, the signs of three schools with Hogwarts in the middle and two colleges on both sides were formed. The streamer wound on the signs and finally burst to form a big cup of flame.

    Dumbledore also got up from his seat, walked slowly to the center of the table, looked at the people, clapped his hands, and everyone suddenly raised his head.

    HEMA didn''t stop it either. It''s a special spell that can quickly and briefly attract people''s attention. It''s a mixed spell composed of sound reinforcement spell, vigilance spell and some other spells.

    "Don''t eat too full first. There will be dinner later." Dumbledore first relaxed everyone''s mood, of course, in order to give a little impression to the students who were not familiar with him.

    "I know you don''t want to hear a long speech, because when you come here, you already know what we are for."

    "But as usual, welcome to Hogwarts and participate in the restarted top three competition! Or the European Academy of magic exchange. "

    "However, we all know that although the competition is competitive, we should also protect ourselves. The exchange of the three colleges is the first, and it is not advisable to fight."

    "Finally, I would like to welcome two guests who specially came to Hogwarts, Mr. Barty crouch, director of the Department of international cooperation of the Ministry of magic, and Mr. Ludo bagman, director of the Department of sports of the Ministry of magic."

    Then the students below clapped their hands at will. After all, although these two are officials, they are not particularly popular.

    Maybe changing a star player will be louder than their applause, but they don''t seem to care much.

    Old crouch, sitting next to maxim, looked in the direction of HEMA. HEMA also noticed each other''s eyes and raised the cup with a smile.

    But no one else noticed this, but it''s okay to notice. After all, Barty crouch still has that indifferent expression.

    "HEMA?"

    "It seems that my plan has initially succeeded." HEMA narrowed her eyes and smiled.

    "What plan?"

    "You''ll know then."

    In fact, the plan was that he and crouch took time to talk a little, which was after the Death Eaters attacked the stadium during the summer vacation.

    The main content is about little buddy crouch, that is, Crouch''s son. He is not dead and still alive, but he feels that if he goes down, it will lead to great disaster and he is very suffering.

    Then HEMA thought that in the original book, little crouch was always controlled by the spell, but he escaped unexpectedly once, and then knocked him out with dwarf Peter.

    Then he controlled him with the soul snatching curse. During the top three competition, he broke free by his own will and wanted to tell Dumbledore the news, but he was finally killed by his son.

    Little buddy crouch is his most disgusting villain, but it''s also the daily operation of Death Eaters.

    So they talked about protecting his life, so HEMA went to Dumbledore and got a magic prop that could defend against the soul snatching curse.

    So that he can quickly respond to a soul snatching curse or attack, and then pretend that he is under control as an insider.

    Just now, he took the initiative to look at him, then tapped the cup four times with his fingers and said that the other party was not controlled.

    Originally, HEMA thought about the possibility of being controlled at the beginning. After all, if the soul snatching curse succeeds, and then use some other spells, you can''t see the memory.

    However, such a spell is not easy to realize and will damage Crouch''s independent action, so HEMA is still very relieved, and her soul is very strong. If crouch is controlled, he can feel it directly.

 Chapter 443

    Then the dinner began again. The students also started the mode of eating and drinking, and Astoria ate a lot more than before.

    Recently, because of her strength and blood awakening, she ate more and more. On the contrary, HEMA himself ate less and less.

    With the crowd almost eating, Dumbledore stood up again, patted his palm, and the crowd looked up again.

    "When everyone is full, it''s time for our formal link." Dumbledore waved his hand, smiled and asked filch to come over with a large wooden box inlaid with various jewels.

    "In fact, we feel that the top three race is about to start, but we should know that this is the result of the joint efforts of Mr. bagman and Mr. crouch in the past three or four months."

    Dumbledore looked at bagman and crouch. They both nodded, but crouch still had that cold face, but bagman was full of smiles.

    "So they will also be the judges of the top three competition with me, Professor kakarov and Mrs. Maxim. Warriors need fair judgment."

    "In addition, we discussed and improved this year''s project several times, and finally determined the current three projects, that is, three rounds of competition, to determine the best existence."

    "But this excellence not only refers to combat effectiveness, but also tests the wisdom of warriors and their ability to stay calm in the face of danger. Of course, if you have a very strong combat effectiveness, you can ignore the above statement."

    Dumbledore made a joke at will. All the students looked at HEMA in the night market. HEMA covered her eyes with one hand, the old man~

    But also because of looking at HEMA, many people noticed Astoria next to him and whispered, what a beautiful girl!

    "HEMA..."

    "You are a descendant of King Arthur. You can''t be afraid of eyes."

    "I know." Astoria nodded, lowered her head and raised it for a few points. The little momentum also came out, and then looked at her more.

    "Cough! As we all know, there will be three warriors participating in the competition, one for each college, but some changes will take place this year! "

    "This year''s warriors can choose two friends to compete, but two friends can only be used in two levels, that is, 1 and 2. The third level depends on you."

    "Of course, you can also pass level 1 and 2 by yourself, and then bring both teammates up to participate in the last level."

    When Dumbledore said this, everyone''s eyes lit up, and then a few seconds later, they looked at HEMA at the same time. Can this be invited?

    "The invitation is really not limited to grades, but help can''t represent your grades. Our evaluation of the five is comprehensive. If you help pass the test, the score may be ugly." Dumbledore obviously thought of that.

    "Of course, what you may expect most is the selection link. You know another name of the top three competition, the Goblet of fire, so."

    With that, Dumbledore pulled out his wand and crossed the top of the wooden box. The lid fell off with a click, and then the wood blocks around him turned into smoke and dust.

    A huge goblet appeared in front of everyone. Although it was wooden, it glittered with metallic luster, and many strange lines were engraved on the body of the goblet.

    Inside the cup, the blue and white flame soared and jumped constantly, shining on everyone''s eyes. This is the Goblet of fire.

    "If you want to be a warrior, that is, sign up, you need to pass the Goblet of fire. You write your life and school on parchment and throw it in, even if you sign up successfully."

    "Of course, as you know in advance, in order to be safe, students above grade 5 must participate."

    The lower Hogwarts junior sighed, Dumbledore stared, and then said, "this is to protect your safety."

    "In previous years, it was necessary for students of age 7 to participate. This year, age 5 has taken great care of everyone''s willingness to try."

    "Tomorrow, that is, Halloween night, the Goblet of fire will choose three warriors from three schools, so the registration time is only this day, so please pay attention."

    "Of course, we should try our best. This test is very difficult. Don''t sign up for a moment. If you choose you, you have to work hard for honor."

    "The Goblet of fire will always be here, waiting for it to choose three warriors, but I have set a magic spell, and the age is limited to 15, so it is impossible to participate illegally."

    Then they looked at HEMA again. HEMA was also a little speechless. What do you think I''m doing? I won''t break the rules!!

    "Cough! The age limit is very strong. You can rest assured that even HEMA Aibo can be detected. "

    Dumbledore said that most of the lower grades had no strength, but most of the higher grades still had bright eyes.

    After all, warriors listen very well. The night market is a great honor for the college and themselves. Of course, smarter students also think of it, although the examination is one aspect.

    But if you have the past honor of being a top three player, or the first place, it will also be of great help in the future, whether you go to the Ministry of magic or do other things.

    "Fred, what do you think?"

    "That''s good, George. I remember getting a bonus?"

    "But you think we can be chosen?"

    "Do you want to try this? Just say no, and then find HEMA and go straight through the customs. "

    "Not once."

    On Harry''s side, the students who are stuck in grade 4 are very uncomfortable, but Hermione is a little afraid to say.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Harry, Ron, I feel like I can try."

    "Aren''t you in grade 4?"

    "But Dumbledore said 15 years old. I''m already 15 years old. Although you and I entered school in one year, I''m half a year older than you."

    "Oh!? Then you can really try! "

    "That''s OK, but do you think you can really compete with those guys?"

    "You don''t believe my strength!" Hermione narrowed her eyes in the night market. Although her Rune power was not as good as HEMA, it was not bad.

    The little wizard of the same age must be crushed, so what she is afraid of, Krum and the students of booth Barton are not so important.

    The dark haired Oriental looking girl was very strong. She felt that the other party was her biggest opponent, but at the moment she saw it, Quan Xue also turned her head and looked over.

    The eyes of the two people were intertwined in an instant, as if they had a spark!

 Chapter 444

    After dinner, the top three competition was also opened. However, compared with going up to sign up, most students chose to go back and have a rest. After all, they also had a day of class.

    HEMA left alone and came to the chamber of Secrets again. Slytherin was still standing there.

    "Aren''t you bored?"

    "I can''t leave here. What can I do if I''m not idle? Unlike you living, I can''t continue to grow stronger. " Young Sara checked back.

    "But you can also choose to be like hull and Rosa."

    "But what I''m attached to is this secret room. If I leave, I''ll die naturally, so unless you help me find a flesh body, just like the two of them."

    "OK, but what are the physical conditions? Although I''ve heard it several times." HEMA still had doubts about this. It would be cruel to use living people.

    "You''re worried about using living people, but as a wizard, you should know that sometimes it''s cruel, but it really doesn''t need living people."

    "Dead?"

    "Do not die, but form things."

    "Composition?"

    "We need a body that can carry the soul. It doesn''t matter whether it''s meat or not. What we want is strength. Then our soul can control the body and slowly repair and generate the body."

    "Is that so? That''s great. " HEMA did not expect that it would be such an operation process, which was really beyond expectation!

    "So the requirements are also very high, and the materials are scary, but you don''t have to worry. It will take at least 20 years for hull and Rosa to recover their soul power to enter the body, so you can wait first."

    "I see."

    "Didn''t you come to me just to ask this?"

    "No, I''d like to inform you about the removal of soul fragments from Harry."

    "As I said, it''s really difficult to solve. It''s easy to die together... No, I seem to remember something that may help you."

    "Huh?"

    "It''s the legendary Deathly Hallows."

    "Yes, I forgot this crop. Thank Mr. salacha. I''ll go out and see if I can collect all these things."

    "Hey, I don''t promise I can do it."

    "But there''s a solution, No." HEMA finished and moved out of the chamber of secrets.

    As soon as he came out of the bathroom, he was directly blocked there by a girl, and then gave him a big bear hug.

    "Long time no see!"

    "No, it''s more than a month."

    "That''s a long time." Make Quan Xue pout, full of resentment. Just now you haven''t talked to me, which makes us very angry.

    "Er... Who taught you? It must be that Charlene taught you."

    "No, no, no!" Quan Xue shook her head, and HEMA didn''t break her, but it seems that she has become a lot more cheerful now. At least she can play with acquaintances.

    "How did you know I was here?"

    "I don''t know. I just wanted to find you, but I asked a Hogwarts student. The other party showed me the direction, but I still got lost. I didn''t expect to meet you like this."

    "This may be fate, but the guy Xia Lianna didn''t come with you. Obviously I knew her earlier." HEMA also made a joke, but unexpectedly, there was a pain behind her.

    Charlene jumped out from behind him, but her busbarton school uniform was replaced by a simple and beautiful daily dress.

    Although Hogwarts does not allow students to wear their own clothes when the school is not on holiday, busbarton, demstrom and old Deng have no way. I believe Mrs. Maxim and Mr. Makarov will not take the initiative to take care of their children.

    "Sorry, dear miss sharina."

    "Hum ~ then punish you. Take us to Hogwarts. I took you to busbarton. Please this time."

    ¡°ok£¡¡±

    Ellie, who disappeared for a day, went to a small town in Britain with Dogan. This is the residence of Ellie''s parents in Britain and the residence of Dogan''s parents in the night market.

    "Hoo... I''m a little nervous."

    "But you have made a decision. Don''t flinch. HEMA is very optimistic about you." Ellie also smiled at her sister and gently pushed her back.

    Dogan nervously took two steps, came to the seemingly ordinary door, knocked gently, and then retreated two steps.

    A few seconds later, a quiet female voice rang. With a click, a thin looking middle-aged woman came up, "is it Ellie... Alice!?"

    "My... Name is Dogan."

    "Well, no matter what your name is, you will always be my child!" The woman''s eyes burst into tears, then she rushed at her and closed her.

    "..." Dogan felt her body stiff, but with the warmth of the other party''s body, she also crossed her earliest memory in her mind and hugged the other party with trembling hands.

    Ellie''s eyes were also rarely wet. At this time, a middle-aged man in a shirt came out and saw the mother and daughter holding together.

    "My daughter, you''re finally back!"

    Half an hour later, Dogan and Ellie sat on a small sofa in the house, opposite the husband and wife who seemed a little cramped.

    "Well... Dogan, that''s what we''re going to say. We really want to protect you... That''s why. In fact, we''ve been hearing from you all these years."

    "Your old man meddling..." in fact, she guessed a part. From the beginning, the old headmaster knew about her parents and has been in touch since then.

    "But don''t blame the headmaster. We want him to do this. I hope you won''t be affected by us in the process of growing up."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Elder sister, you can''t forgive them, but if you come today, you must have a good meal." Ellie is also a little devil incarnation, a close fitting little cotton padded jacket, holding Dogan''s hand.

    "All right." Seeing Ellie like this, Dogan also nodded. After all, she was ready to chat before she came.

    As HEMA said, she will face the things she doesn''t want to face bravely, so what can''t be talked about and what can''t be passed will be honed!

    "Hermione, are you going to put it in?"

    Back to school, it''s more than 9 p.m. now, it''s going to be curfew time, and there are fewer and fewer people near the Goblet of fire.

    So Hermione, who was going to try, came here. Harry and Ron looked at her with expectation. After all, one of them was really old enough.

    "Hoo..."

    "What do you want to do?"

    "Ah!? George... Fred? "

 Chapter 445

    "Scare us, what are you doing here ~" Ron looked at Fred''s hand and found a piece of parchment in his hand.

    "We''re here to sign up. After all, we''re old enough. Let''s say you''re not old enough... Don''t try other means. Dumbledore must be prepared."

    Fred was also very serious and said to them that if HEMA heard what they said, she would laugh. You obeyed the rules.

    In the original book, I don''t know who first proposed to break the rules and then sign up, but this time I can officially sign up.

    George went directly to the Goblet of fire and put the parchment in it. In an instant, a flame splashed out, and then scattered in the air. George Weasley''s name flashed by.

    "Registration succeeded."

    "What defensive measures did Dumbledore set up? I can''t seem to see... Or Ron, you''ll try. " Fred threw the note in and said to Harry.

    "Won''t we be punished like this?"

    "Don''t worry, besides you, there must be junior students trying. There should be no problem. You try and have a look ~"

    "All right." Ron and Harry really wanted to try. They leaned over slowly and projected their prepared note into the Goblet of fire.

    Then the flame in the goblet went out in an instant, and the two pieces of paper became bits of debris and dissipated in the air.

    "Out?"

    Then as they approached, the flame rose again, almost burning their hair, but they also found out Dumbledore''s settings.

    If the age is not enough, it will be automatically destroyed after detection, the flame will be extinguished, and then wait a few seconds to burn again.

    "Hoo... It seems that you really can''t help it. I thought it would be a defense range. In that way, you can sneak in or use other methods, but this directly limits the age..."

    "But Hermione, what are you doing? And waste a piece of parchment. " George saw Hermione still walking towards the Goblet of fire and said something.

    But the next second, Hermione put it away, and a flame sprang up. Hermione Granger''s name flashed past and officially registered.

    "How?" Fred was also stunned. "No, aren''t you Hermione! Is it the Death Eater pretending? "

    "Well... You can think too much." Harry said, and Ron went on, "death eaters can sneak into Hogwarts. I stand upside down and eat slugs!"

    "What did you just say...?" HEMA happened to take the two little beauties down after a round, and ordered Quan Xue and Xia Lianna to sign up, and then heard Ron''s words.

    You''re a flag. Now you''re in the face, but he doesn''t know. But it''s also the full cooperation of the death eaters that little buddy can get in.

    Dumbledore didn''t react at the beginning of the original book, let alone Ron and them, but old buddy was not controlled this time, and he also breathed with Dumbledore. This time Voldemort couldn''t help turning over the spray, and they had to completely solve this guy!

    But I don''t know. Now the other party doesn''t feel it. Their Horcruxes have been destroyed. Now only Nagini and Harry are left. As long as Harry is solved, they can move.

    "HEMA, are these two...?" Others also noticed Ling quanxue and Xia Lianna behind HEMA and took a deep breath.

    Although Xia Lianna and Ling quanxue are not beautiful, the simple beauty is beauty, which makes everyone want to see more.

    Especially Harry, HEMA knows the hero. He is a pure beauty animal. Although he is nice, he really likes beautiful.

    In the original book, Hermione is not beautiful, so she has no feelings with him, only friendship, or it has something to do with Harry.

    Ling quanxue and Charlene also said hello very politely. Gemini, Harry and Ron also responded quickly with a smile.

    Hermione looked at lingquanxue with burning eyes, then said hello, and lingquanxue nodded, feeling that Hermione was not weaker than her own breath.

    "Is this miss Hermione?"

    "Well, you are a classmate. I heard from HEMA. You may be a warrior in busbarton."

    "I''m not sure, but I can say that I''m one of the students who came this time. I''m more comprehensive, but no one can tell who the choice of the Goblet of fire is."

    "If possible, I''ll see you in the game."

    "Of course."

    The smell of gunpowder between the two people gradually floated, making the people around them look confused. Didn''t they know each other for the first time? Where did such a strong competitive atmosphere come from.

    But HEMA suddenly responded, "Hermione, did you sign up for the top three competition?"

    "Yes, elder Aisha and the teacher have taught me so many things that I can''t keep showing them. I also want to contribute to Hogwarts."

    "Well... Well, come on!" HEMA nodded, but her head was a little confused.

    If Hermione signs up, there''s still a good chance, but what about Harry? The Goblet of fire is obviously upgraded this time. How can fake Moody''s put his information in?

    So HEMA said goodbye to the people and arranged lingquanxue and Charlene to Hermione. Then he came to Dumbledore. The top three competition opened and Voldemort''s action opened. They couldn''t stop.

    "Old Deng tou, do you have a Deathly Hallows in your hand?"

    "Well... You asked this question. First of all, you should calm down..." Dumbledore smiled and turned into a glass of juice. "Talk slowly."

    "Hoo... Okay."

    "How much do you know about the Deathly Hallows?" Old Deng tou took off his glasses, ate a snack and asked him casually.

    "It''s the so-called legend story. If you have three Deathly Hallows, you can become the master of the God of death, but I don''t believe that the God of death will be so low."

    "Ha ha, it''s you. It''s true. In my early years, I kept trying to get the three Deathly Hallows together to see if anything could happen."

    "But then I found out that they can''t, or their separation plays a greater role... But now you put forward this, which is related to Harry or the Dark Lord?" Dumbledore was still smart and guessed the reason why he came at the beginning in an instant.

    "Well, if Harry''s soul wants to be completely and perfectly separated, it is not easy, so it must experience death, maybe it can be completely reborn."

    "But it''s dangerous, isn''t it?"

    "As long as we protect his soul, it''s not so dangerous, and we don''t need to come. Let Voldemort come."

    "... Hoo ~ a very dangerous move."

    "But I have to go to get rid of Voldemort!"

    "Yes."

 Chapter 446

    "But where are you going to get the Deathly Hallows?"

    "Don''t you need your help?"

    "Ha ha, my old man may or may not be a tool man all day, but I really need your help. How about I promise you to help you get at least one Deathly Hallows?"

    "You''re kidding, old Deng tou. You''re a little dishonest. I came to you for help, but you perfunctory me."

    "Oh? How did I perfunctory you? "

    "I know you have a Deathly Hallows in your hand. Don''t try to fool me."

    "Ha ha, this is true, but it doesn''t mean I have to give it to you, so I''m right. I''ll give you the rest. Besides, it''s not too difficult for you."

    Dumbledore smiled and made HEMA want to leave directly. He was helping everyone eliminate Voldemort~

    "Well, don''t tease you. I do have old wands here. The other one is easier to get one by one. It''s right there with Harry."

    "I care about the last and most important thing.

    "So I say I don''t know ~"

    "Dumbledore ~" HEMA shouted weakly.

    "Well, I really won''t tease you this time. Isn''t that Deathly Hallows in your hand?" Dumbledore narrowed his eyes and pointed to his pocket.

    HEMA suddenly remembered some forgotten stories, or Xiao Wenna suddenly reminded him that in the original works of Harry Potter, the last Harry''s resurrection stone was found in the Golden Snitch given to him by Dumbledore.

    The resurrection stone in the Golden Snitch is the resurrection stone found by Dumbledore from the Horcrux. It is Gunter''s ring obtained by Voldemort!?

    Dumbledore saw that he thought of it, nodded, and then waved it. A magic wand appeared in his hand. Although it seemed ordinary, it radiated strange energy.

    "Old wand?"

    "Yes, but I can''t give it to you for the time being."

    "I see, but these three sets are complete. Don''t you want to try?"

    "Control death? I don''t think so. " At this point, Dumbledore seemed lonely and thought of something.

    HEMA didn''t say much and bowed to him. "It''s curfew time. I''ll go first. I''ll borrow it for you tomorrow."

    "Well, by the way, do you have free time on Sunday?" Dumbledore suddenly stopped him coming to the stairs.

    "What do you say?"

    "I want to take you to meet someone, an old friend of mine."

    Looking at Dumbledore''s seriousness, HEMA guessed who it was. He also wanted to meet the real Mr. Dark Lord with a nose.

    "OK."

    The next morning, HEMA got up vaguely and saw a familiar figure running here. Did the girl come back so soon?

    "Good morning, dear brother-in-law."

    "Ellie, did your sister not hit you recently and become stupid again..."

    "Do you want to fight?" Ellie raised her little fist, then HEMA grabbed it directly, and put a white pill on the palm of her hand.

    "What is this? I''m not sick! "

    "You don''t feel well. This is'' gastrointestinal medicine ''."

    "Thanks, but how do you know..." Ellie''s cheeks are also red. She really has a stomachache, but it''s not because

    "I smell it."

    "You''re sick!"

    "You''re a vampire. What do you mean to say about me!?"

    "What you said makes me unable to refute..."

    "To get down to business, did Doggett have a good talk with his parents? How did it turn out? "

    "That''s it."

    "What''s that look like, but look at your ease, there should be no problem?"

    "Well, you guessed wrong. They fought."

    "Hey!? Are you sure? "

    "Why did I lie to you? They have to compete, but I can''t stop them. " Ellie also showed a little devil''s smile, and finally got him again.

    "..." but a few seconds later, HEMA also smiled. Dogan was fine. I hope she can become a real family with her relatives.

    "What are you laughing at?"

    "Dogan will be happier in the future because of you."

    "Er... What are you doing with such disgusting words? Let''s go. I''ll sign up. "

    "Hey? Are you old enough? "

    "Of course, don''t feel that Miss Ben is short all day. I''m 15 years old. Well, you''re not as old as me. You''re old all day."

    "That''s it. Forget it. I wish you could be elected."

    "If I''m chosen, will you help me?!"

    "I think you can..."

    "Brother in law, I feel you don''t love me?"

    "When did I love you!"

    The new day was spent in ordinary daily life, but today was much more lively than usual, because the students of busbarton and demstrom would go to class with the students.

    Therefore, the school bullies are more serious and excellent, and the teachers'' teaching enthusiasm has also increased. No matter what they usually do, they must not lose face in front of outsiders.

    Even Snape has changed from pure seriousness to pure seriousness. Although he can''t do that of other teachers, it is also a great change.

    Or Harry is also an important factor for him to change. Originally, HEMA asked Harry to go to Snape to study, just to improve their relationship.

    As for the rest, I''ll think about it later, but I didn''t expect that Harry would be in Snape''s hands as time passed.

    Everything was taught to him, such as superb magic potion technology, black magic defense and theoretical research of black magic, and self-developed magic spells such as Shenfeng shadowless.

    HEMA also took advantage of the lunch break to go to busbarton''s carriage and say hello to everyone. After all, they are all classmates and many are familiar.

    Surprisingly, most people didn''t sign up. Only Furong, Xia Lianna and Ling quanxue signed up.

    Mrs. Maxim also said that they had agreed. In addition, the boy hucody was going to come. After all, busbarton is not a women''s school.

    But there seems to be some accidents, and it''s not a small accident. His girlfriend, that is, the Nelly, is pregnant!

    HEMA was stupid at that time. Do you still have this kind of operation?!

    However, it has become a fact, and HEMA can only instruct them, but fortunately he is still a baby and doesn''t have to think about these things.

    Now hucody has been taken by master nicoleme to see nilili''s parents. He should be engaged and married.

    Nilili is also very powerful. It''s really fast from liking sharina to liking hucody... But it can be regarded as a destination.

    "Whimper, whimper!"

    "Little guy?" Coming out of the carriage, HEMA saw a little white guy flying over.

    In fact, he hasn''t seen this guy for a long time, because he was taken to training by Mr. cahor recently. He said that it grew too slowly, or he didn''t make progress.

    So HEMA agreed. Astoria didn''t say anything. After all, it was for its good, but how did it come out?

    "Whimper, whimper!"

 Chapter 447

    "Hey, come back with me. You''ll be beaten by Shifu." A beautiful and tall figure also ran over, and HEMA hurried to meet him.

    "Aisha."

    "HEMA, I knew it felt your breath."

    "Where have you been training recently? Mr. cahor didn''t live in the school and disappeared frequently, and I didn''t ask. "

    "We have been in the Forbidden Forest recently, together with the elders and miss Kui 12."

    "Kui 12, do you know..."

    "Well, in fact, I knew it a long time ago, because I felt the smell."

    "OK, but why did you bring her here?"

    "Just because she didn''t mean to stay at home again, I brought her. Master didn''t object, and said she was a talent."

    "Although it''s the guy with the top blood, it''s really talented, but will you train her to see it?"

    "Master said there was no problem."

    "Well, but Asha, how does it feel to be home again?"

    "It''s different. I feel a little out of place..." Asha sighed. "I''m becoming more and more like a person."

    "Many past habits have also disappeared. I have been a unicorn for so many years, but half a year''s human form has made me lost."

    "You''re not lost. Don''t worry. They still accept you like that, and you love them. Then everything has not changed. It''s still your home."

    "Well, I understand. They are my family. Thank you, HEMA."

    "Thank you."

    "From the beginning, you helped me, saved me and changed me." Aisha''s bright eyes twinkled and put her head against his chest.

    A few seconds later, he slowly raised his head, with a bright smile on his face. "I should go, Mr. cahor should be worried."

    "Whining!" The little guy fought hard, but she was held by Aisha. The little guy also knew what would happen if he really didn''t go back.

    "I''ll go and play with you, too. I haven''t seen master for a long time. I''ve been in seclusion since the beginning of school."

    "OK."

    She followed Asha to the forbidden forest. Before she had gone far, she saw that Krum seemed to have a dispute with the people in her school.

    But HEMA didn''t want to mind her own business. She hurried to Hagrid''s cabin, and then saw Hagrid coming out of the cabin in a very formal dress.

    "Oh, Asha, HEMA, are you going to the forbidden forest?"

    "Well, Hagrid, what''s your dress?"

    "Handsome? Although I know my body won''t look good, it''s better than before. About Mrs. maxim, does she like this kind of clothes? "

    "I don''t know much about this, but your clothes are really better than before. At least they don''t look so sloppy. You can also improve your face, such as beard and hair."

    "That''s a good suggestion. I''ll ask aragok to cut it off for me." Hagrid accidentally said something terrible.

    "Hagrid?"

    "Ha ha, HEMA, the weather is really good today ~"

    "I know alagok is still here. I made it. Didn''t you say he was dying?"

    "Well... He had some special circumstances. He was about to die of old age half a month ago, but when he was about to die, he said he saw the power left in the gene of the eight eyed giant spider. This power can make him survive and regain his new life."

    "Then he really survived. I thought it was a day or two, but it has lived until now, and some changes have taken place..."

    "Change?"

    "Come in and have a seat. I was going to ask you or Ms. cahor what the situation is." Hagrid scratched his head and called several people in.

    Entering the hut, HEMA looked around. It was still like this. There was no change, "by the way, where''s aragok? Has it shrunk? "

    "No..." Hagrid went to the bedside, and HEMA noticed that Hagrid''s original single bed had become two layers, one of which was simply put up with wooden boards.

    At this time, the quilt was pushed down by Hagrid, shaking, and then a shadow came out of it.

    HEMA thought Hagrid was so funny that she made a nest for her little spider, but she didn''t expect it!

    I saw a pair of slender legs stretched out from the quilt, and then two white arms, a long gray head spread on the body, but a pretty face was still very conspicuous.

    HEMA and Aisha were stunned directly. The little guy was also crooked. Who is this!?

    "Hagrid... You can''t do this. A little girl is hidden by you..."

    "No, no, he''s aragock!" Hagrid covered his face and said something in a low voice.

    The beautiful girl who looks like Hermione is aragock. Are you sure this is Harry Potter, not a Japanese light novel!?

    "Kid, long time no see." The girl jumped directly from above and jumped directly to Hagrid''s neck, just like a father and daughter.

    "Are you really aragok?! But aren''t you public? It''s strange what shape can change gender. "

    "Well... You think I want to, but now this body is especially young. I feel very good." Although the girl was a girl, she spoke in a strange tone.

    "Do you still have power like this?"

    "Why should I tell you this?" The girl narrowed her eyes

    "Aragok has little power now, but he says he is gradually recovering." Hagrid answered directly for him.

    "Hagrid!"

    "Stop it, HEMA. He can help you recover."

    "No, my body is well. Why should I recover?" Aragok roared.

    "But you''re not a thing, and you said you wanted to change back quickly. Is this body too weak?" Hagrid asked back, so that aragok couldn''t answer. Why did you just tear down the stage.

    "Hagrid... Forget it. Anyway, I think it''s good now, and my strength will recover slowly. I will become stronger, and I can master the power of magic."

    "Well, since you say so, I won''t ask the teacher for you." HEMA also said casually, but aragok''s eyes widened in an instant.

    "Who did you ask?"

    "My teacher."

    "Then ask, I''m still very welcome."

    "Well... OK, but aragok, don''t forget what you said. Don''t kill, especially when you''re a man!"

    "I understand. Besides, I want to thank Hagrid for getting this body. I don''t think it will be violated if Hagrid doesn''t let me do anything."

    Hagrid nodded at aragok''s words, but HEMA''s eyes shook between the two. Hagrid, don''t look for Mrs. Maxim. There''s a sister!

 Chapter 448

    But HEMA didn''t dare to say it, but aragok didn''t have to be regarded as dangerous.

    "Hagrid, you won''t be denounced. After all, the eight eyed giant spider is still very dangerous in the eyes of many people."

    "I know that aragok can go outside and start a new life in the future."

    "Hagrid, I won''t leave."

    Look at this, Hagrid, such a good girl, you''ll marry! HEMA made another joke from the bottom of her heart.

    "By the way, Aisha, is there any dangerous situation in the Forbidden Forest recently?"

    "Danger? I don''t think so, but if you say mossag, she seems to have begun to appear again recently and gather the remaining eight eyed giant spiders, but everyone is not afraid. "

    "Because of the teacher? However, we should also note that it is a big deal to let the teacher solve it. "

    "This is not OK."

    "Hey?"

    "Because of the rules, although the teacher didn''t say, she seems to be a higher level than the inheritor, so I can''t kill her. If I can, I can fight with her, but I don''t have confidence."

    "Where''s the little guy? Didn''t you touch her? When you just woke up? " HEMA remembered that at that time, it also used the power of its own wand.

    "I''m too lazy to go."

    "OK, but if mossag really makes trouble again, please."

    "Whining." Although a little unhappy, the little guy nodded.

    "Hagrid, let''s go first. I''ll ask Mr. cahor about aragock."

    "Well, when you come over in the evening, tell me about Mrs. Maxim."

    "Tomorrow morning, there will be no warriors to announce in the evening."

    "Sorry, I forgot. Come tomorrow morning."

    "Then let''s go."

    "Bye, Hagrid." Aisha waved her hand, too.

    When he entered the forbidden forest, he felt like a separated world. When he first came to the forbidden forest, he was still a freshman who couldn''t even beat rabbits.

    Although it is not very powerful now, it also has some self-protection strength. Most importantly, there are not only no changes in things and people, but also more and more friends.

    "This may also be my luck."

    When he went to the depths of the forbidden forest, he also saw more changes. There were more small animals in the forbidden forest, not just magical animals.

    There are more wild birds, rabbits and other night markets, and the magical animals are more diverse. The last expulsion of giant spiders destroyed the survival of giant spiders, but in exchange for the living environment of many other creatures.

    After all, too many creatures are oppressed by powerful creatures because of their own weakness, resulting in more and more sadness for the ethnic group.

    The little guy also broke free from Aisha''s arms and began to fly around. HEMA and Aisha followed him towards the unicorn camp.

    But after walking for a while, three tall figures rushed out from one side and blocked their way, but HEMA recognized the leader in an instant.

    "Firenze."

    "It''s really you, Mr. HEMA."

    "Don''t call me sir. I haven''t thanked you for helping us last time."

    "It doesn''t matter. In fact, I haven''t helped you much. By the way, we have to patrol, so we won''t chat with you."

    "OK." HEMA nodded, Firenze waved his hand, took the other two horsemen forward and continued to run out quickly.

    "Well, Firenze''s patrol is not a patrol of his own territory, is it?" HEMA looked at the route they left and felt a little wrong.

    "Now the Malays have talked with other ethnic tribes, which means they have found a step for their previous arrogance and are willing to work with others to manage the forbidden forest."

    "So I became a disguised forest keeper." HEMA summed it up.

    "Almost, but it''s not them. We unicorns and some bird tribes will send people to take over. It''s horse people during this period of time."

    "Yes." HEMA nodded, but she was surprised. She hadn''t seen so many changes in the forbidden forest for a while.

    Finally, half an hour later, he came near the unicorn tribe. Before he got close, a group of Unicorns rushed here.

    At first, HEMA thought the other party had found him and thought he was an intruder. Then a dozen unicorns sprawled not far from them

    "You get up quickly. I said, don''t salute." Aisha walked over and waved to them, and the unicorns slowly stood up.

    "They were born last year. The second elder insisted that they recognize me as the guardian of the tribe... Really, I''m not here at ordinary times. The second elder should be the guardian."

    "Well, that''s not good for you. You''re a soldier. You told you last time."

    "Of course I''m a soldier... I''ll show you."

    "Then I''ll look forward to it."

    With Aisha entering the unicorn territory, changes have taken place here, but the tree without inheritance power is not aging and still grows majestically, as if it was going to develop again.

    "This tree?"

    "Well, I''m still alive and the spring is very good. It''s all the credit of the teacher."

    "No, that''s your credit, too." The old voice sounded from behind. A slightly old Unicorn came slowly, and HEMA nodded slightly.

    "Welcome, Mr. HEMA."

    "Well, I thought you would be very angry and kick me out. After all, I guarded your family and ran away." HEMA made a joke, too.

    "To tell you the truth, I really thought so."

    "Hey?"

    "Ha ha, but I think sometimes, some things are not forced and asked, but their own choice. Aisha, she has embarked on a new road. I should be happy."

    "Yes."

    "HEMA, don''t you have a course?" At this time, a figure in black also flashed to their side.

    "Mr. cahor, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''ve been looking for you several times, but you''re not here."

    "There''s something small recently. Let me show you to our residence." Cahor went to Aisha, grabbed the little guy and walked behind the tree.

    HEMA followed Mr. cahor to the back of the tree. The original green ground turned into colorful colors, and all kinds of flowers scattered on the land.

    "I planted it when I was free, Miss Kui 12. I have nothing to help."

    "Is Aisha back?" A clear voice sounded, and then jumped directly from a big tree among the flowers.

    "HEMA!?"

    "Are you surprised to see me? I''m surprised to see you? Have you come here with my consent? "

    "Why should I ask your permission?"

    "You are the enemy and must be monitored!"

    "I''m not the enemy now. I''m your junior sister."

    "Hey? Teacher, really? She is... "HEMA looked at cahor and cahor nodded.

    HEMA nodded silently. Well, the two faces touched each other without expression

 Chapter 449

    "That''s it."

    "But what about the woman?"

    "She won''t care about me... I don''t know." Kui 12 glanced at cahor and pulled out his sword.

    "What are you doing?"

    "I want to challenge you again."

    "You can''t stop the blade of my soul."

    "Who said, Mr. cahor gave me a way to defeat the soul weapon."

    "Really? Then try. " HEMA looked at cahor, then nodded and tried. The power of the soul ignored defense. How could I lose!

    But he didn''t dare to slack off. He waved directly, and the purple broken blade rose from his wrist.

    Then I saw Kui 12 with the sword show a smile, and then the whole body suddenly burst out a violent magic wave, and his hair directly turned into bright material, and then slammed the ground and stabbed him with a sword.

    He hurried to block, but the speed of the right was so fast that it was incredible. In half a second, he crossed a distance of ten meters. Before his weapon was lifted to his chest, the other party''s blade was already on his neck.

    "So fast..."

    "This is my full strength. I haven''t used the complete sunflower mode yet." Kui 12 retreated, and the light and breath on his body dispersed, leaving many strange lines.

    "This is the side effect of sunflower, which will lock up the function of the body."

    "What did the teacher give you? Don''t you get sunflower in the beginning? "

    "The sunflower of the top blood sunflower team is not so complete. It will be a great burden on people and have greater side effects. This is the result of the improvement given to me by the teacher."

    "Congratulations with wine." HEMA also said casually, but it seemed very perfunctory.

    "Can''t you say a good compliment..."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "It''s all right!"

    Aisha looked at them and smiled bitterly all her life. HEMA really didn''t understand girls'' hearts. Although Miss Kui looked cold, she often said that HEMA was ten excellent people.

    "So HEMA, you should work hard." Cahor gave him a deep look, and HEMA nodded.

    "But teacher, I feel I have entered a bottleneck now. The power of the Dragon seems to have reached the control limit. The power of the rune needs to be accumulated. There is no way to solve it for a while and a half."

    "How about opening the inheritance?"

    "What inheritance? Inheritance is so hard to find. Even if it is found, it may not be suitable for me."

    "No, your inheritance is yourself. As an existence with the blood of the holy dragon, you can inherit the power of the legendary holy dragon or, in other words, become a real holy dragon."

    "But I don''t have a clue."

    "So this is the difficult place. In fact, your biggest problem is that you are careful every time you turn into a dragon, which leads to the incomplete play of dragon blood and dragon power."

    "But once I want to use all the dragon power every time, I will feel the special changes in my body. If I go on like that, I will really become a dragon. It is possible that I can''t come back."

    "But that''s what you want to break through. The Dragon transformation in the past has limited you, so you should use more dragon power, but don''t be eaten back by the dragon power."

    "But can it really be achieved?"

    "If you want to try, you can achieve it. At least I''ve seen successful examples."

    "Well, I''ll try and let the teacher look at it for me."

    "Now?" Cahor was a little surprised to hear HEMA say so.

    Kui 12 and Aisha didn''t expect that he would try it, but cahor shouldn''t be surprised here.

    In fact, HEMA herself was not as impulsive as they thought, but he could always change into a dragon through the Dragon Girl trick he had drawn for a long time.

    He has been useless because he is not sure whether it is the power of the system or the power of his dragon blood to become a dragon.

    If it is the first, he still needs to learn control by himself, but if it is the second, he can create his own way of controlling the dragon through the great moves of the Dragon Girl.

    "Then I''ll start. Everybody step away."

    "Stay away. You''ve destroyed so many beautiful flowers here." Kui 12 pointed to the flowers he stepped on, immediately withdrew and ran to the open space on one side

    "Hoo... Sister Xiao Wenna, if something happens to me, you are the first to know the situation. You must help me."

    "It depends. I can only do my best."

    "OK, but you didn''t ask me to draw a card this time?"

    "Well... I''m going to let you save all the gold coins and replace a powerful thing."

    "What?"

    "You''ll know later. Make a good change." With that, Xiao Wenna''s figure disappeared in front of her, and HEMA also directly ordered her skills.

    "The magic dragon comes!"

    With a low roar, he felt that his body was hot and dry in an instant, and a heat flow gushed out every pore, but the heat was fast and went fast. In an instant, a more severe cold rushed into his body, opening and invading the internal organs and bone marrow!

    Then the cold air suddenly splashed out with the just dispersed heat, covering the sight of cahor 3!

    But the next second, in the smoke, a roar rang through the whole forbidden forest, a white light rushed into the sky, the clouds were torn, the space trembled again, Longwei went straight into your spirit, and a chill rose from your heart!

    "This is... Frost Dragon..." many creatures in the forbidden forest also looked up and found a huge shadow rising from the unicorn tribe, and then spread its huge wings!

    Pale blue light flickered on the silvery scales, and strange runes were engraved on the wings that block out the sun, flashing colorful streamers.

    On the strong limbs, the six claws also glittered with cold awns, and the above also condensed into a layer of glittering frost.

    The high neck and handsome dragon face looked a little dull at the moment. HEMA looked down and suddenly shook her body. She was so tall!

    "No, you can''t let too many people see yourself!" After thinking about it, he instinctively controlled himself to fall slowly, but at the moment of landing, he didn''t control his power, and slammed a huge pit!

    Not far away, cahor, Aisha and Kui 12 ran quickly. HEMA looked at their figure, stretched out a finger and found that her claws were almost the size of them.

    That is to say, he is at least kilometers long now?!

    "Hey, can you hear me?" HEMA tried to say. After all, he has seen a lot of movies and can''t speak after changing.

    But Aisha nodded. "Yes, but your voice is too loud. You can turn it down."

    "Sorry..."

    "Then, can you change back?"

    "I''ll try!"

 Chapter 450

    HEMA closed her eyes and began to use her spiritual power to suppress the dragon power in her body. Her body began to change and shrink slowly.

    However, the appearance of the body has not changed. The knowledge physique has become smaller, from kilometers to 100 meters.

    "The first step is well done. Does your strength feel weak?" Cahor also reminded at the moment that HEMA felt it and found that her strength had not been reduced.

    On the contrary, he had a better grasp of the power of the cold ice, and cahor nodded, "continue, shrink to about 10 meters this time, and then return to human form."

    "OK." HEMA continued to compress, but many creatures just noticed this side and carefully explored this side to see what was going on.

    But before entering, a force excluded them from the unicorn tribe. This is a joint barrier made by cahor and Aisha, which can block all creatures except the high-level inheritors.

    However, on HEMA''s side, it was difficult to shrink this time. Her body was too small to shrink. On the contrary, she felt cold, indicating that her strength was swallowed.

    "Ah!"

    "HEMA, hold on!"

    "I know!" HEMA bit her fangs and roared, and the power of the rune was launched again. The stability and healing power in the flame Rune were instantly repaired on her body.

    His frostbitten place was quickly repaired, and the rune flame seemed to have a certain suppressive force on his frost, which was suppressed by the trend.

    Half a minute later, his body shrunk again and came to 7 or 8 meters. Most of his wings and claws had degenerated. He felt that he had changed from a real dragon to a big lizard.

    "How do you feel now?"

    "It''s OK, but how to change back, my deformation is really not very good."

    "As long as you want to change back, the magic will change by yourself. As long as you can suppress the gene part of the dragon power and retain the power part."

    "Can this really be done?"

    "Of course!" Cahor is very sure of the answer.

    "Then I''ll... Go on!"

    HEMA felt every part of her body again and recalled her original body, original organs and original breathing rhythm, but kept the cold anger in her body!

    "Roar!" With his unconscious roar, a cold air scattered from his body, and the ground was frozen instantly. Aisha directly shook her arm to form a huge isolation belt, blocking the cold air around HEMA.

    After all, the flower bed was not easy to grow, and the teacher liked it very much. It was miserable to be frozen to death. However, after a few minutes of cold without gap, everything finally returned to stability.

    "Whining!" Mr. little guy shouted, and then flew over. Aisha immediately withdrew her shield. She saw a white haired boy wrapped in ice crystals lying on the ground and falling asleep.

    "Has his hair changed color?"

    "You have the influence of manifesting magic. He has preliminarily mastered some power in the dragon vein, but it''s still far away." Cahor said, squatting down gently, putting his finger on his forehead, and in a moment HEMA opened her eyes!

    "Hoo! Did I succeed? "

    "Well, you succeeded! But your hair has turned white? "

    "Hey? It''s a pity that I''m not a beautiful girl. I can''t impress the people of XP. "

    ¡°£¿¡± For the other people, he was also make complaints about his own.

    "Anyway, it doesn''t matter. I''ll try my body first to see if there''s something wrong."

    HEMA stood up, looked at her arm and pinched her face. She felt no different from usual. Then she touched her lower body and her face turned red in an instant.

    "You! Don''t you see so many women? "

    "I just check. What if something goes wrong?"

    "Neither can you."

    "Don''t check so carefully. As long as you don''t feel abnormal, it''s normal." Cahor also interrupted them speechless.

    "All right."

    "You use dragon breath and let me see." Cahor continued seriously.

    "Can dragon breath really be used in human state?"

    "Try it yourself."

    "OK." HEMA didn''t know what the teacher meant, and then recalled the feeling of emitting a column of light at once. Then she took a deep breath and sprayed it on the big tree next to her!

    Then there was a nail cap size mark on the tree. Kui 12 and Aisha were stunned, and then almost laughed, but they all held back in the end.

    "Not bad." But cahor''s words stunned HEMA. That''s ok?!

    "Don''t be surprised. Generally, when you change back to human shape for the first time, you basically won''t retain any characteristic power of the dragon. You still retain a little." Cahor also explained to him.

    "Then the following is the power of frost. Don''t use runes, just use your own power to show it and see how powerful it is."

    "OK." HEMA nodded, walked forward a few steps, faced the empty space without anything, then directly turned her arm and threw it out.

    In an instant, a cold air gushed out of the scales of his arms, and then nothing happened, and the weeds under his feet were not frozen.

    "Teacher, it seems that I failed."

    "No, come step by step, but you''re still too restrictive. The dragon''s fighting style doesn''t need much restraint. You can release and relax."

    "Relax..." HEMA closed her eyes, recalled her sense of freedom when she flew into the sky, and released the cold again!

    In an instant, Aisha and Kui 12, who were more than ten meters apart, also felt a cold and shrank back directly, feeling like winter.

    "Succeeded?!"

    "It''s successful, but it''s not strong."

    "To what extent, like the Dragon just now?"

    "No, it''s a success to freeze the forbidden forest all at once."

    "Hey?!" HEMA is not good. Mr. cahor, your requirements are too high, but he also knows that it must be determined according to her feelings, so work hard!

    "Since there''s nothing to do, let''s take a look at our tree cabin." Aisha also came and grabbed a corner of him, and then whispered, "the teacher asked for a high point, and she believed you."

    "I know, and I want to thank you, Asha."

    So HEMA followed Asha and Kui 12 up the tree. Yes, their current residence is this wooden house built on a big tree.

    After entering, the wooden house was much larger than he thought. It seemed to be Mr. cahor''s masterpiece again. It was about a small living room, three bedrooms and a kitchen.

    "It''s time for me to get you something to eat. I know you must be hungry now."

    "Well, please."

 Chapter 451

    After eating in the cabin in the forest, HEMA hurried away. He suddenly remembered that he was going to choose three college warriors in the evening.

    He is still looking forward to this. After all, there have been many changes with the original work this time, the most obvious is the change of age, so he is still looking forward to who can be selected.

    There are also many students in Hogwarts. For example, Gemini and Hermione can sign up directly, and Gemini doesn''t have to suffer.

    Of course, hibiscus, Krum and Cedric in the original book still voted in. Whether Harry can be elected depends on little buddy''s operation.

    Of course, it doesn''t rule out that they changed the setting of the plot. After all, many things have changed now, so whether Harry''s things happen or not.

    He had to pay close attention to this, so he had to protect Harry from dying so early, but then again, Dumbledore''s magic was a lot more rigorous this time.

    I don''t know if I can break the rules set by the Goblet of fire itself, but the final goal must be to get Harry and resurrect in front of him. I have to say that Voldemort is Harry''s true love.

    However, if the top blood man helps him this time, he should be stronger than before, so he should be careful. The so-called top blood knight should touch it.

    Back in the school auditorium, HEMA found that the auditorium was very lively. Yes, it was lively in the physical sense, because everyone put on heavy clothes and put them outside the school uniform.

    "What is your situation?" HEMA happened to see qiuzhang passing by and shouted to her.

    "Do you feel cold?"

    "No."

    "Er... It''s just suddenly cooled down. Don''t you feel it?"

    "No, I just went back to the dormitory." HEMA understood in an instant. After a long time, it was still my own business.

    "Do you want a blanket? I have one here. "

    "It''s all right. I''ll go back and get dressed later."

    "Well, I''ll go to my seat first."

    "Yes."

    "By the way, your collar." Qiu Zhang smiled fiercely, turned back to tidy up his collar, and then whispered, "I''m sorry."

    "Sorry? What? "

    Then HEMA turned her head and saw a bad look from demstrom

    "Er... This guy took me as a shield, wipe!"

    This made HEMA a little angry. After all, he didn''t want to take the shield. He had too many important things recently, but he could feel that Qiu Zhang had to do it and seemed to be harassed by the other party.

    Forget it, talk to her next time!

    Back at Slytherin''s side, Malfoy came straight up and said, "Hey, HEMA, come here."

    "What''s up?" HEMA walked over with a cold face and didn''t give him any good face. Malfoy knew for a moment that they couldn''t seem to have a good relationship.

    "Let''s go out and talk." He also proudly raised his eyebrows.

    "All right."

    They walked out of the auditorium and came to a corner of the corridor. Malfoy immediately breathed a deep breath, "do you already know?"

    "What do you know?"

    "I got the news that the Dark Lord was mixed in the school."

    "I do know a little about this, but I don''t know who it is." HEMA didn''t dare to talk too full. Maybe there were people he didn''t know.

    "It should be Ludo bagman!"

    "Hey? Is that him? " HEMA was also stunned. He thought it would be fake Moody''s or buddy 1 crouch, but he didn''t think it would be him!

    But now think about it carefully. As the director of the magic movement department, he is not strong and easy to be tempted by money. He is really an easy target.

    "Yes, I know this from my father. Of course, it''s not necessarily. Maybe it''s just trying my father on purpose, but there must be their people in the school now."

    "Well, Malfoy, you''re smart. You can even figure it out."

    "Well... HEMA EBO, if you ridicule me again, I''ll join the Dark Lord team now."

    "Sorry, but does your father know about us?"

    "Er... What you said is strange. You may know a little, but it''s also to leave a way for yourself."

    "Thank you for your help. I can assure you here that if I have a chance, I will deal with the Dark Lord this time."

    "It has nothing to do with me, but what is the Dark Lord going to do? Is there anything in Hogwarts that attracts them? Or do you want to kill Dumbledore? "

    "You''re thinking too much. If Dumbledore was so easily defeated, Voldemort wouldn''t come up until now. Let''s go back and see who the warrior is this time?"

    "If only you were old enough, the champion must be Slytherin!"

    "In fact, I''m old enough and I won''t participate. Although 1000 gallon feels very attractive, why don''t I spend my time on other more important things."

    "You too."

    They returned to the auditorium one after another. At this time, most of the students had been seated. HEMA found her own position in the corner and found that Astoria was not there. Instead, Daphne sat in Astoria''s position.

    "Long time no see, sister."

    "Still call me Xuejie?"

    "It''s not good to call your sister... How smooth she is."

    "You''re free, but you''re not curious where Astoria has gone?"

    "I really don''t care about this. She can protect herself now."

    "She''s home for a blind date."

    "Hey!!!?"!!!!?? Impossible! "

    "It''s funny... I want a blind date. What do you say?"

    "Really?" HEMA looked at Daphne''s side face and felt a little melancholy. She was the first friendly guy she knew when she came to school.

    "But I can''t get involved in such a thing."

    "You are my brother-in-law. Why can''t you step in?"

    "You think too much of me. Your mother may now want to kick me out and find another boyfriend for Astoria."

    "Yes, or you''ll marry me too!" Daphne scratched her head and said, startling HEMA.

    "Aunt, don''t scare me. I''ll be hacked to death by Astoria."

    "But I really don''t want a blind date. I say it''s a blind date, but it''s probably an engagement."

    "Who is the other side?"

    "I don''t know."

    "Then you are anxious to refuse?"

    "Anyway, I just don''t want to. How old am I? I''m engaged. I must be an ugly and ugly old man."

    "Maybe he''s a handsome boy."

    "Are you handsome?"

    "How do I know, but if I''m handsome, I''m really not afraid."

    "Smelly beauty!"

    While they were chatting, Dumbledore also stepped on the stage. The Goblet of fire banged and burst out a bright flame. "Are you ready?!"

 Chapter 452

    The crowd also held their breath and stared at Dumbledore above, and Dumbledore nodded slightly to the crowd behind him.

    "Next, the Goblet of fire will make its decision. It will choose the best little wizard it thinks. Of course, because there are too many excellent wizards, it doesn''t have to be sad to not be selected."

    "Next, if someone is selected, I will pronounce his name, then come to me, and then a professor will lead you into that room for basic guidance."

    Dumbledore pointed to the door behind the teaching desk, and the students nodded. What''s behind it?

    Then Dumbledore waved his wand and all the candles in the pumpkin lanterns went out in an instant. Only the signs of the three colleges above his head were still emitting a faint light.

    The whole auditorium has entered a feeling that it is neither dark nor bright, which makes the flame in the flame cup more eye-catching.

    So yo run held his breath and looked carefully at the top of the Goblet of fire, waiting for the emergence of the first wizard.

    A few seconds later, the Goblet of flame flickered, and the blue and white flame inside burst into a red tongue. Along the top of the flame, a piece of parchment also came out!

    They immediately clenched their fists and shipped!? Which school is which student!?

    Dumbledore casually took the floating parchment, looked carefully, and then said, "cough! The first is a warrior from demstrom! "

    With that, demstrom raised his arms in an instant, and the look on his face kept flashing. Other colleges also looked at it, mainly on Krum. The probability of comparing Krum is really high.

    But Dumbledore shook his head slightly. "Everyone guessed whether Mr. Krum was right or wrong. It was Victor Krum who succeeded in becoming a demstrom warrior!!"

    "It''s me!?" Mr. Krum was stunned, then directly stood up and raised his arms to several students next to him. "I succeeded!

    "Great, Krum, Congratulations!"

    Several students said enthusiastically, but that Essen BOT didn''t mean to congratulate at all. He felt that he was the one who was qualified to become a warrior.

    "Bert, you wait another time. How about I invite you to be my helper?" Krum looked at the other side. Although he had a bad relationship with this guy, the other side was very strong. There is no doubt that it can increase the winning rate.

    "I didn''t want to, but this is also the honor of the college, so I agree!"

    "Thank you!" Krum said that he also walked quickly towards the stage, and the surrounding applause rang out. Many Hogwarts students still like Quidditch games.

    Ron looked at each other''s back and turned his mouth. This guy is really pulling, but reputation does not necessarily represent combat effectiveness. I believe he can''t win the championship. "

    "Are you sour?" Harry smiled and looked at Ron.

    "You are no longer sour."

    "We can''t participate at all. What''s the use of acid? In other words, we might as well wait until Hermione becomes a warrior and let''s play with the past."

    "You are so confident that I can choose. I don''t have much confidence. With so many seniors and sisters, Cedric is also very popular?" Hermione held her mouth and had no confidence in herself. She just wanted to try.

    But Harry and Ron widened their eyes. "We believe in your strength. If you can be selected as a warrior, we must be your helper!"

    "If so, I will." Hermione nodded, too.

    As Krum entered the room, the flame at Dumbledore''s hand boiled again, and the second small piece of paper flew out. Dumbledore glanced and smiled.

    "This is a female warrior. Have you guessed who it is?"

    "Is it the girl with black hair or the girl with blonde hair?" Everyone looked at busbarton and made Quan Xue and Charlene clench their fists.

    The lotus on one side has entered the Buddhist state, because Mrs. Maxim said that Quan Xue would not come back, so she joined, but it must be her, but she should also be selected as a helper.

    Dumbledore of Hogwarts took a deep breath and everyone was stunned. What?! Women warriors of Hogwarts!?

    In an instant, everyone began to shoot in the crowd. The famous female students above grade 5... Really? Although there are excellent, they are only limited to learning, not actual combat.

    But the next second, Dumbledore shouted, "Miss Hermione Granger!"

    "Alas!!? How Most Hogwarts students shouted out at once. If a famous little witch is said, Hermione Granger is very famous and excellent, which is undeniable.

    But isn''t she a fourth grader now? How can you be chosen by the Goblet of fire and can''t throw it at all, okay!?

    Hermione was actually stunned. She looked vaguely at Harry, Ron, Ginny, Gemini and others nearby and scratched her head. "Is it really me?"

    "Hermione, you made it!"

    "I... Really become a warrior?!"

    But Dumbledore then said, "don''t think the Goblet of fire is wrong. The Goblet of fire is calculated according to age. Miss Hermione Granger is 15 years old, and she is 12 years old."

    "Is that so? I didn''t expect Granger to be a sister. "

    "My sister is OK."

    "Hermione, hurry up to the stage." Ginny also pulled her hand, and Hermione recovered from her nervousness and looked at Slytherin.

    Seeing HEMA''s smile and thumb, he also nodded. The tension in his heart dissipated completely. He walked quickly to the high platform, bowed to everyone, and then entered the side door.

    "Then there is only one place left in busbarton!" As Hermione walked in, Dumbledore narrowed his eyes and flicked the Xia flame cup. The people also looked at booth Barton. Mrs. Maxim also looked at Ling quanxue and Xia Lianna.

    But as soon as Dumbledore finished, the Goblet of fire suddenly sprayed, and a note flew to his hand. Dumbledore shouted without hesitation this time.

    "The last warrior booth Barton''s lingquanxue classmate!"

    "Congratulations!" Xia Lianna also directly hugged Lingquan snow, making her little face red in an instant. "There are so many people."

    "Sorry, hurry up."

    "Yes." Then he stood up and walked up bravely. All the students stayed for a while. I have to say that the girl is really beautiful.

    "Harry, don''t you want to chase?" Ron glanced at Ginny and whispered.

    "To be honest, of course, but I''m a good man."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Make Quan Xue walk to the high platform, also bow like Hermione, and then look at HEMA. HEMA also gave her a thumb and made Quan Xue smile on her cold little face.

    Daphne looked at his fingers and smiled bitterly, "my sister is often stolen. She''s too stupid ~"

 Chapter 453

    "Congratulations to the three warriors. They will represent the three colleges and show their style and unparalleled will!"

    "We should also cheer on the warriors together. This is not only our own honor, but also the honor between colleges. Finally, let''s congratulate them again!"

    With Dumbledore''s words falling, the following applause rang out again. This time, the warrior candidate has been recognized by everyone.

    Although it was surprising that Hogwarts finally chose Hermione, he didn''t think it was a big problem when he knew that he was the right age.

    After all, although some people are black and some like it, you have to admit her excellence, whether in learning or practical application.

    Cedric, who had a high chance of being elected, was not very unhappy. On the contrary, he could see a different game and looked forward to it.

    In fact, HEMA also looked at Cedric. It seems that his existence has had an effect. This time Cedric finally doesn''t have to die.

    In fact, he has saved many people intentionally or unintentionally, such as Sirius, Cedric, Dumbledore and Snape.

    But Snape and Dumbledore, he will continue to pay attention. After all, if these two people die suddenly, he can''t stop them.

    "Daphne, has Astoria not come yet? Where the hell has she been? "

    "Because of her blood, she wanted to feel something, so she asked for leave."

    "Well, I won''t disturb her first."

    "What does it look like in the cabin? I also want to see it, but I can''t get in."

    "Nothing to see. I went there two days ago when I sent the hanging pictures."

    "OK, but recently I received a letter from an old friend. Do you want to hear it?" Daphne suddenly remembered something and said.

    "What did your friend tell me?"

    "Also your friend."

    "Oh, I guess who it is. Is it sister Karan?"

    "How did you know?"

    "I said, I guess, where has she gone?"

    "I used to do some work in the Ministry of magic. Now I leave and start my own business. I can find good stories and news from Muggles, and then summarize them to us for publication."

    "Is this an infringement?"

    "Of course not. Sister Karan will buy other people''s copyright first. Although it''s okay that they can''t touch wizards and don''t have to give them, sister Karan is very serious."

    "I really didn''t expect her to do this. With her talent and strength, I felt that she was inferior when she was an official of the Ministry of magic."

    "Originally, she was really responsible for high-level communication with Muggles, but she was still willing to do what she wanted to do."

    "Well, bless her."

    "Yes, she also mentioned you. She said that although she didn''t know you for a long time, it changed her and let her know what genius is. There is also a gap between genius and genius."

    "But it also makes her want to do something more down-to-earth. It is no longer ambitious, nor does it do something for face."

    "Yes." HEMA could not help nodding when she heard what Karan said. "If you have a chance, you must see her."

    "There''s a chance. She said she would come to Hogsmeade recently and would invite some students to talk. I''ll inform you at that time."

    "All right."

    At this time, Hermione sat nervously in the small room. On the left was the tall Krum and on the right was the amazing spring snow. She immediately felt embarrassed.

    At this time, the nearby Ling quanxue suddenly opened his mouth, "Miss Hermione, are you surprised that you can become a warrior?"

    "Well, because I feel a lot better than me."

    "No, I can feel that you are not weak, but I will beat you!"

    "OK, Miss Lingquan."

    "Just call me or my classmates."

    "Are you familiar with HEMA?" Quan Xue narrowed her eyes and asked suddenly. Hermione was also stunned.

    "Well, I''ve heard about you from him."

    "Oh? What did he say? "

    "Say you are a very powerful magic swordsman and work hard."

    "That''s it?" After hearing this, Ling quanxue frowned. Why don''t you say I like him? No, he didn''t promise himself... Really, but so did miss Hermione.

    "Miss Granger, do you like HEMA?"

    "Hey?!" Hermione shouted out, but the ending was Krum next to him. He was just sitting quietly, but he seemed to hear something private.

    "I... what are you talking about!" Hermione yelled directly and her cheeks turned red.

    "But how does he know if you don''t say it?"

    "But you said, and he didn''t accept you, did he?" Hermione also started to fight back and hit the key of lingquanxue in an instant.

    "This is because he has a girlfriend, which shows that he is sincere to his girlfriend and will not betray. Such a man is so good. I like it right."

    "Er... I can''t refute what you said, but if he has a girlfriend, you shouldn''t intervene. It will make him unhappy."

    "I know, but everyone has the right to seek happiness. Besides, I didn''t harass him. I''m just waiting for them to break up." Make Quan Xue still so upright, have words to say directly.

    Hermione was stunned again. The girl was really too powerful. She had no rules in her words and moves. How should she deal with this

    Krum had covered his face and thought about something. This HEMA was powerful enough to make two beautiful girls... Suddenly felt that his identity as a Quidditch player was useless.

    Just when Hermione and lingquanxue were going to say something, the three figures came in directly and interrupted them.

    It''s Professor McGonagall, Ludo bagman and buddy crouch. They seem to have come to arrange the details of the exam.

    "First of all, congratulations to you three, but I still want to officially announce the first project." Bagman spoke first.

    Professor McGonagall and buddy crouch stood on both sides, and then the tall Mrs. Maxim and kakarov came in.

    "Then Barty will tell you about the first project."

    Patty crouch also trembled slightly, pretended to wake up from the confusion, walked in front of the crowd and said to Hermione.

    "Cough! First of all, the first project is to test your adaptability and your courage and wisdom, so I won''t tell you the details of this level. "

    "So I only let you have this basic preparation. Of course, as arranged at the beginning, you can find three helpers for safety, but you can only help once."

    "As for the three helpers, you must inform Mr. bagman here before tomorrow afternoon, and then he will tell the presidents of other colleges, so that they can be established."

    "By the way, there are restrictions on helpers, that is, they must be students in their own college."

    "The first project starts on November 24. Let''s make good preparations and get the best results!"

 Chapter 454

    "Hermione, what did they say?" When Hermione came out, most of the people in the auditorium had dispersed. After all, there was a class tomorrow.

    The warriors were treated better. It seems that they don''t have to consider learning for the time being, but Ron and Harry didn''t leave.

    HEMA also sat next to her and looked at her. Hermione was a little embarrassed, but Quan Xue didn''t seem to care much. She said hello to HEMA and sat directly next to him.

    "Nothing, just a simple arrangement of time and the like, as well as the curriculum. In addition, there is nothing, and the content has not been published."

    "Is that so? There is no content, how to prepare? " Ron scratched his head, too.

    "Powerful wizards don''t need to be prepared. They can be perfect and successful anytime, anywhere." Make Quan Xue suddenly say.

    Hermione also nodded. "You''re right, but can miss Ling really do it?"

    "Naturally, I can''t do it, so I have to work harder to do it." Make Quan Xue not lie, or she is a person who can''t lie.

    HEMA looked at her and smiled. The girl was still so straight after such a long time.

    "So will I!"

    Looking at the gunpowder smell of the two girls, Harry and Ron felt something bad for a moment and immediately began to change the topic.

    "There is no content, so let''s go back and have a rest. Have a good rest before we can meet the game."

    "I know, then HEMA, I''ll go first." Hermione glanced at Ling quanxue, and her eyes flashed a few times.

    "Hermione, didn''t you say you didn''t know that lingquanxue?"

    "No, but I''ve heard that it''s HEMA''s classmate in busbarton. The little wizard who can be recognized by him must be a very powerful role."

    "I feel it." Harry and Ron remembered each other''s momentum of cutting the Dragon yesterday. They knew that this was also a genius wizard.

    So why are there so many geniuses!? Harry and Ron felt that they had worked hard enough, but they were still no match for real genius.

    On HEMA''s side, Ling quanxue turned and said, "she''s excellent."

    "You should say that to her."

    "No, what do I want to say to my opponent? I''m just explaining it briefly."

    "Well, I also help you get good grades." I know it''s a student sister, so my copyright fee will be cheaper. "

    "No, you have to give this money to the daily newspaper here?"

    "Yes, after all, it was sold here at the beginning."

    "Then I''ll give some money, terminate the contract with them first, and then I''ll issue it."

    "That''s not good. They''re sure to ask a high price."

    "But there''s no way... Unless you have a new work, give it to me directly, and I''ll help you talk about it. It''s sold here and synchronized with the Muggle world."

    "Is that ok? Then I really have a book in my hand! " Or he has countless information in his head.

    After all, he doesn''t know. He can also ask sister Xiao Wenna. Although she fishes all day, she is really a Xueba and knows a lot.

    "Then we''ll go down."

    "Well, and that woman is coming to Hogwarts recently. You should be careful."

    "The woman?"

    "It''s Rita Skeeter from the prophet daily!"

    "I know who you''re talking about!" HEMA immediately remembered the illegal Animagus who wore glasses and would become a beetle.

    "According to some of my investigations, she is still an Animagus. You should pay attention that she doesn''t get any bad news from you. She can make it up and send it out."

    "I know, but he will definitely fight against the warriors in the top three competition. Shall we deal with her in advance?"

    "Hey? What do you want to do? " Although Karan hated the woman, he didn''t want to kill her. He was too careful.

    "Just simply shout her out and tie her up. Isn''t she an Animagus? But it''s illegal. If we get this evidence and make a small threat, we can let him do some work for us. "

    "I see. I didn''t expect you to have such a mind. It seems that genius is worthy of genius."

    "Sister, don''t laugh at me."

    "Ha ha, sorry, sorry."

 Chapter 455

    "Yo, back?"

    "Old Deng tou, when will you start?"

    "After a while, take a break. With such a heavy smell of wine, filch didn''t stop you outside."

    "Er... It''s not what I drink. It''s the smell of wine they accidentally get on me. Should the magic school make some reforms?"

    "Reform? Can you tell me? " Dumbledore smiled and knew that HEMA was going to have some strange new ideas.

    "It''s not such a big reform. Is it our students'' employment problem that the school doesn''t care about the arrangement?"

    "Well, what you said is interesting. Don''t you think the school has thought about it?" Dumbledore looked at HEMA and became serious, and some of the principals nearby opened their eyes.

    "Have you thought about it? Then why not? I know that in Muggle, there are many universities that assign jobs, or at least introduce a way in line with their major. "

    "In our magic world, the number of wizards is more rare, and it will not be too difficult to arrange and consume time and effort."

    "Well, but this is still unrealistic, because although there are few people in the magic world, the work is very diverse."

    "If you look for it yourself, you will find many jobs you like, but the distribution is not necessarily."

    "Because if you assign, you can''t satisfy everyone. It''s just that you assign this student to a job he doesn''t like. Naturally, you''re not happy."

    "If they are all assigned to well paid posts, let alone whether these students can be competent or not, there are more and more people in this post, so who will go to those poorly paid posts?"

    "... well, I see what you mean, old Deng."

    "So we have considered a lot of things. In fact, we have tried, haven''t we, principals?"

    Suddenly all the principals closed their eyes and were afraid that Dumbledore would suddenly expose them. After all, they were the current principals and could not provoke them~

    "In other words, are you suddenly talking about this after graduation? There are still several years left. Just take your time. " Dumbledore handed him a glass of white water, and HEMA took it and shook her head.

    "I just think many people are too confused. In fact, I will be the same at that time, but I will have more choices. It''s a big deal to go back to the Muggle world and do something I want to do."

    "You''ll be caught using magic." Dumbledore also made a joke, but HEMA shook her head.

    "I don''t use magic, but I can use some special magic props."

    "That''s your arrangement, but I was going to let you work in Hogwarts after graduation?"

    "Really?" HEMA looked at Dumbledore and nodded slowly. "Really, after all, the school also needs powerful wizards to train more students, but it will be very boring. The process of being a teacher."

    "Then I''m wrong."

    "Ha ha, what do you think of making you the headmaster?"

    "Well... This can be considered."

    "Ha ha!"

    ¡­¡­

    In the evening, HEMA came to Dumbledore''s office again. He just went back and prepared for it. He mainly said to others that he would suddenly disappear when he couldn''t get it.

    "Then we''re ready to go."

    "So you haven''t told me who you''re going to see yet?" HEMA glanced at Dumbledore. Although he knew, he couldn''t say.

    "You''ll know in a minute."

    Dumbledore grabbed his shoulder, and then suddenly flashed. Their figures disappeared into the office. When he opened his eyes again, they had become an upward dirt road.

    "Old Deng tou, you said clearly that there is no phantom movement around Hogwarts."

    "Of course, so I use simpler space transfer, props instead of magic spells." He shook the little thing on his wrist.

    "Where''s Fox?"

    "It''s going to nirvana. I won''t bother her for the time being. The little guy will play with it if he has nothing."

    "Are you sure they are playing?"

    "Do you know where this is?"

    "This... Is not England."

    "Yes, this is Austria. You should have guessed who it is."

    HEMA looked up and saw a tall black building above them, the top of the slope.

    "This is..."

    "Newmengard castle, night market, newmengard castle, the first Dark Lord, known as the existence of the most powerful black wizard, Garrett greendevo!"

    "Is he your old friend?"

    "Yes, or very good friends." Dumbledore said so, but HEMA almost couldn''t help it. A very good friend is not a real friend! Sorry to say.

    After all, there seems to be no way to use any space magic, so they have no way.

    As it got higher and higher, the air became colder and colder, but HEMA felt more and more comfortable. After all, he awakened some of the ice dragon''s blood, and the cold was comfortable for him.

    "I didn''t expect it to be so cold. That old guy is suffering." Dumbledore said to himself. Although it was cold, they came to the foot of the black building in a few minutes.

    After reaching the summit, I looked around and found that there were all snow mountains with different heights. The only building was this black fortress, or tower.

    "This should be a prison?"

    "Yes."

    "But why not lock the door?"

    "Because it''s not necessary, greendevo won''t leave. He stays here by himself. No one detains him. Of course, he doesn''t have a magic wand. It''s easy to die outside."

    "If he had a magic wand, he could easily leave here."

    "But he will not leave. He is such a person, and he is old and injured now. He is not such a devil anymore."

    Dumbledore seemed to think of something, stunned for a few seconds, and then waved, "let''s get ready to go in."

    They walked inside and came to the front door. There was a line of words "for greater interests" printed on the top of the front door, which was also Greenwald''s motto.

    "Do you think that makes sense?"

    "The reason is not reasonable. It must be reasonable. After all, everyone is willing to obtain greater benefits, but if this is based on dark means, I don''t think it makes any sense."

    "... well said!" Dumbledore smiled again. The child said nothing.

    So they walked into the castle and saw a dusty hall, but everything was still there, whether it was sofas or tables and chairs.

    There are still pictures hanging on the wall, and the gorgeous chandelier on the head can also be used, but it seems that it has not been lit for a long time.

    As they moved on, an old voice sounded, breaking the silence here.

 Chapter 456

    "Long time no see, albus."

    "It''s been a long time." Dumbledore responded, and the figure slowly came down the spiral escalator.

    But the appearance of the other party was a little unexpected. Originally, HEMA thought that he had become a thin old man who couldn''t walk in this dark place for so many years.

    But this figure doesn''t look like an old man. Although he has white hair and a messy beard, his face is good, his body is straight, his breath is symmetrical, and his eyes are flashing.

    "You brought a kid this time, your child?" Grindworth glanced at HEMA and then looked at Dumbledore a little questioningly.

    Dumbledore smiled directly. It''s OK for me to have this excellent descendant. He is a student of Hogwarts.

    "Oh, why did you bring him here? We don''t need a kid to take care of us when we chat? "

    "You''re old, gattler. Although you look strong, we only compare physical strength. We can''t compare with me." Dumbledore also said mercilessly.

    "That''s not because the food you sent is just enough for two and a half meals a day." Grindworth retorted, scratching his hair.

    Dumbledore went on to say, "we are all old. There is nothing to admit. Sooner or later, we will die. The new era will eventually be the era of young people."

    "Your body is not hurt. It''s no problem to live 200. Why do you want so much now? You see, I will die at any time. Wouldn''t it be worse for me to stay in this broken place? "

    "But you can choose to go out, because according to the judgment of the ministries of magic at that time, you could choose to bail out a few years ago."

    "But don''t I get caught when I go out?"

    "But you want to run and no one catches you. In fact, this prison is of no use to you, isn''t it?"

    "You really know me, Albus, but what am I going out for? You don''t allow me to pay again. "

    "But you can have freedom."

    "My dream is my freedom!"

    "Gattler, are you still stubborn?" Dumbledore said here and shouted out a little angry.

    "I''m teasing you. I''m an old man. It''s good to be able to provide for the elderly. What will happen if my followers outside know I''m out?"

    "You''d better let them be honest."

    "No, those who are obedient will be disobedient. I can''t control them all one by one. In addition, the guy who also calls himself the Dark Lord will certainly come to trouble me."

    "You mean Voldemort, I really want to talk to you a little." Next, Dumbledore entered the popular science time, while HEMA was bored and began to wander around.

    See what good things there are. After all, runes are also found from water tanks and cups. Maybe this is an old building and there are some good things.

    But ten minutes later, he realized that he was wrong, but he actually found that the kitchen had been transformed into a small plantation. All he could see were potatoes and radishes.

    It''s amazing that the Great Dark Lord has become an old man, but what did Dumbledore bring him here for? Just for fun?

    "HEMA, come here!"

    "Here we are."

    When Dumbledore called him, HEMA ran back quickly and saw them sitting on the cleaned sofa and leaning against each other to say something. The scene was no longer hot!

    "Kid, Dumbledore asked me to give you the snake jade, but I want to say why I give it to you, so how about you and me give you a test?"

    "What?" HEMA was also stunned. Dumbledore didn''t tell him about it, and what is snake jade?

    But Dumbledore took the initiative to look at him, nodded at him and motioned him to come according to Greenwald''s arrangement.

    "What test, spell or actual combat?"

    "No, no, you use the ingredients in the kitchen to make a dish I''m satisfied with."

    "I''ll do it?"

    "Yes, are you confident? I will also refer to Dumbledore''s opinions. "

    "Yes, Mr. Greenwald." HEMA nodded and went out a little confused. Why did she cook?

    Seeing HEMA leave, Greenwald also looked at Dumbledore. "Albus, I''m giving you a lot of face. As long as he doesn''t make it too bad, he''ll pass."

    "Yes."

    "Why don''t you let me give it to him directly? Is there such a superfluous task? "

    "Because I didn''t want him to have seed, I solved everything for him."

    "Hey ~ you are really well intentioned. This boy is really as good as you say." Gladwell gave Dumbledore a white look.

    "Of course, don''t look at me like that. In fact, you knew HEMA before I brought him here? I saw the latest newspaper just now. You must have noticed him long ago. "

    "Ha ha, Dumbledore, good observation. I''ve noticed him since last year."

    "But don''t you wonder what I want to do when I get the snake jade?"

    "Snake jade has only one function, which is to attract and control snakes. Is it of no use except to deal with snakes'' monsters and enemies? So you should have an idea about Voldemort? "

    "Well, or we''re going to get rid of him before the summer vacation begins."

    "Oh? He has been living for so long that he will be fooled? "

    "It depends on our operation, but as long as he can rise, we''ll deal with him directly!" Dumbledore was as determined as HEMA.

    "Then don''t die, old man."

    "No, it''s not me. You said the kid would do it. I''ll just help."

    "Oh, don''t you worry?" Judging from Dumbledore''s expression just now, Dumbledore attached great importance to HEMA''s child. In fact, it was just these in the newspaper.

    Let him also be very sure of the child''s talent and repel the top blood many times. Although the top blood is distributed from his irrational subordinates, he can''t intervene in this organization for a long time.

    So it''s enough to repel many times, and then help the Ministry of magic complete many tasks, as well as the snake monster we just know to repel.

    And Dumbledore, this guy, will certainly hide something. Taken together, he immediately had the heart of an apprentice.

    "Don''t think about accepting students. He already has a teacher." Dumbledore seemed to see Greenwald''s thoughts, and said hurriedly.

    "Who? Isn''t that you? "

    "Of course not, it''s... That..." Dumbledore lowered his voice and said.

    After a few seconds, Greenwald also widened his eyes. "Unexpectedly, it was her. It seems that he is really extraordinary."

 Chapter 457

    Compared with the chat between the two elders, HEMA made it difficult because he couldn''t cook, or he could swallow the food himself.

    "Glindwald can feel delicious. It must be more... There are only potatoes, radishes... Beans, no... Meat. Are simple dishes really delicious?"

    In fact, he planned to make hot pot at the beginning. The material can be rinsed, but he found that the seasoning here is limited. There is no pepper at all. Without pepper, there is no soul!

    But just when he hesitated, the big bird fell by the window. It seemed to ignore his existence. He went up directly and bit the turnip leaves.

    HEMA narrowed her eyes directly. In an instant, a cold air dispersed, and an ice crystal appeared from the wall, sealing the window.

    The big bird was also surprised and took off immediately, but it slammed into the ice, and then a flame swept over and swallowed it directly!

    "OK, there''s meat. I''m sorry, little guy." HEMA said a word, and then started the meat processing steps. Although it had not been processed, it was only necessary to clean the hair and get the meat out.

    More than twenty minutes later, he successfully divided the meat into pieces, and then began to stew. With the water boiling inside, he also began to throw in the cut materials, carrot slices and potato pieces.

    On the other side, he took out another small pot on one side, roasted it directly with his own flame, put in a little oil and began to dry stir fry the meat.

    Then put down several materials that can be used here, including salt, soy sauce and oil consumption. He should ensure that his cooking is not too salty.

    After all, if it''s too salty, it''s really hopeless. It''s not easy to get a bird or meat. It also violates the rule that we must use the ingredients in the kitchen.

    Then when the meat caught the taste, he directly added some water, and then turned the fried meat into broth, and a smell gradually floated away.

    When the broth was completely boiling, he put it down here, fished out all the vegetables in the other pot, and then threw it directly into the broth pot.

    Then use the rune power to add fire again. In an instant, the flame rises again. The broth that had just been silent boils again, and the taste in it is instantly integrated into the material.

    Then he gradually lowered the fire''s laughter, switched to slow cooking mode and stewed a little. Five minutes later, he inserted a potato, tasted it and nodded.

    "It''s really delicious. Although it''s not as good as rice, it''s not bad at least, and the taste of the soup is just right."

    Although Dumbledore and Greenwald were not close to the kitchen, they still smelled a fragrance approaching slowly. We knew that the boy shouldn''t be too bad.

    Half a minute later, HEMA came out with a pot. Three sets of utensils floated on both sides of him. Then he came to the table. He put the pot down and put the plate and spoon away.

    "It smells good."

    "It should be OK to eat." HEMA brought out the stew, but grindworth frowned sharply.

    "Hey, kid, didn''t I say that I can only use the ingredients in the kitchen? Where did you get the meat? "

    "This is the food in the kitchen. A big bird flew into the kitchen. Isn''t this our food? I don''t have to lie to you. "

    "Well... I know what''s going on?" In fact, he has seen the bird stealing food several times, but he doesn''t have a magic wand and can''t catch each other. Unexpectedly, he planted it today. It''s very happy!

    But he didn''t say it, but just picked up a spoon, scooped up a spoonful of soup, put it in his mouth, and then closed his eyes.

    A few seconds later, he slowly opened his eyes. This time, he scooped up a spoonful of vegetable vegetables and put them in his mouth. Then he nodded. Finally, he scooped up a piece of meat and frowned this time.

    "It''s good all day, but the meat is a little bad. The others are very good."

    "So...?" HEMA looked at each other expectantly.

    Grindworth narrowed his eyes and took a deep breath, which made HEMA a little nervous, but finally nodded, "well, it''s OK."

    "Thank you, Mr. Greenwald."

    Dumbledore smiled at the night market and began to scoop up a spoonful. "It tastes good. I thought you would make a pot of strange things directly."

    "I try my best. No matter how delicious it is, I can''t do it."

    "Here you are." Greendevo did not hesitate, but threw a green stone directly from his pocket. HEMA looked carefully and found something similar to a jade pendant.

    There was a snake carved on it, but a rope was carved around the snake. The snake seemed to be imprisoned. Seeing here, HEMA also understood why Dumbledore brought him.

    It was to get this thing, because Nagini, one of the last two Horcruxes, was a snake, although he was a human.

    But now it is completely the habit of snakes, so through this, you can attract and catch each other, and you can easily solve it.

    After all, Nagini, as a Horcrux, is a smart existence. If they really can''t solve it just to escape, Voldemort''s eradication plan may fail.

    Next, a few people quickly solved the dinner. Although greendevo said that he ate in general, he not only ate the most.

    With a click, the crystal lamp on her head also cooled. HEMA looked up and felt that this place could not be seen if it was not a prison.

    "By the way, kid, I heard your strength is good, but I have to verify it."

    "You don''t want your body. Besides, you don''t have a magic wand. How can we compete?"

    "Dumbledore, lend me my wand. I want young people to feel that our old wizards are not so old!"

    "Gattler... Are you sure? I''ll give you a wand. Won''t you suddenly attack me? " Dumbledore made a joke. The other party took the wand directly, and Dumbledore didn''t stop him.

    HEMA also posed directly and prepared for the battle, but he didn''t worry about his injury. After all, he had the power of soul, and greendevo''s power was unlikely to be broken.

    But the next second, with a wave of his wand, a green flame rushed up directly. HEMA didn''t expect the other party to move so fast. She immediately flicked her fingers, the frost blocked her in front of her, and the smoke rose in an instant.

    HEMA also directly took advantage of the smoke and rushed out to the other party, but the moment he came to the other party''s side, he realized that it was false!

    Then a fire snake ran up behind him and hit him directly on the back, but his Dragon Armor had been opened, and the magic resistance directly offset the damage, but he could still feel the burning pain.

    "The boy''s defense?"

    In an instant, two more fire snakes hit, HEMA blocked one directly, and the other wound and tore it on his shoulder!

    Then there was no harm... Greenwald stared wide and felt whether he had released the wrong.

 Chapter 458

    But in the next battle, HEMA also fell into a helpless situation, because he wanted to attack the other party. Except for the soul blade, other means could not hurt the other party at all.

    Greendevo''s magic seemed as if he could not see the depth of the lake, and the fire formed a defensive wall to automatically block all his attacks.

    Neither the frost nor the power of runes broke the opponent''s defense. For the first time, he felt that his attack power was not enough.

    But the other side''s attack, he can also follow. From time to time, one or two black magic came with the fire attack, but they were blocked by him.

    That is to say, the two fell into a situation where they had no way to do anything about each other. Seeing such a situation, glindwald himself was stunned.

    Although I heard that the boy was very powerful, I didn''t expect that to this extent, whether it was the application of magic or the strange combination of power, he was already a powerful wizard.

    Although he did not recover all his strength and his body was much worse than before, he felt that even if he recovered 100% of his strength, the boy might be able to play with him for a while.

    It''s worthy of being the person that albus and the woman see. This is the real new generation. What other kids are not gifted.

    But I''m not old enough. I can still play with this boy for so long.

    "Well, you two, if you fight again, the auditorium will collapse." Fortunately, Dumbledore successfully stopped, and HEMA and Greenwald stopped at the same time.

    HEMA noticed that the ceiling had been blackened, and the furniture had been swept in by them and completely turned into waste, but glindwald didn''t care much.

    A few seconds later, he came to the fireplace with his magic wand and put it under the unburned fireplace. Everything in the room suddenly moved by itself.

    The broken chandelier was directly restored to its original state, the broken sofa and table were restored to their original position, and even the dust in the room was cleaned all at once!

    "Did you do such a time-consuming and laborious one button clearing in this house?" Dumbledore looked at the flying things and was a little envious.

    His office is not as big as this hall, only one tenth of this hall. It has not been specially done, but it is really much more convenient.

    However, one click clearing spirit needs to be applied every other item, and there are still a few months to check and re maintain the power of the spell, so it is a very time-consuming and laborious thing.

    "I''m free, so I''ll get here. I don''t use a magic wand. I''m on my own." Greendevo said proudly.

    "That boy, you passed the test, but did you just fight me with the power of runes or special magic?"

    "Both."

    "Then it seems that you still have a back move, young man is good ~" Greenwald had to praise, and then stretched out his arm "give it to me."

    "What?"

    "Snake jade, I''ll teach you how to use it."

    "OK." HEMA night market quickly handed over the green jade. At the moment when Greenwald caught it, the jade magnified.

    Next time, a round pendant turned into an object similar to a compass, with a floating ring outside and a black and white snake inside.

    They give people the feeling that they seem to be true and false, and then glindwald suddenly threw them out, and the roulette suddenly widened again!

    Then the black-and-white snakes became bigger in an instant, circling over their heads quickly, and a faint aroma and Magic also floated from the top of their heads.

    HEMA also understood the principle. This magical aroma would attract all snakes and then attract them nearby.

    "What is the principle?"

    "It is the desire of the snake. The snake is an animal. It will also want to give birth to children, and the black and white snake contains the smell of stimulating desire. You should understand." Grindworth said, then his wrist fell.

    In an instant, the black-and-white snake fell down and directly entangled his body, and the aroma poured more strongly into his body.

    But he didn''t have any confusion, because he was not a snake at all, and the so-called imprisoned power was the black-and-white snake.

    Through close touch, he also understood that the black-and-white snake is not a real snake at all. It is also a kind of jade, but this feeling is like the touch of gum.

    "Let me go, or I''ll break these two snakes."

    "No, you can''t break it. Although it''s said that snake jade catches snakes, its own captivity ability is also good. It''s much better than ordinary magic spells. After all, magic spells can be broken, but physical blockade is very difficult."

    A few minutes later, the powerless HEMA was finally released. This time, he solemnly admitted that he had lost. Otherwise, the old man was afraid of losing face and wanted to fuck him.

    Then the three people also sat on the sofa and talked for a while. After that, Greenwald got up and walked upstairs. "I''m tired, old man. I have to sleep at 9 o''clock."

    Then he glanced at Dumbledore. "I won''t arrange your two rooms. Find a place to sleep. They are all free rooms."

    After Greenwald went upstairs like this, Dumbledore and HEMA came from the sofa to a nearby room similar to a study.

    Why say similar? Because the room is too big, it feels like a library rather than a simple study.

    Emma turned on the light and looked for a book. Dumbledore seemed to hesitate for a few seconds and said to him, "I have something to do with gattler. Find a place to sleep by yourself."

    "OK..." HEMA was also stunned, and then nodded. The two old men won''t sleep together... No, it''s hot to think about the scene!

    But he didn''t ask what more. After all, asking for more was the most embarrassing. Nodding silently, Dumbledore himself was also a face of old man, and he just went out.

    HEMA really started reading books. After all, there are many interesting books here. Of course, the book composed of runes attracted him most, which made him a little familiar.

    Because the book he got from Mr. cahor was just like this. The black book looked ordinary.

    When she opened it, HEMA nodded. Sure enough, it was really the book written by her teacher. It seemed to be the original, but the content was not far from her own.

    But carefully turned to the back, some differences also appeared, but these points made HEMA a little confused.

    Because it involves the theory and research of magical animal control runes, which he has never seen before, but when he became a dragon, he felt he could control runes.

    So why should teachers study such a thing? What kind of experiment... HEMA was lost in thought.

 Chapter 459

    Early the next morning, HEMA returned to Hogwarts with Dumbledore with a happy face.

    After returning, HEMA planned to find a good restaurant and have lunch with Dumbledore, but before sitting down, she heard that Ollivander was coming to Hogwarts to check the warriors with a magic wand.

    Accompanied by several friends from daily newspapers, Dumbledore''s attention was immediately aroused, and the power of public opinion was still very powerful.

    Dumbledore took HEMA directly back to Hogwarts castle, and HEMA had to go to hatch patch''s kitchen to see if there was any breakfast left.

    But before they got to the kitchen, they met Ellie and Astoria with a bag.

    "Here''s your breakfast."

    "... how do you know I didn''t have breakfast?" HEMA took it and saw that the food inside was also his favorite.

    "I went out this morning to find my sister. She said you went out yesterday, but you didn''t come back in the morning. I should have been delayed on the road. I brought something for you by the way."

    "Thank you so much."

    "Hey, hey, there''s Miss Ben!"

    "Good."

    So the three people took things to the lawn, looked at the sky and ate. Then HEMA realized, "why didn''t you go to class?"

    "There have been two classes, and there are no classes. You can go to see Mr. Ollivander later to test the magic wands for the warriors."

    "What''s good about this? It''s better to have a rest ~" Ellie directly raised her head and lay down on the lawn, and HEMA also directly leaned down.

    He also feels very tired, because last night he read and saw 2 o''clock. He finally slept in the chair. Now his arms and head are still painful.

    It seems that the sleeping posture is incorrect. Even the dragon body is blind. The nearby Ellie, looking at HEMA on the side, has a small look and rolls directly onto him.

    "Hello! You''ve got me! "

    "I love you... I also want to be your wife!"

    "Hey, what are you talking about?" HEMA glanced at Astoria and found that she had no reaction. She still looked at them with a smile.

    "As agreed. He said he could compete fairly."

    "But are you so fair?"

    "You don''t want to open the harem at all?" Ellie, too, looked at him with a small mouth and a sad face.

    "To tell you the truth, no man doesn''t want to open the harem, but sometimes you have to know yourself and whether you can give them all happiness. If you can''t, don''t think about opening the harem."

    "So you think you can''t do it, just me and as?" Ellie slapped him on the chest.

    "If I really set a precedent, it will be more than you two at once. If I don''t accept it, it will certainly make some people sad. In that case, it''s better to start at the beginning."

    "Well... You think so much... Obviously few people like you. It''s really smelly." Ellie also turned on the poisonous tongue mode, and Astoria next to her was amused.

    "Hey, I''m not welcome. If you like me, doesn''t it look more worthless?"

    "That means I''m a true love, not a follower."

    "You can really say that you''re not a follower... But when you say this, I think it''s true. What do you think your sister feels about me?"

    "Your sister? What are you talking about? "

    "HEMA, there are some things you can''t help but say." Astoria on the side also said gently, but it made HEMA tremble... Miss Astoria, what do you mean~

    "To tell you the truth, Dogan and I are really innocent, but I may like Dogan a little. After all, men are like this... But I don''t know her to me..."

    "You are really a fool!"

    "Hey?"

    "Forget it, Miss Hermione?"

    "Why Hermione?"

    "And Asha?"

    "And Asha!?"

    "Then miss cahor."

    "Hello! Stop your dangerous thoughts! "

    ¡­¡­

    On the other side, Hermione followed Ling quanxue and Krum to the door of a classroom. They took a deep breath and went in.

    This is a small classroom that is not very big, but the desks are cleared away and a space is reserved, but a large table is specially set in the middle of the room.

    Behind the table, there were several chairs. At this time, there were two figures on the seats, one was Ludo bagman and the other was a witch in red.

    She has curly yellow hair, but not as good-looking as Hermione. Although it is exquisite, it looks stiff and strange, but it matches her mean face.

    But they won''t think that seat is theirs, because there are three smaller chairs next to the wall, which are prepared for them at first sight.

    The three quickly walked over and said hello to Ludo bagman. Bagman also stood up and nodded to them, "sit here and have a rest first!"

    "By the way, I forgot to introduce it. This is Rita Skeeter. She comes from the prophet daily and writes something for everyone to publicize the top three competition."

    "Hello." Rita just got up and smiled at the three of them, but they all didn''t smile, just nodded faintly.

    Rita also glanced slightly. What do these kids mean?! Look down on me?!

    In fact, it''s not that everyone despises her. Krum himself loves a gloomy face and looks very formal and serious, while Quan Xue is a simple cold face. Hermione knows that Rita is not a good person and actively repels each other.

    "Well, today is to test the wand. You three don''t have to be nervous. The game is about to begin. Testing the wand can ensure everyone''s safety."

    "By the way, the expert has arrived. Just wait upstairs."

    Rita didn''t give up. Although the three looked like they couldn''t get in, she believed she could.

    So she leaned against Hermione. After all, Hermione was a student of Hogwarts. If she went to engage in those two, if they quarreled, it would be a contradiction between regions. She didn''t have the courage.

    "Dear Miss Granger, I heard you are a school bully?"

    "Not really. I just work harder."

    "Oh, do you think ordinary wizards can''t compare with pure blood Wizards?" Rita asked again.

    Hermione frowned. Would I answer such an obvious topic? Sorry, I really will take it!

    "Well, I think that pure blood wizards are essentially the same as ordinary wizards, but pure blood wizards can receive some early education when they are young. Naturally, after entering school, they will be much better than ordinary students."

    "Oh ~ well, you think you are ordinary, but you still surpass pure blood, which means that pure blood is extremely hard-working ~?"

    "Excuse me for not answering your question."

    "... okay ~"

 Chapter 460

    When Rita saw Hermione stop talking, she also turned her mouth and looked at Sylvie and Krum. She leaned slowly next to Krum.

    The tail hair of the feather pen gently brushed Krum''s neck, which made him angry. What''s the matter with this woman!?

    Hermione took a deep breath, opened the little crystal that had just been pressed and held it in the palm of her hand. It was a crystal that recorded what she saw.

    It was recorded like a movie, so she was not afraid of Rita asking questions. She dared to write nonsense and sent her into Azkaban with a crystal ball!

    "This handsome warrior, Mr. Krum, I heard you came to Hogwarts to challenge HEMA EBO?"

    "HEMA... EBO, why do you say that, madam?"

    "Aibo has been called"... Ha ha, you like it. " Rita said without blushing and jumping. Hermione and the three people had to admire her performance. Her face was as thick as a wall.

    "In addition, I just want to say that some of your statements are too outdated and do not mean to insult you."

    "Feel free, Ms. Rita, but I hope you''d better not jump too much. Sometimes, some people may be annoyed by you, and the consequences will be more serious."

    "Thank you for your reminding." Rita didn''t care, smiled casually, and then sat back in her seat.

    Then, Ollivander, Snape and Mr. batty crouch also came to the scene. They also sat down and were ready to start testing the wand.

    But at this time, a boy holding Slytherin suddenly opened the door and walked slowly. Mr. bagman was also stunned and looked at Dumbledore.

    Snape said casually, "I asked him to come here, come and watch the door..."

    HEMA also scratched her head and stood aside at will. What just happened is really his problem.

    Ten minutes ago, they finished eating and were ready to throw the bag away. Then Ellie had to use the newly learned spell to let the bag fly to the dustbin by herself.

    Then she made a mistake and hit Snape on the back, which made Snape angry. HEMA took the initiative to carry the pot. After all, Ellie had run away for a long time.

    Of course, Snape guessed it wasn''t him, but he couldn''t finish it like this, so he called him over, became a little attendant and held things for him.

    Bagman looked at HEMA and seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t say it in the end, but Rita perked up. This one can interview!

    After all, he is a very popular little wizard recently. He is a real genius. He has helped the Ministry of magic defeat the black wizard organization many times. It is said that he has also defeated snake monsters and many evil creatures.

    But before she got up, a force hit her body directly, and her breathing was a little depressed.

    She looked up and found that her dark eyes were staring at her, like an abyss, trying to devour her completely!

    She immediately gave up the idea of going to interview. Today, she is going crazy. None of these people are easy to do. What am I doing here!?

    "Then let me introduce the test teacher, Mr. Ollivander." Dumbledore said with a smile when he saw that everything had settled down.

    "I''m not a teacher. I''m just an ordinary old man who makes sticks." Ollivander quickly waved his hand, but HEMA felt a little strange listening to this?

    "Then let''s start the test. First, Miss Hermione?"

    "Yes, sir." Hermione nodded, got up from her seat, walked slowly to Ollivander''s table, took out her wand and gently put it on the plush stall on the table.

    Ollivander also slowly took over and took a deep breath. His two gray eyes looked up, down, left and right carefully with the magic wand. The people next to him didn''t speak, and the space was quiet.

    A few seconds later, Ollivander put down his wand and said slowly, "Miss Hermione Granger, I remember your wand."

    "After all, I took it from you."

    "Yes, I remember that day... But you soon damaged it and sent it to me to repair..."

    "Ha ha, I''m really sorry, sir."

    "It doesn''t matter. My responsibility is to take care of them. Hoo... Your 14 inch long stick is made of grapevine, and the core is the heart tendon of the dragon."

    "Grape vines are a rare choice for staff bodies, because their owners are wizards with lofty pursuit, and the heart tendon of the Dragon represents your strong spell strength. You are very excellent, Miss Granger."

    "Besides, your wand has changed a little, hasn''t it?" Ollivander said here, smiling.

 Chapter 461

    Hermione also nodded, but Ollivander didn''t say it. Of course Hermione knew it.

    Because after she learned the rune control again, if she used the rune power to superimpose the spell, it would change the use of the spell after the spell.

    The magic wand itself has also changed in the nature of magic. Of course, she feels that it is a good change, and perhaps Mr. Ollivander''s appearance should also be positive.

    "Your wand has no problem, and it has become more handy. It''s your own wand, and I hope you can treat it well."

    "Of course, sir."

    "Then that''s it. I''ll give you a maintenance." Ollivander picked up the wand, read a spell that everyone couldn''t understand, and then waved it. The wand suddenly became shining for a few minutes, like a new one.

    "Thank you, sir."

    "It''s all right, next, Mr. wickdor Krum."

    Krum slowly stood up, strode to Ollivander and put his wand on the table.

    Ollivander narrowed his eyes, looked at his wand and breathed deeply. "This is grigorovich''s work. I''m not familiar with his style, but the staff maker''s skill can''t lie."

    "This is a hornbeam, and then the heart tendon of the dragon is used as the core of the wand. It''s similar to miss Hermione, but it''s a different wand, isn''t it?"

    "Yes, sir." Krum nodded.

    "The staff is very hard and strong, ten and a quarter inches... The workmanship is very good and the state is maintained well!" With that, Ollivander shook his arm, and a halo flashed through the tip of the battle.

    "Thank you, sir."

    "Yes."

    Krum also finished the inspection, and then came to lingquanxue. HEMA also raised her head. It seems that he hasn''t seen lingquanxue use his wand several times.

    She is a pure magic sword, using magic spells and magic swords to fight, but she should have a magic wand.

    "I use a magic sword. I also have a magic wand, but I don''t use it often. Which one should I test?" Ling quanxue said directly, and didn''t do anything fancy. If you have something to say, just say it.

    "Well, you''ve given me a problem, but I can also detect the magic sword." Ollivander hesitated for a few seconds and nodded.

    Ling quanxue also put the sword around her waist on the table. At this time, a wide blade silver sword glittering with blue and white light.

    Although there is a scabbard, it seems that there is no scabbard, because a layer of light outside forms a scabbard similar to a solid.

    This is the magic weapon that HEMA defeated the burial 14 when eating around busbarton. Later, he gave it directly to lingquanxue.

    Ollivander looked at it carefully for a few seconds and suddenly widened his eyes. "It''s amazing. It''s not too much to say that this blade is the best in magic ~ exquisite and powerful..."

    "Well, it''s a gift from a friend."

    "Your friend is really a big hand. The value of such a magic weapon is much higher than an ordinary magic wand, although I''m not professional."

    "But I can sense that this magic sword is very fresh. It has been built for no more than 2 years. The initial magic has not dissipated, there is no trace of repair, and the kernel is very stable and full, very good."

    "Thank you, sir."

    "It''s all right. I''ve tried my best. I''m not professional and don''t dare to make more comments, otherwise I''ll be ashamed."

    In this way, the wands of the three people were even tested, but Ollivander suddenly looked at HEMA. "Mr. Aibo, don''t you come and test it?"

    "Hey? I''m not a warrior? "

    "Your wand was bought from me. I want to check it. It''s my personal idea. You can refuse."

    "It''s all right. It''s that, black."

    "Yes."

    HEMA also raised her hand and staff helplessly! A black Scepter emerged from the void and floated in front of Ollivander.

    Bagman, crouch and Rita, who had not seen his black wand, were also surprised. Is this a wand? Why is it so big?

    Ollivander grabbed the wand directly, then took out a gem and stroke it gently. The wand trembled for a moment, but the engraving on it lit up again.

    HEMA''s eyes widened directly. There was an original lune. What''s Ollivander doing? Why should he give himself a rune? He doesn''t know about the wand.

    It seems that he still hid something and didn''t tell him. It seems that he can have a good chat with each other sometime.

    "The body and core of the wand are very good and stable, but you haven''t fully controlled this wand, have you?"

    "Control? Indeed. " HEMA also understood that although she had been using it all the time, in fact, the black wand was not completely controlled by him. It was a certain existence of self-consciousness, but she could suppress its existence.

    "But I believe you can solve it. I think you can use more wands."

    "I see." HEMA nodded, walked over and took the wand with both hands.

    "Then let''s take a picture!" When Rita saw that there was nothing wrong, she quickly stood up. She had to take one of the photos, otherwise she really couldn''t explain to the daily!

    Dumbledore glanced at bagman and nodded helplessly, "then everyone is struggling to find a photo. They are all tired."

    "The referee stands in the back, and the front warriors stand in the middle."

    Although Quan Xue was not very happy, they still obeyed Dumbledore''s words, walked over and stood there. Dumbledore also stood up and walked over

    Rita also looked at HEMA. "Mr. HEMA Aibo can also have one."

    "No, I''m not a warrior or a referee. Let''s start and leave me alone." HEMA waved her hand directly, and Rita couldn''t say anything,

    It seems that if you want big news, you can only rely on yourself for a while. If you become a bug and wander around here, you may get some hot news.

    But as soon as she took a picture, she saw that HEMA came straight over with a serious face.

    "Ms. Rita, I want to tell you something. Don''t do so much. Report well and don''t think about big news." HEMA whispered.

    "I didn''t, Mr. Abbott."

    "Not everyone doesn''t know your ability. You''d better not go too far. I''ll erase you easily."

    ¡°¡­£¡£¿¡± Rita was stunned. How did this boy know that he was an Animagus!? Obviously she''s not in front of outsiders

    "Take care of yourself!" HEMA said coldly, and then turned back to one side.

    "What''s the matter? HEMA? "

    "Just let Ms. Rita take a better picture."

    "Of course." Rita nodded in a cold sweat.

 Chapter 462

    A week after the photo was taken, Hogwarts felt the same as in ordinary times, except for some new friends.

    The students of busbarton and demstrom also came to the classroom to listen and study. Of course, they can choose courses and have their own study.

    As soon as HEMA had time, she went to the forbidden forest to practice fencing with Kui 12. Of course, it was mainly because he learned to control his own power.

    During this period, he changed the dragon''s body several times, and the speed of changing and shrinking each time was faster and faster. What he wanted was to transform himself safely without relying on the skills of the Dragon woman.

    In the three person group, Ron and Harry couldn''t participate in the top three competition, but Hermione participated, so they all accompanied her in good training.

    Although they don''t know what to train, they can only continue to consolidate and imagine all kinds of situations they can encounter.

    "Hermione, are you sure you want the whole melee?" Ron looked at Hermione practicing sword weapons and was a little puzzled. Although you are good at melee, the game must be arranged according to the magician.

    "No, I just adjust my body. After all, many times, you use the spell well, but your body can''t keep up, can''t react, and it''s useless."

    "That''s right... But Harry, haven''t you learned a powerful spell recently? Practice with me? "

    "No, this spell is more dangerous." Harry didn''t dare to use the divine wind to Ron, because if he didn''t pay attention, he would easily hurt people seriously.

    "How about an ordinary spell?"

    "All right."

    Then a few minutes later, the two men fell to the ground exhausted, and their arms were sore. They couldn''t do anything about each other.

    In fact, Harry is also very surprised. Ron has become so strong. He has been studying hard, and Snape has been teaching him again.

    But Snape is not very happy recently. Do you want to give him a present? Let''s talk about it then. Wait until the top three competition is over.

    At the moment, Hermione, who watched them fight, jumped over and began the analysis. Harry and Ron listened patiently. After all, they were powerful.

    "Ron, you''re so good at deformation that you didn''t play it at all. The branch deformation you showed us can be applied to the battle just now."

    "The moment Harry approached the tree, the branches turned into snakes or other things, disrupting his defense rhythm, not to mention that you should also have other deformations."

    "Er... I forgot that I always practice, but I forgot that deformation can also be used in combat. Professor McGonagall told me a while ago."

    "In addition, on Harry''s side, your composition is too chaotic. It''s even more chaotic than Ron. Although your spell is used quickly and excellent, it''s better not to cooperate with it..."

    "Well, I use what I use... But you''re right. I really should be smooth, but HEMA always makes moves at will."

    "If you can play at will like him, you can play at will."

    "Ha ha, it''s not comparable. By the way, Sirius sent a letter to Hagrid. Let''s go and have a look?"

    "Well, we''ll have class later. Let''s go with you."

    "Yes."

    The three left the open space in front of Hogwarts and came to Hagrid''s cabin in front of the forbidden forest. Hagrid was also taking care of his hair with a large basin.

    "Hello, Hagrid."

    "Hello, what''s the matter? No class? "

    "There''s only one class in the afternoon. You haven''t gone yet. Aren''t you tired wearing it every day?"

    "But on the whole, it gives... Everyone a good impression." Hagrid scratched his head. Of course, Harry and the three knew who he made a good impression on.

    However, Mrs. Maxim doesn''t seem to be very interested in him, and they don''t talk much. However, it can be seen that Mrs. maxim is still very good to Hagrid compared with others. Maybe both of them are taller.

    Then Harry also got the envelope Sirius gave him, and then stuck it in. The content inside was also relatively simple, that is, everything was all right and so on.

    But I''ll go out in a few days. There''s something important, but it''s not said in the envelope, but it''s said that Mr. lupin will follow. Harry is more relieved.

    When the three finished reading the letter and were ready to leave, Hagrid suddenly remembered something, shouted to them, then leaned against them and whispered.

    "Come to me tonight with your invisibility cloak. I have something good to tell you."

    "What?"

    "Don''t ask. I shouldn''t have told you this, but... You must not tell others."

    "But Hagrid, our invisibility cloak has been borrowed by HEMA. He may not get it back recently. He is in urgent need and feels very important."

    "Well... There''s no way."

    "Harry, we can ask HEMA and see if he uses it. If not, can we let him come?"

    In the evening, HEMA, who had just finished eating, was dragged away by the group of three. Astoria and Ellie were also stunned and watched the four people go away.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    "We want invisibility cloak," Hagrid said. Let''s take it and say there''s something good for us to see. " Ron said quickly.

    Although HEMA didn''t hear very clearly, she suddenly understood. It seemed that Hagrid wanted to take them to see the dragon.

    Although some changes have taken place in the plot, the first project is still related to the dragon. He learned the news from crouch a few days ago.

    "Then I''ll get it for you."

    "Well, by the way, won''t you go?"

    "Me, can I go?"

    "Hagrid said there was no problem." Hermione also lied, because Hagrid didn''t say, but there was no difference between three and four people with invisibility cloak.

    A few minutes later, HEMA brought the invisibility cloak. The four people also came near Hagrid''s cabin. Hagrid was standing at the door waiting for someone, but it should not be them.

    "Hey, here we are. What good things are you taking us to see?"

    "Well, just follow me... By the way, cover your invisibility cloak."

    "All right." Harry picked up the invisibility cloak and covered several people. He found it a little small, but HEMA directly flicked her finger and read a spell. The invisibility cloak also grew larger.

    "I''m going too." At this time, a slender figure also directly came in and startled them.

    "Who are you?" Harry looked at the boy in front of him, a little confused.

    "I''m... GoK." The girl hesitated to come up with a name, while HEMA covered her face. You are really a naming genius!

 Chapter 463

    Then HEMA saw the three people with a confused face and explained casually, and then the trio suddenly became afraid. After all, they have experienced the terrible of eight eyed giant spiders, but fortunately, they are not so scary after seeing aragok more now.

    At this time, a tall figure also slowly approached this side, and HEMA also pulled several people to the side where they would not block the road.

    And the figure people also saw who it was. After all, they felt it as soon as they approached, Mrs. Maxim. But Hagrid and the two of them, are you going on a date?

    Mrs. Maxim first said, "good evening, Hagrid."

    "Good evening, madam." Hagrid smiled, then approached her for a few minutes, but took another half step back.

    "Where do you want to take me? You shouldn''t let me down, should you?"

    "Of course, you''ll like it. It''s worth seeing, but remember not to say to others where I took you. Let''s go."

    Mrs. Maxim nodded, too, and then they walked away. HEMA smiled.

    "Hagrid is much better than I thought. He is very talkative and not as nervous as usual."

    "Well, but let''s keep up. They''re going too fast."

    "Well, keep up!"

    "Tall, long legs are fast."

    The crowd rushed up to make complaints about the fact that he had enlarged his cloak and they would not have been exposed.

    "HEMA, did you study this enlargement?"

    "No, Dumbledore studied it, but I can give it to you, but I''ll use the invisibility cloak for a while."

    "Nothing."

    But after following for a few minutes, their speed finally slowed down, but Hagrid had taken Mrs. Maxim along the edge of the forbidden forest.

    The castle was a certain distance away from them, but at this time, a voice also sounded in their ears, and aragog suddenly widened his eyes.

    "Is that it?"

    "Don''t you know where Hagrid is going?"

    "I want to know why I have to follow you. Hagrid didn''t tell me, so I have to follow you. Okay, but now I know."

    As soon as her voice fell, a man''s cry rang out, and then followed by a deafening roar

    They hurried past the trees and saw the scene behind them before Hagrid. They saw a group of wizards holding magic wands, and in front of them were four huge shadows.

    As the surrounding lights lit up, they also saw the true face of these shadows. A trace of flame scattered from their mouth and nose. Their tusks flickered and roared at the night sky.

    But their wings and bodies had been bound at this time. Their bodies were locked in the field surrounded by heavy wooden boards. It seemed that a magic spell had been applied to prevent them from escaping.

    But as like as two peas, they are not the same as the 4 huge dragon.

    One is silver blue, one is red, one is green, and one is black. Black is the largest and looks more scary. Of course, it is more like a real dragon!

    Although HEMA is also a dragon, she can''t see the detailed categories of these fire dragons at all, but she can analyze them through the original work.

    First of all, he remembered that there was a Welsh green dragon, so it must be the green one, and then there was a Chinese Fireball, the red one.

    Then the black one seems to be called Hungarian tree bee, a very fierce fire dragon. The last one doesn''t know, but it''s the silver blue one.

    But he hasn''t finished yet. Hermione next to her started the popular science mode. The silver blue one is the Swedish short nose, the red one is the Chinese Fireball, the green one is the Welsh green dragon, the local dragon on our side, and finally the black Hungarian tree bee.

    "Which is the best?"

    "In this case, but the frontal combat effectiveness of the Welsh green dragon and the Chinese fireball is no better than that of the Swedish short nosed and Hungarian wasps."

    "If you have to say, it is the Hungarian tree front, because they are known as the most ferocious fire dragons, often attack humans and other creatures, and have strong combat effectiveness, whether hand to hand, fire or defense."

    "Well, yes. Why do you think Hagrid brought Mrs. Maxim here?" HEMA suddenly opened her mouth. Everyone was stunned, then had a bold guess in her head, and then looked at Hermione.

    "Probably not? Kill the Dragon... "Hermione immediately felt a little pressure. Can the students really do it?!

    "Hey, what do you think? How is it possible to kill a dragon? I mean, it has something to do with the dragon. Let the student dragon die. "

    "You too."

    On Hagrid''s side, they also came near the fence. A wizard shouted to them, "Hagrid, be careful, the fire dragon''s flame may blow out far."

    "I understand, but these dragons are really beautiful." Hagrid exclaimed, and Mrs. Maxim nodded, but her eyes were completely on the fire dragon, and she seemed to have guessed something.

    "Thank you, Hagrid."

    "No, no, it''s not completely closed here. Besides, it''s OK to start the game soon. Besides, I don''t know the content of the game."

    "Thank you, too."

    Hagrid also showed a big smile. It''s better for the other party to be happy than anything, but aragok suddenly patted his thigh. "Hagrid, really, what''s good about that woman? She''s losing her mind!"

    "Maybe it''s because they are similar..."

    "Maybe. After all, it''s not easy for Hagrid to find a woman about his height."

    The group also used a big magic spell together, directly stunned the fire dragon, and then walked towards Hagrid. One of the figures was instantly recognized by Ron.

    "It''s Charlie!"

    "Really!"

    Charlie Weasley, HEMA actually met him, but I didn''t expect to see him in Hogwarts again.

    Ron also sighed. "Charlie knows it''s a fire dragon game. Don''t tell me quickly. Hermione, you can be prepared."

    "In fact, even if I know now, I can''t think of the skills that can defeat the fire dragon, but others are not the same."

    "Yes."

    "Shall we withdraw?"

    "Well, there should be nothing else to see."

    But just when several people were ready to leave ahead of time, the originally unconscious black dragon suddenly raised his head and spit out a fireball towards the outside!

    "Be careful! Hagrid! " Charlie yelled at him.

    Hagrid also turned directly in front of Mrs. Maxim.

    "HEMA!"

    "Yes."

 Chapter 464

    HEMA also wanted Hagrid to behave, so she didn''t disperse all the flames. Besides, how to disperse all the flames was too obvious. Mrs. Maxim could easily see it.

    So HEMA reduced the power of the flame by a few points with the power of runes, and then slammed it on Hagrid''s body. He was directly pressed on Mrs. Maxim.

    Mrs. Maxim also reacted quickly, stood up and helped him put out the fire with a magic spell. The fire didn''t exist. Her clothes were completely burned and her skin was only slightly scalded.

    "How do you feel?"

    "It''s okay, it doesn''t hurt..."

    "That''s good."

    "Let''s go." HEMA also retreated quickly. After all, although Mrs. maxim is not very good than Dumbledore, she is also very powerful when she has a magic wand.

    So they returned to Hagrid''s cabin. Harry and his wife were ready to go back to bed. Of course, Hermione might have to think a little more about how to deal with the dragon.

    The days went on like this, but HEMA deliberately changed her learning schedule to give Hermione special training. After all, the game was approaching. Hermione said she was not nervous, but she must still be nervous.

    HEMA''s role is to enlighten her more than to help her defeat the Dragon quickly, but it''s not wrong to train against him and fight the dragon in a sense.

    However, HEMA is still very confident about the strength of the other party. With runes and personal magic spells, her strength and smart head are no weaker than other warriors.

    Several other warriors'' special helpers were also selected. Krum chose the Essen bot. His strength is really good, and HEMA has also felt it.

    He doesn''t know the other two. They are senior wizards. It seems that their combat effectiveness will not be too cross. They should be students with their own specialties.

    Then, on the other side of quanxue, naturally, there are Xia Lianna and Furong, and a girl named kemili. HEMA is not familiar with her, but she knows that she is a great genius in class 8.

    Finally, on Hermione''s side, he, Ron and Harry. In fact, Hermione can find more powerful helpers, not to mention Ellie and Astoria.

    But she still chose her two little partners, which actually made Harry and Ron very excited, but HEMA also felt that Harry''s entry was certain.

    Even if Hermione doesn''t choose, there will be other ways to enter. He believes Voldemort will not miss such a good opportunity.

    It came to another Sunday. Finally, the curtain of the game was officially opened. Originally, it was planned to put the time on Saturday, but many students still had classes on Saturday, and finally came to Sunday.

    "So, do you want me to wear this?" Hermione looked at the clothes Herma handed her and was a little embarrassed. It was a little too publicity. It was printed with Hogwarts''s cloak.

    "Don''t worry, it''s very handsome. It''s customized by Hogwarts students. If you don''t try it on, you should have no problem with the size."

    "All right." Hermione heard HEMA say so and put on the middle two war robe with a very high degree of shame, but when she looked in the mirror, she immediately felt that it was really good!

    "Then help you get good grades!" HEMA also opened her arms. Hermione held her up directly and bumped into his chest.

    "I''ll get good grades, HEMA... Actually, I''m from... Xi..."

    "HEMA! Hermione! " Harry and Ron broke in directly from the outside, then saw the two people holding together and covered their faces.

    "Hey? Why is no one there? "

    "Yes, let''s go out first."

    "Well, you come back. HEMA cheer me up. What about you?" Hermione let go of Emma and shouted at Harry and Ron.

    "We... Give you a comforting hug, too?"

    "Fuck off!"

    After such a fuss, Hermione also completely relaxed and was ready to fight the dragon to the death, but then she got a message.

    Not to fight with the fire dragon, but to get something from the fire dragon. Although the thing has not been announced, Hermione definitely seems to think too much.

    Harry and Ron also put down their books on fighting dragons and healing after injury.

    But even so, they still remember that dragons are difficult to kill head-on, because they have strong magic resistance, and their skin needs strong magic spells to penetrate.

    "By the way, HEMA, Harry seems to have found something." At this moment, Ron remembered something.

    "What?"

    "It was I who found out that demstrom''s headmaster, kakarov, should be a Death Eater."

    "Oh? How did you know? "

    "I went to investigate, and it seems that his relationship with Snape is not good."

    "Is that so? Then don''t let moody know. He may go up and fight directly. Our game will continue. "

    "Well, in Moody''s words, he told me to go to him once."

    "Oh?" HEMA narrowed her eyes. "What did he say?"

    "HEMA, how do you feel that you are a little hostile to Mr. moody?"

    "No, how is it possible? That person is really dangerous, in a sense. "

    "But he told me some strategies for dealing with dragons."

    "Really?"

    "Well, but what he said is about what I can use. I don''t know if there is any reference to Hermione. In other words, I may not participate in the first game. Hermione, who are you going to let?"

    "I''ll do it myself."

    "Hey? Are you sure the opponent is the dragon? " Ron is a little worried about Hermione if she gets hurt.

    "But I can''t let you take risks with me. HEMA, I must stay behind. If I use it now, there may be more difficult levels behind. What should I do?"

    "Yes."

    "By the way, Harry, what did moody give you just now? Let me refer to it."

    "He said that my Quidditch is very brilliant. I can use the magic spell related to this and win quickly."

    "Oh, that is to say, use a broom to move and quickly get the things guarded by the dragon!" Hermione immediately responded, "but you can bring equipment into it. It seems that you can''t."

    "So he told me that he needed a magic spell to get what he wanted quickly."

    "I know which one, flying spell! It''s a practical spell, but I''m not much better than HEMA with a broom... It seems that this method is really limited to you. "

    "How about I join you in the first project?" When Harry heard Hermione say that, he also summoned up his courage and said.

    "No, no, I''ll do the first level myself. The other two shouldn''t be willing to help others directly."

    "Then it''s up to you."

    "Yes!"

 Chapter 465

    Then after a while, Professor McGonagall found Hermione, and HEMA went with them. Ordinary students can''t, but their helpers are also one of the contestants.

    After Professor McGonagall left the library, they came outside. Although it didn''t snow, it was November after all, and they still tightened their clothes.

    Then they followed Professor McGonagall out, and the route became more and more familiar. That was the route they took that night. It seemed that the fire dragon didn''t change places, but they wanted to come here to compete

    A few minutes later, they came near the fire dragon, but now the fire dragon was gone, because there was a huge tent in front of the fire dragon camp to block the fire dragon.

    And there seems to be an update later. It seems that we can look forward to it a little. Professor McGonagall also stopped directly and turned to look at Hermione.

    "Hermione, don''t be nervous and don''t be afraid. You can. You are smart and calm, so you must get the best results. You are the pride of Hogwarts!"

    "I see, Professor McGonagall, I will try my best to move forward!"

    "But also remember that achievement is very important, but life is more important. Although we are on the side to maintain safety, remember that if it is very dangerous, you can choose to leave the game."

    "Well, I will." Hermione nodded, too. Professor McGonagall smiled, patted her on the shoulder and took her to the entrance of the tent..

    "You go in together. Our teacher can''t go in. Mr. bagman and Mr. crouch will tell you the details of the game. Of course, the principals will come too."

    "I see."

    "By the way, HEMA, take care of them."

    "Of course."

    The four people entered the tent in this way, and then when they went in, they found that the decoration inside was very simple, that is, simple tables and chairs, but replaced with benches.

    At the moment, booth Barton and demstrom''s warrior team have sat there. Krum and others are on the left, while booth Barton is on the right, so Hermione can only sit in the middle.

    But before Hermione and them sat down, Charlene came directly over, grabbed his sleeve and whispered, "you guy, you''ve been here for a month, and you haven''t come to us."

    "Aren''t I busy? In other words, I took you out several times. "

    "But I didn''t go to Hogsmeade. What do you say?"

    "After the first game?"

    "OK, but just you and me..."

    "Spring snow without order?" HEMA''s eyes widened. What does this girl mean?

    "Well, why not?"

    "But won''t she think much?"

    "But I like you too."

    "Charlene, are you kidding me?" HEMA is a little incredible. Although he has always had a good relationship with sharina, the other party is more like a friend than a feeling of love.

    "If you don''t believe me, I''ll say it out loud."

    "Wait... I always thought we would be friends. Are you really teasing me?"

    "Ha ha, well, I tease you. How do you know? I feel that no man can hold up Miss Ben''s wonderful confession?"

    "Because you have such a good relationship with lingquanxue, you won''t hurt her heart, and you don''t have that kind of love for me, although I was almost confused by you."

    "OK, but we did go to Hogsmeade together."

    "Why?"

    "Because I want to buy something for snow."

    "Well, I''ll take you there until next week."

    "Yes."

    Just as they were going to say something, bagman in a strange robe came in and waved to them.

    "Well, everybody, we''re all here. Then it''s time to talk about the game."

    "Yes, sir." The crowd also stood up one after another.

    "First of all, you may already know that your opponent is... Dragon, but what are you going to do? I can tell you, not killing dragons. "

    "Under the protection of dragons, break through them and get their golden eggs!"

    Hearing bagman''s words, everyone was stunned and robbed eggs. The difficulty of this task is not small. Although it is said that it is robbing things, what if it is golden eggs?

    Dragons themselves like treasures such as metal very much, so they will be very angry and angry, let alone egg shaped things, and their desire for protection will be stronger.

    "Look at this bag again. Do you know what''s in it?"

    They shook their heads, and then bagman showed a bad smile. At this time, the three principals also came in, and Bati crouch followed.

    "Have you started?"

    "I''ll introduce it to you right away."

    Their principals also stood over. Dumbledore gave HEMA a look, and HEMA made way for him.

    "Will you come later?"

    "No."

    "I thought you were going to fight with the dragon."

    "There are four things in my bag, that is, the model of four fire dragons, that is, which you touch, which you challenge!"

    "Come in order, who comes first?"

    "Hoo... Krum, ladies first." Eisen said, and Krum nodded, but he was very flustered. After all, it was a dragon. It would be fun to draw the Hungarian tree front, but it might not be possible.

    "Miss Ling quanxue?" Hermione looked at Ling quanxue, who didn''t refuse. She stretched out her hand and took it directly. A small but delicate little Dragon flew out directly and landed on her palm with a slap.

    This is a dragon with black scales. It keeps roaring. Its fangs and claws are very scary. This is the most terrible existence of the four dragons, Hungarian tree bee!

    Mrs. Maxim didn''t think she knew the information first, but she drew the worst lot, but she should have no problem with Quan Xue.

    "Headmaster, I will work hard."

    "Yes."

    HEMA also raised her finger and said, "come on, but if there is danger, you must give up."

    "Don''t you trust me?"

    "Don''t worry." HEMA looked at her seriously, and then made Quan Xue''s cold little face pout, and the people nearby were stunned.

    Does this girl still behave like this? There''s your HEMA EBO!

    "I see."

    "Then let''s continue..." HEMA felt everyone''s eyes and quickly slipped away. Hermione also stretched out her hand and touched it in the bag. The small green dragon appeared in front of everyone.

    Next to Harry and Ron immediately smiled. They seemed to have won the best lot. The Welsh green dragon should be the least aggressive.

    Finally came to Krum. In fact, Krum is relieved now. After all, there is no Hungarian tree peak, and there are only blue dragons and fireballs left.

    But the moment he pulled it out, he was stunned. It seemed that it was not a silver blue dragon or a red dragon, but a white dragon.

    "What is this?"

    "Dragon."

    But this is different from intelligence!!?

 Chapter 466

    "What dragon is this?"

    "This is not a fire dragon, but an ice dragon. It''s called leishuang stabbing dragon. It''s not particularly powerful and not big, but it''s more aggressive."

    But bagman said that Krum was stupid because he got information and knew that it was four fire dragons, so he specially trained in fire defense magic.

    But why did you suddenly become an ice dragon? How do you handle this? I''m dizzy. Do you want a little friend to help me?

    But it seems that others don''t want to help. My only big man, isn''t it good to ask my teammates for help.

    While he was thinking, bagman continued, "the game will start soon. Everyone has come around the field to watch the game. Who will play first?"

    "Does Mr. Krum want ladies first?" Mrs. Maxim looked at Krum. Krum shook his head and took a deep breath. "How about I come first?"

    Anyway, in the face of ice dragon, he has no way. He might as well put his spiritual strength on the game, don''t make any false, and go directly!

    Kakarov also nodded. Maybe he was not so confident, but Krum had absolutely no problem, "come on!"

    "Yes, headmaster!"

    Seeing Krum''s resolute appearance, Essen, who didn''t have a good relationship with him, nodded at him and patted him on the shoulder.

    "Brother, I hope you can come back completely."

    "Of course, I''m the man who defeated the dragon!"

    Having said that, he directly entered the site, and a virtual image of a stage also appeared on the tent, which is the real-time scene outside.

    Krum walked into the venue with great strides. Before his eyes stabilized, a cold air spread towards him. He immediately frowned again.

    I thought I was going to fight a fire dragon. I specially took two clothes. I didn''t expect it to be cold, but his tough man image can''t be destroyed!

    Around, a group of students from various schools, as well as many teachers and people from the Ministry of magic, screamed and shouted, and cheered and encouraged by those who supported themselves.

    So he can''t give up "Krum, you can! Come on! " With that, his body stepped on the ground in an instant, and the whole person rushed out, and at a very fast speed!

    The ice dragon with snow-white scales suddenly raised his head, looked at him, and suddenly spewed out a cold air. Krum also threw his wand and was swallowed by the cold air.

    When the ice dragon saw that the other party was drowned by his own breath, he also roared and slowly went back near his golden egg, but the next second, the figure just appeared near his dragon egg and came directly to the side!

    "So fast, what spell did he use?"

    "It''s black magic, but it''s not a very dangerous spell." Hermione was talking to some people on the side.

    But the next second, Krum was happily holding up the golden egg and preparing to retreat, but I suddenly patted the tail of the ice dragon, and an ice frost spread along the ground of his tail in an instant, freezing his feet directly.

    "My God, Krum''s legs are frozen!"

    The ice dragon waited for his yellow eyes and opened his mouth again, but he felt that the dragon breath would destroy the dragon egg, so he gave up spitting breath, stretched out his claws and grabbed it.

    But in this moment of dawdling, Krum''s figure disappeared in place. This is a double!

    Krum had run to the exit with the golden egg in his arms, and the ice dragon behind him also gave the last roar of grief and anger. Then he was hit by the air wave and flew out, and the golden egg got out directly!

    But in mid air, he once again showed his Quidditch team members'' ability. A magic spell accelerated, jumped up and grabbed the golden egg, but the man hit the rock ground directly and fainted.

    The ice dragon wanted to continue the attack, but the Wizards around him also released a magic spell. The ice dragon also slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep on the ground.

    The medical wizard and kakarov also hurried to get Krum to the medical area. Although Krum was injured, he had just returned to the camp area and successfully got the golden egg.

    "How''s it going?" After a few minutes, kakarov came back, and the people hurried to ask.

    "It''s all right. It''s out of danger. It''s just a fall. There''s a special protection mechanism in the field. Krum has woken up, but he can''t move. He needs half a day''s rest."

    "Shall we continue?" Bagman glanced at the principals.

    "Then go on."

    "Will miss Hermione Granger or Miss Ling quanxue be next?"

    "I''ll come and let Miss Ling quanxue finish. After all, the Hungarian tree front is really powerful. You can prepare more." Hermione said to Ling quanxue on the side.

    Lingquanxue wanted to refute something, but Mrs. Maxim stopped, grabbed lingquanxue''s hand, patted it, and said in her ear, "you''d better prepare more."

    "All right."

    "HEMA, Harry, Ron, headmaster, it''s my turn." Hermione also looked at Herma. Harry and Ron smiled at her.

    Dumbledore patted her on the shoulder. HEMA saw that it was a protective spell to protect her when her life was in danger.

    HEMA took out her wand and handed it to Hermione. "The wand is not an extra prop. You can bring it."

    "But why should I bring... Well, I see." At the moment Hermione took over, she felt a very strange force guarding her, similar to that of principal Dumbledore.

    With this double insurance, she will do well! A good result that I must go will come.

    In this way, Hermione entered the field and entered the competition field. At this time, the field also changed with the dragon, although she didn''t know how to do it.

    But from the snow covered ridge to the jungle, the green dragon is standing in the bushes, and the golden dragon eggs are shining on the trees not far away.

    "It''s Hermione. What should she do?"

    At this time, most of the audience are Hogwarts students. Naturally, they all know Hermione. Although the Welsh green dragon is not very powerful, it is obviously difficult to operate in such terrain. After all, it is different from Krum.

    But just after she slowly approached the golden egg, the green dragon slowly opened his eyes and looked at the little figure, but after a few eyes, he closed his eyes.

    Instantly, all the audience were stunned. Why don''t you attack? Isn''t it agreed that dragons value treasure and eggs?

    Hermione was also a little confused, but whether it was the dragon''s trap or not, she should be faster. After all, the speed of getting the golden egg was also counted as part of the score.

    Just when Hermione quickly came to the tree and began to climb, the green dragon finally moved, and everyone clenched their fists to see how she should deal with it!

 Chapter 467

    But Hermione''s wand had begun to flash the power of runes, while the green dragon slowly lowered his head and entered sleep mode again.

    "Hey? The Dragon fell asleep again? Did Hermione explain something? "

    "Is the coma spell similar?"

    In fact, Hermione herself was the most ignorant, but she had got the golden egg and didn''t stay much. She flew down from the tree and the rune flickered.

    She glided out with her body. A few seconds later, she landed firmly in the camp, and all the audience clapped.

    After all, Hermione got the golden egg perfectly, but the Dragon basically had no interference, and the score may not be too high. Hermione was a little unhappy and wanted to try my own ability, really.

    Finally, she came to lingquanxue. In fact, HEMA is very optimistic about lingquanxue''s performance compared with Krum and Hermione.

    If she''s not against the Hungarian tree front? This kind of black dragon is really fierce and has a strong desire to attack, but HEMA still has to believe in the girl''s combat effectiveness.

    Make Quan Xue officially come on the stage, and the applause and cheers in the moment rang out. After all, make Quan Xue look good. In a sense, it is a kind of combat effectiveness.

    Her fighting method is also very different. She is a demon warrior, so she will be very popular with most students, and teachers can see a novel.

    With her entering into the wet micro swamp, the huge black creature slowly raised its head from a distance, and then it didn''t give you any reaction time, and a flame burst out.

    Ling quanxue is not afraid. She pulls out the sword blade in her hand and faces the dragon breath. The magic generates the sword Qi and collides with the dragon breath in an instant.

    The flame was torn into two halves in an instant, and burst apart respectively, making the spring snow generate wind at his feet. He rushed up in an instant and jumped towards the golden egg not far behind the black dragon!

    "So fast, how did they do it!?"

    HEMA looked at the screen. He knew how to do this. This was a magic presentation that she used a magic weapon to apply a magic effect similar to the gallop spell.

    And she itself is a very flexible existence. Naturally, she can run quickly on the swamp terrain, while Krum uses props, and Hermione is the power of runes.

    The black dragon also put on a good posture and prepared to fight. He roared and bit lingquanxue directly, but lingquanxue was still flexible after all.

    He stepped on his head directly, and then attacked the dragon egg behind it along its back, but at the moment of approaching, the black dragon also waved its tail and made a stabbing sound in the air!

    If you draw it on Ling quanxue, you may have to tear her in half, but Ling quanxue immediately stops and pulls out the blade. The blue and purple light suddenly blooms and cuts it out with a sword!

    With a stab, under everyone''s gaze, her blade and sword Qi instantly hit the dragon''s tail, splashing an eye-catching spark, and then the dragon''s tail was directly repulsed for a few minutes!

    But the power of the dragon is the power of the dragon after all. Although Quan Xue strengthened her body, she was still knocked out, but her wrist shook in the air.

    The vigorous Qi of the blade instantly hit a stream of air, brought the golden egg, was held in her arms, and then quickly evacuated from the side.

    "Roar --!" The black dragon roared angrily. The hot dragon Yan began to spit at the spring snow. The ground under her feet was also very hot.

    But she can''t stop. If she makes a mistake in rhythm, she will be seriously injured. But HEMA, I remember you gave me a little. If she makes a mistake in rhythm, defeat it head-on!

    With her one step, the flame followed her in an instant, making Quan Xue immediately flip and come to the black dragon, and the blade directly raised a bright streamer.

    "This blow will exhaust my magic, my will and everything! Come on! "

    With her roar, a magic sword gas of tens of meters chopped at the dragon. The black dragon instantly ejected flame to resist, but the sword gas directly crossed the flame and cut directly on its body!

    "Ow!" The black dragon uttered a wail, and its huge body retreated suddenly. A blood stain appeared on its chest, and the blood kept dripping down.

    But it also did not receive a complete fatal injury. It took off directly with a painful shock on its wings and flew towards Lingquan snow!

    But at this time, Lingquan snow has opened the distance, hit the wind blade directly on its wings, and then stepped directly into the safety zone.

    Then the Wizards directly released the magic spell again for hypnosis, but this time the huge black dragon suddenly vomited its nose, and the Dragon inflammation gushed out, forcing several wizards back, and then swooped in the direction of the tent!

    Everyone also screamed in an instant, making Quan Xue immediately raise the blade, but the next second, several principals behind him directly came out and pulled out their wands.

    But before the spell was released, a purple light cut through the sky, and the black dragon fell from the sky and hit the ground.

    "What just happened?"

    "Yes... HEMA."

    "The sword in his hand... Is so powerful!"

    "He cut down the fire dragon!"

    In an instant, everyone shouted, clapped and shouted his name, but HEMA scratched her head and immediately returned to the tent. She was still too publicity. She was just going to attack a little. Who knows, she fell directly.

    Ling quanxue also followed him in. Xia Lianna also jumped up directly and hugged Ling quanxue. "You guy, why should you annoy it."

    "Sorry, I just want to try. Isn''t it all right? Thank HEMA. "

    "No, no, you''d better thank the headmaster than me. Even if I don''t do it, the dragon will fly, but your sword is really handsome."

    "Not like you."

    Several other contestants, or helpers, looked at the smiling HEMA and suddenly felt that he was not just a mountain, but could not see the end and depth of the ocean.

    After arranging the black dragon, she finally came to the link of score announcement. HEMA also returned to Hermione. It seemed that she was a little nervous.

    "What''s the matter? I think you''re doing well."

    "But it certainly didn''t make Quan Xue perform well."

    "Relatively speaking, your speed is the fastest, and you put the Dragon into sleep, which is also the embodiment of the magic spell."

    "But I didn''t use hypnosis at all... Yes..."

    "Sorry, I''m just afraid you''re in danger. I won''t do it next time."

    "Leave it to us next time." Harry and Ron also came and encouraged them very kindly.

    "Yes."

    Bagman also took them outside, in the middle of the field, and began to announce the final results.

    "First... The representative of Hogwarts..."

 Chapter 468

    "Hermione Granger, the representative warrior of Hogwarts, let''s give her a score." With bagman''s words, everyone also made their own vote.

    Moreover, the score seems to refer to the students'' feelings, so the students present can also vote, but it can only be equivalent to one judge.

    First Dumbledore raised his arm, a beautiful pattern flashed on the wand, and finally it became 85 points.

    Everyone is also a little incredible. After all, Dumbledore is the headmaster of Hogwarts, but he only fired 85 points in the end.

    "My score is because miss Hermione Granger''s release spell is very excellent, and she soon got the golden egg, but the green dragon''s attack is very low, so there is no way to give her competitive score."

    Then everyone clapped, because Dumbledore''s appearance represented his fair and just attitude. I hope other principals are the same, which is a clear move.

    Otherwise, there will be a situation that each headmaster only gives his own full score, and then others give low scores. In this way, Dumbledore directly eliminated this situation.

    "Then next." A wizard of the Ministry of magic on the side continued to shout instead of bagman. Bagman raised his arm. "My score is 85 points. The reason is similar to Dumbledore."

    "My side is 80 points." Kakarov said, and Mrs. Maxim on the side also said, "I give 90 points, although Miss Granger doesn''t take any risks."

    "But it is undoubtedly the most perfect play. A little wizard should have a level of performance, so this score can."

    Hermione also bowed to Mrs. maxim, but she was a little unhappy, because the other party meant that she had tried her best. If there was a dangerous state, she would not be able to do it.

    This 90 point means comfort, which makes her a little angry, but her performance is really like this. She contacts, but in the next round, she will win it back!

    Finally, Barty crouch scored with the audience. Crouch didn''t hesitate and directly said, "I''ll give an 85."

    "So the audience''s score?" Everyone looked at the surrounding stands. Everyone could score separately, summarize and display it in the sky.

    A few seconds later, after scoring, a spark exploded in the sky, and one of the 87 numbers flashed a few times, and then dissipated.

    "In the end, Miss Hermione Granger scored three 85 points, one 80 points, one 87 points and one 90 points."

    "The total score is 512."

    HEMA, who heard the explosion, was also stunned. She was 512. The homophonic stem was ok, but did she say that Hermione''s emotional situation was going to change?

    But before he could imagine anything, Krum had walked into the crowd and began his score evaluation. When did he recover.

    However, we can also see that Krum''s walking is still a little bumpy at this time, but he is still that serious face, giving people a feeling of a tough man. He was really a tough man just now.

    "This time from Mr. crouch."

    "Because of Mr. Krum''s brave performance, I should give a good score, but after all, I was injured and the time was not the fastest, so I gave 85 points."

    "Mr. kakarov?"

    "My side is 90 points. Krum''s courage can be seen. If he hadn''t met the only ice dragon, he would have performed better, so I gave 90 points."

    "Then Mrs. Maxim."

    "Give 80 points here. Although Krum was brave, he made a forced raid without estimating his combat effectiveness, causing his own injury. The speed was not the fastest, so I gave 80 points."

    "My side is 85." Bagman also shouted directly, and Dumbledore also handed an 85 point sign.

    The final score is as like as two peas Hermione''s case. Then we will have to see the final audience score.

    No, because the home advantage of Hogwarts is Hermione''s high score. A few seconds later, the audience''s score came out, 85 points, and Krum also lowered his head.

    "Then Krum''s total score is 510, but don''t be discouraged. There''s the last one, make quanxue!"

    Although the host wizard said so, Krum knew that he must be blind. After all, he saw Quan Xue''s performance at last.

    Ling quanxue walked to the middle of the field, bowed and stood in front of several referees.

    "First of all, Ling quanxue did really well. He cut the dragon with a sword, but after he was angry, there was no way to deal with it again. This is relatively poor, so I gave 88 points." Kakarov closed his eyes for a few seconds, then finished quickly.

    "My side is 95, except for the poor response in the end, but Quan Xue''s performance is indisputable." Mrs. maxim is also fully supportive of her students.

    When Dumbledore and bagman arrived, they looked at each other and made a sign of 90 points together, so the results of the audience were not so important.

    Half a minute later, the sign of 94 points lit up and announced the first place that made Quan Xue not count points. Then all the judges raised their arms in the center of the field led by the three warriors and began the post game speech session.

    Then HEMA quietly led Harry and Ron to retreat. It seems that the following is the most boring link, and Charlene hurried to follow up.

    "HEMA, take me to play."

    "Hey, didn''t I say next week?"

    "Isn''t this the weekend? It''s only 3 p.m. and there are still a few hours until evening. "

    "Well... Harry, Ron?"

    "We''ll keep it a secret."

    "That''s not what I mean... I''ll go."

    "Well, we''ll go back first. Other students will certainly welcome Hermione''s return in the dormitory. It must be very lively."

    "Then I''ll withdraw."

    So HEMA sneaked out with sharina and soon came near Hogsmeade.

    "You really are. We won''t be able to see us for a while. We have to make special comments again."

    "Ha ha, don''t worry. It''s kakarov who can make waves by himself."

    "What do you want to buy, Charlene No, isn''t it? "

    "Yes, you guy is so forgetful. It''s almost Snow''s birthday."

    "Then I have to prepare, but how did you aim at Hogsmeade? Is there anything snow likes?"

    "In the newspaper a few days ago, I saw a photo of Hogsmeade. In a shop window, I saw a beautiful glass object, which seems to be a special magic glass that can change its appearance. I want to turn it into snow and give it to her."

    "This is good, then I can''t fall behind!"

 Chapter 469

    "Hermione! Congratulations! " Hermione had just returned to the dormitory and was surrounded by all Gryffindor students. Although her performance was not the best, she was also the second!

    And Hermione is also very comfortable. She will certainly perform better in the next round. Hermione is also embarrassed and waved to everyone.

    "By the way, you brought back the dragon egg?" Gemini ran over, noticed the golden dragon egg in Hermione''s arms and swallowed, but it was obviously just a gilded magic prop.

    "This dragon egg is very important. Didn''t you listen to bagman? There are clues about the next game. "

    "The next game will be after Christmas... It''s late, but there are clues. It''s good to know first, but what clues do you want to break?"

    "What are you talking about? How can you break the golden egg? Can this thing be broken? "

    "Well..."

    People looked at Hermione''s golden egg and started the discussion mode. Even several schoolsisters took the initiative to help Hermione study the golden egg, but they didn''t find anything. It seems that they can''t see it in a moment and a half, otherwise it would be too childish.

    "By the way, the one that can twist, the top, or try it?" At this time, Li Jordan suddenly said, and others also forgot to come and found that there was a bottle cap on the top.

    "Then I''ll try." Hermione didn''t hesitate and twisted it directly. After all, the game should not be too dangerous.

    But the next second, with her gentle twist, a light scattered out in an instant. With the light, there was a very afraid sharp and harsh sound, which seemed to be a scream and a mixture of multiple bell sounds!

    Everyone was so frightened that they covered their ears. Some people were stunned and fell on the sofa.

    Frightened, Hermione also hurriedly closed the golden egg. The people suddenly breathed. There was nothing in this thing, but the sound... Is it the calling herb!?

    "Isn''t it?"

    "Is the clue here sound? That''s strange... "

    "Yes."

    ¡­¡­

    In the next few days, everything returned to normal again, and there was a lot less discussion about the warriors. After all, there were three students. What else can we talk about.

    However, HEMA is still hot. The reason is very simple. A few days ago, I don''t know what magic was used, which directly turned Hogwarts into a scene of warm flowers in spring and made Quan Xue''s birthday to the warrior of busbarton.

    Many people doubt whether HEMA likes booth Barton''s lingquanxue, but before the gossip spread, HEMA actually has a girlfriend.

    HEMA''s night market was a little overwhelmed. He was going to surprise Quan Xue. He didn''t know that he met with other students, and then he knew it all.

    Fortunately, he had reported it to others, such as Harry trio, Astoria and Ellie, and Asha. They all mentioned it as soon as they could notice.

    As a result, he just talked about the overall wind direction, and there were still no terrible events such as Shura field and two women fighting for people.

    Hermione also gave up her research on golden eggs and began to run to the kitchen on the ground floor every day. The kitchen should not let Hermione resist the elves like in the original book now.

    After all, he has raised the ELF''s salary to a better level, and Hermione is not the Hermione in the original book.

    In addition, hucky patch is still in the kitchen to arrange these things. It''s perfect. Herma of Mo doesn''t know what Hermione is doing?

    In fact, hatch patch is not in the kitchen every day. After all, she will be annoyed and need her own spiritual nourishment, but she and Rosa rotate.

    Ravenclaw is on him now, and Hufflepuff wanders around in the murals in the kitchen and school. If he is on him, Ravenclaw will go to school by himself.

    If you take both, it will consume HEMA''s mental power too much. Although it accounts for a small proportion, it won''t work with a broken blade. It''s OK to take one.

    It happened that after his Longhua training today, he took Aisha, who had not returned to school for a long time, to the kitchen to see what Hermione was doing?

    But as soon as I came downstairs, I met Harry and Ron. Aisha also said hello. After all, I haven''t seen "hello" for a long time

    "Miss Aisha, long time no see."

    "Well, I''ve been a little busy in training recently, but if you need me for anything, you can come to the forbidden forest to see us at any time."

    "Yes."

    "So you came to the kitchen to steal food again?" HEMA looked at both of them.

    "No, no, we don''t. at least not this time. Recently, Hermione runs to the kitchen all day. We don''t know what''s going on, so come and have a look."

    "In addition, I heard from Dumbledore that Dobby has been working here for some time. Come and chat with him."

    "Let''s go together."

    Then several people came to the outside of the kitchen and saw a familiar figure, Ellie... And the little guy, the little guy was flying out of the kitchen.

    "Hello." Harry and Ron said hello, then startled Ellie, and the whole person almost flew.

    "Ah! Hello. "

    "Well... Is Hermione there?"

    "Yes, I''ll go first."

    "OK..."

    Looking at Ellie who ran away quickly, HEMA was also curious. She walked into the kitchen and dragged the little guy into her arms.

    Then I saw a group of elves, who were singing around Hermione, and Hermione was setting a plate.

    "Hermione?"

    "You!? What''s the matter? " Hermione''s face turned red in an instant. She scratched her head embarrassed and "practiced the swing plate."

    "Well, we thought you had something." Ron and Harry are also relieved. They just learn to set the plate. That''s nothing.

    But HEMA walked up to her, looked at the egg rice on the plate and smiled, "Miss Hermione, did you make this?"

    "Er... Yes, I was going to study whether there is a connection between golden eggs and eggs, but when I came here and talked to miss hutchpatch, I completely caught the habit of learning egg dishes..."

    "It''s all right. Warriors also need to adjust. It''s impossible to study every day. Can I try it?" HEMA looked at Hermione. Hermione blushed and nodded.

    Harry and Ron also came together. Hermione handed them another one, and then the three boys looked at each other.

    Even if it''s bad, it''s OK. If it''s good, it''s very delicious!

    Then they scooped up a spoonful and put it in their mouth. In a moment, all three people stared... "This egg..."

 Chapter 470

    "Delicious!" The three shouted together, and Hermione also smiled, "yes, I''m also very confident!"

    "Well, but I haven''t heard of the delicious food where steamed rice with eggs is." Ron asked as he ate. The plate had gone down more than half.

    "It''s Japanese food. Eat slowly. There''s no water here."

    "Japan? In other words, Miss Ling quanxue is also Japanese. Did you study on purpose? " Harry also showed a bad smile.

    "I''m not! It''s the process of continuous learning. In addition, this egg wrapped rice is still the recipe given to me by Miss Quan Xue. How do you go? I feel that our relationship is very poor. "

    "We don''t."

    "Where''s hull?"

    "Miss hutchpatch is out. Are you looking for her?"

    "No, by the way, did dobby come here to work?"

    "Well, I''ve been here for some time." Hermione also said, and two small figures ran out of the back kitchen.

    "Harry Potter!"

    "Dobby!"

    "And this is... Sparkling."

    "Why are you here?" Yang Ruier also squatted down and looked at Shanshan. The little guy was actually kicked out.

    "Shan Shan... I can''t say."

    "Well, if you think it''s appropriate to live here."

    "By the way, HEMA, I have something to ask you." He asked softly when he saw Harry and dobby talking there.

    "Is it about golden eggs?"

    "Er... Yes, I heard that Miss Ling quanxue and Krum have investigated. I, known as a know it all, am here..."

    "It''s all right. The characteristic of golden eggs is that they can make a sound. Do you know?"

    "Well, I guess it has something to do with the sound, but I found a lot of information and didn''t find the same existence as its sound."

    "No, you fall into a misunderstanding. Don''t let the data and text take you away. You have to practice to get the answer. For example, sound is the world in the air. What about other media?"

    ¡°¡­£¡ I see! HEMA! " Hermione''s eyes lit up, understood in an instant, and immediately walked outside.

    "Hey, hey, slow down. It''s okay. I''ll try it first."

    Seeing Hermione leaving excitedly, Ron, who had finished eating, looked at HEMA "she has gone to solve the puzzle. Just keep eating. There''s another plate here."

    "Delicious."

    A few days later, Hermione finally changed from gloomy to normal, but there was a new discussion item, the Christmas ball!

    Yang Ruier forgot that there was such a stubble. Recently, he has been studying and resting. Of course, he has integrated Voldemort''s situation through various intelligence.

    So I really didn''t expect that there was still a Christmas party, but he really didn''t want to attend this, although it was good to take Astoria.

    But other girls will definitely come. Although it''s OK for him to refuse, it''s not good. He''s too straight and won''t refuse in any way.

    However, he doesn''t want the girls on his side to be with other boys. The whole person is not very good. This is a common problem of men, but what''s worse is Hermione.

    Just after finding the secret of the golden egg, she met the need to find a dance partner. The warrior must participate, which also enabled her to find herself.

    However, HEMA also refused. After all, Astoria chose not to participate, but Hermione couldn''t find anyone at will, so the whole person returned to a bleak state.

    "As, are you really not going to the ball?" Ellie ate and asked Astoria nearby. Yang Ruier ignored her for fear that the girl would suddenly say something.

    "No, HEMA will participate, I will participate."

    "Herma, you can join us too ~ you see Miss Hermione is so poor."

    "Well... Hermione, she''ll fix it, Ron or Harry."

    "Well... But Ron has a girlfriend and Harry has Ginny."

    "Then you''d better join yourself? Let me participate. "

    "HEMA, do you really have the heart to let me dance with those boys alone? I like you. "

    "Astoria, take care of the child."

    "Hmm, Ellie, in fact, if you want to join, let HEMA go. You and Hermione can have partners."

    "Astoria, if you don''t attend, it''s not good for me to attend." In fact, HEMA wants to say that if she wants to participate, Quan Xue is afraid that she will also come to him.

    "Then you can bear it. Those who can do more work." Astoria was also a crooked head kill. HEMA felt that as she became stronger, Astoria became more and more like Mrs. Greengrass.

    "Astoria, that''s what you said."

    "OK, but Ellie really wants to go. You can go with her. The partner just said that you can find someone else to dance."

    "You haven''t thought about such a problem. You can only attend the dance in grade 4. Those below grade 4 must be invited, but I''m not invited, only invited."

    "So you can''t take as to the ball in the first place."

    "What do you think? That''s why I said I wouldn''t go, and you didn''t think of it. "

    "Well, but I can find my sister. She will take me, but I still like reading in the lounge."

    On the other hand, Harry fell into a little skeptical state at the moment, because he was going to take Ginny to the ball.

    But Qiu Zhang invited him. He was a little confused. Although he liked Ginny, Qiu Zhang... He loved it for a long time.

    "Why can''t I be like HEMA... HEMA didn''t say to invite two people... Well, what should I do?"

    "Harry!"

    "Pavati, what''s the matter?"

    "I want to invite you to go with me..."

    Harry''s eyebrows shook when he saw the smile on each other''s face. Usually, he didn''t welcome girls like this. Pavati was also very beautiful, but

    Whether it''s Qiu Zhang or Pavati, I must insist. I like Ginny now. I''m not a playboy!

    "Sorry... I want to invite Ginny."

    "Then I will refuse?" Chou Chang came out of nowhere, and Harry took a deep breath and nodded.

    "Yes, I''ll invite Ginny!"

    "Harry..." at this time, Ginny also came out from the side, with a smile on her face, and then threw herself into his arms, surrounded by applause.

    Hermione, Ron, Gemini and others came out. Harry didn''t understand at this time. He was really a fool.

    "Why are you doing this? I''ll definitely invite Ginny, okay? "

    "But Ginny is our sister. You are not allowed to bully her."

    "Of course, Ginny, will you be my partner?"

    "Well, Harry."

 Chapter 471

    "Come on, HEMA, go buy a dress."

    "I don''t think you have a lot of nice clothes that can be used as a dress." HEMA looked at Ellie speechless. He thought it would be over if he promised them to dance.

    But forget about the dress. After all, you can''t wear school uniforms, but he still hates going shopping.

    But just as Ellie dragged him to Diagon lane, Dogan''s letter suddenly came into the auditorium, and HEMA immediately laughed.

    "What''s your smile?"

    "Your sister must have prepared dresses for us. There''s no need to ask for leave to Diagon lane, dear Miss Ellie."

    "Hey?! No, my sister, how do you do things like this! "

    But before HEMA was happy, she opened the envelope, was stunned, and then smiled back slowly.

    "Then let''s go."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Your sister has gone to diagonal lane to wait for us. She didn''t save us any trouble and bought it directly."

    "I''ll say it!" Ellie also raised her little fist directly.

    "Have you decided who will invite Astoria?"

    "Aisha."

    "Miss Aisha, is she still a student?"

    "Of course, although she didn''t come to class, she went to all the exams. She is a student in Grade 5. She also relied on the upgrade exam this year."

    "I didn''t know there was such a thing, but miss Aisha can do it. Can girls and girls do it?"

    "Of course."

    "Then I can invite others?"

    "Of course."

    And Dumbledore reported that Ellie and HEMA also dared to go towards Hogsmeade. In fact, Hogsmeade also sold dresses, which many students were watching.

    Of course, many wizards have dresses. For example, Slytherin''s students rarely don''t have dresses. After all, the conditions at home are good. They wear dresses since childhood.

    To put it bluntly, HEMA and Hannah also have dresses, but they are much smaller. Especially HEMA, they have grown too fast in the past two years. From 160 to 175, it is impossible to pass them on.

    They came to Diagon lane through the flying road network. As soon as they came out, Dogan came over, followed by two familiar wizards.

    It seems that the last time he came here, he met two other wizards, and finally passed through by Dogan, Ron and rutt.

    "Dogan, who are these two?"

    "The security wizards here, if something happens when you come, you can come to them."

    "Hello, Mr. HEMA Abbott, and miss Ellie. You and your sister are very beautiful."

    "Hello."

    "Then we''ll withdraw first." The two said and left quickly. It seems that there is another quarrel not far away.

    "HEMA, I''m home!"

    "Well, I know. Tell me in your letter."

    "But I still want to thank you in front of you!" As she spoke, Doggett bowed, and HEMA helped her up directly.

    "Come on, I don''t like this. You beat yourself, Dogan. You''re my favorite Auror!"

    "Of course." Dogan also raised his head and hugged him. HEMA also gently closed her waist. The body of the imperial sister

    "You''re taller than me..." Dogan gently released him and found that the two people who were almost the same had become one high and one low.

    "Can you stop talking about height ~" Ellie said sour, and HEMA and Dogan laughed at the night market.

    "Are you tall, too?"

    "Long, to 147."

    "Yes, keep trying!" Dogan also raised his fist. "But there''s not much chance."

    "Dogan, you''ve gone too far!"

    "Why not big or small!"

    "Wuwu... HEMA, my sister is cruel to me!"

    "It''s time!"

    "Hey, why are you like this? I''m your sister-in-law. Shouldn''t you be nice to me?"

    "What are you talking about?" Dogan also stared. Although he said he liked the kid a little, you can''t say it!

    "Then I like him and he has to help me."

    "Well, Miss Astoria will throw you out."

    "No, no, as welcomes me to join. Forget it, sister. As won''t agree with you, an old woman."

    "Ellie, you''re finished today!" Dogan''s hand suddenly bloomed red. Ellie jumped directly at the night market and disappeared into the crowd with her magic wand.

    "This guy!"

    "Ellie, it''s not always like this. Let''s go to the new Muggle shop first."

    "Well, Ellie knows there, too. Let''s go first."

    "Yes."

    Then they came to Mrs. dalix''s shop and found two incredible little wizards. It''s nothing to come alone, but these two~

    "Hello, Harry, and Malfoy?"

    "Hey?! HEMA... And miss Dogan? " Harry was stunned to see them. Can they find such a remote clothing store?

    "Hello." Malfoy also said hello. In fact, he didn''t know Dogan very well, but he was a little embarrassed because of Ellie.

    In fact, he also specifically asked Dad that their engagement had been dissolved, which made him relieved. Although Ellie was very beautiful, let alone HEMA''s problem, I''m afraid he couldn''t live with each other''s character alone.

    "Are you coming to buy dresses?"

    "Well, this is a shop I found by accident, but the clothes are very good."

    "Are you weird? I had been wandering for a long time before I found it here. " Dogan said casually, then opened the door and went in.

    "Hey, HEMA, what kind of dress are you going to have?"

    "Well... I''m quite casual, just wear it normally. In other words, Malfoy, you shouldn''t have to buy a dress. Your father must have prepared it for you."

    "Who let this guy drag me, but I also want to buy a dress, forget it." Although Malfoy''s relationship with Harry has become much better, he is still a dead proud girl.

    In other words, if the relationship between Malfoy and Harry in the original Harry Potter is not, it is because of the contradiction between the two people at the beginning and the discord of some values.

    Of course, children can tell whether a person is good or bad from their first feeling, but what if Malfoy is a girl?

    Maybe Harry will choose Slytherin when he chooses the branch hat. It''s not good for Slytherin because of Ron''s words.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    "Malfoy, what if you were a girl?"

    "Ha!? What do you mean? "

 Chapter 472

    After entering the shop, Mrs. dalix also welcomed her. When she saw HEMA and Dogan, she showed a big smile.

    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. What do you want? oh And these two, do you know each other? "

    "Well, they''re all Hogwarts students."

    "Is that so? Then I know what you want. Let''s have a dress. "

    "Mrs. Darius, do you know about the Hogwarts Triwizard?"

    "Of course, I''m actually a student at Hogwarts, okay?"

    "Ha ha, I forgot. Then find us a dress. What type do you want?"

    "Well, what type do you think we are suitable for?" HEMA is also not sure whether she is suitable for the style.

    "Wait, I''ll choose for him." Doggett narrowed his eyes, went to Mrs. Darius, whispered, and HEMA went to Harry and Malfoy.

    "What type do you want? Although I''m not good at my own, I can help you."

    "I don''t want to be too ostentatious anyway, but I can''t use a color. I have to highlight the elements of Gryffindor."

    "Then I''m a combination of green and silver white, but I want a slim long dress, a little aristocratic."

    "Well, Mrs. Darius, do you hear me?"

    "Yes, I''ll arrange it for them, but wait a minute, okay?"

    "OK."

    "By the way, will you participate in the second game, Harry?" Malfoy also looked around at his clothes and asked casually.

    "This? Are you here to steal information? "

    "Well, I''m not a Hogwarts student?! Really! "

    "Haha, it''s Ron. This is the suggestion given by Mr. bagman and crouch. You can''t put it in the second level at one time."

    "Do you know the secret of the golden egg?"

    "I know. It can be revealed underwater. It''s the song of the mermaid."

    "Mermaid?! Doesn''t that mean underwater, you let that silly Ron Weasley!? That''s embarrassing him. "

    "I''m angry when you''re talking about Ron." Harry opened his eyes and turned his head. Malfoy went up immediately and grabbed each other''s sleeve.

    "I''m just kidding. Don''t be angry? But that guy is really weak. "

    "That''s not good. You can say he has defects, but you can''t insult people!"

    "Well, I see."

    Seeing the interaction between the two people, HEMA felt a strong basic feeling. Don''t you both have girlfriends?!

    A few minutes later, several people''s clothes were selected, and Dogan also bought a very beautiful dress.

    "Why did you buy a dress?"

    "I don''t have a dress. Maybe I can wear it one day."

    "All right." HEMA swallowed her mouth. Although Dogan said it was ok, he sounded the feeling that Dogan had just put on that suit. He almost ran away.

    "You''d better not wear it in front of others. It''s too powerful."

    "Ha ha, then I''ll just show you ~"

    "Don''t tease me. I''m a man now, okay?"

    "Well, well, my little man."

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "HEMA, let''s go first. We have to hurry back to Hagrid. He brought us out."

    "Well, slow down."

    "Yes."

    With the two men gone, HEMA remembered "where''s Ellie? Haven''t come to us yet? Dogan, didn''t you say she knew we were here? "

    "Or let''s go and find her." Although Dogan seemed very angry just now, he still had a knife mouth and a bean curd heart.

    So they began to walk up in the street of Diagon lane. Before long, they saw Ellie''s figure, but at this time, a tall man stood beside her.

    It seems that about 40 years old, panting in a black robe and a pair of eyes, it seems to be a very cultural feeling.

    Ellie should not have known a wizard of this age, but she looked very familiar at this time. Before they leaned over, she saw the man''s hand on Ellie''s shoulder.

    Ellie still smiled and even posted a note to each other. In an instant, Dogan and HEMA stared. What''s the situation?!!

    ¡°£¡ I have to go and ask! "

    "Hey, wait a minute. Maybe it''s a misunderstanding?"

    "It must be that girl Ellie is doing something, or that man has controlled it with some kind of magic spell. Recently, many wizards have done this to deceive ignorant women!"

    Then he rushed straight up. HEMA didn''t stop him at all. In fact, his ears were more sensitive. When he heard the words of the two people, the man actually... Forget it.

    With Dogan''s flying kick, the man was kicked out directly, and Ellie was also startled!

    "Sister, the man said he was looking for you..."

    "Then he can''t put his hand on your shoulder!"

    "She''s using a spell to find out where you are?" Ellie said with a smile.

    "That''s... you mean her?"

    "Well, she''s a woman, just dressed up as a man. The smell of her blood is too conspicuous."

    "Well... You didn''t say it earlier!" Dogan gave Ellie a blank look, and then ran towards the figure who had fainted.

    Many passers-by also came to join the fun, and then were persuaded to retreat by the Auror sign of Dogan. Of course, the two patrol wizards also came, but look, Dogan also stood aside.

    Ellie ran to HEMA''s arms with a smile. "Did you buy me a dress?"

    "No."

    "Really?!" Ellie looked around and really didn''t find any packing bags in HEMA''s and her sister''s hands, but didn''t they buy them themselves?

    "Did you send it away directly?"

    "Smart, but is that guy really looking for Dogan?"

    "Well, what kind of dress did you buy for me?"

    "Your sister bought it. You should like it very much."

    "Then I''ll look forward to it."

    The two men walked to Dogan in the night market. At this time, the man woke up, and then saw the three people in a circle. They were startled, but they were relieved to see Dogan and Ellie.

    "Hoo... Dogan, I found you."

    "Hey? who are you? I... "

    "I''m Asia!" Then, with a wave of magic wand, a thin, not tall, beautiful girl appeared there.

    "Asia! It''s really you?! But why don''t you go straight to the Ministry of magic? "

    "Because I escaped. If I go to the Ministry of magic, I will be sent back directly."

    "Well... OK, but I''m sorry just now. I kicked you directly."

    "It''s my problem. It''s time for a man to be beaten when he moves on a girl. In other words, is this little sister your sister?"

    "Yes."

    "What about this one?" Yamia looked at Dogan. Was it her brother, but the next second, with Dogan''s face red, she realized in an instant, didn''t she?!

 Chapter 473

    After some understanding, Ellie and HEMA also know each other''s identity. The other is a wizard of the U.S. Department of magic and a friend and subordinate of Dogan.

    At that time, when Dogan left and came to Britain, she had just become a regular for a short time, but the two people did have a relationship of girlfriends.

    Although I have been in touch since I came to the UK, I haven''t seen each other for a long time. This time, it seems that there is something more important.

    "So, you and your parents met. It''s a good day." Arya hugged Dogan as if her parents had found joy.

    Then he looked at HEMA, attached it to Dogan''s ear and said, "is this handsome boy your boyfriend?"

    "Why do you ask?"

    "I think many men chase you. You don''t like it, and you won''t get too close to men. This little brother seems to have a good relationship with you, and you look at him a little wrong."

    "Er..." Dogan didn''t know what to say. Her best friend was not acidic, but gossip was very first-class. She thought she had a love relationship with that guy!

    "This kid and I are friendly and have a good impression, but we are not boyfriend. Ellie likes him too."

    "So hot, sisters!"

    "Don''t talk nonsense, or I have the right to get you out."

    "By the way, you little boyfriend... No, no, it''s this handsome little guy. How old and looks much smaller than you. What are you..."

    "He''s a student at Hogwarts, grade 5." It''s hard for her to say that she is in grade 3. She immediately felt what she had been avoiding, that is, the boundary of age.

    Although she pretends not to care all day, she still cares. If her age is similar to Ellie, she must be brave to chase love, but now it''s unrealistic.

    Because her parents and friends will certainly be criticized and resisted. She is not afraid, but she is afraid that HEMA will be hurt.

    Because he has many choices, whether it''s Miss Astoria, Hermione, Aisha, or even his little sister.

    Although she looks very naughty all day, sometimes she is very reliable, knows a lot, has good combat effectiveness, and the two are about the same age.

    "By the way, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Arya Xiuan."

    "Hello, HEMA EBO."

    "You''re HEMA... EBO!?"

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I knew HEMA EBO would be handsome. They don''t believe it!"

    "Am I so famous?"

    "Of course, the little wizard known as the most gifted, defeated the top blood many times, defeated the basilisk, and..."

    "Er... I didn''t do anything. All the rumors are fake. Do you believe that I, a little wizard, can do these things?"

    "But everyone knows."

    This makes HEMA a little messy. Is she so famous? He felt that he had deliberately hidden his charm, but it was getting worse and worse.

    She knows from the United States. It seems that he didn''t do it. The Ministry of magic shouldn''t do this, so it should be the top blood propaganda. Are they starting to kill themselves?

    "HEMA?"

    "I see. Don''t worry too much. By the way, miss yamia came here specially. What''s the matter? I don''t think I came alone to see Dogan? "

    "Is this... OK?" AMEA glanced at Dogan.

    "No problem. You were HEMA Abbott just now."

    "But he said it wasn''t all fake?" Yamia sincerely said, and Ellie next to her couldn''t help laughing.

    This sister is so interesting... Ha ha!

    "You say..." Dogan also knows that his little friend''s head is like this, and the brain circuit is good and bad.

    "It''s the end of summer. I''ve come to her."

    "At the end of summer, she disappeared? What do you mean? "

    "She came to Britain on a mission and disappeared. It''s almost 10 days now!"

    "Why are you sent here after such a long time?" Dogan also opened her eyes. She was also one of her subordinates at the end of summer. She was a little girl from China. She had a good character, was very gentle and did things in a down-to-earth manner.

    "But the director is like this... He doesn''t care about our task at all..."

    "Let''s not talk about your current boss. What''s her task? Tell me all the clues and I''ll help you solve it. You''re alone this time?"

    "No, and Lisa, she''ll rest in the Leaky Cauldron bar."

    "Tell me." Doggett Ann was also very serious at the moment. Ellie and HEMA sat directly in one of the chairs and listened to her.

    "This task didn''t need to be transnational. The target of tracking and arresting was the black wizard tarken who stole and trafficked girls. We found him."

    "Then three Aurors were sent. At that time, they did not participate in the task at the end of summer. After all, we were from the Department of magical animals."

    "Yes."

    "But when she was on vacation that day, she happened to meet the arrest task, so she followed the others, but she didn''t think that the black wizard had an accomplice, not committed the crime by herself."

    Then they were ambushed, and several Aurors were killed directly. She sneaked into those people''s ships, and some black wizards didn''t find him, because they knew in advance that there were only three people chasing, and they didn''t consider another one at all.

    Then he followed these people''s ships out of the sea at the end of summer and reported to the magic society until a week ago. The last information was that it had arrived in Britain.

    But she didn''t know the location and needed confirmation, but she should be close to London because they heard that they were going to New York.

    "Well, maybe... They''ve come here now. I''ll help you, HEMA, or miss Aisha."

    "I know. I''ll help you find her. She doesn''t have anything to do now. She can exercise. Mr. cahor won''t stop it."

    "Well, thank you, Mr. HEMA." Yamia also immediately bowed, which embarrassed HEMA and immediately helped her up.

    "I can''t help you myself, so it''s the only way... But it''s been a week. We should act as soon as possible and don''t waste time." HEMA also feels that things can''t be delayed. If she can save people, she must save them!

    "Yes. HEMA, I''ll take yamia to the Leaky Cauldron bar first, and then to the Ministry of magic. Go back first and let Aisha come to the Ministry of magic to find me. "

    "Well, by the way, I''ll ask the little guys to come and protect you. In addition, if you need to, you can find Mr. cahor. She will help you. Don''t be brave."

    "I understand!"

 Chapter 474

    "It''s been three days. There''s no news from my sister." Ellie and HEMA sat in a corner of the library, staring at their homework books.

    "Yes, Aisha and the little guy also went. It should be able to push horizontally. It''s strange that Aisha and the little guy didn''t contact each other."

    "Why don''t we go to the Ministry of magic and ask?"

    "No, the Ministry of magic may not know anything. There may be spies with top blood. Don''t be used by them. Call us."

    "Also, the day after tomorrow is five days. If there is no contact, please directly ask Mr. cahor. She can''t fight, but exploration is still OK."

    "Well, that''s it. Tomorrow is the Christmas ball, isn''t it? Are you still in? "

    "Of course, I have signed up, but my sister really worries me."

    "Then I won''t participate. Take you."

    "No, the day after tomorrow, you guy, you want to run out and avoid the ball."

    "But I really can''t dance ~"

    "You still have something you can''t?"

    "Don''t take it as an invincible existence. You forget, I almost died that time."

    "But I won''t let that happen again. Miss Ben will protect you next time." Ellie also raised her little fist. HEMA was amused by her and hung her little nose gently.

    "Thank you, but Ellie, I want to protect all of you, so I can''t retreat. I must work harder!"

    "Yes!" Ellie watched the atmosphere become serious and immediately pulled back to the topic, "you can''t dance. Let me teach you."

    "Will you?"

    "In this regard, Miss Ben is professional."

    "Please, Miss Ellie."

    At this time, hundreds of miles away, two beautiful women quickly walked through the jungle. Each of them was dressed in black tights. Her neat blond short hair and sharp eyes made her look full of momentum.

    The woman next to her was dressed in a white robe, like a holy saint, easily followed the woman in black and moved quickly in front.

    "Asha, can you feel it?"

    "No, her breath is broken, but the direction should be right. I feel the breath of many others."

    "Well... There are tire marks on the ground." Dogan said, and Aisha blushed embarrassedly, "sorry, I didn''t notice."

    "It''s all right. Let''s move on. It should be their nest. I don''t know if there are any powerful wizards."

    "As long as I''m not the inheritor, I can''t do it. You''re the main force. I can only help."

    "Well, leave it to me. This is also my task." Dogan also frowned.

    "By the way, Miss Dogan, I have a question for you."

    "Say."

    "Well, I may have to leave..."

    "Leave? Where are you going? "

    "Mr. cahor will leave here after a few days. I don''t know where she goes, but she gave me a choice, whether to stay or leave with her, but she may not come back for a long time."

    "Well... It''s your choice. Follow your heart. Isn''t this very simple?" Dogan''s tone was also lowered.

    "I... don''t know, but I want to stay near the tribe. I also want to stay in HEMA''s body to help him."

    "Don''t you already have the answer?" Dogan smiled when she heard Aisha say that. She knew what the other party really wanted to ask.

    "HEMA, he..."

    "HEMA, he needs you. You don''t have to belittle yourself. We can help him is limited, and we will leave. You can''t accompany him all the time, whether it''s Astoria, me or Ellie..."

    "Well, the little guy is not." Aisha suddenly made a joke. The little guy flew down from the sky and looked at them. Are you talking about me?

    "I didn''t call you. Go back and continue high-altitude observation."

    "Hungry, eat."

    "Do you have anything to eat?" Dogan looked at Aisha. Aisha shook her head, but a few seconds later, she nodded.

    "There are elk over there."

    "Oh!" The little guy raised his head in an instant, and then flew out with a Shua. The elk didn''t even have a chance to react, so he fell directly on the ground without a drop of blood.

    "What magic did you use?"

    "Magic conversion."

    "Convert?" Aisha hasn''t heard of when the little guy got such a skill?

    "I turned its blood into magic, then lost its blood, and then died."

    "What you said is so smooth." Compared with this magic, Aisha and Dogan were even more surprised that the little guy could say the whole sentence.

    "I''m very good..."

    "Then why don''t you say it at ordinary times."

    "Too lazy to say."

    "But it''s not invincible to transform magic."

    "No... cool for 10 hours."

    "10 hours... Eh... Why do you use it on this elk? Can''t you use it when fighting later?"

    "I can''t attack... Inheritance..."

    "Well... I forgot, you too, but you hit elk night market cannon and mosquitoes, but I''m hungry too. Stop to eat and move on."

    "Yes."

    Ten minutes later, the elk successfully turned into pieces of fragrant barbecue, but they opened the tent HEMA gave them for dinner.

    Because they make a fire outside, there will be smoke, which is not good to be noticed by the enemy, so the smoke stays in the tent, and then they clean it with a magic wand.

    "So, little guy, where did your salt come from?"

    "Elk blood extraction."

    "Well..."

    "Do we dare to eat?"

    "I don''t know." The little guy didn''t care about Dogan''s eating habits. He bit it directly. After a while, half of his leg was eaten.

    "Let''s have some, too. Whatever you want, just eat."

    "Well, but I don''t eat much meat." Aisha is not because of blood salt, but because he is a unicorn and doesn''t eat meat, although he ate a lot of things after becoming a human.

    However, she hasn''t eaten much meat. It''s the first time to eat meat purely, but she also has to adapt to it. There may be many such situations in the future.

    More than ten minutes later, after they had finished the first meal of the whole day, they rushed forward again. They thought it would be another few hours.

    But after running for more than ten minutes, Aisha and Dogan saw a tall wooden wall not far away, blocking their way forward.

    "Whining... There''s a farm inside."

    "It seems that we have found..." Dogan finally smiled and Aisha nodded, but the real fighting moment is now.

 Chapter 475

    "Harry, it''s cold today." Ron came up to Harry wrapped in a thick cloak, followed by lavender.

    "Hello, yes, it''s scary. I don''t know what''s going on. Fortunately, dancing in the auditorium won''t be cold. Dumbledore will make good arrangements."

    "Yes, is Hermione gone again?"

    "She went to find HEMA."

    "Is HEMA her partner?" Lavender was also stunned. Didn''t he always say that HEMA didn''t participate? It seems to have been misled by rumors.

    "You want to dance with HEMA, too?" Ron glanced at lavender, who immediately shook his head.

    "How is it possible? I''m just talking. After all, Pavati and these girls want to invite HEMA a lot."

    "Oh, but you can only invite HEMA. HEMA can''t invite others, because HEMA is not above grade 4."

    "Is that so? That''s why Hermione invited him. Then miss Astoria won''t attend? "

    "No, her sister and Ellie can invite her, so Hermione and HEMA should dance, and then HEMA will find Astoria to dance. Others may not take it at all."

    "Maybe, but Harry, didn''t Sirius say he went out recently? Do you have to leave school and go home tomorrow? "

    "Go back to Dursley''s house."

    "Hey? You don''t hate them very much... They often bully you, especially that Dudley. " Ron didn''t like the family at all.

    "But anyway, they are also my family. Now, in fact, I don''t hate them so much, or I''m more mature and feel more."

    "Since you have no problem, do you know? Hagrid seems to be warming up with Mrs. Maxim. "

    "Ron, when did you gossip so much?"

    "Yes, yes." Lavender followed.

    "Isn''t it about Hagrid?"

    "But Mrs. Maxim obviously just wanted to get our information so as to have a good relationship with Hagrid. What a pity." Lavender has discussed this issue with other girls from the beginning.

    "No, no, she has been going to Hagrid''s place every day recently, delivering him food, inviting him to have afternoon tea, cleaning his house and so on."

    "Where''s that guy?" Harry said, but realized that something was wrong and immediately covered his mouth.

    "Who?" Lavender doesn''t know about aragok.

    "No, you don''t need to know. Let''s go first. Harry, go and tidy up. Harry, hurry up. Ginny should look good in her dress."

    "Of course, that''s my girlfriend."

    "That''s still my sister!"

    Watching them go away, Harry looked in the direction of Hagrid''s cabin. Yes, Hagrid won''t drive aragock away. It shouldn''t be possible

    But what Harry didn''t know at this time was that the reason why Mrs. Maxim entertained Hagrid so warmly for two days was because of aragock.

    "Why do you have a little girl named GoK?"

    "That''s how my parents named me."

    "Well, you''re too poor. Your parents died and were picked up by Hagrid, or you''ll starve to death. Look at Hagrid, he doesn''t plan to arrange for you to go to school, or you''ll follow me."

    "Follow you?" Aragok looked at Mrs. Maxim''s gentle smile, but her body withdrew half a step. I don''t want to leave Hagrid. What does this woman mean!?

    Since I raided here last time and found her, I have been pestering her and asking her all day. Although it seems very good to her, there must be something to say!

    Of course, it may also be because Hagrid made up a lie with her that her parents were killed when they went out to catch magical animals, and then Hagrid saved her, but she still believed it. She didn''t believe it.

    "By the way, do you have no money to buy clothes? I have 3000 garonnes here. Take them first." Mrs. Maxim suddenly thought of something and took out a small card from her pocket, which could be exchanged at Guling Pavilion in Diagon Alley.

    "That won''t work. She''s still a child and can''t ask for so much money." Hagrid didn''t want each other''s money, so he got up and blocked Mrs. Maxim''s arm.

    "But you can''t let the child live in this situation. If you don''t, I can only apply for adoption. Anyway, she doesn''t have a guardian now."

    "Take it, Hagrid."

    "I''ll take it for the time being. I''ll spend the money on her." Hagrid knew he had to take the money and took it, but he had a plan in his heart.

    It''s to treat aragok. Although she didn''t say it, the deformation seems incomplete, leaving side effects. She gets cold every night and is very uncomfortable.

    After asking Dumbledore, he fired a magic medicine prescription. Then he got the full version from Snape. Finally, he bought medicinal materials, but he was short of money and lacked two materials.

    "Well, but it''s OK for the child to follow you now, but what about later? It must be inconvenient for her to be older, so you really should consider finding her a family. "

    "No! I''m going to live with Hagrid. You don''t want to leave us! " Aragok was also anxious and roared out directly.

    "No, no, don''t worry... I mean... Let Hagrid form a family?" Mrs. Maxim extended the night market and looked at Hagrid. Hagrid was also stunned. What do you mean?

    "You want to marry Hagrid?!"

    "Ha ha, girl, you think too much."

    When Mrs. Maxim finished, aragok breathed a sigh of relief, but Hagrid breathed a little discouraged.

    "But I''m willing to adopt you with Hagrid."

    "Huh?" Hagrid suddenly looked up. In fact, joint adoption is not an adoptive father and adoptive mother?

    "Will you?"

    "I don''t want to. Because you don''t like Hagrid at all, I won''t let you be my family anyway. " Aragok also opened his eyes and said slightly angrily.

    Mrs. Maxim also stroked her forehead. The relationship between this guy and Hagrid is really unbreakable. After all, he saved the girl.

    In fact, her idea is very simple, and it is also very simple to ask for so many. It is because the girl has a high talent. Although she is not a mage, she can feel the majestic magic reaction in the girl''s body.

    And this girl is really poor. In a word, she wants to take her to busbarton. Maybe she is a good student at the level of Charlene and even quanxue.

    But in this way, it seems that it is not easy. We can only start with Hagrid, but Hagrid will certainly not leave Hogwarts, which is difficult to do~

 Chapter 476

    Christmas finally arrived. Harry got up early in the morning and began to clean himself up, but he very much hoped that Malfoy would not wear the same dress as him.

    Because he and Malfoy bought the dress together that day, they both liked the same style, so one by one. His pattern was red, and Malfoy''s pattern was green.

    He likes Malfoy very much. He will wear his own expensive one. Otherwise, it will be very embarrassing for two people to wear the same one, but he has no choice.

    But when he got out of bed and just walked to the cabinet, a pair of big eyes appeared in the cabinet, which startled him. His fist almost flew out, but he was stopped by himself.

    "Dobby!?"

    "Hello, sir, Merry Christmas!" Dobby shook his big ears and looked at him with a smile, looking very happy.

    "What can I do for you?"

    "Well, sir, I have something for you."

    "Give it to me?"

    "Yes, Christmas presents..."

    "Where did you get the gift?"

    "I bought it with my salary and the help of other elves. I hope you like it." Dobby smiled.

    Harry was also moved in an instant. He didn''t know what to say. He carefully took the gift box in Dobby''s hand.

    "Not such a valuable gift."

    "I didn''t mean that. I''m very moved. Thank you, dobby."

    "You''re welcome, sir. Finally, I should say again, happy holidays, Harry Potter."

    "You too, but I may not have time to buy you a present."

    "It''s all right, sir. Next time."

    "Well, next time." Harry patted him on the thin shoulder, and the other person''s figure disappeared.

    "Harry, are you talking to anyone?" At this time, Ron also poked his head out of bed and looked at him vaguely, "Oh, gift, who gave it, Ginny?"

    "No, it''s dobby."

    "Really? But why not mine? "

    "Ha ha, maybe you''re not handsome enough."

    "Well, it''s reasonable to say that HEMA should also have it, but he certainly doesn''t, so I think it''s OK." Ron rolled over, got up from bed, put on his clothes and jumped down.

    "Are you going to find Ginny?"

    "No, go to class. There''s another class today? Don''t get carried away by the holidays. "

    "Yes, ha ha, but I definitely want to go home. You said you wanted to go back to Weasley''s house, but you can''t stay. How about going to my house?"

    "Ron? Did you talk to Mrs. Weasley? "

    "Needless to say, she will agree. She hurts you more than we do, so it doesn''t matter."

    "Well, if you''re sure, don''t drive me out."

    "You can rest assured."

    "Hello, Harry, Miss Ginny is looking for you." At this time, a senior Gryffindor student suddenly shouted from the outside. Harry hurried to put on his glasses and ran out.

    On the other side, HEMA still got out of bed early, walked on the Quidditch training ground, took a deep breath, the whole person''s magic dispersed and condensed, and the snowflakes on the snow trembled.

    "It''s a little cold, but it''s a good day."

    "Yes."

    "Daphne?" HEMA turned her head and found that the sisters came this way. Both of them were wearing thick cotton clothes, but their beauty remained unchanged.

    "Two beautiful ladies, what can I do for you?"

    "Watch you walk around and walk with you."

    "That''s boring. Astoria doesn''t want to hang out with me."

    "Obviously you didn''t bring me..." Astoria whispered, which made him very embarrassed.

    "Haha, I''ll take you around the Great Lake today?"

    "OK."

    "Ellie doesn''t feel very happy recently. What happened?" Astoria asked first.

    "Didn''t she tell you?"

    "Well, I don''t mean to ask. What if it''s about you."

    "Ha ha, Astoria, you are bad at learning."

    "I just care about Ellie."

    "Dogan has a task, so there may be a problem. Although Aisha followed, she hasn''t contacted us for several days."

    "Well, I hope Miss Dogan can come back safely."

    "Yes." HEMA raised her head, and the snowflakes in the sky floated freely.

    A hundred miles away, Aisha and Dogan directly crossed the wooden fence and entered the pasture, which was not dead and desolate.

    On the contrary, hundreds of cattle and sheep are walking on the grass, and two shepherds squat beside the sheep. They are very sensitive.

    "They should be in the warehouse or the big house in the distance. Where shall we go first?"

    "Go to the warehouse first." Dogan made a direct judgment, and Aisha had no objection. She came to be a complete helper. With Dogan throwing his wand, two people and one beast directly came to the back of the warehouse. A large window was the only entrance that could be seen.

    The front door is guarded by several wizards. If they break in directly, if people are not here, they will be in trouble.

    After they jumped into the warehouse, they found that it was really a warehouse, which was full of food and drink, as well as a lot of daily necessities. Of course, the most was grain and grass, and the grass outside was not enough to feed cattle and sheep.

    "Looks like we''re going to the big house." Dogan whispered and was about to turn out, but before he stepped out, there was a light cough in the corner not far away.

    In an instant, Aisha and Dogan stared. The little guy directly shook his tail. In an instant, all the shields were thrown away, and a figure appeared in front of them.

    "Who are you?"

    "Are you Wizards?" The other party asked casually, but his voice was obviously hoarse.

    "Yes, we''re looking for Xia... No, you are!?" Dogan suddenly reacted. The other party seemed to hear Dogan''s voice and ran out quickly.

    It was an oriental girl with a ponytail. Dogan immediately smiled and hugged each other, and the other party tightly hugged her shoulder.

    "Director Dogan, I didn''t expect you to come. Where''s yamia?"

    "She didn''t come. But she found me, so you have to thank her when you go back. "

    "Of course, go back and invite her to dinner, but... My task is not over yet. I hope senior Dogan can help me."

    "Your mission, are those girls here?"

    "Yes."

    "Asha, what do you think?" Dogan looked at Aisha on the side, and the little guy fell directly on her head.

    "Oh, don''t talk nonsense."

    "Ah! The flying dog is talking! "

    "Oh!"

    "Hey, doesn''t she know you? At the end of that summer, it was a magical animal. Don''t say that... "

    "Sorry, sorry..."

    "Then let''s act! Finish it quickly and maybe have a Christmas. "

    "Good!"

 Chapter 477

    "In other words, have you been hiding here these days?"

    "Well, after I followed them here, I found that it was difficult to spread my message, because there was a special magic barrier, which made it impossible for owls to enter and easy to be exposed."

    "So I hid here and waited for action at night, but many actions failed. They were patrolled again at night."

    "Then two days ago,. I really couldn''t stand it, so I rushed into the array directly, and then I didn''t expect that the other party was defeated. I relied on this prop to escape and hide here again. "

    "Is this big house their base camp?" Dogan stood high and looked at the big field.

    "Well, there are 7 wizards and then 10 ordinary people, but they all have guns. You should understand guns..."

    "We know. In that case, it can be solved. Aisha, how about you and the little guy responsible for defense?"

    "Yes, I''ll defend against the danger on your side. The little guy follows the end of summer. I''ll make a frontal raid, and you''ll go to the girls, OK?"

    "Yes, go directly to the second floor. Can you raid?" At the end of summer, I took a look at Dogan, and Dogan gave her a white look.

    "Yes, I forgot. The captain is the captain. I''m relieved."

    "Then act!"

    In an instant, the three people rushed down directly. The little guy directly shook his tail and disappeared in place with the end of summer, while Dogan and Aisha fell in front of the big house. In an instant, the two men with guns at the door suddenly raised their heads.

    "Two women, so beautiful. What do they do?"

    "Did the boss find it?"

    "I don''t know."

    "What do you do?"

    "We''re here to kill."

    "Ah? What did you say? "

    "Serial burst!" Dogan a magic wand, the flame burst, and the guns in their hands flew up and fell to one side.

    Then there was a cry in the room, but the two people didn''t care at all. They rushed in directly. Asha waved her hand and two light shields appeared on their bodies.

    At the moment of entering the house, several magic spells flew in, but they were easily blocked by the light shield. Then a piece of red directly burst out behind Dogan, binding all ten people in place.

    But at this time, with a bang, the bullet ejected from the kitchen, but the light shield still stopped steadily. Dogan threw his wand again, turned his blood gas into a chain, and directly pulled the two people out.

    Then there were several magic spell reactions upstairs. After two bangs, the magic reaction dissipated instantly. It seems that it was solved by the end of summer and the little guy.

    "That''s it?" Dogan looked at the people who fell to the ground and was still in a muddle. He really succeeded in his unplanned flash battle. Da Decheng doesn''t deceive me?

    "Who are you?" A fallen red haired man yelled at the doctor.

    "We are Aurors."

    "Auror... Incredibly... How could it!?"

    "Don''t try to escape. I''ll take you into Azkaban."

    "We didn''t do anything. Why should you send us into that place!"

    "Oh? You attacked aurora and kidnapped witches and ordinary girls. You think it''s innocent. It''s not enough to enter Azkaban? "

    "At the end of summer, come down and see if there are any enemies I found?"

    "Here we are." At the end of summer, they also hurried down from upstairs. Those who fell to the ground also understood that the woman did not leave and had been looking for opportunities to wait for her teammates to come.

    "Sharon, I said you were a fool and let this woman run away. Now it''s all right!"

    "I didn''t mean it. It''s the problem of the people you brought!"

    "It''s your people. Aren''t you Wizards?"

    The two men with red hair and gray hair began to lie on the ground and fight each other. Dogan shook his wrist directly, and the blood gas rope began to tighten their flesh and skin in an instant.

    "Shit! Let us go! "

    "Explain clearly, I can spare your life!"

    "Aren''t you Aurors?"

    "Aurora only needs the most useful people. If it''s not necessary, it can be solved on the spot!" Dogan also roared, and then the two men were directly picked up and fell on the ground in the distance, as if they were dead.

    "Don''t do it, let''s talk!" Red hair quickly shouted, "my name is Grice. I''m a black wizard, but I''ve never done anything terrible. The only person who killed missed the night market."

    "Did I ask you this? Let''s talk about what happened this time! "

    "Er... Our red pepper has always been an underground potion organization, but its members are black wizards, mainly smuggling potions and so on."

    "But why did you suddenly kidnap a girl?"

    "Well... We''re not on a special mission."

    "Whose task?"

    "... the Dark Lord."

    "The Dark Lord?! How can a dark lord find your American black wizard organization? "

    "It''s him. Sharon introduced him. You ask him, I just execute."

    "I... I''m not..."

    "You say!"

    "Well, my mercenary regiment got the werewolf''s task, and then I found it difficult for us, so I found this guy who worked together in the early years."

    "Then why does the Dark Lord want girls? If he likes any woman, why can''t he get it? He needs you? "

    "It''s true. Greyback told me that I need women, but he didn''t tell us why... But what sacrifice should it be..."

    "Huh?" Dogan frowned. If it had something to do with sacrifice, it was not something she could handle. She looked at Aisha.

    Aisha can only shake her head first. "If I don''t see what it is, I can''t imagine it out of thin air. Take these girls back first?"

    "Well, there are these people, can the little guy?"

    "Whining... Embarrassed me... In batches."

    "Then take these people back to the Ministry of magic first."

    "No, didn''t you say to let us go?"

    "Did you bully those girls?"

    "No! Absolutely not! " In an instant, everyone shouted, and then at the end of the summer, as far as she knew, there was No.

    "Then..."

    Everyone''s eyes widened so they don''t have to be sent to Azkaban?

    "Go to the American magic administration!"

    "Alas?! No! "

    "Too far... Whining." Although the little guy was not very happy, because it would consume its stored divine power, a few seconds later, the aura suddenly lit up and disappeared with the people.

    "The little guys are so close. It''s not to send them to America..."

    "It should be sent to the British Ministry of magic. It''s all the same!"

    "Call the girls down."

    "Well, by the way, where shall we take them?"

    "Go to Diagon Alley first. Now yamia should still be there. You will meet the United States with her, or wait for someone from there."

    "Well, I see."

 Chapter 478

    After the first class, most of the students also went to the auditorium to have an early lunch, chat with others and discuss their gifts.

    Of course, Yang Ruier is still so scary. Most of the students still give him small gifts, even most of the people in busbarton.

    Fortunately, he told the elders in advance this year not to give expensive gifts, otherwise he would open the gifts for a day and be careful.

    So after excluding the important things, he can distinguish them well. Put the familiar friends aside and open them when he is free.

    Other unimportant things are opened with a magic spell, which will lead to a mess of gifts, but it is more efficient. After all, he will go crazy if he opens thousands of boxes one by one.

    "Oh, HEMA, you don''t look very energetic?" Harry and the three came over.

    "My spirit is strange. Christmas is the time when I am most tired."

    "Hey, you said you''d be beaten. Well, it''s not enough with so many gifts."

    "This is also suffering, but miss Hermione is beautiful today and her hair is taken care of. It''s a little higher than 100 points. I''ll give you 110 points."

    "Thank you, Mr. HEMA, for your compliment." Hermione smiled, too, but looking at the tip of her eyebrows, she was very happy to be praised.

    Harry and Ron on the side were stunned directly. You''re the master of flirting, right? No, he''s the master. It seems that he knew it long ago

    "By the way, I heard about Miss Dogan. How''s she doing there?" Harry suddenly remembered it. He was still talking to Ron just now.

    "There is no news yet. If there is still no news tomorrow, I can only go to the Ministry of magic to have a look and prepare for action." HEMA''s smile contracted a little and frowned.

    "... it should be all right." Hermione clenched her fist, too.

    "HEMA! Here comes the news! " But in the next second, Ellie''s voice sounded from a distance. She ran quickly with a letter in her hand, and the surrounding students also avoided her.

    "Your sister''s?"

    "Yes!"

    "Let me see." HEMA immediately took it and found that the letter had been cursed. Only he could open it. Dogan was very careful.

    After he opened the envelope, he quickly finished reading it, then nodded and suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at this, there should be no danger.

    "They succeeded and rescued people. The witch lady has no accident. She is going to the Ministry of Magic now. It should be solved in the afternoon."

    "That''s good!" Several people also laughed and worried for several days. Ellie, who was not quite right, also returned to normal.

    "Will miss Aisha come to the Christmas ball?"

    "I don''t know this ~"

    "But be happy for their victory. We can have fun at the dance!"

    At this time, there was a cry outside. It seemed that the lower grade students "it''s snowing! Snowball fights? "

    "Good!"

    "Shall we go too?" Harry looked at Ron. Ron looked at Hermione. Hermione nodded, and then looked at Ellie. Ellie nodded, and then took his arm without looking at Herma!

    "Hey, hey, I''m not going, okay?!"

    "No, you have to go!"

    "I''m afraid I''ll abuse you at will."

    "Roar, let''s try!"

    ¡­¡­

    So after they entered the snow, they played for several hours, and the color of the sky became faint yellow. Many students who played on the snow hurried back to the dormitory.

    After all, it''s going to be a dance soon. I have to change my clothes in advance and find my partner. Ginny and lavender are also waiting for Harry and Ron in the corridor.

    "You go. HEMA and I are going to prepare."

    "Yes."

    "HEMA, looking forward to my look today?"

    "No expectations."

    "Why?"

    "Because you''ve always been beautiful, and you, Ellie."

    "Well... Did you do it on purpose today?"

    "Ha ha, I don''t feel like Christmas. It''s normal to boast about you. Besides, you''re not beautiful."

    "Am I really beautiful at ordinary times? I usually say that I want to be an old scholar, not a girl. " Hermione said with a bitter smile.

    "No, ask Ellie. You think it''s beautiful, okay?"

    "HEMA, this is not flattery. Hermione, you have always been very beautiful. Although I thought it was ordinary when I first met you, it was compared with Astoria..."

    "Then I really can''t compare."

    "But as you learn Rune control, your original tooth problems have become better, your body has become better, and you have become very beautiful. Your face is good."

    "Thank you for your pertinent evaluation, Miss Ellie."

    "Ha ha, well, go and prepare, ladies!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Ron, your robe?" Harry and Neville looked at Ron in his robe and were a little stunned because the robe was too strange.

    "You''re like a grandpa now..."

    "But Lavender bought it. What can I do?"

    "Start scattering dog food, slip away ~" Harry pretended to avoid him and walked outside the dormitory.

    Ron and others also followed up, "Hey, where did you buy this? The color matching is good to highlight our Gryffindor. It''s a little handsome."

    "I bought this in Diagon lane. Who told you not to follow me?"

    "I didn''t have something to do that day, but I heard you went with Malfoy?"

    "Well, but have you hated him lately? In fact, Malfoy has become very good recently. "

    "This is really, and don''t bully people. Study hard in class. It doesn''t look like a Slytherin... Or I feel that Slytherin is less and less like Slytherin."

    "These are HEMA''s credit." When a voice sounded, they looked up and found the black haired beauty in a light blue dress squinting at them.

    "Qiu Zhang, what a beautiful day!" Several Gryffindor boys opened their eyes in an instant.

    "Thank you, Harry. You really don''t promise me?"

    "Ha ha, although I really want to, I really suck."

    "Well, I''ll withdraw first. By the way... Treat Ginny well!" After Qiu Zhang finished, he also waved his hand and hurried downstairs.

    "What is she doing here? Not just to invite you...? " Ron looked at Qiu Zhang''s back and was a little confused.

    Qiu Zhang came downstairs at this time, but suddenly gave a deep breath, "and HEMA, it''s really uncomfortable to say goodbye... I don''t even have such courage."

 Chapter 479

    When Harry came to the assembly hall, they found that there were many students. Compared with the usual blue and black robes, now the Wizards have become colorful robes.

    Of course, there are very fine and good-looking dresses, but not many. After all, good-looking dresses are still more expensive and not everyone can afford them.

    Harry and Ron leaned against Gryffindor''s team. At this time, several figures attracted their eyes, such as Pavati, who usually looked very good.

    At this time, she put on a dress with the characteristics of her hometown. Her long black hair was braided with gold ribbons. Many strange and beautiful jewelry exuded light, making her change from a gentle lady to a princess.

    "You are like a princess."

    "Then you regret not inviting me?" Pavati teased Harry, and Harry scratched his head in embarrassment.

    Not far away, Ginny also came with broken steps. At this time, she put on a golden broken flower dress and a small crystal crown on her head.

    With a fiery red hair and a beautiful face, it gives people a feeling of loveliness and beauty. Many little wizards also looked at it and showed a surprised expression.

    "Harry... Does it look good?" Ginny clenched her skirt and flushed her cheeks. She didn''t dare to look up at him. Harry was stunned, and then suddenly swallowed, "good look! Good looking! "

    "If only you like..."

    "Well... Ginny, who bought this?" Ron suddenly interrupted the ripples between the two and asked, Mrs. Weasley shouldn''t spend so much money on Ginny''s clothes. Of course, maybe, after all, Mrs. Weasley got a lot from Fred George

    "I bought it myself."

    "Hey?"

    "I worked for my brother and they got paid in the summer vacation."

    "I don''t know, but you started saving so early ~ just let Harry buy it."

    "How can that work!"

    "Ha ha, don''t be angry ~"

    "Ron, we also asked you if you wanted to work, but you refused ~" Gemini came out of nowhere, wearing the same clothes and fancy robes.

    "I didn''t know..." in fact, he was lazy at that time. After all, he was usually very tired. At that time, he was willing to go out and play, so he went fishing.

    At this time, new people came outside the door. In an instant, most people looked at it, and there was only the sound of breathing in the air.

    It was Furong Delacour. She took off busbarton''s robe and wore a silver dress to set off her figure into an invincible feeling.

    "My God, it''s so beautiful..."

    "Harry, hold back."

    "Hoo... I know."

    Next to her is a tall and handsome man, who seems to be a senior student in Ravenclaw. He should be a member of Quidditch.

    "It seems that people still like tall and handsome men... Mature men ~"

    "Ron, are you so sour?" Seymour came from behind.

    "Well... I don''t have any!"

    "You don''t have me." Lavender''s eyes flickered a few times and startled him.

    "Of course, in fact, Herma is not mature enough? Although he looks immature, his way of speaking and doing things ~ "

    "Didn''t you see HEMA?"

    "Yes? And Astoria and Hermione, and Ellie... "

    At this time, someone came in again, but it was not Hermione HEMA, but some students of Slytherin, including Gore and Crabbe, of course, Malfoy and pansy.

    But Harry''s eyes widened in an instant. He was stunned by Malfoy''s robe. He really wore the same clothes as himself!

    "Hey, hey... You wear the same clothes as Malfoy." Ron poked him in the arm, and there seemed to be some meaning in his smile.

    "Go away, I really don''t!"

    "Why do you buy the same clothes?"

    "Good looking, isn''t it strange? Ginny, is that weird? " Harry''s eyes widened.

    "Don''t get excited?"

    Fortunately, although the two people''s clothes are the same style, not many people pay attention to them. Because the colors are different, they can''t see it without special attention,

    In addition, not only their clothes are the same, but many people are the same. After all, the dresses are bought in those stores, so the clothes can''t be too bad.

    Then the students of the other two schools came in one after another, but the most expected spring snow and Xia Lianna didn''t come out in expensive dresses.

    They all wear ordinary simple skirts, although they are still so beautiful, especially Lingquan snow, which gives people a feeling of looking from a distance and not being profane.

    And they didn''t have a partner. It seemed that they became partners with each other, so no boy got the seat.

    Then, there are several teachers, namely kakarov and demstrom''s warrior Krum. Krum is followed by a beautiful girl, but we don''t know each other.

    Professor McGonagall also came here in the last part, waved to everyone, and slowly integrated with various groups.

    Harry and others also began to surround around. HEMA, why haven''t they come yet? With a click, the small door on the left slowly opened.

    A handsome young man dressed in a black robe came out quickly. The momentum of the whole person immediately pressed everyone a little sad.

    HEMA also realized something. She took a deep breath and scattered some of her Longwei. All the talents were relieved in an instant.

    "What just happened?"

    "Is this the pressure of the strong?"

    "Curse? Not like... "

    "Is HEMA too scary now?"

    "Everybody, I''m not the protagonist. The protagonists are ladies." Then, with a wave of hand, the three beautiful shadows behind came out slowly.

    The crowd gave a sudden exclamation. The two leaders were panting in blue and purple robes. Their hair was pulled back on their heads, and the two strands of hair fell gently, looking small and lovely.

    They looked carefully and found that this girl was Hermione!? Hermione smiled and revealed the rabbit teeth. They nodded, too. That''s right.

    But she''s in good shape. Although she can''t compare with that Miss Furong, she''s also very beautiful. She''s wearing a long red dress behind her, which looks very festive. It''s Ellie.

    This is a very Chinese style dress, which was specially selected by HEMA and Dogan. Her hair is made into a steamed stuffed bun head, which shows the night market with Chinese characteristics.

    Although the steamed stuffed bun head is very tacky, the effect is still very good in Ellie''s face, which is liked by both China and the West!

    The last one gives people a different feeling. Like Lingquan snow, it seems to be isolated from you, not the existence of a world.

    The white robe is loose on the body and is not tall, but the eyes like stars, the silver white long hair sprinkled like a river of stars, and the face cast by God seem to be telling you that she is the center of the world at the moment.

 Chapter 480

    Finally, Professor McGonagall interrupted everyone and shouted, "please come here, three warriors, you are the protagonist."

    "Ha ha."

    Everyone laughed. Krum, Hermione and Ling quanxue came next to Professor McGonagall, and they also moved their vision here.

    "Let''s go to the auditorium first!" With that, filch came to the gate at an unknown time, then pushed it violently, and the people walked towards it.

    At this time, the auditorium and canteen has become a huge real auditorium, and all tables and chairs are no longer.

    The bare wall without any decoration has also turned into colorful streamer like colors, and countless carving patterns seem to live, moving and changing constantly.

    Above the dome, the flag of the college also scattered and turned into a star river. The star awn twinkled in the Milky way, and bright snowflakes fell from time to time.

    But when you look carefully, you can find that it is the debris formed by magic. The ground has also changed from ordinary stone to glittering crystal stone floor. A stage carpet is paved on it, and the signs of three colleges are printed on it.

    Of course, it is not an area without any rest. Without long tables and chairs, there are many small sofas and table and chair suits for two people sitting opposite.

    Of course, in order not to affect everyone''s dancing, the middle is completely empty. All the tables and chairs are placed around, and there are larger tables in the middle of every table and chair.

    There are all kinds of food and drink on it. Those who just want to eat dinner can take it orally. The canteen is still a canteen.

    Above each table and chair, there is a small lantern that constantly changes the light color, giving people a very romantic feeling.

    This is also the crystal headlamp on the top of the head, which deliberately reduces the brightness, giving people a sense of both vision and tranquility. Although when we talk, the space is not so quiet in an instant.

    All the students also immediately led their partners to the more comfortable sofas. Ellie also took the lead and occupied a seat of 4 or 5 people. I don''t care about my lady image at all.

    "This way, the sofa is good. In other words, Dumbledore''s design is looking for professionals?" Ellie said casually and lay down on the sofa.

    "I designed this."

    "Ah?"

    "I told Dumbledore a little anyway, and then he did it himself, but the effect was obviously very good, and everyone liked it."

    "As, why didn''t your sister come?" Ellie looked twice and found there was no Daphne, because Daphne would come.

    I''m sure I can see it at a glance. After all, she has long legs and long white hair. She''s a sexy little imperial sister. It''s easy to find. She''s looking forward to a wave.

    "Sister, her partner is Miss Aisha, so she didn''t come either."

    "Is that so?! In fact, she can come by herself. She doesn''t have such rigid requirements. The school will be tolerant. "

    "Well, no, but she didn''t come, and it''s hard for us to drag her here, isn''t it?"

    "Well, hey, isn''t that Aisha?!"

    "Aisha?" Several people looked around and found that a tall figure came out from the side door, but his clothes were not so publicized.

    If you don''t pay special attention, you really can''t find the figure of this beauty and quickly come to them.

    "Sister Aisha, welcome back!" Ellie also carried her up directly. Of course, Aisha knew what the girl meant.

    "Well, your sister is fine, but the work of the Ministry of magic is not over yet. I''m afraid I''ll miss the last bus for Christmas."

    "It''s all right. By the way, where''s Astoria''s sister?"

    "I went to Daphne. She fell asleep and I didn''t disturb her."

    "Er... I went to bed at 8 o''clock. My sister is really. Who dances with you?"

    "I''m free. It''s good to watch everyone dance. Besides, I can''t dance."

    At this time, Dumbledore''s voice rang, but if there were several other familiar figures, bagman and crouch were all wearing expensive robes.

    Of course, for their age, the color seems a little fancy. HEMA can''t help feeling that the fashion and aesthetics of the wizard need to be innovated.

    But this was after the defeat of Voldemort, and Aisha leaned next to him, lowered her voice and said a few words.

    "You mean Voldemort?"

    "Well, it should be determined. Maybe Voldemort already knows that their people have been arrested. If his plan changes, will your moves be directly avoided?"

    "There is such a possibility, but I feel that he will still come hard. He will kill Harry, so as long as Harry is OK, there will be a chance."

    "That''s good."

    "Hey, hey, you two, why are you so close? You''re not happy to see AZ." After watching Dumbledore, Ellie saw Emma and Asha who were about to touch their faces together.

    "I''m not angry. Don''t talk nonsense, but so many people, HEMA, do you always have to restrain yourself?" Astoria glanced at him, then automatically moved towards him, and HEMA smiled helplessly.

    Under the arrangement of the teachers, the three warriors also came to the center of the stage, because they, as the theme of the dance, naturally asked them to dance.

    With Dumbledore waving his wand, countless musical instruments appeared around, and then started automatically, and the soft music sounded slowly.

    Krum''s partner walked slowly to him, making Quan Xue and Xia Lianna jump directly. Hermione looked at HEMA, who nodded helplessly.

    They walked quickly to the stage, and then jumped up slowly. It''s said that HEMA really can''t dance. She just learned it from Ellie.

    However, fortunately, his learning ability was good. He successfully learned the basic things. He didn''t step on Hermione''s foot twice in three steps, but he still had to rub it in 10 steps.

    "Hold on to my waist. Don''t go too fast. Follow the rhythm."

    "OK."

    HEMA took a deep breath. He was not unwilling to put his hand on Hermione''s waist, but whether ordinary students or Astoria were watching. In addition, he could feel the murderous spirit of quanxue

    After all, I said I wouldn''t go to the ball, and then I decided to kill her and Charlene, but now what''s going on!

    But fortunately, the opening dance ended soon. HEMA also released Hermione, took a deep breath, bowed to the stage, and then could move freely.

    But just then, a hand suddenly bounced over, grabbed his wrist directly, pulled him and began to jump.

    "Snow?"

    "You have to dance with me, or it''s not fair." HEMA couldn''t refuse a burst of resentment in her small eyes.

    But I know that one day, I may not be too relaxed. Tonight is a dancing day. After Quan Xue danced with him, Xia Lianna came together.

    Then Astoria, Ellie and Aisha all came together... Even many others came together. He immediately felt that the ball was more terrible than Voldemort!

 Chapter 481

    HEMA finally got out before the dance entered the hot stage. She didn''t have to dance with those unfamiliar people. Later, she added many people who shouldn''t have danced.

    For example, Qiu Zhang, Luna and others, but why should someone who has a bad relationship with himself come to him? It''s mainly men. NIMA is outrageous!

    But breaking away from the crowd, he saw two figures quickly walking to one side, as if they were talking about something and in a hurry.

    HEMA''s figure flashed and immediately followed. Then he found that it was Snape and kakarov. He seemed to remember which plot it was.

    After all, he knew what it was, but before he withdrew, he heard kakarov yell.

    "He has found me now. What shall I do?"

    "That''s it. If you don''t quit, it''s still our people."

    "Severus, I really don''t want to go back. You should understand that you were coerced when you went back? I don''t think you want to go back. "

    "Igor, if you don''t go back, you''ll die, I promise."

    "Severus, is there really no way?"

    "As long as you are the principal of this school, there is no way to avoid it."

    "Then I have to run away? That''s impossible, my headmaster of demstrom, I can''t run away! "

    "Then you join."

    "I... add..."

    Hearing this, HEMA narrowed her eyes slightly. What''s Snape doing? Did Dumbledore arrange it? But kakarov can join.

    Well, bagman, fake Moody''s, that is, little buddy crouch, this kakarov, and half of the old buddy, of course, there are hidden people, but he is not afraid.

    Because as long as he catches one point, all the Horcruxes will be destroyed. Voldemort will kill at one blow. It doesn''t matter. The fish and birds will disperse. Now he has more important things to do.

    After thinking about it, she flashed directly and dared to go to the forbidden forest quickly. Many male and female wizards were making out along the way, but HEMA felt a little cold at the bottom of her heart.

    Because when he was dancing, he ignored an important thing, that is, Mr. cahor was alone in the depths of the forbidden forest.

    The snowflakes on his head now fall again, and his steps speed up again. He wants to give his teacher a Christmas blessing.

    I haven''t talked to Mr. cahor for a long time because I''m too busy recently. To be honest, he''s really a little guilty

    More than ten minutes later, he finally came to the unicorn tribe. At this time, the unicorns were lying under the tree and many fell asleep. The second elder raised his head when he saw HEMA coming.

    "Looking for Ms. cahor?"

    "Well, I''ll go straight."

    After walking out of the unicorn tribe, he came to the back. At this time, the flower bed exudes a faint aroma. Snow gently builds on the flowers, but the impact is not great.

    HEMA was stunned and guessed that the vitality of the flower should be the teacher''s masterpiece, so she looked at the wooden house not far away and walked slowly.

    But when he came to the wooden house, he found that there was no one in it, so he ran out quickly and planned to ask the second elder.

    But when I looked down, I saw that the flower bed originally covered with snow had completely changed into the appearance of returning in spring.

    All the flowers bloomed, and the aroma filled the whole space instantly. The original heavy snow also stopped, and a bright moon slowly stopped in the sky.

    The bright moonlight shone on the ground, and the snow on the ground glittered like crystal. He walked down the stairs slowly.

    The stairs suddenly changed into an ice slide. He slid down directly and fell into the flowers with a bang.

    The next second, he quickly raised his head, put his arms around his chest directly behind him, and a faint breath sprayed on his neck.

    The sudden attack stunned him, too. Was it the teacher? How is that possible? The teacher will never, is it magic

    "Teacher, Mr. cahor?"

    "Why did you come to me?" The next second, the man behind him opened his mouth. It was really cahor''s voice, and HEMA also suddenly widened her eyes.

    "Merry Christmas... I can''t leave you alone."

    "I''m used to it alone."

    "I''m not used to it. I want to accompany the teacher."

    "... you''ve learned to use sweet words, too." Cahor''s voice was still so low, but now it trembled.

    "Sweet words, as long as you can be happy."

    "I''m happy."

    "Let''s go inside and have a chat."

    "No, isn''t it good to be here?" As soon as he pulled his clothes, the two directly lay in the garden, and HEMA was able to turn her head and see the figure of cahor.

    But this figure is not the familiar appearance. The seemingly ordinary woman is still no longer. In front of him is the existence of a beautiful thing.

    But when he looked carefully, he couldn''t even see each other''s face clearly, but he only knew that she was so beautiful that he couldn''t look directly at her.

    "Teacher?"

    "This is what I look like. Although you can''t see clearly now, this kind of me is the original me, but I don''t like this leather bag."

    "I don''t like..."

    "Hey?" Cahor looked at him in surprise. She didn''t expect HEMA to answer, because she knew who her face was.

    She also knew what kind of beauty the face was, but HEMA said he didn''t like it... Why? She doesn''t understand.

    "Because I still like the ordinary teacher cahor. Although she looks very cold, I think I''m very close to her and my heart is very close, but in the face of this face, I feel strange and don''t know how to approach."

    "Maybe it''s a familiar problem, but I think what I like is the ordinary teacher cahor, who constantly helps me and leads me forward, but never wants anything in return."

    "I don''t want anything in return. I''m actually a greedy existence..."

    "But what does the teacher want from me?"

    "I..."

    "So, if the teacher doesn''t want it for the time being, I don''t want to give it, so I''m also that greedy bastard."

    "How dare you say."

    "But that''s it."

    "Then I also want the son of the holy dragon?" Cahor suddenly turned on attack mode.

    When HEMA heard this, she smiled. "I''m sure I won''t refuse the teacher''s words!"

    "Oh? Then you must be ready! "

    The next second, HEMA felt heavy. Cahor pressed down and bound his arms directly with his hands, which startled him.

    But just when he was nervous, he felt a heat on his forehead, and then the pressure withdrew. At this moment, he seemed to see the face in the gap

 Chapter 482

    "Yesterday felt like a dream..."

    "HEMA, what dream?"

    "Malfoy!? Why did you get up so early today? " HEMA was a little surprised to see that Malfoy had put on his school uniform. After all, this guy was not a diligent guy.

    No, this guy has really become diligent recently, but he is still like that in essence. Should he be lazy or lazy.

    "Can''t I get up early? So you got up late today? Where did you go yesterday? I didn''t come back until 11:50. Although it was a 12:00 curfew, you really came back in time. "

    "Something."

    "Okay, but you know what? Two special things happened after you left yesterday? "

    "What?"

    "It''s the one who studied in our school and went to busbarton like you. That Eisen confessed to Astoria. He was rejected once last time."

    "Well... Do you think I''ll be angry and have a fight with him?" HEMA squinted at him.

    "Of course not. Why are you so impulsive? But it was not very important at that time. What was important was that your gang beat him directly. "

    "Hey? Who? Ellie? "

    "No, Ellie, Hermione, and miss Aisha have all started."

    "Hey?! How dare you? "

    "Even busbarton''s Ling quanxue and Xia Lianna shot. Fortunately, they didn''t start hard and were stopped by Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall."

    "Then kakarov arrived and everyone had a quarrel, but kakarov was sprayed back and took the guy back. Krum came and said sorry to them."

    "I''m not here for a while, so something like this happened, but didn''t you have two things just now?"

    "By the way, there''s another one, Miss Daphne, Astoria''s sister. He was confessed by herchpucci Cedric, but not on our side."

    "But later, when the ball was almost over, Daphne came and asked Cedric for an answer. Miss Daphne finally didn''t agree, but said she could think about it a little."

    "Really..." HEMA nodded at the night market, but he always felt a little uncomfortable, but Cedric was excellent, he still admitted.

    Mainly in terms of character and morality, there is no need to say, "well, you go first. I want something myself. Don''t bother me."

    "Hey? I''ll be a tool man. Forget it. You remember, don''t fall asleep again, or you''ll really be late. Even you will be punished. "

    "I understand."

    He closed his eyes and the face appeared in HEMA''s mind. He thought what he said could not be changed by his face, but at that moment, he was moved.

    But he can''t tell the teacher, but he didn''t lie. If he likes a person because of his face, it''s too superficial.

    In addition, what does the teacher mean? Like him? But the teacher is at least a mature adult. How can he like a little child.

    But I don''t like it, but why should I change suddenly? It doesn''t make sense to test him. It''s really irritable, but then the teacher was normal... Er

    But at this sound, he began to get tired again and quickly opened his eyes. He was going to class, but before that, he had to talk to miss Daphne. It was really abnormal recently.

    Of course, there''s Miss Qiu Zhang. She seems to be leaving. He didn''t know it at first, but when she danced yesterday, Qiu Zhang looked like that and talked about it.

    She wants to leave Hogwarts and return to China because he is not an ordinary family, but a descendant of Taoism. He has his own inheritance, which could not have been passed on to her.

    But it never occurred to me that her cousins and cousins were none, or almost all girls, and the only two boys died by accident.

    So it fell on Qiu Zhang''s father, but because his father had no inheritance power, he couldn''t, so he returned to Qiu Zhang.

    "Most people are willing to do this. After all, a large family still has great ability, although it sounds a little unreliable."

    After getting out of bed, HEMA also came to the auditorium. Astoria and Daphne had already sat there to eat. HEMA also sat to Daphne''s right.

    "That..."

    "Eat first. Many people have chatted with me today. I can wait for you to chat, but wait a minute, can you?"

    "OK." HEMA smiled helplessly, and then began to eat breakfast, chicken breast meat and some salad. Isn''t this the food of last night? Is this a remake?

    "Don''t worry, it''s new. I asked the elves." Astoria reassured him, or he would be a little worried about his food. Have we been so poor in Hogwarts?

    Then the meal was quiet, and as soon as the meal was over, the people around dispersed directly. There was a big class today, but HEMA stayed, and Astoria patted him on the shoulder, "please."

    "Then it''s just the two of us, Miss Daphne."

    "Well... What are you trying to say? I won''t accept confessing to me. You''re already my brother-in-law. "

    "What''s wrong with my brother-in-law ~" HEMA teased her, but the other party nodded. "My brother-in-law doesn''t matter. Come on."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Ha ha, I still play this with my sister. You can exercise."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Well, I won''t tease you. Are you talking about Cedric?"

    "Well, I really can''t imagine how he confessed to you."

    "I can''t think of it. He hasn''t told me the reason now, so I refuse for the time being, but it''s good for me to think carefully ~"

    "Yes, tall and thin, with high appearance and good talent."

    "Well, but I always think there is something wrong?" Daphne crossed her legs.

    "Where?"

    "I think it may be a personality problem."

    "Character, although I don''t know Cedric so well, I know him not as a bad man, but as a good man."

    "So I don''t like good people. I like bad people like you."

    "Hey?"

    At this moment, HEMA was stunned again. He thought it was the other party''s joke, but looking at those firm eyes, he fell into the same situation as last night again.

    Not far away, Astoria looked here from the gate and sighed, "it seems that I want to have a good chat with my sister. I''m sorry about HEMA."

    But after Astoria turned and left, two figures showed their heads from a corner not far away. They were Ellie and Hermione.

    "Seems to see something extraordinary?"

    "Well, Hermione, would you like to come too?"

    "What am I doing!"

    "Forget it, but I feel that if it''s too late, there''s no chance to be rejected ~"

 Chapter 483

    Finally, no one knew what HEMA''s answer was, but she obviously refused, because Daphne agreed to Cedric''s relationship.

    But it''s not right to completely put aside the relationship with HEMA. On the contrary, the relationship between the two people has returned to a more stable state than usual.

    Of course, the most curious is Hermione, Ellie and Astoria, but Astoria must talk to her sister, so Ellie waited for the result.

    The next day, before leaving school for Christmas, HEMA had a new task, that is to find Qiu Zhang greedy. He felt more and more that he was a friend of women.

    "HEMA, I''m coming."

    "Miss Qiu Zhang, please sit down." HEMA waved to her.

    "In other words, how did you get this place out? It''s amazing, isn''t it?" Qiuzhang was a little surprised when HEMA called him to the forbidden forest, but after thinking that there was no danger, he came.

    But unexpectedly, the place where they want to chat is on the lake, with a table and two chairs suspended on it.

    "But how do I get up?"

    "Just jump."

    Qiu Zhang summoned up her courage, jumped suddenly and landed directly at the table, but the air seemed to hold her there at the moment when she was about to fall.

    She got up slowly, and then sat opposite HEMA. Two cups of hot tea appeared in front of them, and a strong sound floated away.

    "What''s the mood?"

    "Yes, it''s very Chinese. Are you here to practice it for me?"

    "Not really. I''m here to talk to you and want to hear your thoughts?"

    "I... actually didn''t want to leave Hogwarts at the beginning. After all, I''ve been here for five years. I even grew up in England when I was a child, but..."

    "You can''t give up the line of relatives, and because you go back to inherit, it''s bad and even good from time to time. Your parents agree."

    "Well, that''s why I feel embarrassed, but after thinking about it for a few days, I understand that it''s really better to go back, so I say goodbye to you."

    "It''s just that I''m too timid to tell everyone clearly. That''s why I got it. I didn''t expect you to talk to me. I''m at a loss."

    "No, no, we are friends, eh ~! You see, what you brought me began to talk about ancient Chinese. Now that you have finished the answer, we will chat and drink tea. Don''t think about anything else. I won''t advise you any more. "

    "That''s good!" Qiu Zhang''s eyes were also slightly bright, but then he looked at HEMA and knew he had something to say.

    "But you still have to tell everyone about it. I can even arrange it for you. What do you think?" HEMA smiled slightly.

    "No, I dare not."

    "Don''t you dare with me?" HEMA drank her tea and her eyes became more aggressive. Ya qiuzhang didn''t know what to say.

    "But I don''t want to make everyone sad."

    "Don''t you think it''s sad for a friend who has a good relationship with you to see you leave directly and say nothing? You''re selfish!"

    "You only think that you don''t want to see everyone sad, but you don''t think that they will be more sad if you leave without telling!"

    "HEMA, I''m not... But I really don''t want to see them..."

    "Who says that separation must be a bitter drama, can''t it be a happy separation? Trust me, we''ll help you. "

    "... us?"

    "Ha ha, all right, everybody come out!"

    With that, a group of people came out from a distance. They were all friends of Qiu Zhang and acquaintances of Ravenclaw. In an instant, her tears came down first.

    "Now is your performance time."

    ¡­¡­¡­

    After Christmas, Qiu Zhang announced the suspension at the auditorium party, but it was announced by Dumbledore, because she herself had left Britain. In fact, Dumbledore also gave Qiu Zhang a lot of face.

    HEMA also got some information from Dumbledore, that is, the Zhangjia where Qiu Zhang is located is not only that she can take over, but that she has the best talent.

    This Zhangjia is a real Avenue home, not a small door platoon. HEMA night market knows where it is. Qiuzhang can really have a good future.

    However, after the new year, everyone focused on the top three competition, and HEMA saw that the three warriors began to be interested in water.

    After all, I know that the golden egg is the singing of mermaid, so it means that the second game is in the lake again.

    So the news of the lake has been exposed. Many people began to think about how to go to the lake again, but each has its own way, but Hermione still found HEMA.

    After all, he was regarded as the first tool man, and HEMA didn''t shirk it. She directly gave HEMA a better way to use the spell than the grass in the original book.

    Is to directly use the power of runes. Runes of water can directly control water, so as long as the water flow is avoided, you can achieve underwater breathing.

    However, Hermione''s control of the Rune of water is very poor and needs to exercise again, but avoiding water is not very difficult, so it should be no problem to learn it simply. It''s more than half a month away from the game.

    But Quan Xue also came to ask him, which embarrassed him. Aren''t you my enemy? Why should I help you.

    However, HEMA suspects that Ling quanxue and Xia Lianna are mainly looking for him to play. By the way, she sets up intelligence. Mrs. maxim should have thought of a way on Ling quanxue''s side.

    Krum''s side should be similar to the original, of course, it may change, but compared with these, what HEMA cares about most is the following choices about the game.

    Yes, in the second game, there must be several people below, tied to the bottom, waiting to be saved, so the people below are also very important.

    So he won''t be made the most precious person by Hermione. What if it''s Harry and Ron? It''s impossible. It could be him... It''s too green!

    But he can''t think about it. What if it''s really him? Then he can only be tied in the water waiting to be saved... In other words, there is a help option. Can he go up.

    Who else is Lingquan snow? It''s also him. It''s impossible. It should be Charlene, but Charlene knows.

    Xia Lianna has decided to participate in the second level as a helper, so they can know if they can help without being tied.

    So HEMA plans to go to old buddy crouch and ask for the details. If there is an insider, maybe even the rules have been changed.

    But before he went downstairs to find crouch by the lake, he saw the shadow of moody and crouch flash from a distance. He immediately summoned the invisibility cloak to cover his body and followed him over there!

    What are these two doing? Moody''s... no, what''s the matter with little buddy crouch? Is buddy crouch really controlled?!

 Chapter 484

    HEMA followed. The two men also stopped after they came to the edge of the forbidden forest. They talked first.

    "Buddy crouch, what can I do for you?"

    "No."

    "I have something to ask you."

    "Yes."

    "OK, it seems that the seal hasn''t loosened. I always feel that this guy is a little self assertive, but... Lord Voldemort hasn''t sent any information recently. What should I do?"

    Yang Ruier also directly opened his soul power and carefully explored it. He found that crouch was now in a sleep state. Although his mental power was lax, it was not controlled.

    It seems that the protective measures he studied with Aisha and Dumbledore worked, so crouch will be controlled, but he himself knows everything during his control.

    But Voldemort hasn''t given him information for a long time. Snape doesn''t know what''s going on? Is it because things have changed, Voldemort should plan, shouldn''t he.

    Or is it because the girls saved by Dogan are related to Voldemort''s resurrection, but Voldemort can''t use anything else from the original plot.

    Is the father''s bone, the servant''s flesh, and the enemy''s blood changed? If so, it is the top blood as a demon.

    "Have you had any personal contact with HEMA?"

    "No."

    "Well, don''t meet that boy. He''s very dangerous. The master has made him his main opponent. Like Dumbledore, the top blood side pays special attention to him."

    "Yes."

    "In addition, you have to work harder to get Harry to the third inning, and bagman will help you."

    "Yes."

    "Then go back quickly. We can''t talk together for too long. It''s not normal."

    "Yes."

    With that, batty crouch walked away. Moody left in the opposite direction. After taking a few steps, batty crouch also instantly recovered his Qingming.

    "It''s bagman. I''ll inform HEMA Aibo quickly."

    "I''m here. You don''t have to inform."

    "Mr. Abbott? Where are you? "

    "You don''t have to worry. Just continue to be yourself now. As he said, continue to arrange Harry''s future. That''s what Dumbledore and I think."

    "OK, I see."

    "Yes."

    After leaving crouch, Yang Ruier also went directly into the Forbidden Forest and went to the unicorn tribe to start a new day''s training.

    But when I came back, I saw the trio and Hagrid. Hagrid was sitting in front of the door crying, and her teeth were quiet again.

    "What happened?"

    "I was rejected..."

    "Well... Hagrid, didn''t I tell you to take your time and don''t worry?"

    "In fact, I refused her." Hagrid raised his head and said an unexpected answer from HEMA.

    "Well?"

    "Because of aragock, Mrs. Maxim let her go to France first, but I don''t want her to leave, and she doesn''t want to go."

    "Then she told me that I could go together, but I thought for a long time and considered a lot, and finally chose to stay here."

    "Where''s aragock?" HEMA glanced at Harry. Harry pointed to the small room, but aragock came straight out of the room in a long white dress.

    "Hagrid, I''ll go. Don''t be sad."

    "I don''t want you to go, and she doesn''t really like me. I understand, so I''d better be alone. At least it''s easier. I''ve always been like this, not to mention you. I think the day is not so bad."

    Hagrid stared at aragog, smiled softly, wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes, and shouted to everyone, "I''ll treat you to rock crust cakes!"

    "Good!" Although everyone wanted to say no, they all nodded at the moment.

    After eating the rock cake, Harry hurried back to prepare for the evening class. Only HEMA stayed. Maybe everyone deliberately gave him space.

    "Hagrid, to tell you the truth, do you really like Mrs. Maxim? Or because you''re just because of her size. "

    Although HEMA didn''t make it clear, Hagrid also understood, "I actually think so. I don''t lie, because she is a hybrid giant. I think it''s better for me to be with her."

    "Is there any reason for your appearance?"

    Hagrid blushed instantly. "Maybe some, but definitely not many."

    "Hagrid, you don''t want to go back?" Aragok heard a word from behind him, reached out and poked, and a spider silk hit him directly on the back.

    "Aragok! This is my only new dress. "

    "Sorry, Hagrid."

    Seeing aragok''s appearance, Hagrid sighed and leaned to HEMA''s side. "I think aragok is actually very strange."

    "You''re right. He''s really getting strange."

    "Why?"

    "This may be the reason why the human body, or the female body, is too far from his original soul, but there is no dispute that she likes you and you are her master."

    "I understand, so I want to save her, her physical problems."

    "I''ve asked the teacher. The teacher will think of a way. You don''t have to worry. In addition, you''ve always been bitter about giants because of your mother?"

    "How do you know?"

    "I know something from Dumbledore."

    "Well." Hagrid took a deep breath and took out a picture from his arms. There were no good-looking scenery or people on the picture, only a short bearded wizard.

    Then on his shoulder, there was a big boy half his height, but he looked young.

    "Is he your father?"

    "Yes, my father, I''m only 7 or 8 years old at this time, but I''m about to catch up with him. He''s a very handsome man."

    "Well, very handsome."

    "But he died the year after I came to Hogwarts, and I was fired for something."

    "But Dumbledore helped me and helped me a lot. He told me to work here again, gave me food and clothes, and always spoke for me when I didn''t work well at first."

    "He is a great man. He will not be discriminated against because of his birth or abandoned because of your character. Sometimes a powerful wizard is not just magic, but his heart."

    Hearing Hagrid say such philosophical words, HEMA also breathed a deep breath. Although he felt that he was strong enough, now he felt that he still had a big gap with Dumbledore.

    At least in life, and then the inner strength, his journey will take some time.

    "Hagrid, I won''t leave you." At this time, aragok also jumped on Hagrid''s back, and Hagrid showed a small face.

    But HEMA can feel that her spirit has begun to be affected. If there is no treatment, something will happen. He wants to save him or them.

 Chapter 485

    Although HEMA planned to save people herself, she finally stalled, because teacher cahor also needed time, but Elsa''s healing ability also played a role.

    Aragok also recovered from Alzheimer''s disease. At least he won''t be able to think independently like a child, although he stayed in bed all day and didn''t want to move.

    But according to Mr. cahor''s exploration, it can live for at least ten years. This situation is blood disease and incomplete evolution.

    In other words, if she studies here, it may take a long time, but there is a fast and safe way.

    Aragok completely gave up the power of the original eight eyed giant spider and completely became a human, a Muggle without magic and combat effectiveness.

    This made aragok also fall into meditation, but Hagrid didn''t care about it, as long as she could or, but she had to make the decision herself.

    The time came in February. Although the weather was still very cold, it was a little better, but the game was about to start.

    Hermione also entered the battle mode and chose Ron to go into the water with her. After all, other people also used their own helpers, so Hermione also decided to be Ron.

    Harry and HEMA can stay until the end, but HEMA hasn''t seen them since yesterday, which is a little strange, but Harry got some news from Moody''s that it has something to do with the game itself.

    So Hermione had to act. After breakfast, she came directly from the auditorium to the lake. Now many people have come to the lake. The news of fighting in the water was announced a few days ago, but it was not announced.

    It was the arrangement of Mr. bagman, who designed the competition. He began to let some wizards build new seats by the lake, that is, the viewing venue. Naturally, everyone knows.

    After arriving at the venue, there were already full seats around the venue, and on a high platform in the center, Dumbledore, Mrs. Maxim and other professors and teachers stood there.

    Ling quanxue and Krum are already waiting there, but Xia Liana next to Quan Xue is gone, and the annoying guy around Krum is gone.

    "What is this?"

    "Hermione, haven''t you seen HEMA?"

    "Yes, what''s the matter?"

    "It seems that HEMA has been selected as the person below."

    "Below?"

    "Underwater, this level is to go into the water, and then save people. See who''s fast." Harry said from the side, and Ron began to change his clothes.

    "Hoo... You can."

    "Ron, if you don''t, don''t force it." Hermione looked at Ron. Ron followed her. If something went wrong, he might as well go by himself.

    "Don''t underestimate me. Well, I''m also an expert in the water. I don''t need your help. I have a way to move in the water."

    "Really?"

    "Of course, wait and see."

    So they also came to the small platform by the water. Dumbledore saw them and smiled, making Quan Xue and hibiscus come over, while Krum followed a boy.

    "Don''t be nervous. You must first control yourself in order to save people. We will also ensure that there will be no accidents." Bagman said a word first, then pointed the wand to Ke''s neck,

    "The voice is loud. Everyone, our warriors are ready. I whistle. They are going to enter the lake and take back their things. It takes an hour, and fast! Then the second item... 3, 2... 1 starts! "

    At the moment when the sharp whistle sounded, Krum jumped directly first, and the boy next to him followed directly.

    Ling quanxue looked at her and said, "do you think HEMA is yours or mine?"

    "It should be mine."

    "That''s true. What if you''re not a Hogwarts student?"

    "I don''t know, but I know what''s most important to me."

    "Then we''ll be faster than anyone else."

    "Of course."

    The two said that, and then jumped down directly. Ron and hibiscus also hurried to follow up. By the way, hibiscus gave Ron a wink and almost knocked him out.

    But when Ron went down, he felt a bitter cold. The sound from the surrounding stands gradually dissipated. He followed him deep.

    He also paid attention to his vision and saw that no one found him. Then he closed his eyes and changed his body. Finally, he became a big fish!

    This is the power of his transfiguration, but not Animagus. His Animagus has not been completely done, but this can help him.

    This deformation spell can make him quickly become one of birds, big fish and big dogs, but there is a time limit, about 40 minutes, and the competition is 1 hour, which can be almost reached.

    However, Hermione found that Ron was missing after she went underwater, but Lingquan snow was wrapped in a light blue light and dragged Furong down quickly.

    "Ron?"

    "I''m here." Just then, a voice rang. She turned her head and saw a fat head fish, but the fish winked at her.

    Hermione understood for a moment, and then gave a thumbs up, "we move. If we encounter mermaids or other dangers, you should give priority to avoiding, and I am responsible for the attack."

    The fish nodded, and then led the swim. Hermione also kept up, and the rune on her wrist burst into a blue flower, draining the water around her and taking her forward.

    However, not long after the two people entered the lake, the surrounding light became very dim. After all, it was not a sunny day outside. After going deep, it began to get dark.

    After a few minutes, it was dark around. Even if she had a bright flashlight, she could only see things within two or three meters around her.

    There was silence in my ears, and there was no sound of the water being cut open, but my feet were close to the bottom, and many black aquatic plants were constantly floating.

    "Hoo ~" she doesn''t dare to directly touch the water and grass. There may not be anything in it. She must be careful. It''s okay to slow down, but it''s too bad if she can''t finish it!

    Of course, Ron''s biggest fear at the moment is not the mermaid, but the legendary giant squid. What if he meets it?

    Should Dumbledore drive it away? I won''t stay, I won''t, I won''t!

    At this time, HEMA, sharina and the Essen were tied underwater, closed their eyes and seemed to be in a coma.

    But the next second, HEMA suddenly opened her eyes. There was a strange light in her black eyes. Several mermaids guarding around were scared away by his momentum.

    "Can these two guys find me? I hope there are no accidents ~ "

 Chapter 486

    As time passed, HEMA opened her eyes again, looked around and found that there was still no one coming.

    But just when he was going to close his eyes, a shark swam over, but when he looked carefully, it was Krum. He became a shark in some way, like a ghost shark.

    The boy with long hair on the side followed him and seemed to have become a kind of half fish. They had come not far away and came straight over.

    But it was not so simple. Before they got close, the flow direction of the water suddenly changed. Krum and his two people suddenly flashed and fell to the bottom of the lake.

    At this time, the spring snow also appeared above and suddenly attacked below. Hibiscus''s body was shrouded in a light and drew a beautiful arc behind her.

    But only Hermione didn''t appear, but when HEMA closed her eyes and waited for Charlene to leave, Hermione appeared not far away, followed by a dark School of fish.

    Or the mermaid! Many fishermen swooped in with weapons, while Hermione stepped on the water behind her and quickly approached them.

    Ling quanxue also frowned and pulled out her sword blade. Next to her, hibiscus almost burst into foul language. Why do you bring so many monsters here? You''re a malicious competition!

    But Ling quanxue didn''t care about this. He cut it out with a sword. In an instant, there was a red in the middle of the mermaid, but no mermaid was cut into two sections, but it also scared the mermaid to leave quickly.

    Ling quanxue also turned her head with Furong and continued to unlock the chain on Xia Lianna. HEMA also quickly closed her eyes. After all, they can''t find themselves watching the play.

    But Hermione also came to him and began to unlock it. Ling quanxue nearby frowned, but she couldn''t speak. She could only whiten Hermione''s eyes.

    Hermione has no time to say anything to lingquanxue, because Ron has a time limit. He helped himself to distract half of the mermaid. Now he has to go back and find him back.

    At the moment of releasing HEMA, quanxue also hugged sharina and swam towards the water. Krum and his little partner climbed up from the bottom of the water.

    Hermione hugged HEMA directly and began to dare to go up, but it obviously didn''t make Quan Xue and Furong faster, but their scores should be the same.

    But as the spring snow approached the water, she suddenly felt a shock. With a bang, a water wave splashed, making the spring snow fall directly. Hibiscus grabbed Xia Lianna and avoided the huge dark shadow.

    Krum also rescued Essen, but looking at the dark shadows above his head, he could not help hiding to the side.

    "That''s a giant squid! How could it be so big? " Hermione looked at the shadow above her head and was a little confused. They knew there was a giant squid in the lake.

    Many students have had contact with it, and it is a kind existence, but now it''s like this, how do you think it''s a little dangerous! And it''s more than 2 or 3 times bigger than before!

    "Make spring snow, come down quickly, don''t bump into it in the water!" Hermione shouted, and then controlled the water around her to form a small vortex, which caught her and HEMA in the middle.

    The three of Quan Xue also fell slowly from above. Krum leaned over, but his huge tentacles suddenly grabbed the unconscious Essen.

    The two of them immediately panicked and loosened their hands. Essen was dragged over and disappeared into the dark. Although Hermione hated the guy, she couldn''t see each other die directly and blow her arm directly.

    The current changed again. The tentacle was cut off by the current. Then the current rolled up and brought Essen out. Krum hugged him and came to Hermione!

    "Hoo... Thank you!"

    "Is there air here? How did you do it? " Krum looked at Hermione in surprise. The girl really felt like HEMA EBO.

    "What shall we do?" Furong looked at three or four thick tentacles rowing around on the water, and they were a little overwhelmed.

    "Or wake HEMA up." Hermione suddenly said, and the others also looked at the boy lying on Hermione''s back.

    "This is OK. No one says that the rescued people can''t wake up."

    "I''ll come." Make Quan Xue directly raise his arm.

    "You come." Hermione didn''t refuse, so she asked Ling quanxue to come directly, and Ling quanxue slowly leaned against HEMA''s face.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Wake him up."

    "Do you need to be so close?"

    "He''s a boy. What''s wrong with him? He didn''t suffer. Then he shouted in HEMA''s ear," wake up! "

    HEMA didn''t wake up, but her arm moved a little. He couldn''t wake up like this. He didn''t want to be a tool man.

    However, Quan Xue got to his ear again and blew a hot breath, which made him feel numb. He had to breathe deeply and "slowly opened his eyes."

    "What''s the matter? Who called me? "

    "HEMA, look where you are." Hermione pointed to her head. HEMA looked up and was stunned for a moment. "Is there a game?"

    "Yes, but we had an accident. The big squid blocked our way. Please help us."

    "This will affect your score."

    "But if we go on like this, unless we kill him by force, there is no way. Please." Hermione also said that in fact, if they simply kill, maybe they can really do it.

    "OK, but when scoring later, everyone should say yes and clean up my help, then!"

    HEMA did not hesitate, but directly extended her palm. In an instant, the vortex around them dispersed, but a larger vortex rose out of thin air not far away.

    They felt a huge suction in an instant, and the giant squid realized the change of the water flow and began to run away, but HEMA shook her fingers.

    Its huge tentacles were sucked into the huge water vortex, and its whole body was pulled out of the darkness. Its body of hundreds of meters was instantly rolled into the water flow.

    Then it spun wildly so that it couldn''t break free easily. HEMA waved to them, "go up, don''t waste time."

    Then they started the swimming mode. HEMA also followed Hermione, but didn''t help her. At this time, a fat head fish also swam past and surpassed everyone.

    Then he jumped out, and suddenly Ron looked like on the water. The people in the stands around him were also stunned. It was Ron who came up first.

    Then make Quan Xue and Furong take Charlene, Krum and Essen follow, and HEMA and Hermione follow Krum.

    Bagman also picked up a whistle. With a whistle, all three teams rushed to the shore, but none of them came ashore.

 Chapter 487

    There was a loud noise in the stands. Charlene and Essen who didn''t wake up also woke up. When they opened their eyes, they saw the sky and Mrs. Pomfrey.

    "You two don''t get up yet. I''ll check you a little. Of course, Mr. HEMA."

    "I''ll forget it. I was awakened by them. I have no problem now."

    "That won''t work!"

    HEMA was surprised to see Mrs. Pomfrey''s serious appearance. After all, it was the other party''s concern. You can''t help but appreciate it.

    "OK."

    On this side, Dumbledore squatted next to Hermione and patted her on the back. When she just came up, she still choked.

    "Thank you, Mr. headmaster. I didn''t perform very well."

    "No, you all performed very well today..." in fact, today''s situation is a little beyond the thinking of the designers. Originally, the difficulty of their design was the interference of mermaids.

    The big squid is a special case of carelessness, that is to say, if there is no big squid to persuade the mermaid group, they must be in trouble to deal with the powerful group Mermaid in the water.

    It is easy to find that there is not enough time and people have to cooperate when necessary, and then give a comprehensive score, but now the mermaid has no interference.

    Although they met cuttlefish, they were easily solved by HEMA, which led to the referee group. They were a little confused and didn''t know how to judge the score.

    So Dumbledore had just discussed with bagman and others, and when he came up with almost the idea, the other two principals agreed.

    Then, after the inspection, Charlene wiped her hair, walked to HEMA and hugged him directly from the back, which stunned him.

    Fortunately, the others didn''t pay attention to the rest tent on their side. Although it was open, sharina quickly released him.

    "Sorry... I was a little excited."

    "What''s the matter? Miss Charlene? "

    "Hoo... When I was soaking in the water, I almost felt that I was going to die and fell asleep. In my mind, the first person to appear was you, not my parents or Ling quanxue. Do you think it''s a magical thing?"

    "Well, remember me, but I can''t save you all the time. You should protect yourself. Besides, today is just a game. Relax and relax."

    "I understand... HEMA, but thank you. You have helped me a lot, although I have been reluctant to admit it."

    "Why?"

    "I''m afraid I''ll like you."

    "Are you serious?"

    "No, it''s not true. I won''t hurt snow, and I don''t like you so much." He gave him a white look.

    After a few minutes, Hermione and Ling quanxue came to find them. Fortunately, Charlene didn''t have any impact on him like the girl style of France, a romantic country.

    Otherwise, Quan Xue and Hermione see it. It''s really hard for him to explain. He has always followed one point, that is, flower heart can be, but can''t be dishonest.

    That''s why he told Astoria about other girls, and Astoria can forgive him, at least on the surface.

    The four people came to the shore together, and bagman also stood in the center and was ready to score the three.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, there were some accidents in this competition, but the overall development was normal. Mr. HEMA Aibo did not intervene too much, so according to the description of the mermaid leader."

    "We have made a basic score for performance. The full score is still 100. Of course, you can understand that it is 10. Just convert it."

    "Well, first of all, the three warriors rescued their teammates. According to their speed and order, they should be Ling quanxue, Hermione Granger and Krum."

    "But in the subsequent handling, Miss Granger is better. She not only protects herself, but also helps others, even her opponents."

    "In the end, our comprehensive score was 85 points for Krum, excellent rapid deformation, superb reaction and strain in special situations.

    "Ling quanxue got 90 points and came to the designated place as soon as possible and accurately. He had strong execution and excellent magic control. He repelled the mermaid and didn''t hurt them."

    "In the end, Hermione Granger scored 95 points, successfully helped others and showed her unique ability."

    Then, fierce applause broke out in the surrounding stands, and some Gryffindor students directly shouted Hermione''s name.

    After all, this is still the home of Hogwarts. Hermione is naturally happy to get the first, but Krum is a little sad.

    After all, he is the penultimate now. Of course, if he does well in the last game and the other two have a little problem, he can catch up.

    However, he really admired Quan Xue''s combat effectiveness. He originally felt that he was a genius, but after seeing HEMA and others, he became more and more suspicious of himself.

    "By the way, everyone, compared with the score, the last event and the last game will be held in June. Please prepare for the three warriors."

    "Yes."

    "What about the content?"

    "I won''t let you guess riddles this time, but I have to wait until I inform you in May, but the last project will be very difficult. You are ready."

    "In addition, we will postpone the wizard test to July. Of course, Krum and sister Lingquan snow. Miss Hermione should have no special test."

    "No."

    "That''s good. Let''s have a good rest and have some hot coffee. It''s ready over there."

    ¡­¡­

    When they went to rest, HEMA also planned to go, but was stopped by bagman. HEMA was stunned at the night market. What does bagman mean?

    Is this bagman bagman? He uses the system to see that bagman is not wrong, but fake Moody''s also shows the purpose. What''s the use of this.

    However, sister Xiao Wenna should update this after her adjustment, but the identity of bagman is very interesting.

    After all, there is no accident. Moody''s must be buddy crouch Jr., so if this bagman is not controlled, it is false.

    Who would pretend to be him? Voldemort should not have many strong players around now, so take a look.

    "Hello, Mr. bagman. What can I do for you?"

    "No, no, just the last level. Do you want to participate?"

    "Why don''t I join? Of course. "

    "Mr. Aibo, you have helped our Ministry of magic so much. We haven''t thanked you very much. If you want to participate in the last level, we can help you."

    Bagman''s voice dropped a little, but HEMA frowned.

    "No, no, sir, I don''t need it. We have confidence first, or..."

 Chapter 488

    After returning to the dormitory, HEMA smiled strangely. It felt like playing werewolf killing. Bagman exploded the wolf directly, which was really strange.

    Of course, it''s not strange for him, because he didn''t know he was talking, but he also got a bad situation from the other party''s mind.

    That is, Voldemort realized the problem of his combat effectiveness, began to put him in strategy, and expelled temptation, but he was the prey.

    However, if bagman is right, he should be the person with top blood, but he doesn''t know who it is, buried or sunflower, or from other departments.

    But it''s not likely to be mobetta''s werewolves. Their combat effectiveness may be more direct, but their breath is too easy to be exposed.

    "HEMA? What happened? " Malfoy also came in at this time. It seemed that he had just taken a bath and changed into a new pajama.

    "Something good happened. How''s your father now?"

    "Nothing. I can''t get in touch recently. I''m also a little worried. After all, I can''t be a second ancestor without my father."

    "Ha ha, Malfoy, you''ve learned to blacken yourself, but your father should be really difficult now, so you''d better work harder."

    "Did you get any news?"

    "Mo de, but it''s true that I was targeted. If I die, this dormitory will be your own."

    "No, I still want a teammate who is as handsome as me."

    "Hahaha, you are so narcissistic, but you have changed, Draco Malfoy."

    "People have to change. In fact, I haven''t experienced anything, but as the years go by and follow you, I also think I should change."

    "Do you still adapt after the feeling has changed?"

    "I didn''t adapt at the beginning. Now I can, but I can do better. I want to be an existence like you. Although my strength is not comparable, I don''t want to be a pure second ancestor."

    "Good! If you think so, you will certainly change the Malfoy family. In addition, I have made you a friend, Draco. " With that, HEMA stretched out her palm.

    Malfoy was also stunned and stretched out his palm. "Are we friends now?"

    "I don''t have many friends."

    "Then I''ll gladly accept it!"

    Time entered the calm again, but in the house that seemed calm all the time, a thin figure slowly stood up from the chair.

    "Greyback!"

    "Here comes the master."

    "How''s it going there recently?"

    "Very normal operation. Finally, it has been determined that Harry Potter has entered."

    "That''s good. It''s time for us to act. Are the others ready?"

    "Ready, especially at the Ministry of magic."

    "Yes." Voldemort''s voice was low and weak. Obviously, the simple body began to have problems and needed real resurrection to survive.

    "By the way, the information about HEMA Aibo?"

    "It''s very powerful. This is the evaluation result of top blood and us. Of course, it''s not invincible. After all, I''m still a child."

    "I can''t underestimate it. I was also in high spirits and had a strong force in school."

    "I see." Greyback responded, but with a bitter smile, this HEMA Abbott is more powerful than you think, but we shouldn''t say it for fear of giving you pressure.

    "By the way, is it all right for Snape to find our old friend?"

    "There''s no problem with this. He said he could bring kakarov. Are you ready..." greyback bared his teeth and made a movement of wiping his neck.

    "No, we are short of manpower now. He is still our good teammate now. Of course, I don''t know whether it will be in the future. I''ll leave it to you."

    "I understand."

    "In addition, Lucius, what should they do about the Ministry of magic? Do you want me to help you?"

    "Well, if you don''t need it, it must be lying to you, but do you really want to do it to Azkaban?" Greyback didn''t dare to think that the Ministry of magic is not so corrupt now.

    Because of the activity of the top blood in the past two years, the corrupt Ministry of magic was activated and became a serious person as a whole. The Death Eaters installed here didn''t play much role at all.

    Even the top blood with strong intelligence has crossed, not to mention them, and now the Ministry of magic has a lot of powerful helpers. The boss still wants to raid Azkaban!

    "Then I''ll help you a little. By the way, our people were robbed. Did the Ministry of magic do it?"

    "Yes, it''s Kara Dogan of the Ministry of magic. He has a good relationship with HEMA Aibo and has good strength. It''s said to be a blood clan."

    "Blood clan? Interesting. Then you call the top blood people. I have a way to talk to them. I don''t have to do it. The Azkaban affair may be solved. "

    "Well, that''s it. Start with this man."

    "Well, where is your blood transformation?"

    "It''s stage 3."

    "That looks like mobetta. It''s good... I need your help at the resurrection ceremony, greyback."

    "Nature, my master." Greyback took a deep breath, but he was a little sad and angry. He wanted to donate meat. Where did he cut it?

    At this time, a figure quietly walked away from the door and quickly flashed tens of meters away. At this time, with shoulder length hair and a pair of big black eyes, he was Snape.

    "It''s because of the death eaters in Azkaban that you want to attack Dogan? It seems that we should have a good discussion with Dumbledore. "

    Snape talked to himself again in his mind, then flashed back to the door, because he left directly, which was the most suspicious situation.

    "Severus, are you here?"

    "Well, what can I do for you?"

    "Your main task is to recruit some Death Eaters out there and, of course, to kill Dumbledore." When Voldemort said this, the corner of his mouth raised, and Nagini slowly climbed up his back and stuck it on his brain shell.

    "But you know, Dumbledore was very careful."

    "I see, so how about I arrange a helper for you?"

    "Who?"

    "Ha ha, Malfoy''s son, little Malfoy."

    "Hey?! He is a student... And a second ancestor. What can he do? "

    "Just because he is a student, he has a more hidden feeling. As long as you cooperate, you will be able to kill Dumbledore!"

    "Then we must try. When..."

    "I have to contact Lucius first. Of course, he will agree."

    Although everyone present knew it was a threat to agree, he nodded. Compared with the preparation of HEMA and others, Voldemort also began to prepare.

 Chapter 489

    "Lucius, are you here?"

    As soon as Lucius came in, he heard Voldemort''s hoarse and low voice. Recently, it has become more disgusting to him. After all, he doesn''t want to be shouted around.

    But there is no way, but his son already has something. Dumbledore has a good chance of winning. Moreover, the strength there is hidden, and the top blood will not directly participate in the war. He may be able to be a double faced.

    But he quickly sealed his mind with special black magic props. After all, Voldemort will explore people''s hearts.

    "Here comes the master."

    "I have something for you. You can have a rest. Let others know about the Ministry of magic."

    "OK." He didn''t want to do it for a long time. He didn''t go home for several days. He wanted to go home, eat something, drink coffee and chat with his daughter-in-law.

    "But this new task is about your son."

    "My son, don''t hurt him, my Lord!" Lucius knelt forward in a moment of fear, and the Death Eaters nearby turned their heads.

    Although most death eaters are crazy, they are not as crazy as Bella and little buddy, so it is normal to be serious about their children.

    But Voldemort followed and said, "don''t be afraid, Lucius. You''re my general now. How could I hurt your son? No, no, No."

    But this frivolous tone made Lucius more nervous. What do you mean? Want to fuck me? My backhand is Dumbledore. I''ll go straight to the wall. I''ll do it for my son!

    But Voldemort then said, "I just asked your son to cooperate with Snape and hunt Dumbledore. This is a heroic action."

    "What? He can''t. He hasn''t learned a few spells! " Lucius quickly waved his hand and criticized his son.

    "Isn''t there Snape? His action is very simple. It''s mainly Snape and Lucius. You don''t really want to refute my face?"

    "No, master, but he will really die. Let me kill him, really..."

    "It''s your son. Your son has a good relationship with HEMA Aibo, but he can''t kill Aibo here, so you must agree!"

    "..." Lucius had no choice when he heard this. Voldemort had made up his mind and called himself just for a show.

    "Then let Snape tell you the details. Go and have a rest. Then he waved his hand and looked like a tool man."

    Lucius could do nothing, sighed, bowed, withdrew from the hall, and then saw Snape in black.

    Standing in the corner not far away, I looked at him with such a book in my hand, which made him even more angry. I dare not scold the Dark Lord, and I dare not scold you!

    "Snape, what do you mean! My son is being watched. You gloat! You don''t have children, but... "

    "I didn''t. don''t worry. I told you about the mission first. I didn''t say that your son had to kill."

    "... oh... Yeah." Lucius reacted. Voldemort didn''t say he had to kill Dumbledore and EBO. He just said to let his son go.

    "So it depends on my operation. After all, I''m the supervisor and the elder. I can actually help him with his actions ~" snape glanced at him.

    "Snape, what do you want?"

    "Well... Let''s not say it here. Let''s go to your house and talk to Mrs. Malfoy. After all, she must have the right to know."

    "OK, let''s go!" Without hesitation, Lucius threw his wand and disappeared. Snape sighed, thought of Harry, then shook his hair and followed.

    When he came to Lucius''s house, Snape was stopped by the housekeeper. He was not angry. He took out his book directly, sat in the courtyard and read it.

    Lucius couldn''t wait. A few minutes later, he took Mrs. Malfoy or Ms. black to the side of the courtyard.

    Snape also put down the book very friendly, but didn''t get up. He looked at them subtly. "If you don''t want to talk to me, we won''t talk."

    "Ah! Snape, we need to talk. "

    "Well, I won''t give you any more reason. Now Voldemort is on a dangerous road. Even with the help of top blood, he can''t say much about the winning rate."

    "I can see through this, or you think why I want Draco and HEMA ebony to play together."

    "Your son is your son. He is not because of you. He has become very excellent recently. Don''t you see?"

    "Excellent, he has always been... Excellent and has become a lot more gentle recently." Mrs. Malfoy said, gritting her teeth, and then smiled awkwardly.

    "I don''t ridicule him. He is really excellent. Whether it''s the state of class or the results of practice, you can see it when he comes home. You should pay more attention to the child."

    "It''s incredible that this should come out of your mouth!"

    "I..." snape flashed Harry in his mind. In fact, he was more and more relieved after spending a year with Harry as a teacher and apprentice.

    He also understood a lot. He felt that he should not be silent in the past, but more in the future. If he could survive this time and successfully kill Voldemort, he wanted to adopt Harry, although Sirius certainly didn''t agree.

    "Hey, what do you think?"

    "Let me tell you this. I will try my best to ensure Draco Malfoy''s safety. You don''t need to worry, but you should also be punished by the Dark Lord. After all, you may not be able to kill any target."

    "I don''t want to kill any target."

    "Well, I''ll help."

    "Why did you help us?" Lucius looked at Snape, who was not a good man in essence.

    "Because I want to help. Why? By the way, there are still their people in the school. I can''t be too obvious. It depends on your son''s intelligence, but I''ll inform him."

    "Well, you''d better inform that person, if you have any." Lucius also began to explore Snape.

    But Snape didn''t answer either. He turned and shook his robe. The phantom moved and disappeared in front of them.

    Mrs. Malfoy grabbed Lucius''s hand and said, "hoo, Lucius, Snape has changed, become gentle, different from you, become cold."

    "Well, maybe it has become abnormal. Am I cold?" Lucius glanced at his wife, but there was no reply. He continued, "but he should help Draco anyway."

    "Well, I hope it won''t happen."

 Chapter 490

    When the time came to June, the last game also began. Hermione and the three people also got the news of the third game in advance, that is, entering the maze. Whoever gets the Goblet of fire first can directly win the championship, rather than a simple point reward.

    This excited Krum a lot, but after thinking about the wonderful performance of Hermione and Ling quanxue, he immediately felt that he didn''t have much chance.

    But those with high points also have advantages, that is, the first one can be the first to enter the maze, which temporarily occupies the advantage of time.

    Of course, because the score gap is not big, Quan Xue and Hermione set out 5 minutes in advance, and then Krum kept up.

    In the huge maze, five minutes has little impact. Of course, if Quan Xue Hermione is too smart, it is another embodiment.

    HEMA has successfully mastered the skills of Longhua in the night market in recent months. Although she still sends fast instant messages from time to time, she can also retract and play freely. Mr. cahor praised him rarely.

    But there was an accident in the Ministry of magic the day before yesterday. The top blood man took the initiative to expose it, and followed the latent death eaters to start the big kill.

    But fortunately, most Aurors and wizards handled it in time, and there were no large number of casualties, but Dogan suffered a little injury and now goes home to recuperate.

    But at the same time, Azkaban was also attacked. Voldemort himself came out, but Azkaban was not so easy to break. Otherwise, it would not be the worst prison in the magic world in Europe.

    But it''s best to save some people, including the notorious Bellatrix Lestrange, a fanatical Death Eater.

    However, HEMA doesn''t care much. As long as there are not too many casualties, it''s a good thing. They have many opponents, and there''s nothing more. As long as they kill Nagini and Voldemort, the rest will be solved.

    "HEMA, you''ve been stunned for several minutes." Dumbledore''s voice sounded in front of him, and he noticed that Dumbledore was back. Just now he came to the headmaster''s room to find each other and found Dumbledore out.

    "Old Deng tou, where have you been?"

    "Where else can I go? I have to go to the Ministry of magic. Although the hall and buildings have been damaged, there is no problem. The Ministry of magic is still very attentive when building."

    "How''s fudge?"

    "He''s fine. He didn''t faint with fear this time. Now he''s resting in the office. I haven''t seen him. When he left, he came out and arranged the repair work."

    "Well, tomorrow is the day of the showdown?"

    "Well, but how did you know Voldemort would do it tomorrow?" Dumbledore trusted him, but sometimes he was curious about where HEMA got the first-hand news faster than him.

    "I have no comment on this, but you must know something from Snape?"

    "Well, this is about Malfoy. What do you think?" Dumbledore also turned the topic to business.

    "When Malfoy told me this, I still didn''t believe that Voldemort could think of such a job with no chance of success.

    "He also tested the stability of Lucius and Snape. Fortunately, we did a little better in the film." Dumbledore smiled.

    Yes, half a month ago, in order to make Voldemort trust Snape and Lucius, they made a false battle film.

    Dumbledore pretended to be hurt by Malfoy and then went into a coma. For the sake of authenticity, they really put Dumbledore into a coma for a week.

    So the day before yesterday, those Death Eaters dared to act directly in Azkaban and the Ministry of magic at the same time, and now Dumbledore has entered a state of recovery.

    The sick look all day is also for others to see, especially the lurking personnel. In fact, Dumbledore can''t be used for action.

    Of course, combat effectiveness is still lacking, so Dumbledore can still be used as a spare mace, so continue to pretend to be ill.

    "But the Malfoy boy has become like a normal child."

    "Was it abnormal? That''s what you said. "

    "Ha ha, no, I mean, do you remember the task I gave you to Scamander''s house in your first summer vacation?"

    "Naturally, Cedric, Harry, Cho Chang and Malfoy."

    "Yes, at that time, I just wanted to find some talented children with ability, have a better understanding of themselves and grow up better in character."

    "Well, you succeeded. Harry grew up normally. Cedric and Cho Chang became better. Malfoy can be said to have changed the most."

    "Well, he''s different from his father. He doesn''t have so much pride or special blood lineage theory. Although it''s only getting better and better in the past six months, do you know why?"

    "He told me it was because of me, but I don''t believe it."

    "This may be because of you, because of you Slytherin. Now Slytherin has become very different from the original. You may not feel it."

    "But for me, an old man, I really witnessed the change of Slytherin, so this is your biggest gift to Hogwarts."

    "Why did you tell me this today? So sensational? " HEMA looked at him like a smile.

    "Because you are an existence that can undertake great responsibilities."

    "OK, but don''t try to make me captain. I''m a liberal."

    "I know. I won''t force you. Besides, the headmaster must be at least a few decades old. There must be some inexperience when he is young."

    "Hey, with enough experience, I''m not my wife and children. Isn''t it fragrant to heat the Kang?"

    "I''m really ashamed to hear a child say that. At this age, I''m still alone. Maybe this is the luckiest thing in my life."

    "So the family needs to strive for, not wait for. You should also face up to the past a little. People can''t live in the past."

    HEMA knew very well Dumbledore''s rare pain, that is, the contradiction with his brother and the death of his sister.

    This is more impressive than the feeling of love and brotherhood between grindworth and his two people.

    "I see what you mean, but if I could take that step, maybe I wouldn''t be Dumbledore and I wouldn''t be the principal of Hogwarts." Dumbledore sighed.

    "Let''s talk when you unload Voldemort''s burden."

    "Well, maybe I will change at that time. Tomorrow is the decisive battle. You should be ready to rest and play in person."

    "Well, a decisive battle... I didn''t expect it to be so fast..."

 Chapter 491

    On June 6, the sun hung high in the sky, the morning fog dispersed, and the mirror sky without a trace of cloud appeared in people''s eyes. It was a good day.

    It is also the last competition of the top three competition, which determines the victory and defeat. The three teams also walk slowly towards the original Quidditch field.

    However, at this time, the Quidditch stadium has become a huge maze in Bianliang City, and compared with the one layer in the film, the maze has become several layers, which is very familiar at a glance.

    This is not the Christmas maze of the event that HEMA participated in, but it has been slightly changed into a simpler version.

    But he knew that the design inside this time should be more ingenious, and the three teams also brought people.

    On Krum''s side, there are essen and a boy, on lingquanxue''s side, there are Charlene and Camille, and on Hermione''s side, there are him and Harry.

    In fact, it''s a big team action of 9 people, but the size inside still makes it easy for everyone to get lost.

    A few minutes later, there were more and more students in the stands. Finally, there was a full circle. The professors arrived at the night market one after another, and finally bagman and others.

    A group of them stood in front of a gap below. The entrance together with the internal maze, but after entering, it will be transmitted to any layer.

    So if you happen to meet the layer where the Goblet of fire is located, it''s your luck. Of course, a team can be transmitted to one place, otherwise it''s too scattered.

    "Then the game begins to prepare. I''ll give you a little advice. You know it won''t be very dangerous, but it''s also dangerous. We''ll have wizards patrolling around, but we may not be able to take full care of it."

    "So you also need to protect yourself. This is the first point. After you get the Goblet of fire, you will directly go back to the outside, so just touch it directly."

    "We see."

    "Then prepare." Bagman whispered, then began to raise his voice and shouted around, "according to some ratings, Miss Hermione Granger and miss lingquanxue are now given priority."

    "So they will enter the maze for 5 minutes first, and then Krum team can enter the maze. Of course, don''t worry. The maze is very big. Five minutes may not take a few steps at all!"

    "So Krum players should also have a good attitude. Anyone can get the first place, and friendship is the first and competition is the second."

    "Then, Miss Granger and miss lingquanxue are ready. They will officially start when they hear my whistle, so 3... 2... 1!!"

    With a sound, Hermione and the three looked at each other, and then rushed in directly. Quan Xue also looked at HEMA. HEMA smiled at her and dissipated in front of her.

    Bagman watched the group of six disappear there, and his eyes narrowed. "Below is the battle between darkness and light. Unfortunately, I want salted fish today."

    A few minutes later, Krum and the three men also set out. Dumbledore glanced at Moody and bagman from a distance. He would move his old bone in a moment.

    At this time, in the maze, HEMA came to the third floor. As a person familiar with the maze, HEMA directly began to look for the way to get up and down.

    Hermione and Harry are responsible for finding the Goblet of fire. Maybe the Goblet of fire is on this floor? But after looking for a long time, I found nothing on both sides.

    "Hoo... It seems that we haven''t found anything. We haven''t done anything in five minutes?"

    "There''s no way. Go on. Let''s be together. Don''t be too messy, or we won''t get together at that time. There are other difficulties."

    "Yes."

    A few minutes later, Harry shouted out first and pointed not far away. They saw something on the ground. It was fried tail snails, which seemed to be Hagrid''s arrangement.

    "Maybe there''s a passage behind them. Let''s go and have a look?"

    "Listen to you, you are a warrior." HEMA didn''t care much. Harry nodded. Then HEMA waved and flew the fried tail snail. The three ran quickly.

    But just after they turned the corner, they saw three Dementors flying towards this side, and the familiar feeling came back.

    But this time, compared with the first time, no one was afraid of them. Harry directly stretched out his wand, and Emma and Hermione didn''t do anything, so they gave it to Harry.

    With a white light, a deer leaped out directly, slammed on the Dementor''s body, the other party gave a painful roar, and then quickly retreated.

    The Dementors nearby were also frightened by the light of the bodyguard. They flew over the grass wall and fell to the other side. They didn''t dare to disturb them any more.

    Then they came to the end of the corridor and finally found a wall covered by fog. They knew they were right.

    Hermione punched up, and with the power of the purple rune, the fog dispersed in an instant, and the wall became glass fragments.

    "Let''s go down. This is a way down. There must be no Goblet of fire here." Harry took a look.

    "Well, go down."

    But as soon as the three people went down, they heard a girl''s voice, and then saw a light sweeping directly through the grass wall, and then the maze was cut in half.

    "Miss Ling quanxue?" Hermione and they jumped from above, and then another light flashed, and Harry took out his wand immediately.

    But obviously this can''t stop her sword Qi. HEMA directly raised her hand and summoned the soul blade, and then blocked the sword Qi of Lingquan snow.

    "Ling quanxue, what are you doing?" HEMA also shouted in the distance, but no one responded. The next second, the two figures flashed directly and made Quan Xue hold the Camille, and Xia Lianna followed closely.

    "Someone will attack us again!"

    "Aren''t you waving your sword?"

    "Not me!" Ling quanxue also said a word immediately, and then a sword cut. HEMA raised the soul blade again and easily blocked it.

    But he could also feel that the sword was heavier, and then Hermione also released a magic wand to disperse the smoke, and a thin figure came slowly.

    "What''s that?"

    The crowd suddenly widened their eyes. It was not a stranger, but made Quan Xue''s face white and unreal.

    "What is this?"

    "We don''t know. We met a figure of nothingness. It turned into this shape as soon as we got close, and then began to attack us..." Ling quanxue also frowned and looked at it. His existence, like himself, made him a little cautious and flustered

    "Step back and give it to me first."

 Chapter 492

    "Cut!" HEMA roared and cut out with a sword. The other party also raised the blade in his hand and blocked it directly, but it was torn apart by HEMA''s sword Qi in an instant.

    But the other party was obviously not just an ordinary body. He trembled in the air and slowly turned into another figure, which was obviously HEMA''s appearance.

    "Does this thing imitate people?"

    "Well, but he can''t imitate my power." HEMA said with great confidence, and the other party slowly revealed the weapon in his hand. Sure enough, the weapon was still the sword of Lingquan snow, not the broken blade in his hand.

    After all, the broken blade is a soul weapon and the embodiment of his soul power. At first glance, it is not an existence with a soul.

    "OK, just seal it directly."

    "How to seal."

    "So sealed!" HEMA shook her arm directly, and a mass of water gushed out of the ground in an instant, and then frozen it in an instant, freezing all the hundreds of meters around it!

    "There''s no problem now."

    "Well... Hermione, it''s really easy to come to you." Hermione couldn''t help sighing. Although she could control the water element, she couldn''t do it to this extent.

    After all, HEMA obviously drew water from the bottom and quickly concentrated it, indicating that his control is very fine and strong.

    "Let''s go." HEMA finished saying, also directly threw the sword spirit, swept away the obstacles in front of her, and exposed the downstream channel not far away, "it seems that this floor is not."

    "Well... You''re so violent, really?"

    "Anyway, people outside can''t see it. Now the image should be interrupted." Just now he felt a faint smell of black magic, right below, so it must be the next layer.

    And the space transfer function has been turned on, so as long as Harry arrives, everything will start, but we are not ready.

    "HEMA?" Harry looked at Herma strangely when he saw her performance.

    "It''s all right. Let''s go down, snow. Do you want to fight with us?"

    "No, you guy... But thanks."

    "Let''s go down together." Hermione grabbed Ling quanxue''s hand, and the other party nodded, but she had to solve the problem in her arms first.

    "You can send her out with a special spell." HEMA said a word and then said a magic spell, which made Quan Xue lean her wand over and read a word, and the other party disappeared in place.

    "There''s Mrs. Pomfrey outside. You can rest assured."

    "Well, she didn''t receive a very serious wound. It shouldn''t be a problem."

    "Let''s go down. The Goblet of fire is probably on the next level."

    When they came to this floor, they separated Quan Xue and Xia Lianna night market from them. Although Xia Lianna was willing to act together, Ling Quan Xue still had his own good heart.

    After all, the competition is not between her and HEMA, but between her and Hermione. Naturally, there is a tit for tat between women. Of course, she doesn''t hate Hermione.

    The crowd continued to act. Hermione was in the middle, HEMA was behind and Harry was in front. It felt like two bodyguards. Hermione was a little embarrassed.

    "You''re making me very delicate."

    "That''s our responsibility, isn''t it? HEMA, Ron is waiting for you to get the championship back!" Harry smiled at Hermione.

    After they walked for a few minutes, they turned again and again and found that it had always been a dead end. HEMA could have opened it forcibly, but it was too forcible. HEMA was willing to hold on.

    Above, he attacked the surrounding maze, because the pseudo virtual shadow created by Dumbledore destroyed the maze, so he took advantage of the chaos.

    Otherwise, he didn''t dare to mess around. It was easy to be punished by old Deng tou after the war. After all, he slowly started it with several teachers, and the help of the Ministry of magic was limited.

    But the Ministry of magic is the same. Let Dumbledore design the level and don''t be afraid to tell us that Hogwarts will get the first directly, but maybe the Ministry of magic is willing to see this.

    No, or Voldemort and top blood would like to see it. After all, when Hermione arrives, Harry can also go there and be transmitted to Voldemort.

    "Hey, that''s in front!"

    Just then, Harry gave a sudden exclamation. They looked down the light spot on his wand, and a huge shadow appeared in their view.

    It used to be a lion, but when you look carefully, it''s not. It''s a strange creature. Maybe Harry didn''t recognize it immediately, but Hermione recognized it in an instant.

    "This is a sphinx, whose body looks like a huge lion, has a tail and fur, but has a human head. This sphinx has a woman''s head."

    Hermione pointed. The other party turned around and startled them, but the other party didn''t feel frightened and looked at them with a smile.

    "Warriors and warriors'' friends, you are on the way to the treasure now, but I am the fastest and correct way recently."

    "So what do you want to do? Fight us? Defeat you? "

    "No, no, what the barbarians did at that time, I wanted wisdom. I gave a riddle. If you can team up, I''ll send you there. Of course, it''s wrong, so you need to challenge me."

    "Can we challenge you directly?" Harry glanced at Hermione and Emma. He really felt like a tiger at the moment.

    "Er... No," Sphinx was also stunned. How could there be such a person who came up and wanted to beat him? It''s not good.

    "Then you start." Hermione didn''t want to waste time, so she said something directly to the other party, and the Sphinx night market nodded.

    Ran Hui started the riddle time. HEMA listened to each other''s riddles. HEMA guessed the answer in an instant. It was not that he was smart, but that it was the same as in the original book. It was still a spider.

    But he was hard to say, so he looked at Hermione. Hermione looked at Harry. Finally, Harry raised his arm first. "I answer first. If it''s wrong, can Hermione come once?"

    "Yes, twice."

    Then Harry took a deep breath and said, "I guess it''s a spider."

    "Oh?"

    "Why?"

    Then Harry explained a little. Sphinx nodded and made way for the three. The three hurried through and rushed forward!

    "Yes, you always think I''m stupid. I''m smarter than Ron, okay?" Harry said with a smile, a bitter feeling that he had finally shown his strength.

    "Ron knows. I''m afraid he''ll hit you."

    "If he can win the championship, he can beat me, ha ha."

    After running for a few minutes, the three saw a fork in the road. HEMA felt it and dragged them to the right. However, just after turning the corner, she saw a dark figure rushing up from the side and stopped the three people!

 Chapter 493

    "Is this an eight eyed giant spider?"

    "It''s a nine eyed giant spider." Hermione looked at the huge spider in front of her and was stunned, but she immediately understood that this was also a part of the level, but how did the eight eyed giant spider grow its nine eyes?

    "Leave it to me. You go first." HEMA said a word to them, then rushed up directly and grabbed the giant spider in an instant. Without hesitation, they jumped over directly. They believed that HEMA would not be hurt.

    Half a minute later, Harry and Hermione had seen the Goblet of fire in the open space not far away, but before they were happy, they saw Krum and Essen walking in the alley on the ground.

    "There are only two of you. Where''s HEMA EBO? He won''t be eliminated? "

    "He''s lost. He''ll come right away. We''re going to have a fight?" Hermione is not losing momentum, directly pulled out her wand, and Harry is also aimed at Ethan next to Krum.

    Krum did not extend his wand, but raised his arm, but at the moment he raised his arm, Essen''s wrist trembled. In a moment, their wrists were black and suddenly hurt, and the wand fell directly to the ground.

    Krum took out his wand from his waist and flew up faintly, but he forgot that Hermione didn''t pick up the wand directly. She shook her hand directly. A purple light slammed Krum, and Krum hit the ground directly.

    Eisen next to him was also stunned. He had not seen Hermione''s battle. Although he heard that it was very powerful, he was so strong that he couldn''t lose.

    He also raised his wrist and rushed directly at her. With a mass of black gas on his body, he suddenly smashed down!

    "Melee, I can too!" Hermione roared. The woman man''s strength came directly up, punched right up, and made a dull bang. Both of them fell back.

    Both fell to the ground, and Harry was not idle. He directly tied a magic spell to Krum, and then his body pressed on the nearby Essen. He put a sleeping spell on his face and knocked Essen out.

    Hermione also stood up slowly from the ground, looked at the two people who had fallen to the ground, took a deep breath and touched his fist. The fist strength of Essen was very strong. She really listened to HEMA and went to practice melee, which was outrageous~

    However, what she has to do now is to get the Goblet of fire and look at the Goblet of fire a few meters away. Hermione and Harry also walked past, but there were two more figures, lingquanxue and Xia Lianna, who had just separated.

    "Guys, we won''t really call again, will we?" Hermione looked at lingquanxue, "why don''t we share the trophy and touch it together."

    "How is that the first?" Before spring snow could speak, Xia Lianna said.

    "Then let the referee go."

    "Make spring snow?"

    "Hermione, it''s not a pity that we don''t play."

    "I can''t beat you. Admit defeat." Hermione also hurriedly said that to tell the truth, she really didn''t want to fight with Lingquan snow. The reason is very simple.

    It''s not certain that she can''t fight, but Quan Xue''s fighting style is too rough. It''s not easy to compete. Once she plays, she will be injured or even seriously injured.

    They were not enemies, even ordinary friends. There was no need to fight like this, so Hermione conceded.

    Ling quanxue also nodded helplessly. In fact, she also knew that as long as she magic sword, she could not fight easily, so she put the sword away silently.

    Charlene also put away the wand. Harry followed the night market and leaned towards the Goblet of fire. Harry and Hermione didn''t repent and touched it directly.

    On the other side, why did HEMA stop directly, because the nine eyed giant spider is an acquaintance. Yes, she is not a giant spider.

    With a white light, Asha''s figure appeared there, holding the little guy in her arms, and HEMA raised a finger.

    "Keep your voice down."

    "I understand."

    "How do we act?"

    "It should not have started there. Dumbledore and I designed a special spell. Without me, it is impossible to trigger the Goblet of fire."

    "Is that all right?" While talking, another figure appeared from behind. It was the Virtual Figure just frozen. In fact, the figure was not made by magic spell.

    But Kui 12, she also wants to participate in this mission, although she is not so willing at the beginning, because she may have to fight with her former colleagues, and she has not been separated from the top blood.

    But in the end, I came to do some auxiliary work and, of course, other helpers. I need the mechanism on the kitchen flame cup.

    On the other side, which is far away but not far away, in a gloomy cemetery, a group of people stood in front of a large crucible and kept talking about something.

    Greyback and Lucius stood before the test and looked at the thin existence in the wheelchair not far away.

    "Is it almost time?"

    "Yes, master, according to the situation of the game, it should be fast. Little buddy crouch will leave there directly after the game, and then cooperate with the one to try to kill Dumbledore."

    "Failed?"

    "Just drag Dumbledore."

    "But that''s our man." At this time, a voice sounded. Voldemort saw a man in a white robe. The bow and arrow in his hand glittered faintly, giving him a bone piercing pain. He could easily kill himself.

    "Holy nine?"

    "My name is mu''er. You don''t want to take our people as tools, do you?"

    "How could it!" Greyback said hurriedly that he knew the holy nine. It''s really difficult to provoke. Even Voldemort can''t deal with it and will die.

    "Of course not. We''re working together, aren''t we? Mr. mull? " Voldemort loosened his fist and smiled. His face was gentle, although it was still scary.

    "It''s up to you. Our top blood is not good, but it helped you all the way."

    "Don''t you also want to destroy future enemies?"

    "No, I just can''t do it."

    "Because of the so-called jump."

    "That''s the covenant of the gods. You think you can really disobey it. To tell the truth, even that young man, HEMA Aibo, has more information and potential than you have. You are an existence eliminated by the times. It''s too late. "

    Mulder''s words were heartbreaking, but Voldemort did not dare to resist, because the other party would really attack them. Although he could not kill them, he seriously injured everyone. His preparation was soon completely useless.

    He found something in the relic. As long as he resurrects himself and adds that thing, he will become a inheritor and conquer Britain again... The magic world. So he put up with it!

    Mu''er planned to continue to say something, but he saw a figure disappear not far away. He also blinked his eyes, "dark 0, what is she doing here? Doesn''t seem to have her job? "

    "What''s the matter? Mr. mull? "

    "I''ll see an adult."

 Chapter 494

    "Don''t quarrel, let''s go together, but one thing to remember, listen to me later."

    Just when the four people couldn''t argue, HEMA came directly, grabbed the hands of Ling quanxue and Hermione and pressed them on the Goblet of fire.

    With the other four people still in a state of ignorance, they suddenly disappeared in place. However, Harry and Charlene were also sucked in, and Kui 12 and Aisha not far away also followed!

    However, with a concussion in the space, Dumbledore outside also felt it. He jumped down from the stand in an instant, waved his arm, and a light mask blocked all the audience around, and then a magic spell flew to bagman below!

    At this time, Harry banged on the ground, as if he felt bad. Although it was the lawn, there was no doubt that his left foot was crooked.

    "Hoo... Where are the others?"

    He looked around, but only saw a figure, Hermione, who fell not far away. He hurried over, but before he touched Hermione, a white light hit them. It was a magic spell!

    He raised his head and looked not far away. A figure came slowly from the depths of the cemetery, but he couldn''t see each other clearly.

    But with the click, he saw a wheelchair first in sight, and the figure was pushing the car forward.

    As he got closer and closer, he quickly took out his wand and aimed at the comers. As the light became brighter and brighter, the gloomy light around finally hit them.

    The familiar figure standing stunned him first. "Greyback!? Why are you here... In that wheelchair? "

    Harry realized for a moment that it was, looked at the wheelchair, and the figure shrouded in black fog slowly showed his body.

    A bent, thin, bald man appeared there. He leaned gently on his wheelchair and looked at him excitedly, as if he wanted to eat him at once.

    Although the appearance changed, Harry felt the familiar breath and the familiar feeling at the first time.

    "Voldemort?!"

    "Harry Potter! We really haven''t seen each other for a long time. The last time seemed to be three years ago... "A low voice sounded, and Harry threw himself to the ground without mercy.

    He doesn''t know what to do, but he must protect Hermione and wait for the rescue of others!

    But before the spell flew over, a purple light curtain blocked his attack. Voldemort slowly got up from his seat, and greyback immediately helped him up.

    A dozen figures in black robes and hoods came out, four of them carrying a huge crucible and finally placed between Harry and Voldemort.

    "You can''t resist. Everything has become settled. I will revive my true self with your life and send you to your parents..."

    With that, he looked directly at greyback behind him. Greyback waved immediately, and several black vines flew directly out of the ground, tied Harry and Hermione, and hung them on the side tree.

    "Damn it!"

    "Let''s go, everybody." With that, Voldemort took off his robe directly, and then jumped directly into the boiler. In an instant, the hot purple potion swallowed his body.

    His whole body seemed to melt and disappeared into the liquid. Greg Burke and several death eaters on the side also went to the middle and began to put some strange materials.

    After putting it in, greyback took a deep breath, grabbed his finger directly, and then bit it violently. Blood splashed everywhere, and his little finger fell directly into the pot!

    The purple potion immediately splashed a dark blue smoke, and then a lavender smoke. The people around read "servant''s meat!"

    Then he finally looked at Harry. The two Death Eaters came up to him, took out a dagger and cut it in the palm of his hand. The blood flowed out, and the other party quickly caught it.

    Harry roared in pain and kicked hard, but he didn''t kick the other party at all. The other party had come to the big pot with his blood.

    Looking at their actions, in fact, Harry has stepped on what they want to do. They want to revive Voldemort! Resurrection!

    But now he couldn''t stop it. He even wanted to kill him and Hermione. He didn''t want Hermione to involve "HEMA!"

    With Harry''s roar, but there was no response in the cemetery. It was still so quiet, only the potion in the pot kept pouring.

    "Everything has come to an end. It''s no use for Harry Potter and HEMA EBO to come. We''re already ready."

    Greyback opened his mouth and countless masked people flickered not far away. It was a dark warlock with top blood, and there were at least 2 or 30, and it was in an ambush. If HEMA appeared directly, it was really easy to be targeted.

    And not only that, with the sound of metal, more than a dozen figures dressed in silver armor and black armor came out slowly.

    Harry also immediately thought of the top blood. There was a team, which was wearing armor. The powerful one was gold, the weaker one was silver, and finally black.

    A few minutes later, the boiling crucible finally stopped stirring. Harry also forgot the past, but Hermione woke up slowly.

    "Harry?! What happened? "

    "It''s the death eaters and the top blood. They cooperated to revive Voldemort... HEMA, they didn''t come together... What should we do?"

    "Cold!" Greyback laughed, the pot trembled, the water vapor rose, and then a man appeared slowly in the smoke.

    Still bald, still that strange look, but now it seems incomparably powerful, and the dark breath floats around again.

    "Dress!" Voldemort roared. Two people around him put black clothes on his body. Voldemort then walked quickly to Harry.

    "It should be said that I haven''t seen you for a long time, more than ten years... I can finally kill you!" Voldemort waited for his two red eyes, flashing a strange light.

    He reached out his finger and touched Harry''s arm again. Harry felt a cold feeling and his head hurt violently.

    Then he looked at Hermione on the side. "This is Hermione Granger, great warrior, excellent mud!"

    "Voldemort, what are you talking about?! Let go of me, I want to be one-on-one with you! "

    "Hey, hey, hey, what are you talking about? "And me..." Voldemort laughed at Harry''s words, and the whole person felt a little forward and backward.

    The people around also pretended to be very happy and smiled. Of course, the people at the top of the blood still looked at them silently. The attack in their hands, of course, saw that there was no danger, but also relaxed a little.

    Voldemort smiled for a few seconds and calmed down. He took a deep breath and touched his wand. "If you want, you can try, and you can even come together ~"

 Chapter 495

    "Master?" Greyback went to Voldemort. He thought it was wrong. "We might as well leave quickly and slowly accumulate strength."

    "Greyback, when did you become like this? I have recovered my body and strength now. With the help of so many friends, we don''t need to fear who will come!"

    "Our Lord Savior is waiting for the old Dumbledore to save him. I''m afraid he can''t protect himself!"

    "What did you do to Dumbledore?" Harry roared, but Voldemort ignored him and waved directly. Hermione and Harry fell directly on the opposite side.

    Harry immediately got up and picked up Hermione, who seemed a little weak. Hermione nodded with a smile and picked up the wand.

    Harry felt a little strange, but he didn''t say anything. Maybe Hermione just fell and hurt, but now in this situation, can he really survive without Hermione?

    With uncertainty, Harry aimed at Voldemort, who also smiled contemptuously. "Many people said that you were my nemesis, but you know what you did to survive was not the death of your mother."

    "Shut up! Fight if you want, kill if you want! "

    "Ha ha, I won''t solve it so soon ~" said Voldemort, and the snake slowly climbed onto his shoulder, spitting out the letter, shining with his red snake eyes.

    "Come on!"

    "Except your weapon!"

    "Drill the heart and gouge out the bones!"

    The two lights slammed together, and then kept colliding and winding, but it was obvious that Harry couldn''t hold on for half a minute.

    But at this time, a ray of light merged into his attack. Hermione stood up and cast a spell, but Voldemort was not afraid and continued to emit light.

    Nagini also climbed down directly from Voldemort. Voldemort also increased the output. Sparks splashed on the ground and burned instantly.

    "Well, I didn''t expect that your magic is so excellent. Otherwise, I''ll spare your life. What if we? Death Eaters welcome you here! "

    "Shut up!" Harry blushed and fought hard. Hermione on the side was also bitter, but Voldemort was very relaxed.

    As the green light of Voldemort''s spell gradually swallowed up, Hermione showed a smile. Greyback and Lucius on the side felt something was wrong.

    I saw the weak left side, the light rose suddenly, and the fierce magic came out directly in front of Voldemort!

    ¡°¡­£¡¡±

    Back at Hogwarts, Dumbledore''s sudden move also frightened other wizards, but with Dumbledore''s spell, he was blocked by bagman.

    They know it''s wrong. The other party is fake?! Really, bagman, how can he stop Dumbledore''s attack? That must be unrealistic.

    "You actually know my existence, and you''re not hurt. It seems that our plan is wrong..." with bagman''s words, his figure slowly turned into a man in gold armor.

    "Are you the top blood knight?"

    "It''s interesting that we keep a low profile, and even someone knows. It seems that you have begun to investigate our top blood..."

    "Blazing red!" Dumbledore waved, a fire shadow fell on his head, suddenly turned into a huge flame bear more than ten meters high, and jumped at each other.

    The other party also withdrew backward, then changed into a shield, slammed his eyes on the giant bear''s claws, then took out a long golden gun and began to struggle with the giant bear.

    "Drink!" The Golden Knight suddenly picked, and the giant bear was instantly pierced by the golden light. His body quickly broke through the flame, jumped across a distance of tens of meters, and stabbed Dumbledore!

    The people around him also gave a cry of surprise and worried about Dumbledore, but Dumbledore suddenly stretched out his palm and the tip of the gun stabbed into his palm!

    Then Dumbledore''s arm was torn apart, but Dumbledore''s figure dissipated, his body turned into a flame, wrapped his body and began to burn.

    "It''s hot! This is not an ordinary flame... It is an improved form of the fierce fire spell! "

    "Tough Rune!" He stretched out the tip of the gun and lit it on the armor. The armor suddenly emitted a layer of green light, the magic shook, and all the flames fell off.

    But before he could find Dumbledore''s position, his feet turned into a swamp, and then the rolling green flame began to rush towards him like an evil spirit.

    "Shit!" The Golden Knight roared and stabbed the ground, but it was useless. A few seconds later, he suddenly pressed the inscription on the armor again.

    In an instant, the golden spear sent out a strong magic. Dumbledore, who had run more than ten meters away, flew directly. This blow was very dangerous!

    He suddenly stabbed at the ground, and the mud in the swamp flew out. Then not only the swamp, the whole space shook.

    The ground was instantly torn apart and spread from the swamp to the surrounding stands, and then with the crack, the ground dissipated directly in the light, leaving a huge pit of hundreds of square meters!

    "Is this really what humans can do?" Many wizards are a little confused, but they also have a new understanding of top blood.

    Dumbledore also became serious from the beginning. He took out the old magic wand. The battle is not over, it has just begun!

    "Ah!"

    "Master!?"

    "Don''t come here. Who the hell are you?" Voldemort looked at the burned arm and looked at Hermione, who had been silent for a long time. With a light flash, a beautiful girl appeared in front of him, with a holy and powerful breath.

    "You are..."

    "Asha, Mr. Voldemort, it''s time to settle..."

    As Aisha finished, Voldemort suddenly felt a pain in his heart and turned his head. He saw Nagini disappear nearby. A few seconds later, he suddenly felt his soul broken and half knelt on the ground!

    ¡°£¡ Ah! Hoo Hoo... Nagini... Who is it? "

    "It''s me!" With a crisp voice, a young man in a black robe came slowly, followed by a man in a big cloak covering his body and face.

    "You''re HEMA EBO... Hoo..."

    "Yes, let''s meet for the first time. No, it''s the second time. I''ve seen you when you were young, in that diary."

    "Sure enough, a diary has been destroyed, so you have found others, such as the golden cup of Guling Pavilion and..."

    "Don''t talk too much. I''ve destroyed all your Horcruxes. Your end is coming!"

    "Ha ha, my end is coming. Why should you kill me? With a woman and a guy who plays tricks, I''m a combination of death eaters and top blood! "

    "Oh? Who said there were only four of us ~ "

 Chapter 496

    I saw a group of flames shot out from the Goblet of fire thrown aside, and a group of people appeared slowly between the shadows of the fire.

    They were all dressed in black robes, led by Dogan and schlinger, and behind them were the most elite Wizards of the Ministry of magic.

    Then the second light flashed, and there were a group of figures, including Professor flavy and Professor sprott who were originally in Hogwarts, as well as some audiences, such as Luna''s father, Ron''s brothers and parents.

    The third ray of light, five horsemen appeared in front of everyone with weapons in their hands. Ferranze led in front and dozens of Unicorns behind. The second eldest brother took his own team!

    The fourth light, Sirius and lupin, and Mr. scarmand, of course, old Mr. scarmand is not easy to act.

    In the last light, a tall figure appeared there. It was Hagrid, but there were two small shadows on his shoulder, the little guy and aragok.

    Everything suddenly stunned Voldemort. He used to talk more and beat less. Now it seems that they have become lambs to be slaughtered.

    The most important thing is that if the kid didn''t cheat himself, he may really have only one life left... What should he do?

    But compared with saving his life, some other questions suddenly flashed in his mind, followed by anger, "is it Snape?! Betrayed us! "

    "Where''s Snape?" Greyback and several other Death Eaters looked back and found that Snape and his confidant Bella were no longer there.

    Then the next second, Snape suddenly appeared not far away, dragging a man in his hand, Bella in a coma.

    "Snape?"

    "Oh, I wanted to sneak on you, but Bella is more important." Snape looked at greyback and looked down on him.

    "So you''re a traitor and still believe that old Dumbledore bastard."

    "I don''t believe it or not. I just want to do something more right and more successful." Snape said that he also disappeared with Bella. He should go to the Ministry of magic.

    Harry smiled when he saw his master''s heroic performance, but what about Hermione? Asha became Hermione

    And it was a dull Bang coming from behind. All Aurors launched an attack in an instant and hit the death eaters and Voldemort!

    "Fight!"

    Harry also looked at HEMA. HEMA nodded and rushed over. There was a light golden light on her body. This was Elsa''s energy mask. She couldn''t attack actively, but it was still possible to protect others.

    The dark warlocks instantly set up their defense, and the light splashed on the battlefield. The surrounding tombstones were smashed by the impact, and they were in a state of anxiety at the beginning of the battle!

    HEMA didn''t directly enter the combat state. After all, he could cope for the time being. Voldemort just didn''t run. Seize the opportunity and kill him first.

    In this way, he and Kui 12 have been waiting for the opportunity to attack. Although the dark Warlock is very powerful, the Wizards here also have a strong presence.

    The two sides were deadlocked, but HEMA didn''t do it, Mr. Scarman and the two professors didn''t do it, neither did the unicorns, but neither did the other''s blood knights.

    HEMA suspected that the top blood might have sent Kui and burial, so he didn''t dare to move easily. He had to move first to meet the enemy quickly.

    Voldemort seemed more than enough under the attack of Sirius and lupin, but with greyback coming out and taking Lupin''s fighting sight, Sirius''s pressure suddenly increased.

    "Sirius, what''s it like to be in Azkaban?"

    "Voldemort, good. I hope you can feel it inside, too. No, you''re dying. You don''t need to feel it at all!" With that, he turned back and threw his wand directly to repel Voldemort, but his magic was running out.

    But fortunately, Harry came up directly and blocked Voldemort''s attack. Voldemort also shot awada at Harry. He still wanted to play, but now the most important thing is to kill the kid.

    Prove that you can kill him! Then leave here, get that thing, evolve yourself, and fight to the death with this group of people!

    Others also wanted to defend when they saw the green light, but Emma looked at Aisha and Aisha shook her fingers. Everyone''s spell didn''t come out in an instant. Harry was directly hit by Avada!

    "Harry!"

    But with Harry falling, Emma threw a purple crystal in an instant. Asha controlled the crystal to fly over and fall directly on Harry, and then Harry was wrapped in it.

    "Don''t worry if you can''t die!" HEMA said a word to Sirius and others, pulled out the soul blade and cut it at Voldemort. Just for a moment, the soul fragment on Harry was finally broken by Voldemort himself.

    This is the plan Slytherin gave him. Let me come, but without the old wand, we can only use alchemical crystal to repair Harry''s vitality.

    That is the raw material of the magic stone. He borrowed it from Mr. nikolame a few days ago, but it seems that there is no way to return it to him.

    HEMA''s attack instantly broke Voldemort''s rhythm. He turned into a black fog, quickly avoided it, and threw out a powerful black magic from time to time.

    But he was easily blocked by HEMA''s blade every time, and he didn''t dare to connect it, because the sword was a great threat to him.

    At this time, the top blood knight who had not moved also moved, pulled out his spear and shield and charged towards this side, but the unicorn also moved in an instant.

    Then Voldemort was stunned. There were two other professors who didn''t do it. How can you do it yourself!?

    "Die!" HEMA roared and cut Voldemort''s neck directly. Voldemort could not hide, but at this moment, sparks splashed!

    Two swords were directly in front of him, and they were still acquaintances, Kui 14... And burial 6, the ghost face.

    "Haven''t seen you for a long time!"

    "Sunflower mode!"

    "Bury and kill!"

    The two seriously didn''t reply, and directly opened their strongest state. The pale yellow blade burst out a magic force and drove HEMA back.

    "Cut!" HEMA did not show weakness, and cut it out with a sword. The two felt the strange power of Su Sha and had to separate, revealing a Voldemort. Voldemort summoned a huge wall in front of him with a magic spell!

    But he didn''t know that HEMA''s sword didn''t cut off the physical existence, but the existence of the soul. In an instant, the purple sword gas disappeared into the wall, and then came out from behind the wall. In an instant, it came to Voldemort''s eyes!

    But the next second, a white light shield appeared, directly blocking HEMA''s attack. The little guy and Asha raised their heads and saw a white figure floating in the sky!

    "Inheritor... Holy Blood nine!"

 Chapter 497

    "Whining?!" The little guy took a look at Aisha and flew up directly. His body shook, directly wiped a burst of noise, and then burst into the sky with a bang.

    Then the other party also opened the bow and arrow. The magic of shendai collided and tore, and everyone felt a deep sense of powerlessness.

    "This is a fairy fight?" People around him also gave a sigh of admiration, especially those old wizards such as scomander and Professor flavy, who felt their fatigue.

    This is the display of real power, but at this distracted moment, a silver knight was kicked on the ground by the two elders.

    Then the unicorn lights up, a wind blade directly cuts open the other party''s exposed weak neck, and solves one in an instant.

    "Defense!"

    With the roar of the blood knight, everyone also recovered and continued to fight, but the magic wave above their heads still affected the fighting rhythm of many people.

    "Voldemort, hide behind us."

    "Can you stop his attack?"

    "No, so you can cooperate with us?"

    "OK..." Voldemort answered, but touched the wand in his hand, whispered, and then a black trumpet appeared in his hand.

    Asha raised her head and looked in the direction of Voldemort. For a moment, she felt an extremely evil and powerful existence.

    "HEMA! Voldemort! "

    "I see!" HEMA looked at Voldemort who was doing something. Her wrist shook. The black wand was caught in her hand, and then she waved it directly. Several Water Dragons raised their heads and flew towards Voldemort!

    Then there was another white light scattered in the sky, which directly broke his water dragon, leaving HEMA helpless. After all, the other party was the inheritor.

    He can''t compete with the use of divine magic, and so can other runes. Then it depends on Hermione''s performance

    HEMA waved her sword again and got into a fight with them. This was still him, "are you Voldemort?"

    "This is... The manifestation of my true power?"

    "You have become a monster now?"

    "Monster? The winner can define who is a monster and who is a good man... So let me kill you, or all of you! "

    In Hogwarts, the original venue has been completely beyond recognition. Dumbledore and the Golden Knight are hanging on both sides, and the two breath are still touching each other.

    "Old man, do you want to admit defeat?"

    "Oh? Why should I admit defeat? Your magic is not enough. If it goes on like this, I can easily kill you. "

    "But you are the headmaster. Will you kill me in front of everyone?"

    "Why not the wicked? It seems that the times have become too fast. After more than ten years, many people seem to have forgotten why I am called the strongest white wizard."

    "I didn''t become a Golden Knight because my armor was hard. Come on, Sheng Hui, Yingman. Everything is on one blow."

    Then he pulled his arm back, as if he would throw the gun in the next second. The magic on the gun tip became more and more concentrated and brighter, just like fusion, which made people hold their breath.

    Dumbledore pointed his wand at his head, and a red light rushed directly into the clouds. A few seconds later, the sky suddenly turned into a gloomy red and pressed on each other''s head.

    "Don''t try to escape. You must take the blow yourself!"

    "Don''t run, old man. My weapon can turn!"

    Then the next second, a little golden light came from the tip of the gun, aimed at Dumbledore''s heart, and a shining meteor fell from the sky!

    When cahor, who was meditating in the forbidden forest, saw the vision in the sky, he narrowed his eyes, spread out his palm, and then grabbed it gently.

    Then the stabbed gold disappeared in front of Dumbledore, but the meteor crashed down directly, swallowed by an incredible fire shadow of gold armor, and fell into the deep pit blown out by himself.

    When cahor retracted her arm, a voice sounded in her ear, "ned Hogg, you shouldn''t participate."

    "I''m bored, and I''m not directly involved."

    "But there seems to be a problem over there. The dark guy seems to really inherit the dark things. Don''t you worry?"

    "Why should I worry? I can give it to him. That''s his own business. I won''t take care of it."

    "All right ~"

    "But I won''t let the darkness spread at will."

    "Of course, but after so many years, you, known as the worst dragon, have become such a kind person. Is Athena the part that influenced you?"

    "Fuck off!"

    "OK."

 Chapter 498

    The battle between the little guy and the holy nine is coming to an end. All the clouds begin to tremble. The magic of the God generation suppresses the ordinary magic. It is more and more difficult for everyone to fight.

    However, HEMA is still in a comparative advantage, because the top blood knight team is better than unicorns, which are good at melee and magic.

    Although there are many dark warlocks, there are powerful wizards at the level of Professor flavy, Professor spraot and scarmand. They are still suppressed all day, and the horse people have become assassins.

    If you have nothing to do, send out a cold arrow and shoot the dark warlock directly. The other party can''t afford to fall to the ground directly. Other Aurors also release magic spells at any cost and attack madly. They have changed from mages to crazy soldiers, and the casualties of Death Eaters began to expand.

    Originally, HEMA thought that he Kui would send a lot of people to bury him, but there were many knights, which was better.

    In fact, from the beginning, Voldemort was confident that nothing special would happen. Even if Snape was an insider, he didn''t know much internal information.

    But I didn''t expect that he himself was the intelligence center, so I guessed him in advance, and he arranged the staff in advance.

    Then bagman, or the guy at the top of the blood, designed a special space transmission on the Goblet of fire, which limited Harry to be transmitted here when he touched it.

    But HEMA then made another magic spell, that is, the one-way transmission magic sent by the bound Goblet of fire wizard. Everyone was prepared in advance and called by him.

    Moreover, he was afraid that Hermione and lingquanxue would be directly attacked, so he found Aisha. In the transmission process, he directly became Hermione and transmitted lingquanxue and Hermione to Voldemort''s rear by using the space magic spell.

    Just now, the Death Eaters stationed behind him should be able to be directly cut off, but now Voldemort actually used a inheritance, but the inheritance is obviously incomplete, especially disgusting with the power of darkness.

    "Are you kesulu''s head?"

    "What, ksuru? This is the power of Shanghai God. Welcome the end! "

    "NIMA''s sea god Zhang looks like this!" Yangruier did not show any weakness in the night market. He cut it with a sword. Voldemort smiled, stretched out his palm, and blocked him with a black chain sword.

    But the next second, HEMA''s sword spirit still crossed his defense and directly shuttled out of his body.

    Then the black air on his body suddenly dispersed, the octopus head shook several times, suddenly knelt down on the ground, covered his chest in pain, and a mouthful of blood splashed out!

    "Cough! How? Why can''t I defend... Your attack... No, this sword Qi is soul damage. Why don''t you tell me? "

    Voldemort roared angrily, and then his head spewed out a mass of black gas, which seemed to want to slip away first, but Aisha wouldn''t keep her hand. She shook directly, and a holy light fell from above, just like the holy sword of judgment on Voldemort!

    Burial 6 and Kui 14 couldn''t stop them. They were directly hit by the air wave. They withdrew to the back of the night market to prevent the chicken from being killed by the second.

    Saint Jiumu had no chance to stop him. He was also hurt by the little guy in front of him. He thought he had become stronger and would not be hurt.

    But I didn''t expect that this little guy seems to be getting stronger, and it''s not just a little bit. It''s about to exceed the scope of inheritors!

    "Ah ah!!"

    With Voldemort''s roar, the black air on his body seemed to be repelled by Aisha''s attack, slowly raised from his head, and a huge octopus virtual shadow appeared there!

    "HEMA, it''s now! Attack with your maximum power! "

    "I see!" HEMA answered quickly, and then closed her eyes. Everyone around felt a cold rising from the ground and converging towards HEMA.

    With a white light, HEMA was suddenly stunned. A huge Silver Blue Dragon slowly appeared. All the rune magic on its wings gathered to a point and poured out of its mouth!

    At this moment, HEMA poured out all the rune magic and semi-finished God generation magic accumulated for more than half a year, as well as the dragon breath power in her own blood, and directly hit the shadow!

    The shadow immediately gave a painful cry and wanted to return to Voldemort''s body quickly. At that time, Aisha was in control of Voldemort. Dogan also seized the opportunity, kicked Voldemort''s body and took him aside in an instant.

    So the shadow and the Dragon began a seesaw battle against the wave. Fortunately, the other party had no wave at all and was purely beaten. With the help of Aisha, who was free to start, the golden light merged into HEMA''s dragon breath, and the shadow was torn open in an instant.

    When Dogan saw it, he quickly stretched out his wand and poured his magic into it. Ling quanxue and Hermione who ran not far away also quickly released their magic.

    Not only their own people, but also the magic of death eaters, Black Knights and others was passively absorbed by HEMA. Finally, the light blue dragon breath turned into a flashing colorful brilliance!

    Once, he pierced the shadow directly. With a painful cry of the octopus, everything was calm, but HEMA didn''t stop, and his dragon breath didn''t finish.

    With a sudden lift of his neck, Longxi directly cut through the originally gloomy sky, and the clouds dispersed completely and split towards mu''er!

    He was also caught off guard by the sudden attack. His arm suddenly lifted and wanted to defend passively, but the magic barrier was broken in an instant, and his arm turned into a hole in an instant!

    He gave up the fight directly. The Ninja pain directly used the transfer magic and disappeared into the sky. The little guy was so scared that he quickly flew down and was afraid that HEMA would spray it!

    After spitting for a few minutes, HEMA''s breath finally stabilized. The huge dragon body shook, and then slammed on the ground, and the breath gradually dispersed.

    The Death Eaters around looked at Voldemort who fell there and didn''t know his life and death, as well as the casualties on his side. They lost their mind and opened the transfer mode in an instant.

    The dark warlocks and knights collapsed and sold away at the moment when the holy ninth was injured. Now there are only some miscellaneous soldiers who can''t walk away.

    Hermione, Harry and others also quickly ran to HEMA and found that he had no problem, but his magic was completely thirsty, and other Aurors chased him in the night market.

    With a ray of light from the sky shining on everyone''s body, everyone also raised their heads and breathed a deep breath. The horsemen shot an arrow directly into the sky. The unicorns played a colorful streamer!

    "The battle is over... We won!"

 Chapter 499

    Time is like a fleeting gap. More than two months have passed since the battle in June. HEMA sits at her desk and recalls all her memories of coming to the world in a daze. Now it is not so real.

    Voldemort had been defeated, and instead of being caught by Azkaban, he was personally executed by Harry Potter as his agent.

    A generation of the so-called dark lord fell. The champion of the top three competition finally gave it to Ling quanxue, not to Hermione. Hermione took the initiative to ask. After all, Hogwarts should be generous.

    Then the next days passed quietly, but it also made HEMA tired for the first time. Voldemort died so easily, which made him suddenly lose his goal

    The summer vacation is also very boring. Usually no one comes. Obviously, his family has been expanded. Originally, he did not like lively existence, but he has become a lively existence.

    The place of Aibo''s house has not changed, but the space inside has expanded several times and turned into a villa, which has been improved according to the situation of Astoria''s house.

    "Mom and Hannah don''t know where they''re going?"

    But just then, there was a knock outside the door. HEMA hurried out and saw Hannah and Mrs. Aibo coming back with two big bags.

    "Did you go shopping? Give it to me. " HEMA took it and saw Dumbledore coming in with two bags in her hand.

    "Old Deng tou, why are you here?"

    "Give you a birthday, don''t you know?" Dumbledore smiled and glanced at Hannah. He knew why Hannah went out in the morning.

    "Thank you. Sit down first."

    Dumbledore left the room. Hannah and Mrs. Abbott entered the kitchen. The door rang again. HEMA hurried to see them and saw three small ones.

    "Harry, Hermione, Ron, happy summer vacation. Why don''t you buy things? Just come and play!" And greet them in.

    "We have something to do recently. We didn''t come to you. I''m sorry." Hermione said and took out an eye patch embroidered with the names of Harry, Hermione, Ron and HEMA.

    "This gift is great!"

    "Of course!"

    Then Harry and the three went inside. The door rang again. He went over. Hagrid and Arthur came to the door. Mr. Weasley''s family was more.

    "Welcome, everyone."

    "Happy Birthday!" Ginny and Weasley came up and said.

    HEMA, our new store has opened. Your dividend will be delayed for a few days. " Gemini came up and said.

    "It''s all right. Just find me if you have any difficulties."

    "Thank you!"

    HEMA thought it was too strange for everyone to come, so she didn''t close the door, so she sat on the bench at the door and waited to see if anyone else came.

    This time he didn''t wait for anyone, but some letters from senior wood and sister Karan, some people, and other senior students and classmates.

    Some time later Daphne and Astoria came here, and not only the two of them, but also miss boyin, were wearing beautiful skirts as if they were coming to a ball.

    "Welcome three. By the way, how is miss boyin?"

    "It''s all right in the future, and the child is also very healthy." Bo Yin said, but the look in his eyes made and HEMA a little confused.

    "Happy birthday, HEMA."

    "No gifts?" HEMA leaned against Astoria and said in her ear. Astoria''s cheeks turned red in an instant, "hate ~"

    "Don''t harass my sister." Daphne also gave HEMA a white look.

    "You go and have a rest first. I''ve made the living room look like your family. Thirty people can sit down."

    "That''s OK. I said how the appearance has changed. By the way, there are people behind. Don''t close the door."

    "I already feel how many people are coming..." HEMA smiled bitterly and turned her head to see the Dogan and Ellie sisters who had just landed outside the door.

    "Here comes another pair of sisters. Come here."

    "Well... You look like a strange uncle..."

    "Ellie, your mouth is so poisonous, but thank you for coming. I''m bored to death."

    "I wish you were bored to death. You can come to us?"

    "This..." HEMA actually didn''t go to other people because she was afraid that they would have a sense of contrast. She must be unhappy when she went here

    "All right, let''s go in."

    "Dogan, your hair has become." HEMA noticed the change in Dogan''s hair, which grew longer and came to her shoulders.

    "Do you like it?" Dogan''s eyes have a special meaning.

    "I like it!" HEMA raised a straight smile.

    After some time, a group of more unexpected people came, Malfoy, qiuzhang, Luna and Cedric. This is really the most strange combination.

    However, they are also very welcome, especially Qiu Zhang. HEMA hasn''t seen her for a long time. When she came back from China, she also seems to have changed a lot, especially in temperament.

    "Welcome, Luna. Didn''t your father come?"

    "No, he should study something again. In addition, I wear a skirt today."

    "Nice, nice."

    "That''s good, or I''ll waste half an hour..."

    "Well... Please."

    "Qiu Zhang, you have changed a lot?"

    "It''s not big, but it''s getting stronger. Do you want to compete?"

    "No, I''m afraid."

    "Ha ha, let''s go first."

    "Yes."

    The crowd went in, and Malfoy left a message, "thank HEMA for my father."

    "It''s all right. You helped us, too."

    "Well, I''ll have some."

    "Of course, enough for your second ancestor."

    They looked at each other and smiled. Malfoy also walked in quickly. HEMA continued to stand at the door, because there were Sirius, lupin and others.

    Finally, Quan Xue, Kui 12, Aisha and others came together. Finally, the table was full of people. When everyone raised their glasses and was ready to drink, HEMA suddenly realized.

    "Where''s the teacher?"

    "Which teacher?" Everyone stared at him!

    HEMA suddenly widened her eyes, as if her soul had been dragged. She suddenly widened her eyes, sat up and found herself still in front of the desk

    "Hoo... I dreamed..."

    How can so many people get together? My dream is really strange.

    "Brother. Let''s go down to dinner. "

    "Er... Sister Xiao Wenna?" HEMA looked at the shadow of sister Xiao Wenna and nodded. She didn''t dream this time!

    But as soon as he got up, he saw a figure on his bed. He walked quickly and shouted softly, "teacher?"

    "Well... Sorry, I fell asleep. Everyone else is waiting for you. Let''s go down." Cahor said softly, then took his hand and walked downstairs.

    "Who''s waiting..."

    But at the moment of the corridor and stairs, HEMA looked at the hall full of people below. He was stunned and suddenly turned back. The dream just now was the teacher

    "Happy Birthday! HEMA! " Everyone at the bottom shouted together. HEMA felt her heart tremble and a heartfelt smile lifted up.

    "Whining! hurry up

    "I know!"

    With the little guy shouting hurriedly, he ran down and looked at the people getting closer and closer. HEMA felt that maybe... She would not be lonely in the future, and the days in the future would be very long.

    Top blood... Our battle is not over yet, but now please let me have a good rest!